《Era of Castles: Starting with 99 Dragon Eggs》 Chapter 1 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Oh.¡± Mike opened his eyes gently and found himself lying in a shabby castle. ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± Mike sat up and muttered. He rubbed his head and vaguely remembered that he was in the internet cafe, playing this game called ¡®Castle Time¡¯. This game was popular at the time. Whether it was in the country or abroad, more and more people were playing this game. Suddenly, the internet cafe was pitch black. Then, a ray of light shone in. When he opened his eyes again, he was lying in the castle. ¡°Did I travel through time?¡± Mike looked around. The style of the castle was very similar to the architectural style of medieval Western Europe, but it was not luxurious. Instead, it looked shabby, as if no one had lived in it for many years. It was a little old. While Mike was still observing his surroundings, a voice suddenly came from his mind. ¡°Welcome to the Otherworld Continent!¡± ¡°Here, you are going to have a race competition.¡± ¡°This race competition is absolutely fair and just.¡± ¡°And each of you will be randomly given a castle and an initial soldier, which will allow you to plunder resources and develop your forces!¡± ¡°In this vast world filled with tens of thousands of races, it is filled with endless opportunities and challenges!¡± ¡°You will use your identity as the Castle Lord to bring your army unit to begin your struggle for hegemony!¡± ¡°The one who eventually becomes the Overlord will have the possibility of obtaining power and status or even eternal life¡­¡± ¡­ Not long after, the voice in Mike¡¯s head disappeared¡­ However, Mike could not calm down at all. He frowned and thought deeply ¡°Race competition?¡± ¡°This seems to be similar to the game I play.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just playing games in the internet cafe. I didn¡¯t expect to travel to this cruel foreign world.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll just take it as it is.¡± Let¡¯s see where the castle is first! Mike walked out of the castle. There was a courtyard outside the castle, and it was surrounded by a forest. He could hear countless bird calls coming from the forest, and from time to time, there would be roars similar to that of wild beasts. It seemed that his castle was located in a forest, and he raised his head to look at the sky. The weather was gloomy, and not a single cloud could be seen. It gave people a very strong sense of oppression. Mike took a deep breath of fresh air. ¡°Phew, this is too depressing!¡± The yard was also quite shabby. There was nothing else except for a small cave building. Mike walked towards the building and looked at it carefully. It looked like a dragon nest. At this time, an information simulation board appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. [Initial building: Dragon nest (unique).] [Initial level: Level 1.] [Contains 99 dragon eggs.] [Inferno Dragon, Frost Dragon, Sapphire Dragon, Undead Bone Dragon¡­] [Inferno Dragon: its entire body is red. It has scales that are as hard as metal. It has eyes that are like lava. It has wings on its back. It has four legs. Its head looks like a horse but has horns.] [Sapphire Dragon: its entire body is blue¡­] [¡­] [Required to level up and hatch. 100 energy stones, one strange crystal.] [PS: Level 1 Dragon¡¯s nest. Only one can hatch randomly.] ¡°Dragon¡¯s Nest!¡± ¡°Unique military structure!¡± ¡°In that case, my initial military type is a giant dragon, and there are 99 of them!¡± Mike¡¯s breathing quickened, and his pupils constricted. Just based on that ¡®uniqueness¡¯ alone, it was clear that there was only one type of giant dragon in the entire Otherworld continent, and it was definitely a top-tier army! Moreover, giant dragons were also a sacred existence in western mythology, and their strength was extremely powerful! Mike was extremely excited. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t even need 99 giant dragons. Give me 10 or 20 of them, and it won¡¯t be a problem for me to dominate this Otherworld Continent!¡± ¡°Moreover, my initial army is already so strong. This means that my starting point is much higher than the other Castle Lords.¡± ¡°With this dragon nest, I will definitely be able to dominate this foreign land and take a look at the so-called eternal life.¡± At this moment, the voice from before sounded in his mind again: ¡°All Castle Lords.¡± ¡°From now on, you will receive seven days of novice protection.¡± ¡°During the novice protection period, there will be a protective shield protecting your castle.¡± ¡°After seven days, the protective shield will disappear, and you will face the first test of the initial beast tide. The Beast Tide will sweep through the territory of all the Castle Lords.¡± ¡°Once the castle heart is destroyed, you will lose the chance to fight for hegemony, gain power and status, or even live forever¡­¡± Suddenly, a faint golden barrier enveloped Mike¡¯s castle. Mike looked at the barrier: beginner¡¯s barrier, effect ¡ª invincible! ¡°Phew, looks like this alternate world won¡¯t give you any time to rest!¡± ¡°The beginner¡¯s protection period will end in seven days, time is tight!¡± ¡°And the Beast Tide, we have to get through it, or else we will die!¡± Mike instantly felt a sense of urgency. Mike¡¯s gaze turned to the dragon nest again. This was the capital to get through this Beast Tide! A level 1 dragon nest could only hatch one giant dragon. It seemed like he had to find a way to increase the level of the dragon nest so that he could have the strength. When Mike¡¯s gaze was fixed on the dragon nest, a burst of intense white light was emitted. An information template appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision [Dragon nest¡¯s energy value is abundant.] [Do you want to hatch the dragon egg?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Hatch the dragon egg immediately.¡± Mike said without hesitation. Right now, the outside was full of danger. With the army, he could survive in this forest. [Ding, hatching the dragon¡¯s egg.] ¡­ Not long after, Mike saw a green dragon head drill out from the crack of the dragon¡¯s egg. Then, there was a roar. A whole body came out. It flapped its wings and hovered above Mike¡¯s head. With this dragon roar, many birds flew in the surrounding forest. Even the roars of beasts quieted down. After circling a few times, it landed in front of Mike. It knelt on all fours and lowered its head, ¡°My Lord¡­¡± In the heart of the Green Dragon, Mike was the one who hatched him. That was his master. He was extremely loyal to Mike. Mike looked at the Green Dragon in front of him. A message template appeared in his field of vision [Nightmare Green Dragon.] [Living in the forest, the king of the forest.] [Growth stage: infant stage (Tier 2, level 1)] [Ability: able to spray lethal venom.] [Loyalty: 100 (Die-hard)] [PS: the growth stage of the giant dragon is divided into infant stage (tier 1 ¨C tier 3), mature stage (tier 4 ¨C tier 6), complete stage (tier 7 ¨C tier 9), three stages, one stage is divided into ten levels!] ¡°Only tier 2, level 1, my strength is a bit low!¡± ¡°However, to be able to reach tier 9 after becoming a complete stage is already very powerful. It is already infinitely close to being a god.¡± ¡°The power of a god is level ten. Does it mean that as long as I can reach level ten, I will be able to obtain eternal life?¡± Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°It¡¯s already not easy for a level 1 dragon nest to hatch a level 2 dragon.¡± ¡°Looks like I still need to upgrade the dragon nest. This way, the dragon that hatches will be even more powerful!¡± Looking at the first dragon that had just hatched, Mike named it Tyrell. He also learned from the information template that Tyrell lived in the forest. He asked, ¡°Tyrell, are you the king of the forest?¡± Tyrell said, ¡°yes, my Lord. We Green Dragons are aggressive by nature. We like to live in the forest, so many beasts are afraid of us.¡± Mike said, ¡°the castle happens to be in the forest now. It¡¯s just right for you. Moreover, it only has a seven-day protection period. So, Tyrell, please take care of it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord. Tyrell will protect this castle with his life,¡± Tyrell said sincerely. When he was talking to Tyrell again, there was suddenly a glowing exclamation mark at the bottom right of his field of vision! ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mike had a curious look on his face. With a casual tap, a row of things appeared in his eyes. [Personal information] , [world chat channel] , [friend information] , [space exchange], and so on. Mike clicked on [personal information] first, wanting to see what this menu looked like. [Castle Lord: Mike] [Castle level: Basic castle] [Strength: Level 0] [Military type construction: Dragon nest (unique)] [Energy stone: None] [Strange crystal: None] [Equipment: None] ¡­ All the information appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. ¡°Level zero strength??¡± ¡°This is too tragic. With this strength, I¡¯m afraid that even the castle wouldn¡¯t dare to go out.¡± ¡°There are dangers everywhere in the forest. As long as you leave the protective barrier, I¡¯m afraid that if you encounter a wild beast, you¡¯ll die!¡± Mike was a little helpless. This feeling of being powerless was really uncomfortable. However, he soon felt relieved. He had Tyrell with him, and he was the lord of the castle. He could totally command the troops. There was no need for him to go out and risk his life. Even if he wanted to, his strength was not allowed! Moreover, this otherworld was similar to the game ¡®Castle Age¡¯. The energy stones inside could be obtained by killing monsters, monsters, enemy troops, and so on in the wild Moreover, as long as they captured the enemy¡¯s castle, they could obtain a large number of energy stones. However, if they wanted to obtain strange crystals, they had to kill powerful monsters in order to have a chance of obtaining them¡­ These two items were also necessary for upgrading the dragon nest. They did not have any energy stones or strange crystals. It seemed that they had to think of a way to kill monsters to obtain them. This was also what all the Castle Lords were facing. After all, if they wanted to survive the Beast Tide seven days later, they had to work hard to increase their strength. Mike opened his [friend message] again, but there was nothing inside. Even the [space exchange] was the same. However, the [world chat channel] was bustling with chatter. There was a striking notice at the beginning. [World announcement: Billions of Castle Lords from Earth, welcome to the Otherworld Continent and join this fair and just competition of ten thousand races! Here, you will obtain power and status¡­ everything you want. Including eternal life! ] [Otherworld Continent, where is this place?] [It¡¯s the competition of ten thousand races again, and the Beast Tide is attacking¡­ I want to go home! ] [Why is my initial unit a lizard person? When I reach adulthood, I¡¯m only at tier 3. Didn¡¯t we agree on fairness and justice? How can I live like this!] [Your unit can reach tier 3 when you reach the mature stage. My initial unit is even worse than yours. When I reach the mature stage, I¡¯m only at tier 2. I¡¯m going crazy!!] [Hahaha, how pitiful. My unit is a knight¡¯s temple. Its combat strength is super strong! Its maximum strength can reach tier 8!] [What does your knight¡¯s temple count for? My initial unit is a beastman. When I reach the mature stage, I¡¯ll be at tier 9. I¡¯ll kill you instantly!] [Oh my God, I really envy your unit. Big brother, please cover me!] ¡­ Looking at these chat logs, Mike turned his head to look at Tyrell beside him. He could not help but think to himself ¡°No matter how strong your unit is, it¡¯s not as strong as mine.¡± ¡°My unit is unique. Moreover, my unit is randomly selected. Among the billions of people, there are those who are lucky, and of course, there will be those who are unlucky.¡± ¡°Is it fair and just?¡± ¡°Absolutely fair and just!¡± Mike scrolled down and saw some noteworthy chat logs [Brothers and sisters, please don¡¯t leave the castle!] [It¡¯s really too dangerous outside! I just left the castle and a lot of wild monsters rushed over. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go far, or I would be finished!] [It¡¯s true. I just asked the militia to go out to collect some wood and was bitten to death by a black wolf. I¡¯m crying!!] [Wow! The wild monsters outside are too strong. My beastmen was directly injured. It¡¯s too scary!!] ¡­ It seemed that the world outside was extremely dangerous. One moment of carelessness and the ship would capsize! Phew, it seemed that they had to take every step carefully. Only by surviving could he have a future. Mike then turned off the [world chat channel]. It seemed that he had to increase his strength first. The current him could be said to be a waste. He had to grasp the seven days of the novice protection period well. ¡°Tyrell, go to your own home ground. If you stay in the castle all the time, and the Beast Tide comes, it will be big trouble. You have to look at the situation outside the protective barrier,¡± Mike said to Tyrell seriously. ¡°Roger that, my Lord.¡± Then, he flew out of the castle. But Mike was worried, so he followed behind him. However, he did not walk out of the protective shield. His strength was only level 0, so he could not help. Just as Tyrell flew out of the castle, five huge black wolves jumped out of the forest and instantly bit Tyrell. Tyrell turned around and spat out a dark green poison from the dragon¡¯s mouth, directly hitting the three black wolves. In just a few seconds, the three black wolves were corroded by the venom, and even their bones were gone. [Killed a level five black wolf, Energy +3] [Killed a level five black wolf, Energy +3] [Killed a level five black wolf, Energy +3] The other two black wolves saw this and turned to flee. Tyrell swooped down and killed them with one claw. [Killed a level zero black wolf, Energy +5] [Killed a level one black wolf, energy +9, Energy Stone +1] Then, he pulled the two claws back to the castle one by one and placed the black wolf in front of Mike. At this moment, five waves of energy suddenly flowed in Mike¡¯s body and he felt the five waves of energy in his body. It turned out that as long as his subordinates killed the ¡®enemy¡¯, he could also receive benefits and increase his strength and level. With a total of 23 points of energy, Mike realized that he had actually risen from level 0 to level 2. He asked, ¡°Tyrell, will you be able to increase your strength after killing the black wolves?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord. I¡¯ll probably be able to advance to level 3 after killing another 20 or so,¡± Tyrell replied. Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It seemed that the soldiers who killed wild monsters could also grow. However, it was also true. If they relied on their own growth, who knew how long it would take for them to fully mature. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s continue hunting wild monsters! Increase our strength a little more, and we¡¯ll have more protection when the Beast Tide comes. Remember to bring the monster¡¯s corpse and the things that dropped back to the castle.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Tyrell flapped his wings and flew out of the castle. Mike looked at the black wolf¡¯s corpse in front of him, and an option appeared in his field of vision. [Monster¡¯s corpse found. Do you want to collect it?] [Yes][No] ¡°Collect¡± [Collection successful!] [Obtained 20 units of wolf meat!] [Obtained two complete black wolf skins!] [Obtained eight sharp wolf teeth!] Looking at the black wolf corpse on the ground, it had long disappeared. Beside it was a pile of wolf meat, two wolf skins, and eight wolf teeth! It looked quite convenient. But how should these things be stored? Looking around, there was another building beside the main castle. Was that the place to prevent things. Coming in front of the building, an information template appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision [Warehouse] [Capacity: contains a small dimensional space. The size of the space will increase as the level of the castle increases.] [Storage resources: None] [Special reminder: If the heart of the castle has been destroyed, the dimensional space of the warehouse will also collapse. All storage resources will also fall. Please protect your heart of the castle well!] With a thought from Mike, the wolf meat, wolf skin, and wolf teeth on the ground appeared in the warehouse. ¡°It¡¯s magical and convenient.¡± While Mike was still lamenting, a lot of energy entered his body. There were also many hints of killing information. Even information about the drop of energy stones was there. Not long after, Tyrell came back with a few monsters. Then he left to continue hunting. Mike was weak, so he could only stay in the castle leisurely. Mike, who had nothing to do, looked at the shabby castle that belonged to him. [Elementary castle (unnamed)] [Ordinary building: Warehouse] [Special building: Dragon¡¯s Nest] [Upgrade requirement: 2,000 units of wood, 1,000 units of stones] [Next level: Intermediate Castle] [Current status: Invincible] [Current faction: None] ¡­ ¡°No name?¡± ¡°Since my army is dragons.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s name it Dragon King Castle. It looks awesome!¡± ¡°I wonder what this faction is?¡± ¡°Could it be evil, kind, neutral, and chaotic¡­?¡± Mike was a little confused. Forget it, I should just work hard to develop my own castle. Right now, I only have one giant dragon. Although it is powerful, there are countless monsters and monsters in the wild. In addition to the Beast Tide that will happen in seven days, I can¡¯t hold on by relying on Tyrell alone. The best way now was to upgrade the dragon nest within seven days, hatch a few more giant dragons, and his own strength would also increase rapidly. Mike then opened the [world chat channel] to see if there was any useful information inside. The [world chat channel] was still very lively. After all, there were billions of castle lords in the entire world. Each person had billions of messages. Not long after, Mike saw many Castle Lords looking for food. The demand for food was huge! Some exchanged one energy stone for three units of food! Some exchanged five units of stones for one unit of food! Some exchanged ten units of wood for one unit of food! ¡­ Wait. However, this was not a game. Living in this foreign world required food. Even the soldiers under him were no exception. After filling their stomachs, they would have the strength to hunt wild monsters. Without food, they would starve to death! However, looking at the [space exchange], it was still empty. After all, on the first day, all the soldiers under the Castle Lord were not strong! In addition, the monsters in the wild were strong! It was very difficult to kill them! In an instant, food became scarce and became precious! ¡°It seems that I got 20 units of food in one go. It seems very easy! However, it¡¯s also because my army is too strong!¡± ¡°Now that Tyrell is still hunting, the extra food can be traded in the ¡®space exchange¡¯.¡± After collecting a few monster corpses in the wild, Mike now got 80 units of food! Including the 20 units in the warehouse, he had a total of 100 units of food! He could not finish it in a month by himself. Although Tyrell also needed to eat, his loyalty was 100, so he would not betray him at all. If he was hungry, he could also eat in the wild alone. Thinking of this. Mike left 20 units of food for backup, and the rest were put on the shelf in the space exchange. [One unit of food for one energy stone.] [Additional exchange: 20 units of wood and 10 units of stone.] As soon as the trade information was put on the shelf, the [world chat channel] went ¡®crazy¡¯. Countless Castle lords were shocked, and they even scolded Mike for being a profiteer¡­ It was only the first day, and he was able to put up 80 units of food. This was definitely a big shot. After all, many Castle Lords did not even dare to go out of their own castles, let alone kill wild monsters to collect food and resources. Even if the Castle Lords dared to go out, the troops under them would not be able to defeat wild monsters, and it would also cause their own strength to suffer. Hence, they could only collect some stones, wood, and other resources around the castle. However, many castle lords also discovered that the trading information on Mike¡¯s shelf was twice as high as the market price. All of them criticized him in the [world chat channel], thinking that he was a profiteer¡­ The normal market price was only ten units of wood and five units of stones, which could be exchanged for one unit of food. However, it was doubled when it came to Mike. Was this not a profiteer? However, Mike did not care about what the other Castle Lords said. If they don¡¯t want to buy it, there would be billions of people in the world who would need it. Not long after it was put on the shelves, the [space exchange] kept sending messages. [One unit of food lost, 20 units of wood gained.] [One unit of food lost, 10 units of stones gained.] ¡­ The food on the shelves was immediately emptied. The 80 units of food were exchanged for 1,000 units of wood and 300 units of stones. These materials were automatically stored in the castle¡¯s warehouse. The Castle Lord¡¯s warehouse. It was like an infinite space, able to store large amounts of materials. And it also had the effect of keeping fresh. The food placed inside would not rot at all. It can be preserved for a long time. Looking at the large amount of wood and stones in the warehouse, there is not a single energy stone. It seems that no one has exchanged energy stones for it. Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Energy stones could be used to upgrade military buildings. Moreover, they could only be dropped after killing wild monsters. Compared to wood and stones, they were more precious. It was reasonable that they did not exchange energy stones for food. ¡°I only got 80 units of food, but I already got 1,000 units of wood and 300 units of stones.¡± ¡°The amount of resources needed to upgrade the castle has almost reached half. It seems that the castle will be able to upgrade after a few more rounds.¡± Mike muttered. Compared to the initial military buildings, the castle was also very important! Upgrading the castle could strengthen the defensive power of the castle heart. The higher the level of the castle, the stronger its defensive power would be, and the harder it would be to destroy. In the future, it could be upgraded to a town, city, main city, or even a kingdom or empire. The earlier it upgraded its castle, the more confident it would be to survive in this foreign world. At this moment, in the [world chat channel] [Wow! Your speed is too fast. How long has it been? Five seconds? It¡¯s gone¡­] [Sob, sob, sob. I only hesitated for two seconds. When I opened it again, it was empty¡­] [There are billions of Castle Lords in this world. This is only 80 units of food. It¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth¡­] [That¡¯s right. Not to mention 80 units, even 8,000 units of food would not be enough to satisfy the market. Let me ask you, boss, do you have any more food? I¡¯m so hungry!] [Yes, boss, do you have any more food? I¡¯m willing to pay 100 million for one unit of food!] [I¡¯m willing to pay 300 million!] [I¡¯m curious about big brother Mike¡¯s initial unit. It can actually kill monsters in the wild.] [80 units of food. How many wild monsters must it kill?] [Begging big brother Mike for clarification?] ¡­ At first, they were still lambasting Mike for being a profiteer, but now, their style had changed. They were all curious about Mike¡¯s initial unit. After all, he could take out so much food on the first day, which would definitely arouse the suspicion of the other Castle Lords. When the food was put on the shelf in the [space exchange], it would display the name of the ¡®trader¡¯, so the name ¡®Mike¡¯ was naturally famous in the [world chat channel]. In an instant, millions of people sent Mike friend requests, but Mike blocked them one by one. Friends, there was no need. After all, this was a world where all races competed for hegemony, and everyone wanted to be first. At this time, Tyrell carried the corpses of a few wild monsters back to the castle. His strength had also risen from tier 0 level 2 to tier 0 level 5. How long had it been? It had not even been an hour. It seemed that he would definitely be able to rise to tier 1 before long. Looking at Tyrell who was working so hard. Hence, he posted a message in the [world chat channel]. [The next batch of food will be sold in three hours. The price will be the same as before. The food is limited. First come, first served!] [F*ck! Is this big brother Mike himself?!] [Looking up at big brother¡¯s elegance at a close distance!] [Big brother Mike, I only have three units of stones now. Can the food be cheaper¡­ I¡¯m just a little girl!] [Little sister upstairs, it¡¯s better to wash up and go to bed early. You won¡¯t be hungry when you fall asleep.] ¡°Scoundrel!!¡± At this moment, somewhere in the Otherworld continent. A little loli with a dirty face and a long dress was digging stones with seven dwarfs. She was reading the message on the chat channel. The little loli was very angry and revealed two small front teeth. ¡­ Once this message was released, there were even more castle lords who requested to add Mike, but Mike ignored them all. Soon, three hours passed, and the energy in Mike¡¯s body became stronger and stronger. Then, a golden light emitted from Mike¡¯s body. Mike felt that his strength had doubled, and his physical quality had also improved a lot. ¡°This is an upgrade!¡± After waiting for the golden light to dissipate, he immediately checked his personal information. Sure enough, he had gone from tier 0 level 5 to tier 1 level 1. Although he was still at the bottom level, it was not as if he was powerless. He finally had a little bit of strength to protect himself. In the courtyard of the castle, there were also a lot of wild monster corpses. Tyrell had just returned. ¡°Tyrell, take a rest! You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Mike looked at the dozens of wild monsters in front of him and turned to Tyrell. ¡°It¡¯s not hard! It¡¯s Tyrell¡¯s duty to serve my Lord,¡± Tyrell said very sincerely. Mike went to collect the corpses of the wild monsters. A total of 300 units of food and 16 complete furs were harvested. As well as a variety of monster materials. Things like snake scales, wolf teeth, rabbit heads, and so on. Mike did not know what these things could do, so he threw them all into the warehouse. He also received 15 energy stones, which was a good harvest. Of course, there were still no strange crystals. He had collected one-seventh of the energy stones needed to upgrade the dragon nest. However, compared to the castle, upgrading the latter was easier. He exchanged these 300 units of food for one. His castle could also be upgraded. Therefore, he excitedly opened the [space exchange] and put all 300 units of food on the shelves. The information on the shelves was still the same as before [One unit of food for one energy stone.] [Additional exchange: 20 units of wood or 10 units of stone.] In the world chat channel. [It¡¯s been three hours, why isn¡¯t Mike putting food on the shelves yet!] [Right, right, I¡¯ve already prepared the wood, I¡¯m so hungry now!] [Hehe, I¡¯ve been staring at it for three hours, I¡¯ll snatch it as soon as I have it!] [Wow! Big Mike put 300 units of food on the shelves!! Hurry and snatch it!!] ¡­ Soon, the 300 units of food were all gone. The warehouse in the castle was filled with countless wood and stones. Mike counted the harvest. Finally, it came out: 300 units of food had exchanged for 3,000 units of wood and 1,500 units of stones. Including the 1,000 units of wood and 300 units of stones that he had obtained previously. There were now 4,000 units of wood and 1,800 units of stones in the warehouse. Both far exceeded the requirements for upgrading the castle. Upgrading to an intermediate castle only required 2,000 units of wood and 1,000 units of stones. Since he had met the requirements for upgrading, of course, he would upgrade the castle immediately. [Do you wish to upgrade the castle?] [Yes][No] ¡°Upgrade.¡± Mike chose without hesitation. A dazzling golden light enveloped the entire castle. In just a few seconds. The golden light dissipated. A slightly magnificent castle appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. Compared to before, the current castle was taller and bigger. Moreover, it did not look so old and shabby. Instead, it had become simple and unsophisticated. Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Congratulations on upgrading your Dragon King Castle to an intermediate castle!] [Castle heart¡¯s defense value has increased by three times!] [Castle¡¯s area of influence has expanded to 500 meters!] [Your Dragon King Castle¡¯s influence and reputation in the Otherworld Continent has increased by a large margin!] [Special reminder: in the Nirvana Forest, your castle has is a rising star!] ¡­ Soon, the notification sound disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s gone just like that?¡± Mike waited for a while, hoping that there would be a substantial reward for upgrading the castle! However, the result disappointed him a little. After all, billions of Castle Lords had just landed in this foreign world, and many castle lords were still worried about food. It was impossible for them to gather so much wood and stones in just a few hours. Even Mike himself had traded for a large amount of wood and stones through food. And Mike had reason to believe that he was the first to upgrade the castle. ¡°There¡¯s no reward for this!¡± Mike was a little disappointed. Looking at his castle. [Dragon King Castle] [Current level: Intermediate castle] [Next level: Advanced castle] [Upgrade requirements: 10,000 units of wood and 7,000 units of stones] [Ordinary building: Warehouse] [Special building: Dragon nest] [Current status: Invincible] [Current faction: None] ¡­ I should really work hard to improve myself! First, upgrade to an advanced castle, then upgrade to the dragon nest. Now, there were 2,000 units of wood and 800 units of stones. It had only been a few hours since the beginning. At the latest, the castle should be able to upgrade to an advanced castle by tomorrow. There was still a long way to go! What was the use of expanding the area of influence and that budding star. Mike asked. [All resources within the area of influence belong to the Castle Lord!] [Without permission, foreign creatures intruded into the territory of the Lord of the castle. The troops under them will attack them on their own!] [Rising star is the reflection of the influence and reputation of the castle!] ¡°The influence and reputation of the castle in an area can be divided into rising star, a little famous, famous near and far, celebrated, world-famous¡­] [The higher the influence and reputation value!] [The more attention it can attract the local forces on the other world continent!] [When the influence and reputation value reach a certain level, there will be a certain probability that the local forces will come for it!] [Of course, there will also be a certain probability of being attacked by the local forces!] ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Mike listened to the explanation of the notification. He also understood that the forest he was currently in was called the Nirvana Forest, and he was a rising star in Nirvana Forest. ¡°However, showing myself off doesn¡¯t seem to be good news.¡± ¡°Although increasing my reputation and influence can allow the local forces to seek refuge, I¡¯ll still be attacked. This is a double-edged sword!¡± He was not strong either. If there were local forces attacking him, things would really be a little bad. With his level one strength, he could not stop them at all! Moreover, a budding Dragon King Castle did not have the charm to attract a local force. ¡°Phew, no matter what, I have to grasp the seven-day novice protection period.¡± ¡°In that case, I can face these things calmly after seven days!¡± The materials needed to upgrade the castle could be obtained by trading food, but the upgrade of the dragon¡¯s nest required energy stones. Right now, he only had 15 energy stones. It seemed that he could not be idle for even a moment. ¡°Tyrell, how¡¯s your strength now?¡± ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m now a tier 2, level 8.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be able to reach tier 3 after killing a few more.¡± Tyrell felt Mike¡¯s worry. Tyrell continued to fly out of the castle, working even harder to kill monsters to increase his strength. Time slowly passed, and it was night time. Through the trade of food, the number of wood and stones in the warehouse gradually increased. The number of wood and stones reached 8,000 and 3,000 units respectively. The requirement to advance to the next level was two-thirds. At this time, Tyrell had also advanced to tier 3. He had also advanced from tier 1 to tier 1, level 6. He had also obtained 26 energy stones, but strange crystals were still relatively rare, and he had not obtained a single one. He was not too far away from upgrading the dragon¡¯s nest. If he worked hard tomorrow, the castle could also be upgraded. At this time, a new announcement came from the [world chat channel] . [World announcement ¡ª Special reminder (rough red)!!] [Night falls, the blood moon rises into the sky, the evil power corrodes the entire Otherworld continent, the strength of monsters in the wild will increase by three times! Non-darkness-type, evil-type castle soldiers will have their strength reduced to different degrees!!!] ¡­ As soon as this announcement was sent out. The world chat channel instantly exploded. [No way! No way! The strength of the monsters in the wild has increased by three times. Are they crazy?!] [Hehe, my army was already weak in the early stages. Now that the strength of the monsters has increased, are they going to let me live?!] [Monsters in the wild: I¡¯m very strong during the day, but I¡¯m even stronger at night!] [Hahaha, my army is the bloodthirsty demonic spider. I¡¯m not affected at night at all!] [Don¡¯t show off, the monsters outside are three times stronger. Do you dare to go out?] [What are you afraid of? My bloodthirsty demonic spider can stomp you to death!!] [I¡¯ll just smile and not say anything!!] [I¡¯m just interrupting. Does Big Mike still have any food to exchange?!] [Yeah! I¡¯m so hungry! I can exchange it for stones¡­] [Ditto!] ¡­ The world chat channel kept refreshing. It was still a popular topic. At night, the Castle Lords did not dare to go out. Tonight was also the first night they arrived in the foreign world, so the Castle Lords were naturally full of passion. Mike raised his head to look at the sky. A huge blood moon hung in the dark kky, and it was emitting a strange red light. The forest outside the castle was also illuminated by the blood moon as if it was a ghost land. Moreover, the faint roars of beasts that came during the day gradually became clearer, making people shudder. Mike Thought for a moment and decided to summon Tyrell back first. He was worried that he would be in danger. After all, the strength of monsters in the wild increased greatly at night. If he was injured, it would affect his strength. At present, he only had this one branch of the army! ¡°My Lord.¡± Tyrell returned to Mike¡¯s side in a short while. ¡°Rest for the night. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go hunt the monsters in the wild!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell was absolutely obedient to Mike¡¯s commands. ¡°Can you shrink your body a Little?¡± Looking at the huge monster in front of him. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Tyrell immediately shrunk his body. He went back to the castle to rest. Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The day after her arrival. Mike woke up early in the castle bedroom. He washed up a little and went to the castle dining room. There was fresh wolf meat stored in the warehouse. He could roast it and eat it. He had to cook it himself. It was troublesome. He was lucky enough to have something to eat. Some of the castle lords were still hungry. After breakfast, Mike came to the courtyard. Tyrell was waiting for orders in the courtyard. ¡°Tyrell, it¡¯s been hard on you today.¡± Mike smiled at Tyrell. Tyrell flew out of the courtyard. It started a busy day. It seemed that he had to upgrade the dragon nest as soon as possible. It was too inefficient to rely on Tyrell alone. Bored, Mike turned on the [world chat channel] again. At this time, the world announcement had also changed. The general idea was that the monsters in the wild had returned to normal during the day, and were no longer three times as violent as the abnormal ones, moreover, all the troops under the Castle Lord¡¯s command were no longer suppressed by the blood moon. The carnival of slaughter had just begun. [Phew! I finally got to eat fresh food!] [When I used cheap wood to exchange for food, only then did I realize how treacherous Big Brother Mike was!] [Bella will be my goddess from now on!!] [I cried when I ate the steaming roast beef early in the morning!!] [Support the goddess! Resist this profiteer Mike!] ¡­ After seeing these messages, Mike opened the [space exchange] again. He found that there were also some Castle Lords who were putting food on the shelves! Mike immediately locked onto the goddess Bella who appeared ¡®frequently¡¯ in the world chat. He saw that she had put 500 units of beef on the shelves in the space exchange this morning. And the moment it was put on the shelves, it was immediately sold out. Was she trying to ¡®steal business¡¯? He wanted to eat a few more days of benefits! He did not expect that there would be people starting to steal business the next day. But thinking about it, it made sense. There were billions of Castle Lords, and there would always be some Castle Lords with powerful troops. Although the first day was not very pleasant, after summoning more troops the next day, their strength gradually increased, they also stood up one after another. They began to imitate Mike and ¡®exploit¡¯ other weaker Castle Lords. After all, wood and stones were the only materials to upgrade the castle. Some weaker Castle Lords could only collect materials to exchange for food. The most eye-catching thing was still this Bella. Compared to the other Castle Lords, the number was much more. Moreover, the ¡®price¡¯ of the transaction was also twice as low as his. This generous move obtained the recognition and praise of many Castle Lords. She was worshipped as a goddess. As for Mike, he became a profiteer. ¡°As expected, I still can¡¯t underestimate these Castle Lords.¡± Although he was one step ahead of them, as time passed, he would be caught up by them, or even left behind. Mike did not care too much about the name of the profiteer. As long as he was strong enough, who would remember the name of the profiteer. Instead of caring about this, he might as well care about the development of his castle. This was the most important thing. Mike opened his [friend information] again. There were still thousands of Castle Lords who asked to add Mike as a friend. However, Mike still rejected all of them. Coincidentally, he saw ¡®Bella¡¯ in his new friend¡¯s information, and there was also the [Six-winged Angel] at the end. Six-winged Angel was a top-tier military service in the foreign world. It seemed that this should be the true body of ¡®goddess Bella¡¯. Mike hesitated for a moment. But he still rejected. After all, it was very difficult to help each other in the early stages of the castle¡¯s development. If there was a conflict of interest between the two sides in the future, they could contact each other. Of course, the premise was that both sides were not enemies and could survive forever. ¡­ As time passed, Tyrell had returned to the castle for the sixth time. A large number of monster corpses had already piled up in the yard. Compared to yesterday, Tyrell worked even harder today. Mike collected the monster corpses as usual and threw the furs and other materials into the warehouse. The 400 units of food he obtained would be put on the shelves of the [space exchange]. Of course, the exchange price remained unchanged. He could not lower the price of food just because of the generosity of the ¡®goddess Bella¡¯. Although there were other Castle Lords who had put on the shelves of food, faced with billions of Castle Lords, this small portion was just a drop in the bucket. Moreover, it was only the second day, and there were still quite a number of Castle Lords who were starving. Although the price of his food was very high. There would still be Castle Lords who were extremely hungry who would come to exchange for it. Even if the Castle Lord himself could resist eating, he could not resist eating the troops under his command. Once he was hungry, not only would his strength decline, his loyalty would also drop. If his loyalty dropped below 60, there might be cases of defection and betrayal! Therefore, Mike believed that his food would not be unsold. As expected, not long after the union. The food on Mike¡¯s shelves was still sold out. The Castle Lords who had bought the food were also in pain and joy. They were eating the food that they had bought in exchange while cursing Mike in their hearts. [World chat channel] [warning! Profiteers are running rampant in the trade channel. Castle Lords, please stay alert at all times!] [F*ck! Big brother Mike has appeared again!!] [Indeed, the name of profiteers is well deserved!] [Oh! Big Brother Mike should learn from the generosity of goddess Bella and not raise the price anymore!!] [Yes, please be a human!!] [With tears in my eyes, Big Mike¡¯s snake meat is too delicious, it¡¯s just that my heart hurts too much¡­] [¡­] ¡­ Mike did not know whether to laugh or cry. While Mike was cleaning up the supplies that he had exchanged for. On a plain far away from the Nirvana Forest. A tall woman with an outstanding appearance was standing between two little angels. Not far away, there were a few little angels hunting cows. This woman was Bella. ¡°He actually rejected my friend request.¡± At this moment, Bella¡¯s face was full of shock and she said in a daze. Her friend request had never been rejected. After all, she was the Castle Lord who had the highest level of military service, and her future was bright. Many of the Castle Lords wanted to get closer to her. However, Mike rejected her instantly. She turned her head and thought about it. There were many Castle Lords, so he must have blocked all of them. Then, he didn¡¯t notice her friend request. After that, her mood improved a lot. Then, she opened the [space exchange]. Looking at the information on it, she shook her head slightly. To be honest, she could not do anything about Mike¡¯s unscrupulous business behavior. Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation She also had lofty ideals. Regarding her generosity, she was only trying to gain the favor of the other Castle Lords to increase her influence and reputation. She was not a saint. She had always been helping the other Castle Lords. To be honest, she did not have the strength or energy to do so. In this foreign world where ten thousand races competed for hegemony, everyone was selfish. Everyone would only do it for themselves. Using some food as an investment in the early stages to gain the favor of some Castle Lords and expand her popularity was a generous reward for her. As long as she became famous and established her reputation in the circle of Castle Lords, it would be easier for her to rope in other castle lords in the future competition. Then, she would let them surround her and serve her castle. The more Castle Lords she had, the stronger her castle would become. This way, she would be able to stand higher and further away. However, looking at Mike¡¯s actions, he had closed himself off to the circle of Castle Lords. In the future, it would be difficult for him to gain the support of other Castle Lords. In her opinion, Mike must have a top-tier army. He was the same type as her. They were all qualified to stand at the top of this world. They were definitely worthy of being roped in and befriended. Bella still wanted to befriend Mike. Even if he could not work for her, at least they could form an alliance. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I should remind him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just look at the present. The future is the most important.¡± Bella thought to herself. At this moment, a deafening explosion sounded from afar. The little angels that Bella had sent out quickly retreated, each dragging a bison in their hands. Her bright eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the tier 4 elite bison boss from yesterday!¡± ¡°Right now, only two of my angels are tier 3, and the other three are only around tier 2.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still far from being its match. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the ability to kill her in a few days.¡± ¡°I wonder what this bison boss will drop?¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s not just energy stones. If it drops strange crystals, that would be the best.¡± Looking at the distant plains, Bella¡¯s heart was gradually filled with anticipation. Strange crystals were also one of the materials used to upgrade military buildings. However, compared to energy stones, they were a little rarer. It would be very difficult to drop strange crystals from ordinary wild monsters. Hopefully, the drop rate would be higher when killing elite level wild monsters. ¡­ In the Dragon King Castle. Mike was lying on a bench, extremely relaxed. He was still under the protection of a newbie, and the castle was also invincible. Compared to the other castle lords, he was naturally living very comfortably. However, this did not mean that he was slacking off. After all, he was only at tier 1 and did not have any skills. If he followed Tyrell out to hunt monsters¡­ If something unexpected happened, it would not be cool. With such a top-tier army, it would be hilarious if he died before showing his skills! He might as well stay in the castle and collect the corpses of wild monsters. At the same time, he could learn more about the Otherworld Continent through the world chat channel. ¡­ The Otherworld Continent was extremely vast. There were tens of thousands of races here! There were endless monsters, magical beasts, and the existence of a powerful local empire. However, according to his understanding, billions of Castle Lords should have descended into the wilderness. A local empire that was far away from the continent. This was good news. At least in the early stages of the Castle Lords¡¯ development, they would not be invaded by a powerful local empire. In addition, the Castle Lords had a variety of random types of soldiers. There were humans, dwarves, elves, angels, titans¡­ There were also humanoid, half-dragon, half-beast, undead¡­ Good, dark, neutral, evil¡­ Or powerful, top-tier soldiers. Or weak, low-tier soldiers. And so on. There were countless of them. The vast majority of Castle Lords randomly picked middle-tier and low-tier soldiers. Of course, there were also a few lucky Castle lords who picked high-tier, top-tier soldiers, for example, Bella¡¯s angel soldier was a top-tier soldier. As for Mike¡¯s troops, they were considered top-grade troops. After all, there were 99 types of giant dragons. And they only belonged to Mike. The word ¡®unique¡¯ could be seen that only Mike possessed them. Just from this, it could be seen that the future of his castle was limitless. As long as he did not seek death, the future was within reach! ¡°Currently, there are 13,000 units of wood, 4,800 units of stones, and hundreds of other materials in the warehouse.¡± The wood had already reached the requirements for upgrading, but the stones were still a little lacking. ¡°But we¡¯ll be able to gather them soon.¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be able to upgrade to an advanced castle by noon.¡± Mike was in a good mood. The energy in his body was also continuously rising. It seemed that it would not be long before he could reach tier 2. This was the benefit of being powerful. He did not need to waste time gathering the materials needed to upgrade the castle. The weaker soldiers could only gather the materials, completely wasting the time needed to upgrade the soldiers. However, only the castle lords with great strength could do this. This allowed the castle lords to surpass the others and walk in front. At this moment. Mike suddenly heard the howls of a pack of wolves coming from the dense forest not far away. In that direction, besides the howls of wolves, there were also the roars of dragons. ¡°Have we poked a wolf¡¯s nest?¡± In the forest 400 meters away from the castle. The battle was intense. There were more than ten giant black wolves lying on the battlefield. The wolf corpses were covered with claw marks and were dripping with blood. Some of them were even emitting green smoke and were slowly being corroded by the venom. Tyrell¡¯s venom was corrosive and would corrode the monster¡¯s corpse. Without a corpse, it would be impossible to gather resources. Therefore, Mike prohibited Tyrell from using the venom without encountering any danger. ¡­ On the battlefield, the smell of blood assailed the nostrils. Other than the dozen or so giant black wolves that had died, there were still five that were struggling. However, they did not last long. Tyrell killed two of them with one swipe of his claw. The other two were like headless flies that were running around randomly and were soon killed. Only the last giant wolf was standing on a big green mountain. However, there was a hint of fear in its eyes. This giant black wolf was slightly larger than the other giant wolves. The golden wolf with mottled spots on its body also had a stronger aura. Tier 4!! This was an elite boss!! Looking at Tyrell, it bared its teeth and growled, letting out a warning and threatening voice. However, its expression was still a little panicked. It moved its limbs and was retreating. After all, Tyrell was the king of the forest in front of it, and it had an aura suppression against low-tier wild monsters. This was also the reason why Mike was able to gather so much food with just a giant dragon. Although Tyrell was only tier 3, he was not afraid of a tier 4 elite boss. Looking at Tyrell who was approaching. Roar! The wolf spat out a wind blade that was half a meter long at Tyrell. Tyrell dodged to the side and left a deep claw mark on its body. The black wolf felt the pain and turned around to escape. Tyrell did not give it a chance. With one claw and two claws, he attacked and killed the black wolf. Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At the same time that he killed the black wolf, a golden light flashed on Tyrell¡¯s body, and he immediately rose from tier 3 to tier 4, and it was even tier 4, level 5. Killing elite-level wild monsters increased his strength even more. After Tyrell finished leveling up, he began to clean up the battlefield. ¡­ In the Dragon King Castle. In the courtyard. A dazzling golden light enveloped Mike. When the golden light dissipated, his strength had also risen to tier 2. He checked the information prompt. Suddenly, his expression was replaced by surprise. [killed a tier 4 level 1 elite black wolf, energy value +60, energy stone +5, strange crystal +1] ¡°It actually dropped a strange crystal.¡± Strange crystals were rarer than energy stones. They were also special materials for leveling up troops. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky.¡± Mike was ecstatic. After all, he needed 100 energy stones and one strange crystal to level up his level 1 dragon¡¯s nest to level 2. Now, he had obtained the strange crystals. After working hard and gathering 100 energy stones, his dragon¡¯s nest could level up. After leveling up, he could hatch another huge dragon. This way, his strength would increase greatly, and he would have more protection against the Beast Tide five days later. This was good news. ¡°Tier 4 elite black wolf.¡± ¡°Compared to ordinary tier 1 and tier 2 black wolves, it¡¯s considered a small boss.¡± ¡°The drop rate of the boss is obviously higher.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a little shocked that Tyrell killed the elite black wolf.¡± After all, Tyrell had not reached tier 4 yet, but he was still able to kill a tier 4 wild monster. However, thinking about it, it did not matter. Tyrell was a dragon, and he was the king of the forest. The black wolf¡¯s bloodline was not as noble as a dragon¡¯s. It was normal to be suppressed. Before long, Tyrell brought a large number of black wolf corpses back to the castle. Mike followed the usual practice of collecting and dissecting the corpses, including the elite black wolf corpses. He obtained a total of 350 units of food, as well as various monster materials such as wolf fangs and fur. Compared to before, he obtained less food this time. However, during the battle, it was inevitable that some monster corpses would be damaged and could not be collected. The collected food was also put on the shelves of the [ space exchange ] one by one Normal food had a total of 340 units, Elite black wolf meat, 10 units. [One unit of elite black wolf meat, in exchange for three energy stones.] [Special items are acceptable too.] [PS: These are special ingredients that can strengthen the body and increase strength after consumption.] Before putting the items on the shelves, Mike had also specially roasted a piece of elite black wolf meat to eat. After eating it, there was also a message saying that he had increased his energy value by one point. Therefore, he was not lying. A little increase was also an increase. After eating too much, it was not impossible for him to level up. The 340 units of food on the shelves were sold out after nearly two hours. Firstly, after the recruitment and summoning the next day, the number of troops of the Castle Lord had increased. With more troops, their strength would become stronger, and the chances of obtaining food would naturally be higher. Even if they could not kill wild monsters, they could still catch rabbits, pheasants, and other small animals or pick wild fruits to fill their stomachs. Secondly, it was because the castle lords who had powerful soldiers all imitated Mike. They hunted wild monsters and put food on the shelves to obtain the materials needed for the castle. Hence, in the [space exchange], it was slowly becoming normal for people to exchange for food. Compared to other sellers, Mike was definitely a profiteer. His exchange price was still the highest. Castle Lords who desperately needed food would only grit their teeth and exchange for Mike¡¯s food when they had no other choice. Just like what Bella said. Mike¡¯s reputation in the circle of Castle Lords was already ¡®bad¡¯. Many Castle Lords boycotted Mike, saying that he raised prices and exploited others. However, Mike did not care. Some people needed reputation and popularity. But he, Mike, did not need these. The unique super-top-class dragon army could completely let him stand in this world. Currying favor from little brothers and little sisters¡­ Would only disrupt the development of his Dragon King Castle¡¯s forces. When he was strong enough, why worry about having little brothers? ¡­ At the same time. Ten units of elite black wolf meat appeared. It caused a huge commotion in the Castle Lord¡¯s circle. [World chat channel] was also lively, everyone was discussing Mike¡¯s elite black wolf meat. [It¡¯s only the second day, and Big Brother Mike has already killed an elite tier monster!!] [Oh my God! This¡­ This is too strong!!] [According to my investigation, the level of an elite boss is at least tier 4!!] [A tier 4 elite tier wild monster. I will run away if I see one!!] [Currently, most of the soldiers under the command of the Castle Lords are at most tier 1 or tier 2. Only a small number of the castle lords have reached tier 3. Therefore, it is impossible to kill a tier 4 elite tier boss!] [But big brother Mike did it!!] [I have to say, although big brother Mike is a profiteer, his strength is undoubtedly strong!] [Oh! The wolf meat of a Tier 4 elite can also increase strength. I really want to eat it!] [But one unit of food for three energy stones. That¡¯s too much!] [Big brother Mike is indeed a profiteer!!] ¡­ However, it was true. The other Castle Lords exchanged three units of food for one energy stone, but when it came to Mike, it was the other way around. Moreover, three units of food might not be able to be exchanged for his goods. It could be seen that energy stones were also relatively precious. Although tier 4 elite-level food was relatively special food, it was still relatively expensive to exchange three energy stones for one unit. Although an elite level wild monster¡¯s corpse was only provided 10 units, if it was exchanged for energy stones, there would be a total of 30 energy stones. 30 energy stones. Only by killing 100 wild monsters would one be able to obtain it! It had to be said that Mike could really be considered a profiteer. However, Mike was not worried that no one would buy it. After all, this was a tier 4 special food, and there were only 10 units. The rarer the item, the more valuable it was. Not to mention, there were billions of Castle Lords. With such a large base, there would definitely be people who would take an interest in it. Moreover, the meat of a tier 4 elite miniboss had a special effect. There would also be people who would be willing to pay with energy stones or special items. Right now, he only had 45 energy stones on hand. 10 units of special food could be exchanged for 30 energy stones. This added up to 75 energy stones, and he would be able to level up the dragon¡¯s nest soon. 300 units of ordinary food were also enough to upgrade the resources of the castle. Originally, he was still short of 200 units of stones, but now he had enough. Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was better to upgrade the castle first. [Do you want to upgrade the castle?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes, upgrade!¡± Suddenly, a dazzling golden light enveloped the Dragon King Castle. After a moment, the golden light dissipated. An even more magnificent castle appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. It was more than 30 meters tall and was divided into seven levels. There were three flanking secondary castles. Right above the main city, there was a statue of a small dragon. It had huge wings and looked mighty and domineering. [Congratulations, your Dragon King Castle has been upgraded to an advanced castle. The range of failure has been increased to 2,000 meters!] [The defense value of the castle heart has been increased by three times!] [Your Dragon King Castle¡¯s influence and reputation in the foreign land has been greatly increased!] [Special reminder: some forces in the Nirvana forest have noticed your castle!] Mike stood in the yard and looked up at the magnificent castle in front of him. His heart was filled with waves. He had seen many high-rise buildings. It was the first time he had seen such a big castle. Moreover, this was a castle that belonged solely to him. He could not help but feel a sense of achievement. ¡°Dragon King Castle has been upgraded to a high-level castle.¡± ¡°Its sphere of influence has directly increased from 500 meters to 2,000 meters.¡± ¡°The defense value of the heart of the castle has also increased by three times.¡± The heart of the castle was located at the core of the castle, and it looked like a stone tablet. After destroying the heart of the castle, the identity of the Master of the castle would be completely removed from the foreign land. Now that the Dragon King Castle had been upgraded to a high-level castle, the defensive ability of the heart of the castle had soared, making it even more difficult to destroy. However, Mike felt that. If the enemy charged into the castle and attacked the heart of the castle¡­ That also meant that the castle¡¯s forces had been completely disintegrated by the local forces. No matter how high the defense value of the heart of the castle was, it would be of no use. It would just buy some time. It would just die a little slower. ¡°After the upgrade, the influence and reputation of the castle have increased significantly. Although it hasn¡¯t reached the stage of being a little famous, it has attracted the attention of some local forces in the Nirvana Forest!¡± ¡°This is obviously not good news.¡± ¡°Now that there¡¯s a novice protection period, I can¡¯t do anything about them.¡± ¡°However, the novice protection period is only five days.¡± ¡°After five days, other than the Beast Tide, there might be attacks from local forces.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me. The other castle lords should also be facing such a situation.¡± ¡°The enemies of the Castle Lords, other than the wild monsters, are also local forces¡­¡± ¡°Compared to the wild monsters, the threat of the local forces is greater¡­¡± After all, the wild monsters were only to give the soldiers under the Castle Lords some experience to increase their strength. As the Castle Lords¡¯ forces developed, they would definitely clash with these local forces in the end. In the competition of the ten thousand races, it was these local forces that were ¡®competing¡¯. ¡°Perhaps before the novice protection period ends, my castle might be in contact with some of the local forces in the forest of extinction.¡± The reason was naturally that his castle was developing too quickly. It was only the second day after his arrival, and his castle had already been upgraded to a high-level one. His influence and reputation in the forest of extinction were probably not far away from being upgraded to a little famous. Naturally, there would be local forces coming over to inquire about the castle. At that time, there would definitely be friction or even war! ¡°What will come will come.¡± ¡°As long as I develop fast enough and my army is strong enough, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a local force, it¡¯s just an experience monster to me!¡± ¡°There are still five days left. We have to hurry!¡± Mike kept his eyes on the dragon¡¯s nest. Now that the castle had been upgraded to a high-level castle, the next focus was on the dragon¡¯s nest. Mike was looking forward to the hatching of the next dragon egg. While Mike was in a daze, in the [world chat channel]. [Dark Demon Castle for one unit of wolf meat. Congratulations to big brother Mike for killing a tier 4 elite boss. You are one step closer to conquering all races and conquering the Otherworld Continent!] [Blue Fatty Castle for one unit of wolf meat¡­] [Elf Garden for one unit of wolf meat. Sisters, look up to big brother Mike!] [Angel Castle for one unit of wolf meat. I have heard so much about big brother Mike!] [Gold Capital for one unit¡­] [F*ck! Look at the big brothers in the front row!] [Are the soldiers of Dark Demon Castle two-headed demons?] [What the Hell Is Blue Fatty?] [Angel Castles¡¯s goddess Bella has appeared too!] [All of them are big shots!!] [Big shots are really different. Ten units of special wolf meat were snatched away in an instant!] [¡­] Many ¡®hidden big shots¡¯ were attracted by the elite wolf meat and were exposed one by one. The entire world chat channel instantly became extremely hot. However, some people really took a fancy to it. There were also some people who wanted to make use of this wave to announce their existence and expand their fame. Using three energy stones to increase their reputation in the circle of the Castle Lord. This was not a loss at all. The ten units of elite wolf meat sold by Mike were immediately sold out, and there were thirty energy stones in the warehouse, a total of seventy-five energy stones. The conditions for upgrading the dragon nest were met by three-quarters. It was believed that when night came today. The conditions for upgrading would definitely be met. This also attracted Mike¡¯s attention. ¡°Black Demon Castle, Elf Garden, Angel Castle, Gold Capital¡­¡± ¡°It seems that these Castle Lords all have high-level, or even top-level troops. They will be their own opponents in the future!¡± Mike muttered to himself. ¡­ [I¡¯m very curious. What good stuff did big boss Mike drop after killing the boss?] [It should be more than energy stones.] [Perhaps there are also equipment, blueprints, and special items including strange crystals!] [As expected of a big boss!] [I hope big boss Mike can come out and satisfy the curiosity of the Castle Lords. After all, he has earned so many energy stones!] [Ditto!] When these big brothers appeared, the buzz in the world chat channel did not decrease, but the topic suddenly changed. Many Castle Lords were curious about what Mike had obtained from killing the elite boss. After all, among so many castle lords, Mike was the first to kill an elite boss. They thought that they did not have the ability. Mike looked at these words and decisively blocked these people. No matter how much he earned, it had nothing to do with satisfying the curiosity of these people? There were many people who were jealous of him. Since yesterday, there had been people who ¡®hoped¡¯ that he would expose his military. He completely ignored these people. If he had the time to be curious, he might as well improve the strength of his military. If he was powerful, would he not have more confidence in facing the Beast Tide five days later? Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In another world. On a vast grassland somewhere. The beautiful Bella was leading her team of angels to hunt bison. Compared to the other wild monsters on the grassland, the bison were slow in movement, slow in reaction, large in size, and large in number¡­ Their levels were not high either¡­ Her angel party was also easier to hunt. Today, her harvest was rich. In addition, she had exchanged a large amount of wood and stones with her harvested beef. Her Angel Castle had also leveled up to intermediate. At this rate, it would only take one or two days for her to upgrade to an advanced castle. She admitted that her speed was not slow. She had surpassed most castle lords. In the future, she had a high chance of dominating the world and fighting against all races. But now, Bella frowned. Mike¡¯s elite wolf meat in the [space exchange] had hit her. She had seraphs, which were top-tier troops, and six of them. But she did not dare to provoke a tier 4 elite monster. She stared at the tier 4 bison boss in the distance for two days. However, she only dared to look at it from afar and did not dare to approach it. On the other hand, Mike was already able to sell the meat of elite-level wild monsters. Moreover, he was a wolf that was more aggressive than the bison. Wolves were more powerful than the bison when they were of the same level. In other words, Mike¡¯s castle was stronger than hers. It was far stronger than what she had expected. This made Bella very curious about Mike¡¯s army type. ¡°What is Mike¡¯s initial army?¡± ¡°My angel is already a top-tier army, on the same level as a giant dragon. It may be a little weaker, but it won¡¯t be too different¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that his army is a giant dragon?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s strong.¡± At this time, Mike did not know that his army had been guessed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then all the more reason for us to befriend each other!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t work for myself. If we form an alliance, it will do me no good!¡± After thinking for a moment, she sent Mike a friend request again. After waiting for half an hour, she finally received the notification. [The other party refuses to add as a friend!] Bella gritted her teeth and stomped her feet in anger. This was also the second time she had been rejected. ¡°This damned Mike, is it so hard to add me as a friend?¡± Bella said to herself angrily. ¡­ Dragon King Castle. Mike was still trying his best to collect 100 energy stones when night came. He was only 25 stones away from 100 energy stones. Tyrell¡¯s busy figure could also be seen. Mike had been guarding the yard for these 25 energy stones. Tyrell immediately collected and decomposed the bodies as soon as he came back. The sky gradually darkened, and the blood moon gradually rose into the sky. Endless monsters and monsters began to roar around the world. The Castle Lords, who numbered in the billions, also summoned their troops to retreat back into the castle, under the protective barrier. At the same time, the announcement in the [world chat channel] changed. The general idea was that when night came, the strength of monsters in the wild would increase by three times. Apart from the darkness and evil elements, the strength of all the castle troops would be affected, and their strength would decrease to different degrees. The Castle Lords were also reminded to be careful of the night. Unless it was a special situation, they should not go out to avoid losing their troops. At the same time, there was another notice on the world announcement. [Special notice: There are still five days until the end of the novice protection period!] [After the novice period, the Beast Tide will attack!] [The Castle Lords who successfully withstood the initial beast tide and performed exceptionally will receive a generous reward!] [The Castle Lord with the highest score will receive the only special reward!] For a moment, the world chat channel became lively. [Unbelievable!!] [This is an event, announced by the ¡®official¡¯!] [It¡¯s actually a big event for all the Castle Lords!] [And there¡¯s also a generous reward, especially the only special reward!] [Brothers and sisters, whether or not you can change your fate will depend on this one time!] [Let¡¯s take a gamble and turn a bicycle into a motorcycle!] [We¡¯re going to defy the heavens and change our fate!!] [Hahaha, in five days, it will be the starting point for my conquest of the foreign land!] [Sigh¡­ I¡¯m only a tier 2 soldier, so forget about the rewards! I¡¯m already satisfied as long as I can survive¡­] [Brother, don¡¯t give up! You have to believe that you can do it.] [Heh! Those big shots with top-tier soldiers haven¡¯t even spoken yet!!] [I wonder what the special reward is?] [There¡¯s only one special reward. It¡¯s definitely not simple!] [Great! It¡¯s better for us not to have extravagant hopes! Only big shots like Mike, goddess Bella, Black Demon Castle, and the Elf Garden have a chance of getting the special reward!] [That might not be the case!] [Although the top-tier troops are powerful, they still have tactics and willpower to resist the Beast Tide¡­] [That¡¯s right!] [As long as we don¡¯t give up, anything is possible!] ¡­ At this moment, countless Castle Lords stared at the ¡®special notice¡¯ from the ¡®official¡¯. Their breathing quickened, and their hearts were filled with excitement. This Beast Tide event would change the fate of many Castle Lords. Some people would soar into the sky. Some people would be eliminated in shock. Whether they would soar into the sky and become a phoenix, or be eliminated in despair¡­ It all depended on the Beast Tide coming five days later! ¡­ Mike, who was looking at the announcement, was not calm either. ¡°The Castle Lord with the highest score.¡± ¡°The only special reward.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Mike took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart. The special reward was also his goal. ¡°My army is a dragon, a super top-tier Army, and also a unique army. The other Castle Lords don¡¯t have a dragon-type army, and I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s stronger than elves and golden behemoths!¡± ¡°At least, for now, I have the highest chance of getting the special reward!¡± ¡°However, we can¡¯t be careless.¡± ¡°There are billions of Castle Lords and countless outstanding people. Some of them even have top-tier troops. They¡¯re not much weaker than us¡­¡± ¡°If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll miss the special reward!¡± ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t relax. We have to give it our all!¡± Mike made up his mind. Before the Beast Tide arrived, he would do his best to raise the strength of the castle. First, he would put the 500 units of food that he had collected in the afternoon on the [space exchange]. It was still the highest price in the exchange channel. Then, he slowly walked to the front of the dragon nest building. After an afternoon of hunting by Tyrell, Mike¡¯s strength had also increased, rising to tier 2, level 8. Tyrell had also only risen to tier 4, level 6. The higher the level, the more energy needed to level up. Moreover, the energy stones needed to level up the dragon¡¯s nest had also been reached. Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at the dragon¡¯s nest in front of him, Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. [Do you want to upgrade the dragon nest?] [Yes][No] ¡°Upgrade.¡± Mike naturally chose yes. He had worked hard for two days just for this moment! Soon, the dragon¡¯s nest was covered by a dazzling golden light. Even Mike could not see what was inside the golden light. He could only wait for the golden light to dissipate. After about ten seconds. The golden light finally dissipated. [Dragon nest: unique military structure] [Current level: Level 2] [Contains 99 dragon eggs] [Inferno Dragon, Frost Dragon, Sapphire Dragon, Undead Bone Dragon¡­] [Inferno Dragon: its entire body is red, with scales as hard as metal, eyes like lava, wings on its back, four legs, head like a horse but with horns.] [Sapphire Dragon: its entire body is blue¡­] [¡­] [Required to level up and hatch: 500 energy stones, 5 strange crystals.] [Ps: Level 2 dragon nest. You can only hatch one randomly!] I thought that I would be able to hatch a few more after I reached level 2. I did not expect that I would only be able to hatch one. The energy stones required to hatch for the next level are all 500. I still have to take it slow. [Do you want to hatch a dragon egg?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes¡± He hoped to hatch a different dragon. [Ding, the dragon egg is hatching.] ¡­ Not long after, a pitch-black dragon appeared in front of Mike. Looking at the dragon in front of him, an information template appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. [Dark Demon Dragon.] [Dark and evil demonic dragon, the ruler of the night.] [Growth stage: Tier 3, level 1(infancy).] [Ability: can spit pitch-black flames.] [Loyalty: 100 (Die-hard).] ¡°Dark and evil?¡± ¡°The moment it hatches, it has the strength of tier 3!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡°The level 2 dragon nest is still much stronger than the level 1 dragon nest.¡± ¡°If I keep upgrading the dragon¡¯s nest, will I be able to directly hatch a complete tier 9 dragon?¡± Mike thought to himself. Now that he had one more dragon, he would have more strength. He would be one step closer to obtaining that special reward. ¡°My Lord¡± The Dark Demon Dragon also knelt on all fours, its head lowered. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll call you Barr then.¡± ¡°Thank you for your name, my Lord,¡± Barr said piously. It was the same for the Dark Demon Dragon. They all believed in Mike. They were extremely pious towards Mike and would not betray him. Mike looked at the huge blood moon above his head and said to Barr. ¡°Barr, will your strength decline in the dark night?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t, my Lord. In the dark night, not only will our Dark Demon Dragon¡¯s strength not decline, but we will become even stronger.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Suddenly, an idea flashed through Mike¡¯s mind. During the day, Tyrell could go out and hunt wild monsters. At night, he could let Barr go out and hunt wild monsters. At the end of the day, he would not waste any time at all. The end of the novice¡¯s protection period was getting closer and closer. Time was money. By seizing every second to improve himself, would it not be easier to tide over the Beast Tide? Although Mike only had two troops, he was improving all the time! At night, the other Castle Lords could only curl up in the protective shield and did not dare to go out. But Mike was different. The newly hatched giant dragon could go out and hunt wild monsters at night. This made Mike pull away from the other castle lords. ¡°Barr, if that¡¯s the case, then go out and hunt wild monsters. But be careful.¡± After all, the strength of monsters and magical beasts in the wild had increased threefold. If he were to be injured like this, Mike would be quite heartbroken. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Barr immediately flew out of the castle. Mike looked at Tyrell and said ¡°It¡¯s been hard today. Have a good rest. There¡¯s a secondary castle next to it. You can go inside and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Mike looked at his castle information [Dragon King Castle.] [Current level: Advanced Castle.] [Next level: basic town.] [Required to level up: 100,000 units of wood, 50,000 units of stones, and 10,000 units of refined iron.] [Ordinary building: Warehouse, secondary castle.] [Special building: Dragon nest (unique).] ¡­ Phew! Upgrading a town required too many materials, as well as refined iron. The quantity was not low! To the current Castle Lord, this was definitely a massive amount of resources. Even Mike could not help but take a deep breath. It seemed that upgrading to a town was not that easy anymore. It was only the second day, and he had already upgraded to an advanced castle, far ahead of the other castle lords, however, after tonight, perhaps the castle lords with high-grade castles would also appear one after another. The gap in the early stages was not big. Do not look at the vast majority of Castle Lords now. Castles were all low-grade, and very few had reached the intermediate-grade. However, it was very easy for them to catch up. After returning to the main castle, he lay on his bed. Mike saw that the food on the shelves in the [space exchange] was selling very slowly. Although the speed was very slow, it was still unable to cope with the shortage of food. When the affordable food was bought out, there would still be Castle Lords who would grit their teeth and buy Mike¡¯s food. ¡°Looks like this wave of welfare won¡¯t last long.¡± ¡°After tomorrow, it will be very difficult to sell the high-priced food.¡± Mike speculated that the food would generally reach the state of parity on the third day, which was one unit of food would be exchanged for ten units of wood and five units of stone. It would be impossible to double the price. It was already impossible. Now in the warehouse, including the materials purchased tonight, there were 40,000 units of wood, 6,000 units of stone, and not a single unit of refined iron. ¡°It seems that there is still a long way to go to upgrade to a town!¡± Mike sighed softly. ¡°I hope that when I wake up tomorrow, Barr will bring me a surprise!¡± Mike gradually fell asleep. In the dream, he stood on the clouds, commanding billions of giant dragons to sweep across the Otherworld Continent. The name of the Dragon King Dynasty shook the entire world. Unfortunately, this was really just a dream. He only had two giant dragons now. There was still a long way to go before the giant dragons formed an army. The energy in Mike¡¯s body gradually increased while he was sleeping. ¡­ The next morning, Mike woke up from his sleep. He stretched and found that his physique had improved a lot. It turned out that he had risen from tier 2 to tier 3. So, he went to the courtyard. In the courtyard, there were a lot of wild monster corpses piled up. Barr was also resting at the side. After all, he had been busy all night. At this time, his aura was much stronger than when he had just hatched. Apparently, he had also reached the tier 4. Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike collected the corpses of the monsters in the wild. He collected a total of 1,500 units of food and even 45 energy stones. It seemed that Barr worked hard at night! Otherwise, Mike would not have collected so much food. Moreover, the strength of the monsters in the wild at night was three times stronger than during the day. It was already extremely difficult to obtain so much. He opened the [space exchange]. There was more and more food on the shelves. It was just as Mike had predicted yesterday. More and more castle lords were selling food today. And the number of castle lords buying food was also decreasing. After the recruitment and summoning on the third day, the number of Castle Lords¡¯ troops increased. Their strength also became stronger, and it was easier to obtain food. Compared to the first day. The food shortage caused countless Castle Lords to sigh. Today¡¯s trading channel was filled with food. On the contrary, wood and stones were in short supply. The reason was naturally that the food crisis was gradually resolved. The castle lords who had recovered from the crisis were all upgrading their castles. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten the first wave of benefits.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve upgraded to an advanced castle, but it¡¯s still far from enough.¡± Mike put the 1,000 units of food on the shelves of the [space exchange]. [Three units of food in exchange for one energy stone.] [One unit of food in exchange for ten units of wood.] [Additional exchange: five units of stones, three units of fine iron.] ¡­ The moment the food was put on the shelves, it caused countless Castle Lords to be shocked. After all, 1,000 units of food had been put on the shelves early in the morning. In addition, there was too much food on the shelves. Before Mike, no Castle Lord had put on so much food in one go. Not to mention 1,500 units of food. Even 1,000 units of food were not available. Those Castle lords with top-tier troops only put on 700 to 800 units of food in one day. Mike¡¯s 1,500 units were definitely quite shocking. And it was still early in the morning. Although there were castle lords who also had food on the shelves, most of them had just started to hunt. People were envious of Mike¡¯s big spending. There was a huge wave in the world chat channel. ¡°Wow! Brothers, come out and worship the big boss!¡± [1,500 units of food, that¡¯s too much!] [Sob, I just ordered my troops to go out and hunt wild monsters!] [Unbelievable!!] [So much food on the shelves early in the morning, is boss Mike¡¯s castle so terrifying?] [How many wild monsters must he have killed!] [Boss is indeed a boss.] [Ef Garden expresses surprise!] [Blue Fatty Castle Worships big brother!] [Black Demon Castle: Brother Mike, let¡¯s make friends and help each other!] [Gold Capital + ] For a time, many Castle Lords with high-level and top-tier troops also popped up one after another. At the same time that they refreshed their sense of presence. They were also shocked by Mike¡¯s generosity. At this stage, besides Mike, no other Castle Lord could bring out so much food. Especially since the day had just begun. At this time, the chat world channel was full of waves. [I know wood and stone, but what is refined iron?] [Why is refined iron appearing in Big Mike¡¯s exchange demand? Is it one of the materials to upgrade the castle?] [The castle only needs wood and stones to upgrade to advanced level. There is no need for refined iron!] [ this can only mean one thing! ] [Big Mike¡¯s castle has been upgraded to advanced level. It is preparing to upgrade the town!] [Wow! The upgrade speed is too fast!] [My castle is still at the beginner level.] [My castle has just been upgraded to an intermediate level.] [This is the big shot, a group of powerful people!] [However, did you realize that big shot Mike¡¯s food is already at a fair price?] [Even big shot Mike has to bow down to the market economy!] [Big shot Mike has finally stopped being a profiteer!!] [Everyone is celebrating!] ¡­ Mike turned off the world chat channel. If it was possible, he was willing to be a profiteer for the rest of his life. However, the market did not allow it! No one was interested in the high-priced food now, and no one would buy it even if it was put on the market. Only at a fair price. Perhaps he would continue his journey at a high price after he obtained the special food. After all, the rarer the item, the more valuable it was. He had to be savage in his prices! ¡­ On a grassland far away in the Nirvana Forest. A magnificent castle appeared in the golden light. [Angel Castle: Advanced castle] [Ordinary building: Warehouse ] [Special building: Angel reincarnation pool] [Required to level up: 100,000 units of wood, 50,000 units of stones, 10,000 units of stones.] [Next level: Basic town] [Current status: Invincible] [Current faction: None] Looking at the castle that she had built with her own hands. Bella slightly raised her head, revealing her snow-white slender neck. She was extremely beautiful, and her temperament was outstanding. Standing behind her were nine holy angels, which made her stand out even more. ¡°The castle has finally leveled up to advanced level!¡± ¡°As expected, to level up to the next level, we need to use fine iron.¡± ¡°This is also the reason why Mike exchanged for fine iron!¡± ¡°However, in the end, I was still one step slower than Mike¡­¡± Bella frowned and whispered, ¡°if nothing unexpected happens, Mike¡¯s castle should have been upgraded to the advanced level yesterday, one night faster than me.¡± One night, the difference was not big. However, Mike had put up 1,500 units of food in one go, which surprised her greatly. Three of her nine angels had just been summoned today, and they were only at tier 2, level 1. The other six were only at tier 4, level 1, while the others were at tier 3. Such a powerful army. She had only reached this level after a whole day of hunting yesterday. Moreover, she could only curl up in the castle at night. This also meant that Mike¡¯s castle was stronger than her angel castle. ¡°I really want to know what his army is.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a dragon, then my guess is very accurate.¡± Bella frowned and thought, wanting to confirm the answer. She looked at the friend notification. There was a huge number of friend requests. At the same time, there were a few top Castle Lords that she had befriended in the past two days that left her messages. Other than that, the friend request that she had sent out was rejected once again. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this guy need to establish connections?¡± ¡°Sometimes, connections are useful.¡± Bella gritted her teeth, feeling a little helpless. After a long while, she whispered, ¡°forget it, no matter what your military type is, I, Bella, will one day surpass you! I will become the most powerful Castle Lord in this foreign land!¡± Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this moment, Mike had no idea that he was being targeted by someone who wanted to overtake him. He was commanding Tyrell to go out hunting. He was leisurely lying on a rocking chair. After all, although his strength had reached tier 3, it was better for him to wait until he was stronger and had the ability to protect himself before going out hunting. Mike looked at the notification in the [space exchange]. The food on the shelves was being bought by the castle lords one after another. If it was double the black price, no one would pay attention to it. But now, he had adjusted the exchange price and fixed it at a fair price. In addition, although his reputation was not that good, his popularity was the highest among all the Castle Lords. There were more people who knew him than the ¡®goddess Bella¡¯. Therefore, there were more people who could buy the food he sold. In the trading area, he was the one who sold the most food. This was the celebrity effect. ¡°At this speed.¡± ¡°In half an hour at most, the food I sold will be sold out.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can only buy wood and stones.¡± ¡°There are no energy stones and no refined iron.¡± Mike sighed softly. Energy stones could be obtained by killing monsters in the wild. However, Mike did not know how to obtain refined iron. Was he going to mine for iron? However, it was obvious that this was not suitable for dragons, especially since he only had two under him. It would be a waste of time if he were to mine for iron. It seemed like he had to think of a way. Soon, half an hour passed. The food on Mike¡¯s shelves was also sold out. Looking at the notification, Mike was slightly disappointed. All the food was only exchanged for 10,000 units of wood and 2,500 units of stones. There were no energy stones or refined iron. However, he also understood that this was normal. Energy stones could be used to upgrade military structures, and they could only be obtained by killing monsters in the wild. At this stage, they were very precious. After all, with every increase in the strength of the military, the overall strength of the castle would also increase by a little. Fine iron, compared to wood and stones, was considered a relatively high-level material. Even he did not know how to obtain it. Should he directly take it, mining iron ore or smelting and forging it? If it was the latter, then it would be more difficult to obtain it. ¡°Want to upgrade the castle into a town?¡± ¡°The difficulty is still not small!¡± As if he thought of something, Mike opened his [friend information]. This morning, there were more than 30 million Castle Lords who requested to add him as a friend, and they wrote all kinds of messages. Mike looked at these messages, but he did not reject them one by one. He searched for the keyword, [fine iron]. Immediately, there were only more than a million messages left to add, and the rest were all deleted. In the remaining messages, most people asked him how to obtain fine iron, or what the use of fine iron was. Of course, fine iron was used to upgrade a town. As for how to obtain fine iron, he did not even know. Then he changed the search keyword: I have fine iron, sell fine iron, and so on. In an instant, out of more than a million messages, only a dozen were left. Some Castle Lords claimed that they had accidentally obtained dozens of units of refined iron and wanted to sell them to Mike at a high price. Delete!! Some Castle Lords claimed that they had accidentally found an iron mine and wanted to cooperate with Mike to mine it¡­ Mike provided food, and he provided Mike with refined iron in the future¡­ Blacklisted!! All the messages were scanned. Mike only left one. [Lin Yaoyao requests to add as a friend.] [Remarks: Big Mike, Yaoyao has refined iron! A lot! Yaoyao wants to buy food from Big Mike, a lot of food! Big Mike, quickly add me as a friend!] ¡°This should be reliable!¡± Mike Thought for a moment and added his first friend since he entered the foreign land. Then he sent a message over. ¡°How did you get your refined iron? How much is it?¡± After sending the message, Mike turned off his [friend message]. After all, it was still daytime, and the other party was busy. He could get a reply at night. The day did not pass slowly. In the blink of an eye, it was evening. Today¡¯s harvest was not slow compared to yesterday. Firstly, the number of dragons had increased, and their strength had also increased. Secondly, because of the upgrade of the Dragon King Castle, the area of influence had expanded to 2,000 meters, and the number of monsters in the wild had increased. Of course, the dragons could also go outside the castle¡¯s area of influence to hunt. However, this would also increase the risk. Outside the area of influence represented the unknown. There might be an uncontrollable risk. Therefore, Mike only let Tyrell and Barr to hunt within the sphere of influence for the time being. If they encountered danger, they could quickly retreat back to the castle. Moreover, 2,000 meters was already a very large area, with an extremely large number of wild monsters. It was completely enough for them to hunt. There was no need to go out and take risks. ¡°My Lord, when we were hunting, we found some unusual signs.¡± Tyrell said respectfully in front of Mike. ¡°Explain in detail!¡± Mike immediately thought of the local forces in the forest of extinction. He had received [special reminder] during the two upgrades of Dragon King Castle. Some local forces in the forest of extinction had noticed him. It was normal for them to appear now. Tyrell continued to speak respectfully, ¡°We have investigated and tracked those traces. In the end, we found out that they are not monsters in the wild, but a group of green-skinned creatures!¡± ¡°Green-skinned creatures?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Tyrell nodded. ¡°They are wearing tattered leather armor and holding different types of weapons. They have the language of their race, so they are obviously intelligent.¡± ¡°Their strength is around tier 3.¡± ¡°The strongest has reached tier 4 elite.¡± ¡°They have many people, more than 40, but they are timid.¡± ¡°When they noticed us, they fled in panic.¡± ¡°In the end, they ran out of the castle¡¯s area of influence. Without your orders, we did not dare to chase them anymore!¡± Mike pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°those who come are not kind, and those who are kind will not come!¡± ¡°Be more vigilant tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Under the cover of the night, they might approach the castle.¡± ¡°When the time comes, take the initiative to attack and capture them all in one go!¡± If they came with a friendly purpose, they would definitely not turn around and flee after being discovered. Obviously, they were ¡®enemy forces¡¯. They had bad intentions!! To these enemies, of course, they would kill as many as they came. After all, they could also be considered as the experience monsters of the giant dragons! ¡°Barr, don¡¯t go out hunting wild monsters tonight. Stay in the castle and be on guard at all times!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord¡± Barr and Tyrell were patrolling around the castle, in case the green-skinned creatures suddenly attacked. Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After a day of hunting, Mike had obtained 2,000 units of food and a few other materials such as fur. He had also obtained 105 energy stones. Adding the 45 stones he had now, he had a total of 150 stones. Mike continued to place the food on the shelves of the [space exchange]. Although he did not know how to obtain refined iron, he could first collect the wood and stones needed to level up. He had also collected 50,000 units of wood and 8,500 units of stones in the warehouse. He was not far from 100,000 units of wood and 50,000 units of stones. ¡­ It was late at night. Mike was not in the mood to sleep. He stood at the top of the castle and looked through the gray glass window at the dark forest outside the castle. The light of the blood moon had a faint bloody red color. It added a bit of a horrifying atmosphere to the forest. Tyrell and Barr were scattered around the castle, vigilantly watching the wind and grass in the forest. Mike was also waiting for the appearance of the green-skinned creature. However, it was late at night. The blood moon was in the sky. There was no movement in the forest. ¡°It seems that the green-skinned creature will not appear tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Mike yawned and turned to lie on the bed. ¡­ Early morning. The blood moon was setting in the west. The darkness gradually faded. The first rays of the morning sun shone on the silent forest. The monster¡¯s roars that had been ringing through the night finally ceased to be dense. However, at this time. Dozens of sharp spears suddenly flew out from the dense forest. After hitting the castle¡¯s protective barrier. They fell one after another. Then, several balls of fire the size of basketballs came from the sky. The fireballs hit the protective barrier and collided with the dazzling flame lotus. The protective shield rippled when it was attacked. However, it was not broken. It was invincible during the seven-day novice protection period. Mike, who was still sleeping, was instantly woken up. He quickly got up and came out of the castle. Tyrell and Barr also quickly flew in front of Mike and protected him behind him Looking at the green figure that appeared in the dense forest, Mike knew that the green-skinned creature from yesterday had attacked. ¡°I thought you guys weren¡¯t coming!¡± Mike¡¯s spirit was greatly shaken. ¡°Tyrell, Barr, charge out!¡± ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ In an instant, they flapped their huge wings and flew out of the castle. Tyrell, who was slightly stronger, was the first to make a move. With a dragon roar, he intimidated the weaker green-skinned creature. Then, he opened his huge dragon mouth, and a stream of dark green venom rushed into the forest. Instantly, a large group of figures were forced out by the venom. There were not only dozens of green-skinned creatures yesterday. There were nearly a hundred of them! They were generally around two meters tall, with green skin, big eyes, big nose, and a mouth full of yellow teeth¡­ They were wearing ragged leather armor and holding all kinds of weapons. There were wooden sticks, broadswords, spears, spiked clubs, and so on. There was also a green-skinned creature wearing a colorful robe. He held a staff-like stick with a strange crystal embedded at the tip. He was waving his magic staff and releasing huge fireballs. He was attacking the castle¡¯s protective shield. He thought that the protective shield was a magic array that could be broken by external forces. But he did not know that this was a novice artifact with invincible defense! On the other side, Barr was also spewing pitch-black flames. Wherever he passed, green-skinned creatures would fall in pools of blood. Yesterday, the green-skinned creatures saw that Tyrell was powerful. He was not to be trifled with. So they went back to call their friends. They gathered nearly a hundred ¡®brave warriors¡¯ to besiege the Dragon King Castle. However, they still underestimated the strength of Tyrell and the others. Although there were only two of them, they easily broke through their camp. Even a tier 4 green-skinned creature was not a match for Barr and Tyrell. This was the suppression of a super top-tier creature against a low-tier creature. In addition to the huge size of the dragon and its thick skin, its defense was naturally very strong. In just a few minutes. Nearly one-third of the hundred green-skinned creatures had fallen. The remaining green-skinned creatures, seeing that the situation was not good, let out strange screeches and attempted to escape. ¡­ Seeing this, Mike immediately sent a message to Tyrell and Barr. Kill them quickly, do not let any of them escape. When Tyrell and Barr received the message from their master, they put in even more effort to kill, continuously releasing their ultimate moves. Soon, the remaining two-thirds of the green-skinned creatures were all killed. The battle ended. Nearly a hundred green-skinned creatures that had invaded the Dragon King Castle were all killed. ¡­ In the castle. Golden light enveloped Mike¡¯s body. When the golden light dissipated, Mike¡¯s level rose to tier 4. Tyrell and Barr also rose to tier 5, level 6, and tier 5, level 1. It seemed that killing these green-skinned creatures had given them different levels of leveling up. However, this was within expectations. After all, they had killed so many monsters in the wild yesterday. They had already reached their peak. As expected, they would be leveling up today. Mike¡¯s strength had also leveled up to tier 4, comparable to some elite-tier bosses. Nearly a hundred green-skinned creatures¡¯ corpses were brought back to the castle by Tyrell and Barr in turns. Mike collected them one by one. The corpses kept disappearing, but the corners of his mouth began to twitch. From the kill notification just now, he learned that these green-skinned creatures were called ¡®goblins¡¯. Goblins were intelligent creatures from another continent. They were not wild monsters. It was impossible to collect food from their corpses. In the end, he only obtained some tattered leather armor, spears, mace, and other low-level weapons. In addition, he also obtained a goblin mage¡¯s magic staff. The crystal at the tip of the magic staff. It was the upgrade material for the [dragon nest], the strange crystal. Although he did not obtain any food, he still obtained some low-level weapons. In addition to the increase in his own level, the ranks of his subordinates had also increased. It could be considered a huge profit. He also obtained a magic staff inlaid with a strange crystal. When he upgraded the dragon nest next time, he could ¡®detain¡¯ this strange crystal. At this moment, Tyrell and Barr were both waiting for Mike¡¯s order. After gathering, Mike said to the two of them, ¡°Tyrell, Barr.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re out hunting, investigate the origins of those goblins!¡± ¡°They were able to gather nearly a hundred warriors in a short period of time to attack our Dragon King Castle. I think there must be a tribe nearby!¡± ¡°Find the goblin tribe!¡± ¡°Compare their combat strength.¡± ¡°If they are confident, then give them an unforgettable lesson!¡± Goblins were the lowest intelligent creatures in the foreign world. Their levels were generally very low. With the strength of the other Castle Lords, it would be difficult to defeat an entire goblin tribe. But he was an exception. With two giant dragons that were as high as tier 5, even if the goblin tribe had three to five hundred goblins, the balance of victory was still in his hands. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell and Barr turned and flew out of the castle. Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at Tyrell and Barr who flew out of the castle, Mike relaxed. He yawned again, feeling sleepy. After all, he stayed up late last night and soon faced a battle. He still needed some sleep. At this moment, he suddenly felt something. He opened his [friend message]. It was a reply from Lin Yaoyao, [Big Mike, is it really you? Yaoyao is so happy. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to add Big Mike as a friend. Hehe!] The next moment, another message came. [Big Mike, Yaoyao¡¯s army is the gray dwarves. They specialize in mining, refining, and forging equipment.] [The location of the castle is in the underground world.] [There are stone mines and iron mines around here.] [I¡¯ve already sold all the stones that I¡¯ve collected from the stone mines, but I¡¯ve stored a large amount of iron ore. I¡¯m smelting refined iron.] [I estimate that there will be more than 400 units!] [Does Big Mike need them?] Mike replied, [I want them all. What¡¯s the price?] Lin Yaoyao said, [One unit of food for four units of refined iron. Big Mike, can you take a look?] Mike was stunned. He thought he was going to bleed. After all, refined iron was more precious. However, he did not expect the exchange price to be lower than the price he set in the space exchange yesterday. Yesterday, he set a price for one unit of food for three units of refined iron, but he got nothing. Now, Lin Yaoyao was willing to exchange four units of refined iron for one unit of his food. What was she doing? Mike was a little curious. [Didn¡¯t you see my exchange price in the space exchange?] Lin Yaoyao said, [I saw it! But Yaoyao wants to work with Big Mike for a long time. If It¡¯s a fair trade, Big Mike might not work with Yaoyao in the future!] [Big Mike is so powerful!] [Yaoyao wants to work with Big Mike all the time.] When Big Mike saw this, he could not help but label Lin Yaoyao as a shrewd businessman! It might seem that Lin Yaoyao was at a disadvantage. But if they worked together for a long time, she still made a profit. After all, Big Mike was publicly recognized as the strongest Castle Lord. In the early stages, he used the difference of one unit of refined iron to exchange for long-term cooperation with Big Mike. This was a very meaningful investment. In the middle and later stages. Not to mention the difference of one unit of fine iron. Even if he put a box of strange crystals in front of Mike, he would not be tempted. Mike replied, [we can work together! When I gather food, I will come and look for you.] Lin Yaoyao replied, [that¡¯s great!] Mike was actually very curious about how Lin Yaoyao smelted refined iron. After all, refined iron was one of the materials needed to upgrade a town. But he had never heard of any castle lord who could refine iron ore into refined iron. Mike asked curiously, [how did you refine iron ore into fine iron?] Lin Yaoyao replied, [Haha, that¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just that when my gray dwarfs were digging iron ore, they accidentally dug a rat to death. I didn¡¯t expect that they would drop a blueprint for a smelting furnace. I¡¯ve already built a smelting furnace. As long as I throw the iron ore in, I can refine fine iron!] Just by killing a rat, they dropped a blueprint. The corners of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. She was too lucky. Thinking of the past few days, Tyrell and Barr had been fighting with their lives on the line. They had killed quite a number of monsters. There were at least 300 of them, if not 500. He did not see a single trace of a blueprint. There was no comparison. However, he looked outside the castle and fantasized about stepping on a few rats to see if he could drop a few blueprints. ¡­ At this time in the Otherworld Continent. In an underground world. There was an intermediate castle. In the mining area outside the castle, more than ten gray dwarves were working hard to collect iron ores. Above the castle¡¯s courtyard, there was black smoke billowing out of a 30-meter-tall smelting furnace. Beside the smelting furnace, there were a few gray dwarves who were constantly throwing iron ores into the furnace. Beside them stood a gray loli in a pleated dress who was giving instructions. ¡°Everyone, do your best!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found a big client for everyone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the most powerful Castle Lord in the Otherworld Continent!¡± ¡°I believe that it won¡¯t be long before everyone can live a good life!¡± The little loli said happily. ¡°Yes, Your Highness Yaoyao!¡± All of a sudden, all the gray dwarves started working even harder. Mining, mining, smelting¡­ The sounds of ¡®hey hey¡¯ could be heard endlessly! ¡­ In the Dragon King Castle, Mike also obtained some information from his conversation with Lin Yaoyao. As long as he had the blueprints, he could build some special buildings. However, the blueprints were not so easy to obtain. It was not difficult to see from the hunting of monsters in the wild these few days. The blueprints were also considered as special resources. Killing a tier 4 elite-level miniboss did not drop any blueprints. From this, it could be seen that one would need to kill a tier 4 or above monster in the wild to have a chance of dropping them. A tier 4 wild monster was already considered an elite tier mini-boss. A tier 5 wild monster was an elite tier boss. As for tier 6 and tier 7, they were already commander-level monsters. These commander-level wild monsters were also very powerful. Compared to an elite tier monster, they were much stronger. They would also command many powerful monsters in the wild. The higher tier 8 and tier 9 monsters in the wild had the strength of a lord. When they reached their limits, they could become demigods. They were also the top creatures in the Otherworld Continent. To the current Castle Lords, they were undoubtedly an invincible existence. Mike was still rather envious of Lin Yaoyao. After all, with a smelting furnace, they could have an inexhaustible supply of refined iron. Luck was something that could not be touched or seen. It was better to take one step at a time. Mike did not think too much about it. One had to know that he was already lucky enough. Compared to the other Castle Lords, he had a super top-grade military branch. And it was also a unique military branch. The other Castle Lords did not have the luck of having a unique military branch. After chatting with Lin Yaoyao for a while, they also solved the problem of the refined iron needed to upgrade the castle to a town. At this point, as long as they had food, they could always exchange for refined iron. The problem that troubled him was also solved. Mike could not help but feel more and more sleepy, yawning a few times. Before going to bed. Mike also packed up the weapons and defensive equipment that he had obtained into three pieces and put them on the [space exchange]. These pieces of equipment from the goblins were naturally very low-grade. To him, it was not necessary. His army species was a giant dragon, and the scales on his body were tough defensive equipment. His sharp claws were also weapons, and he could even breathe fire. Moreover, had he ever seen a giant dragon that used weapons? Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike himself did not need it, but it did not mean that the other Castle Lords did not need it. One had to know that many Castle Lords descended on this foreign land. Many Castle Lords were unarmed. Even the soldiers they summoned did not have any weapons or defensive equipment. These things were worth considering by some castle lords who had humanoid soldiers. ¡­ [Weapons and defensive equipment are put up for auction!] [The equipment comes from a local force in another world. It¡¯s very practical! (click to see the specific information of the equipment).] [Auction materials: Wood, stone, refined iron.] [Auction time limit: Three hours] [The highest bidder gets it!] ¡­ After finishing all these, Mike went back to the castle and fell asleep! However, as soon as these equipment were on the shelves, the world chat channel started to stir. Although the level of the equipment was relatively low, and some of the weapons and leather armor were tattered, there were a lot of them. There were a total of about a hundred of these weapons and defensive equipment. They could gather sixty to seventy sets. With these weapons and defensive equipment, the strength of the humanoid soldiers could be improved. [F*ck!!] [So many weapons and defensive equipment are from the goblins!] [Did big brother Mike slaughter a goblin tribe?] [Yesterday, there were a few goblins with large sabers in their hands, chasing after my militia team and slashing wildly! Fortunately, we ran fast, or we would have been wiped out! Big brother Mike actually killed so many goblins! His strength is too strong!] [It seems that this is also the first person to auction equipment in the space exchange!] [Big brother is indeed a big brother. He¡¯s extraordinary!] [Big brother Mike is definitely the strongest among all the Castle Lords!] Some people opened their mouths and said in worship. [Although there are many pieces of equipment, they¡¯re too low-level!] [Goblins are only the lowest level intelligent creatures on the Otherworld Continent. What¡¯s so good about their equipment?] [Some of the weapons and leather armor are already rotten and damaged. There¡¯s no point in buying them!] [Anyway, I don¡¯t need them!] Soon, someone came out to refute. [Heh! Some people are just too ambitious. Just because you don¡¯t need them doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t need them!] [On the Otherworld Continent, we have no weapons or defensive equipment the moment we descend. Moreover, the novice protection period will soon be over. Bare-handed fighting with monsters in the wild?] [I¡¯m talking about people like you who can¡¯t eat grapes and are sour grapes!] [Weapons such as broadsword and maces are newbie godly weapons at this stage!] [If we have these weapons and defensive equipment, we can increase our survival rate after the Beast Tide arrives. Only a fool would not need them.] [Ignorant! Self-righteous!] For a time, many of the ¡®haters¡¯ disappeared and did not dare to make a sound. At the same time. In the [space exchange]. The three sets of weapons and armor that Mike had on display were all being bid by the Castle Lords. Moreover, the frequency of the bids was very high. Obviously, there were quite a number of people who could see the current situation clearly. So what if it was a low-level weapon? It was better than fighting with wild monsters with empty hands! No matter how you slandered it, there would always be people who knew what was good for them to fight for. ¡­ ¡°Mike!¡± ¡°You are qualified to be my opponent!¡± On a mountain somewhere in the Otherworld Continent. A young man stood with his hands behind his back. In his vision, eight huge black demon wolf kings were hunting a group of goblins. Perhaps it was because they were summoned directly, but the black demon wolf king was not that powerful. Initial level, tier 2. When it matured, it would only be tier 8. When it reached its limit, it would only be able to reach tier 9. Because it was still in its infancy. It was not very powerful, only reaching tier 3. Only one or two of them had reached tier 4. Facing such a weak creature, such as gnomes, it was still unable to intimidate him. Instead, the gnome faced its magic wolf and took the initiative to attack. As if it had seen a treasure, its eyes revealed greed. ¡°Goblins, their strength is not much different from the gnomes!¡± ¡°My demon wolf troops are currently unable to attack a goblin tribe.¡± ¡°But, they will grow up eventually!¡± ¡°One day!¡± ¡°My castle¡¯s strength will surpass Mike¡¯s and stand at the peak of the Otherworld Continent.¡± The youth was very confident. His Black Demon Castle would definitely be able to look down on the world! Mike was just a roadblock on his path of growth. He could just kick it away! ¡­ On a certain endless plain. Bella was leading her angel team, hunting bison herds. Compared to the first day, they were being chased everywhere by bison. Now, her angel team could easily kill these herbivorous monsters. ¡°Mike is one step ahead of me again!¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ll catch up to you soon!¡± Bella was completely confident. She had already collected 100 energy stones. She only needed to collect one more strange crystal. Her angel reincarnation pool could level up. After leveling up, she could undoubtedly recruit more powerful angels, making her castle stronger. She looked at the tier 4 elite bison miniboss not far away. At the latest, she would be able to attack that boss tomorrow. As long as the strange crystal dropped, her Angel Castle would be able to take off. She believed that as long as she leveled up the military architecture, she would be able to catch up to Mike¡¯s footsteps, or even surpass him. ¡­ At the same time, in other parts of the Otherworld Continent. There were also many Castle Lords who were full of confidence. They thought that Mike was only temporarily leading. It would not be long before they could overtake him. After all, they all had high-level, or even top-level military. They were the chosen ones. To be able to stand on the high ground of this Otherworld Continent. Mike, who was still sleeping soundly, did not know that this equipment auction had caused a huge sensation. However, this was within reason. At this stage, the Castle Lords did not have the strength to kill a small goblin tribe. After all, this was only the fourth day. No matter how fast they developed, they were only at the tier 4 strength. Facing some elite-grade minibosses, there was still a gap. Even though the goblins were the lowest intelligent creatures, they were still the leaders of the elites. Furthermore, they lived in groups and were not easy to deal with. Even the Castle Lords of high-level and top-tier troops did not dare to say that they could kill a small goblin tribe like Mike. Mike¡¯s actions still struck a blow to them. The castle lords who were provoked also took Mike as their target. However, the strong would naturally be chased, which was inevitable. In this world of the law of the jungle, only constantly improve themselves, to survive. Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Time slowly passed. When Mike woke up again. It was already afternoon. He slept very soundly. Compared to the other castle lords, he lived a very happy life. After all, he did not need to go out and hunt wild monsters. Moreover, from the time he descended until now, he had never worried about filling his stomach. There was so much meat that he could not finish it. His troops were also hunting monsters in the wild all the time. He could not finish it all by himself. He went to the restaurant in the castle to fill his stomach. Mike opened the notification. He wanted to see how the auction was going in the morning. The three-hour auction had sold all the three packs of weapons and armor. He did some calculations. Out of the three pieces of equipment, he had obtained a total of 7,830 units of wood, 4,200 units of stone, and 120 units of refined iron. He could be considered to have made a huge profit. However, to be honest, the true value of the equipment was not worth one-fifth of the value of these materials. However, this was an emergency period. An emergency period had an extraordinary price. With weapons, the strength of humanoid soldiers with defensive equipment could rise in a straight line. Although the loss of resources delayed the castle¡¯s upgrade. But the Castle Lord who had obtained equipment could arm his troops to kill more monsters in the wild and raise the level of his troops. Was it a gain or a loss? The benevolent see the benevolent, the wise see the wise. In addition, many Castle Lords did not have any equipment at the moment. Compared to unarmed combat, many Castle Lords would choose the former. Moreover, today was already the fourth day that they had arrived in the foreign land. In three days, the novice protection period would be over. When the protective shield disappeared, the Beast Tide would follow. The stronger the castle forces were, the higher the chance of resisting the Beast Tide. They should be thanking Mike. However, the truth was the same. After a day of hunting, the gains of the castle lord who had obtained the equipment had increased by several times. In his excitement, he even uploaded his battle results in the world chat channel and praised Mike. As for those Castle Lords who participated in the auction but missed the opportunity to obtain the equipment, they were heartbroken and regretful that they did not spend more money. Overall, while Mike made a lot of money, he also gained a wave of reputation and popularity in the circle of the Castle Lords. Although, he was different from Bella. He did not care about these things. ¡­ Mike came to the courtyard. At this time, the courtyard was also filled with many wild monster corpses. There were at least 200 of them. It was about 4 pm. There was still some time before the blood moon descended. In other words, Tyrell and Barr could hunt more wild monsters. Moreover, Barr could go out to hunt at night. This way, the harvest would increase day by day. However, it was true. Two people could do things faster than one person. In addition, his strength had risen to tier 5 today. With his strength increased, the speed of killing wild monsters would naturally increase. Compared to a few days ago, it was natural for the harvest to double. After spending more than ten minutes. Mike collected all the corpses of the wild monsters and dissected them. As usual, the harvested monster materials such as fur, claws, and teeth were stored in the warehouse. As for the food¡­ He thought of the ¡®lucky shrewd merchant¡¯, Lin Yaoyao. He opened the [friend information]. He realized that more and more castle lords had applied to add him as a friend, reaching more than 50 million. It was getting more and more day by day. Some Castle Lords persevered and were rejected many times, but they still applied again and again. Some Castle Lords came because of their fame. Among them, the majority of the Castle Lords wanted to climb up to him and use him to strengthen their own castle. Although they did not say it explicitly, Mike knew this in his heart. After all, in their application notes, there were often keywords like ¡®little kid¡¯, ¡®bed warmer¡¯, ¡®school belle¡¯, ¡®easy to attack¡¯, and so on. Only a very small portion of the Castle Lords had high-grade and top-grade troops. They thought that they were powerful. They had great confidence in the future. They wanted to form an alliance with Mike and discuss grand events in the era of hegemony. Without exception, Mike rejected all of them. They had not even passed the novice period, so what grand event were they discussing? Let¡¯s talk about it after they can survive the ¡®Beast Tide¡¯. He opened his friend chat [Lin Yaoyao] and received many messages. [Big Mike, I admire you so much! You actually killed so many goblins. Yaoyao hasn¡¯t even seen what goblins look like¡­] [Big Mike, what are you doing now!] [Big Mike, can you chat with Yaoyao for a while? Yaoyao is so bored right now!] ¡­ [Big Mike, I have good news for you!] [Yaoyao¡¯s gray dwarves accidentally killed a spider while digging iron ore today. Another blueprint dropped!] [That Blueprint is a smithy. Yaoyao has already built it!] [If Mike really needs to forge equipment, he can look for Yaoyao!] [Hehe!] ¡­ Mike looked at the news and could not help but feel shocked but at the same time sad. Another blueprint dropped? Mike was very silent. He had a 2,000-meter radius of influence. Up until now, he had killed over a thousand monsters in the wild, but he had never seen anything that looked like a blueprint. Sigh, comparing people was really infuriating! He felt that he had a one-time burst of luck and had a unique dragon nest. He had a hundred giant dragons, so it was impossible for other Castle Lords to have such a top-tier army like the giant dragons. However, Lin Yaoyao¡­ Had a continuous burst of luck. She was really blessed by the god of luck. Although she only had a low-tier army, her luck was really the kind that could not be stopped even if it came. Even Mike was a little jealous. Not only Mike, but the other Castle Lords also did not have such luck! She could just accidentally obtain special items. Mike really wanted accidentally find special items at all times. ¡­ In the friend column. Mike sent a message. [Something came up just now. What do you need to forge equipment? Do you need equipment blueprints?] In an underground world, a little loli with a gray face jumped up in surprise. [Mike replied me!] The excited voice made the surrounding gray dwarves look at each other. The little loli squinted her big black gem-like eyes and quickly replied. [Big Mike must be doing something very important, right?] [Well, there¡¯s a message in the crafting shop. Forging ordinary equipment doesn¡¯t require blueprints. It can be directly forged with materials from monsters or with other materials.] [Only magical equipment inlaid with strange crystals needs a blueprint.] Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The normal equipment was naturally the goblin¡¯s broadsword, lance, mace, leather armor, and a series of other equipment. As for the magic equipment¡­ With a thought, Mike. A magic staff stored in the warehouse instantly appeared in his hand. This magic staff was inlaid with strange crystals at the top. It came from the tier 4 goblin mage. Its function was to increase the power of low-level spells. This should be a piece of magic equipment, but it was very low-level. ¡°Materials from monsters!¡± Mike looked at the castle¡¯s warehouse. In the warehouse, he had stored up to a thousand monster materials. It came from thousands of monsters in the wild. Fur, scales, claws, needles¡­ There was a variety of them. ¡­ Mike replied, [I have a lot of monster materials, but how do we work together?] Lin Yaoyao replied, [there¡¯s no need. Yaoyao can help you forge equipment for free!] Mike paused for a moment and replied, [I don¡¯t need normal equipment for the time being. The equipment you forge can be directly sold in the space exchange. I can trade it for the materials needed to upgrade the castle.] [I¡¯ll sell the monster materials, you forge the equipment.] [We¡¯ll split the profits from the sale 60-40. I¡¯ll split 60-40. You split 40-40. What do you think?] Mike could earn 60-40, but he was not greedy. According to Mike¡¯s speculation, the ¡®smithy¡¯ Lin Yaoyao owned should be the only building that could forge equipment at this stage. She could completely ignore Mike. She could buy monster materials at a low price, forge them into equipment, and then sell them at a higher level. This way, she could earn more. When the number of smithies increased in the future, her earnings would decrease. If she worked with Mike, she could earn 60-40%. After all, this was a no-cost business. It was just that compared to becoming rich overnight, she would earn less. However, it was in line with the meaning of long-term cooperation. ¡°Yes, yes, Yaoyao listens to Mike.¡± Lin Yaoyao did not consider these questions. Mike¡¯s understanding of her was actually wrong. She was not a shrewd businessman. She bought Mike¡¯s food at a high price, not as a long-term investment. She just wanted Mike¡¯s protection. In the end, she was just a 14-year-old girl. She came to this world alone. It was inevitable that she would be lonely and afraid. In addition, the monsters in the wild were wreaking havoc. She would also be afraid¡­ and not feel safe. She could feel safe in Mike. After all, Mike¡¯s strength was recognized as the most powerful Castle Lord. After coming into contact with Mike, her fear of this strange world gradually lessened. Therefore, she was eager to get closer to Mike. Just like a child trying to get the approval and protection of an adult. ¡­ ¡°Then it¡¯s decided!¡± Mike continued to ask, [how much refined iron have you forged now?] Lin Yaoyao replied, [Big Mike, Yaoyao has already forged 800 units of refined iron.] Mike was stunned. [So much?] Lin Yaoyao sent a smiley face. [Yes, yes! Yaoyao can recruit nine grey dwarves every day. There are blacksmiths, absentees, warriors¡­ They all work very hard!] The recruitment mechanism of the military structure. The weaker the military, the more they recruited. The stronger the military, the fewer they recruited. Just like Mike¡¯s dragon nest. Each level up could only recruit one dragon. However, the dragon he recruited was undoubtedly powerful. Perhaps with the upgrade of the military structure, the number of dragons he would recruit in the future would increase! Today was the fourth day. Lin Yaoyao clearly already had 36 dwarves. Although there were many of them, their combat power was weak. Mike could easily defeat her dwarven team with a single tier 5 dragon. This was also the difference between a super top-tier Army and a low-tier army. Mike replied, [I will sell 200 units of food and monster materials in the spatial exchange later. I will exchange them for 800 units of refined iron. You will be the only one who can buy them.] [After you have finished forging the equipment.] [Sell it to the space exchange yourself.] [Buy energy stones, strange crystals, and upgrade materials for the castle.] [After the equipment is sold, transfer 60% of the materials to me.] Lin Yaoyao quickly replied, [okay, Mike. Yaoyao knows!] [Okay.] Mike immediately sold the food and monster materials and set the limitation of people who may purchase. He was not worried that Lin Yaoyao would take his monster materials and not come back. It was not worth it. The two of them had established long-term cooperation. The long-term cooperation was in the interests of both parties. A moment later. Lin Yaoyao sent a message. [Big Mike, can you chat with Yaoyao when you¡¯re Free? Yaoyao wouldn¡¯t be bothered by Big Mike. She just wanted to chat with him and let Yaoyao know that Big Mike was by her side. Yaoyao¡¯s parents were gone and she couldn¡¯t find them either. She was very afraid to be alone¡­] Mike was silent for a moment. [How old are you?] [Oh, Yaoyao just turned 14 not long ago!] [Alright, only during free time!] [Hmm, thank you, Big Mike!] In the dark underground world. The little loli with a gray face was happily humming a song. Yaoyao was very happy today. She went to the [space exchange]. She bought all the food and monster materials that Big Mike had on the shelves. She said to the little dwarf under her. ¡°There will be an endless supply of food in the future! So everyone must work harder! With Big Mike, our lives will be better and better!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness Yaoyao!¡± The happy little loli fantasized about her future life, and the corners of her mouth never came down. ¡­ Dragon King Castle. Mike shook his head slightly and did not think too much about it. After all, in this alien world, there were billions of people, and everyone was lonely. He could not be the savior of the world, and he would help every single one he met¡­ Not long after, Tyrell and Barr returned to the castle with more than a dozen wild monster corpses. Tyrell, who had put down the wild monster corpses, flew to Mike. He bowed respectfully to Mike and said, ¡°my lord, after a day of searching by Barr and me, we have finally found the location of the goblin tribe. As long as you give the order, we can attack the heretics at any time!¡± ¡°Oh, we have found it!¡± Mike asked, ¡°how far is the goblin tribe from our castle?¡± Tyrell said respectfully, ¡°my lord, the goblin tribe is less than three kilometers away from the castle.¡± Three kilometers. As he had guessed, it was not far. Because of the close distance, the goblin tribe was able to mobilize more goblin warriors in a short period of time to invade the Dragon King Castle. Mike looked at the sky outside the castle. The sky was getting darker and the blood moon was about to rise. Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike asked again, ¡°how is the strength of the goblin tribe?¡± Tyrell said, ¡°it¡¯s just a small-scale tribe, but to avoid alerting the enemy, I didn¡¯t get too close.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s close to night now, the blood moon is about to rise.¡± ¡°The strength of the monsters in the wild will also increase threefold, but I don¡¯t know if the strength of these local forces will also increase threefold under the blood moon.¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not make any moves tonight. Let¡¯s wait until the blood moon disappears during the day before we attack this goblin tribe!¡± Mike said calmly. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± ¡°Barr, it won¡¯t affect your strength at night. You can go to the goblins to investigate and see how their strength is!¡± ¡°Report to me when the sun rises, but you still have to be careful at night. If you encounter powerful monsters in the wild, quickly retreat into the castle.¡± Mike said to Barr. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Barr flapped his huge wings and flew out of the castle. ¡°Tyrell, rest well for the night and wait for tomorrow¡¯s order!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Mike then went to collect the corpses of the monsters in the wild as usual. In almost a day¡¯s time, Tyrell and Barr hunted nearly 3,000 units of food. Out of them, 200 units of food were exchanged for 800 units of refined iron from Lin Yaoyao. Mike put the rest of the food into the space exchange. As the size of the Castle Lords grew, their strength grew. The difficulty of gathering food was getting lower and lower. However, there would always be people who needed to come to the spatial exchange for various reasons, such as the lack of resources in the territory, the number of soldiers, the large amount of food, and the food reserves. As a necessary consumable item. The market economy demand for food could be said to be everlasting. At any time, food was indispensable. Hence, Mike was not worried that the food would not sell. On the contrary, due to his popularity, the food he sold sold sold even faster. Very quickly, the food that had just been put on the shelves was wiped out. He had harvested 20,000 units of wood and 3,600 units of stones. Mike looked at the large amount of materials piled up in the castle¡¯s warehouse. He counted the recent purchases. ¡°77,830 units of wood in the warehouse.¡± ¡°16,300 units of stones.¡± ¡°920 units of refined iron.¡± ¡°Although there is still some distance to the upgrade of the castle, I think it won¡¯t take long.¡± Mike looked at the statistics in the warehouse and said softly. It could be seen that the strength of his castle was increasing rapidly. ¡°In the last two days, if I hurry, I should be able to upgrade to a town.¡± ¡°After two days of hunting, I have accumulated 230 energy stones. As for strange crystals, I have one. After all, the tip of the magic staff is inlaid with strange crystals.¡± ¡°If I destroy that goblin tribe tomorrow, I hope there will be benefits beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°There is still a certain distance to upgrade the dragon nest, but it is not far away!¡± Mike thought to himself. Mike opened the [world chat channel]. At the top of the [world chat channel] was the thick red [special reminder]. Mike scrolled for a while before falling into a deep sleep. The next day, a ray of sunlight shone on Mike¡¯s face through the gray windows of the castle. A new day had begun. Mike slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Today is the fifth day that we have descended into this foreign land. There are still two more days. It¡¯s time to attack the goblin tribe today!¡± Mike whispered. After eating breakfast, he walked out of the castle. Barr immediately reported the situation to Mike. ¡°My Lord, according to the investigation last night¡­¡± ¡°There are only about five hundred goblins in that small tribe.¡± ¡°There are about two hundred goblin warriors among them. The highest level is only tier 4, level 9.¡± ¡°There are three goblin mages, and they are all tier 4!¡± ¡°My lord, with the strength of Tyrell and I, we can wipe out the goblin tribe and wipe out all the heretics!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mike nodded slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you and Tyrell will attack the goblin tribe!¡± ¡°After the battle is over, bring the spoils of war back to the castle.¡± ¡°As for the goblin corpses, forget it, they¡¯re worthless!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± The two dragons immediately flew out of the castle. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the dense forest not far away. ¡­ Mike also did not personally participate in this war with the goblin tribe. Even though his level had risen to tier 4. Compared to the other Castle Lords, his level was perhaps the highest. However, for a local force like the goblin tribe, the level 4 was still not enough. Entering the battlefield, they would probably be besieged, and they would need protection. If they were accidentally hit by the goblin wizard¡¯s fireball, then the loss would not be worth it. He did not want to die before the battle was over. The purpose of his existence was to be the mastermind behind the scenes. As the ¡®master¡¯of the giant dragons, he did not need to personally participate in the battle. He only needed to sit in the castle and give orders. This was also the current situation of most Castle Lords. Some Castle Lords who were challenging and exciting, who liked to enjoy fighting, and who were hovering on the edge of life and death, their corpses were already cold. Since they were the rulers, they should have the awareness of being the rulers. Otherwise, one day, they would be eliminated. ¡­ Three kilometers away. They were already far away from the sphere of influence of the Dragon King Castle. But for Tyrell and Barr, their strength was enough to deal with most of the unexpected situations. Soon, they arrived at the goblin tribe. They looked over. It was a primitive tribe with low productivity. Dozens of thatched huts and wooden huts of various sizes were piled up messily, and there was a wooden fence around them. In the middle was a large courtyard. There was a burning firewood and unknown animals were being barbecued. In the tribe, there were goblins of various sizes scattered around. There were hundreds of them. In the depths of the tribe, there was a wooden tower. The wooden tower had three floors and was about 20 meters tall. At the gate of the tower, there were strong goblin warriors guarding it. Tyrell and Barr looked at each other. They rushed into the goblin tribe. A group of goblin warriors guarding the tribe saw the two dragons rushing towards them. They shouted. They summoned the other goblin warriors of the tribe. At the same time, they threw spears at Tyrell and Barr who were flying high in the sky. Tyrell and Barr flapped their wings and easily avoided them. Tyrell and Barr looked down at the goblins in the tribe. They opened their dragon mouths at the same time. One spewed black flames and the other spewed dark green venom. In an instant, some of the weaker goblins were reduced to ashes. Then they rushed into the tribe. With their sharp claws, they continued to harvest heads. Soon. All the goblins fell in a pool of blood. Tyrell and Baal fought their way to the wooden tower. Chapter 20 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The wooden tower was the core of the goblin tribe, guarded by three goblin mages. Among them, two goblin mages rushed out of the wooden tower during the battle just now, and were killed by Tyrell and Barr. In other words, there was only one goblin mage left in the wooden tower. He was old. His body was as thin as firewood. But he held his magic staff tightly in his hand. Appearing at the window of the third floor of the wooden tower, he stared at Tyrell and Barr outside the tower. ¡°Heresy!¡± Barr raised his huge dragon head and looked at the old goblin mage. ¡°Stop being stubborn!¡± ¡°Put down the magic staff in your hand and surrender!¡± ¡°To believe in our Lord is your final destination!¡± Facing Barr, the old goblin mage was fearless. He raised the magic staff in his hand and roared angrily, ¡°invaders from another world, don¡¯t even think about bewitching me!¡± ¡°Creatures from another world don¡¯t need faith, they only seek truth!!¡± ¡°In our other world, gods are as numerous as the stars in the sky!¡± ¡°One day, you creatures from another world will be expelled!¡± In an instant, a few huge fireballs flew towards Barr. The scorching heat caused the air to sizzle. Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Barr crushed the fireballs with a single dragon claw. This attack had no effect on him. ¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn¡­¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for you to exist.¡± ¡°The truth will only be in the hands of my Lord. Kill!¡± Barr charged into the wooden tower and killed the old goblin mage. At this point. This small goblin tribe was completely broken through. The battle was over! Barr and Tyrell cleaned up the battlefield. ¡­ Dragon King Castle. Mike also received a notification. Tyrell and Barr¡¯s attack on the Goblin tribe was a complete victory. ¡°A great harvest!!¡± After destroying the goblin tribe that invaded the Dragon King Castle, he had obtained a lot of energy points. Although it did not allow him to advance to tier 5, he had also reached the peak of tier 4. Moreover, there were many notifications of obtaining energy stones in the notification. However, the rarer strange crystals did not drop. However, Mike was not disappointed. This was because there were three goblin mages in the tribe. On their magic staffs, there must be strange crystals inlaid. Three magic staffs meant three strange crystals. Together with the magic staff he had previously obtained, he had four strange crystals in his hands. He also needed to obtain one more of the five strange crystals needed to upgrade his dragon¡¯s nest. At this moment, another notification sounded. [Your army has discovered the heart of the goblin tribe.] [Please choose whether to destroy it or not.] [Yes][No] Mike asked, ¡°what¡¯s the difference?¡± [Destroy the heart of the tribe. The enemy forces will disappear. your forces will gain additional energy stones.] [The stronger the enemy forces are, the more energy stones you will gain.] [If you choose not to destroy the heart of the goblin tribe, you will not be able to gain additional energy stones!] This way, there was no other choice. ¡°Destroy!¡± Mike gave the order. Three kilometers away, Tyrell destroyed a stone tablet in the wooden tower. At the same time that the stone tablet was destroyed, the buildings in the goblin tribe began to collapse one after another. In the end, it became a ruin. [Congratulations, Castle Lord. Your troops have destroyed the heart of the goblin tribe. You have obtained an additional 50 energy stones.] [You have destroyed the goblin tribe.] [Your castle¡¯s influence and reputation in Nirvana Forest has increased!] [Special reminder: Due to the continuous increase in your impression and reputation, more and more local forces in the forest of extinction are paying attention to your Dragon King Castle!] Mike pretended not to see it. His Dragon King Castle had long been paid attention to. It was not a big deal to have more local forces. At least for the last two days, his safety was still guaranteed. There was no need to worry. ¡­ Not long after. Tyrell and Barr returned with a full load. They used it a few times before they managed to transport all the spoils of war back to the castle. Total harvest: All kinds of low-level weapons, defensive equipment, 390 pieces. Three magic staffs. Energy 180 pieces. Food 720 units. Refined iron 200 units. ¡­ In addition, the strength of Tyrell and Barr had also been greatly improved. Although they had not broken through to tier 6, there was still an improvement. Mike put the food from the goblin tribe into the [space exchange] as usual. ¡°The items obtained from destroying a goblin tribe are not bad!¡± ¡°The energy stones obtained are more than half of the energy stones obtained from hunting monsters in the wild these few days.¡± ¡°It seems that the fastest way to level up is to destroy the enemy forces!¡± ¡°Now I have 410 energy stones and four strange crystals in my hands. If I work hard, I can level up the dragon nest again!¡± Mike could not help but say excitedly. Then, he divided the nearly 400 goblin weapons and defensive equipment into five portions. Each portion could gather 30 to 40 sets of equipment. He packed them up and continued to put them up for auction in the [space exchange]. For a time, it caused a sensation among the Castle Lords. Many Castle Lords in the world chat channel were in heated discussions. [F*ck! Did Big brother Mike rob the goblins¡¯ hometown?] [There should be 400 pieces of equipment in total! This¡­ is too strong!!] [You can question big brother Mike¡¯s character, but you absolutely can not question big brother Mike¡¯s strength!] [The strongest Castle Lord is worthy of his name!] [I¡¯m really curious about big brother Mike¡¯s military type. His combat strength is too terrifying!] [With so much equipment, they must have killed at least a few hundred goblins!] [Big brother is a boss! I bow down to him!] At this stage. There would basically not be a situation where Castle Lord¡¯s army would be chased and killed by small monsters. However, Mike¡¯s feat of killing a few hundred goblins still made countless Castle Lords look up to him. In this period of time. Other than Mike, no one else could do it. Even those Castle Lords with top-tier troops did not have such strength. The title of the strongest Castle Lord of Mike lived up to its name. Even the ¡®haters¡¯ had to admit that Mike¡¯s strength was a lot stronger! [Last time, I missed big brother Mike¡¯s equipment auction. This time, no one is allowed to snatch it from me!] [Heh! Who are you? The auction is not about ruthless words, it¡¯s about financial resources!] [I had already guessed that big brother Mike would continue to rob the goblin tribe. I prepared a large amount of resources in advance. Even the castle hasn¡¯t leveled up yet. It¡¯s all for this moment!] [The person above is far-sighted!] [At this stage, there aren¡¯t too many benefits to leveling up the castle. It will also waste a large amount of resources!] [It¡¯s better to save resources!] [Come and bid for Big Mike¡¯s equipment to equip the troops!] [When the troops are strong, they will naturally be able to hunt a large number of monsters in the wild. Everyone knows clearly whether it is a profit or a loss!] [The prerequisite is that we can snatch it!] ¡­ Chapter 21 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Castle Lords with little resources were worried. This was because there are too many Castle Lords with humanoid soldiers. There were billions of Castle Lords. Even if there were only 10 million castle lords participating in the faction auction, there was still a one in two million chance. It was similar to buying a lottery ticket. In the end, the resources were too little. Some Castle Lords who had prepared the resources ahead of time were extremely confident. Soon. The [space exchange] became very popular. The five pieces of equipment that Mike put on the shelves were all crazily bought by the castle lords. The auction prices rose crazily. The equipment from goblins was of low quality. However, for the Castle Lords who were still in the beginner stage, this was a new godly equipment. If they could get Mike¡¯s equipment, it would definitely be a win-win situation. Even some Castle Lords who had high-level, top-tier humanoid soldiers were participating in the auction. They were targets that Mike wanted to surpass, but that did not stop them from arming their own troops. Even if they could not surpass Mike. It was possible to surpass other Castle Lords. If they refused to participate in the auction with the intention of funding the enemy, they would fall behind the other castle lords who got their equipment. It would be even more impossible for him to surpass Mike. [Awful!] [Why is my unit a jungle lizard?] [My unit is a silver-back demon bear. Similarly, I do not have the means to equip goblin weapons and defensive equipment. I can only tailor heavy armor and iron claws in the future!] [The silver-back demon bear upstairs is a high-level unit, right?] [Found a big shot!] [It¡¯s too unfair to the Castle Lord who can¡¯t equip any weapons or defensive equipment!] [What¡¯s fair?] [If it¡¯s really fair, then there won¡¯t be any low-level, middle-level, high-level, or top-level military branches!] [I wonder if there¡¯s a Castle Lord who can forge equipment now.] [I don¡¯t think so! If there were, they would have started selling it at a high price already!] [Sigh¡­] [That¡¯s true¡­] Looking at the heated auction in the trading area. Some of the Castle Lords of the mutated beast army were so envious that their eyes turned red. However, they could only be envious. Even if they managed to get the equipment, it would be useless to their subordinates. If they wanted the equipment, they could only tailor-make it in the future. ¡­ On a vast grassland somewhere. Beneath the feet of the beautiful goddess Bella was the corpse of a tier 4 elite bison. Behind her stood twelve sacred seraphs. Two of them had six wings on their backs, and they were six-winged angels. The rest were mostly two-winged angels, and there were fewer four-winged angels. Two six-winged angels had reached the advanced tier 4 realm, and three four-winged angels had just reached the tier 4 realm. The remaining two-winged seraphs were only tier 3. They were still very powerful! In Bella¡¯s hand, there was even a bright strange crystal. It was obviously dropped after killing the elite-tier bison boss. ¡°I¡¯ve got the strange crystal!¡± ¡°I can finally level up the military structure!¡± ¡°Mike!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch up to you soon, or even surpass you!¡± As the Lord of the castle who had top-tier military service. Now that another strange crystal had dropped, the military service building was about to be upgraded. Bella¡¯s confidence swelled again! She thought that the gap between her and Mike was not big, and she could catch up sooner or later. ¡­ In the Dragon King Castle. Mike told Tyrell and Barr to rest for a while. After all, they had just finished a battle. There was no need to rush out to hunt. With this battle, it would be worth almost a day¡¯s worth of hunting. Even if they were in a hurry. His troops still needed to rest. Whether it was humans or animals, they were not made of iron. Although there were only two days left. There were still some things that could not be rushed. After resting well, they would have the energy to kill the enemy, right! Mike went to look at the [space exchange] . The five sets of weapons and defensive equipment that he had on the shelves were being auctioned off enthusiastically. It would not be long before they were all auctioned off. He immediately opened his [friend information]. In addition to the endless stream of Castle Lords, it had already reached a terrifying number of nearly 100 million. As long as a person became famous, there would be countless people who would come to rely on him. After that, he deleted them one by one. The only one on his friend list was Lin Yaoyao. Mike talked to the little loli Lin Yaoyao who was in the underground world. He wanted her to try her best before the novice protection period ended. In other words, within two days. He had to forge all the equipment. After two days, the novice protection barrier would disappear, and the initial beast tide would sweep through the territories of all the Castle Lords in the other world. This was a test. Those who passed would stand tall in the other world continent and walk on the road of ten thousand races fighting for hegemony. Those who failed would be eliminated. As long as the little loli could create equipment within two days, they would be able to earn a large sum of money. Mike believed that. In order to be able to tide over the crisis of the Beast Tide, the Castle Lords did not mind spending a lot of money. After all, if they were eliminated, not only would they lose everything they had now, they would also die! Obviously. No one would want to face the end of death. The little loli listened to Mike¡¯s words. She would do whatever Mike said. She immediately summoned a total of twenty gray dwarves and entered the smithy to forge equipment. The rest of the gray dwarves were all collecting iron ore and forging fine iron. She knew that what Mike lacked the most right now was fine iron. Lin Yaoyao said, [big brother gave me more than a thousand kinds of monster materials. In addition to the previous ones, Yaoyao¡¯s gray dwarves can forge at least two thousand pieces of low-level equipment!] Mike replied, [Not only that!] [There are still two days left!] [I will hunt more monster materials.] [If all the equipment is forged, it will be more than two thousand pieces.] [You can keep some for yourself to equip your dwarves and protect the castle.] Lin Yaoyao sent a smiley face. [Thank you, Big Mike!] The Little Loli was very happy. Her decision was indeed correct! She felt super safe by Big Mike¡¯s side. Lin Yaoyao thought to herself, ¡®if there are any useful blueprints for Big Mike next time, I¡¯ll give them to Big Mike. Big Mike will definitely be very happy and will like Yaoyao even more!¡¯ If Mike knew what she was thinking, he would definitely be very touched. He would also look up at the sky and sigh. The little loli¡¯s gray dwarf accidentally killed a mouse and a little spider while mining. As a result, he dropped the blueprints for [smelting furnace] and [smithy]. As for him. He swept through the dense forest within a three kilometer radius. He killed more than two thousand monsters. However, he did not know what the blueprints looked like. To him, Lin Yaoyao was the true favored of the goddess of luck. ¡­ As Mike chatted with the little loli, time slowly passed. All the equipment that Mike auctioned was also auctioned off. Chapter 22 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike closed the chat with the little loli. Then, he summoned Tyrell and Barr to continue hunting wild monsters. All the food and equipment that he had put on the shelf in the [space exchange] had been auctioned off. Mike looked at the notification of the auction. In this auction, he had obtained a total of 18,000 units of wood, 14,000 units of stones, and 500 units of refined iron. Even 720 units of food had been exchanged for 3,000 units of wood and 2,100 units of stone. Adding them up, he had obtained 21,000 units of wood, 16,100 units of stone, and 500 units of refined iron. Along with the materials he had previously stored. In the castle¡¯s warehouse, there were 98,830 units of wood, 32,400 units of stone, and 1,620 units of refined iron. They were one step closer to upgrading the Dragon King Castle to Dragon King Town. It could be said that. Mike was definitely the richest among all the Castle Lords. No Castle Lord¡¯s reserve resources could compare to Mike¡¯s. In fact. Many Castle Lords had not upgraded their castles to advanced level. Mike was already preparing the resources to upgrade the town. He was ahead of everyone. ¡°Phew, I should be able to collect the materials to upgrade the town after the auction in two days!¡± Mike thought to himself. The little loli would be constantly provided with refined iron. Although there was not much refined iron at the moment, he had already gathered one-tenth of it. He was advancing step by step. ¡°My current goal is to upgrade to the level 3 dragon nest first!¡± ¡°I have 410 energy stones in my hands, and four of them are already there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve quickly reached the requirements to level up the dragon nest!¡± ¡°Tyrell and Barr, put in some effort. Energy stones aren¡¯t a problem, but these strange crystals are still too rare and precious!¡± Mike looked at the dragon¡¯s nest and said indifferently. ¡°Tyrell, Barr, continue hunting!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± No matter what, they had to get 500 energy stones first. ¡­ Night fell once again. The light of the blood moon enveloped the entire Otherworld Continent. Demonic red light poured down, making the originally gloomy forest of extinction even more terrifying. There were groups of beasts roaring in unison, and night owls crying. At some point in time. Dense green light appeared in the dense forest outside the castle. Barr shot out a flame. Instantly, the flame appeared, reflecting countless wild monsters. Black wolves, demonic bears, giant pythons, gray foxes¡­ During the day, they were killed and fled in all directions. At night, the Blood Moon Hung High in the sky. They gathered again, berserk like monsters, eyeing the Dragon King Castle. There were at least a thousand of them. There were also a large number of elite-level and commander-level monsters among them. Along with the ¡®night mechanism¡¯. The strength of the monsters at night had increased threefold. Even with Barr¡¯s tier 5 strength, it would still be difficult to wipe them out, and there might even be unpredictable risks. Now, with the protection of the protective shield. These monsters did not dare to get too close. But as the days passed. The light of the protective shield was getting weaker and weaker. Perhaps when the protective shield disappeared, they would immediately pounce on the Dragon King Castle. ¡°It seems that we should not ask Barr to go out to hunt at night!¡± ¡°Recently, there are more and more monsters in the wild near the castle at night.¡± ¡°If there is an accident, it will really not be worth it!¡± ¡°Now, the castle only depends on them. It would be painful to lose one.¡± ¡°When another dragon hatches, perhaps the risk of hunting at night will be reduced.¡± At this moment. In the distant sky, flames bloomed. There was a huge figure soaring high in the sky, spewing flames at the same time. In the flames, a large number of black shadows were turned into ashes. It was countless small-sized flying monsters that attacked the huge figure after going crazy. In the end, the bird-type monsters were no match for it and were burned by the group. Finally, the huge figure won and suppressed the entire forest. No monster dared to provoke it again. It flapped its wings and attacked from the sky, appearing in the sky above Dragon King Castle. It was a huge dragon that was dozens of meters long! Its entire body was dark red. Fine dragon scales covered its entire body. When its wings spread out, it also reached dozens of meters. The dragon hovered high in the sky, blocking the blood moon and casting a large shadow. It looked down at the Dragon King Castle below. Its face was ferocious. Between its breaths, flames spurted out from its mouth and nose. Its gaze was cold as it stared at Mike, who was standing in the castle yard. Bloodthirsty and ruthless! Tyrell and Barr, who were beside Mike, sensed something. They immediately floated in front of Mike with hostility in their eyes. They looked at the giant dragons outside the castle. One after another, dragon roars came out of the mouths of the giant dragons! However, in the end, they did not make a move. Instead, they flapped their wings and disappeared into the distant horizon amidst the fierce wind. Tyrell and Barr, who were in the castle, were the same type of giant dragons as them. Moreover, its strength was only that of tier 5 elite tier boss. Moreover, Tyrell and Barr were both tier 5. It might not even be able to fight one-on-one, let alone one-on-two. Furthermore, the castle had a protective shield, so all of its attacks were useless. It would not harm the castle at all. It could only choose to leave. Mike looked at the departing dragon. ¡°Dragon, it¡¯s the same as my army.¡± ¡°This dragon must be a native intelligent creature of the Nirvana Forest. It¡¯s not a monster in the wild.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a dragon other than my own army.¡± ¡°This dragon¡¯s strength isn¡¯t weak. It should have reached the maturity stage.¡± ¡°It was attracted by the Dragon King Castle and came to take a look.¡± ¡°But it knew that it couldn¡¯t destroy the castle¡¯s protective shield and wasn¡¯t a match for it, so it left decisively!¡± ¡°I have to become stronger!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Once the novice period is over, the protective shield will disappear, and this big guy will summon a group of people over. I¡¯m afraid the castle will be in danger!¡± However, Mike turned his head and thought. ¡°Although it¡¯s dangerous, if I can subdue that giant dragon, won¡¯t the strength of my castle increase again?¡± ¡°If its strength increases, will it increase the chances of survival in the face of the initial Beast Tide?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the only reward closer to the strongest castle?¡± Mike was constantly thinking about the only reward. ¡°My lord, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Barr replied, ¡°That¡¯s just a tier 5 dragon, we¡¯re not afraid of it. When we reach the tier 6 realm, it¡¯ll be easy for us to wipe it out!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all dragons, you should be able to subdue it, right?¡± ¡°It is still possible to subdue a weaker dragon!¡± ¡°After all, there are different species of dragons compared to us. If the opponent¡¯s strength is higher than ours, you will not be able to subdue it!¡± Barr and Tyrell said respectfully. ¡°It seems that my unique species is only limited to the Castle Lord. There are probably powerful dragon creatures on this foreign world continent!¡± ¡°If I can subdue all the dragons on this foreign land, won¡¯t I be able to have a huge dragon army and sweep through everything?¡± ¡°However, my current strength is still too weak.¡± ¡°I can only think about it now!¡± ¡­ Chapter 23 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As usual, Mike first collected the corpses piled up in the yard. Today was already the fifth night. There were only two more nights before the novice period ended. The collected food was first put on the shelf in the [space exchange]. The other monster materials were stored in the warehouse and would be transferred to the little loli the next night. Mike looked at Barr and Tyrell and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest in the Castle Tonight!¡± ¡°It seems that things won¡¯t be peaceful in the next few nights!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell and Barr began to patrol the vicinity of the castle. Mike looked at the dragon nest. He had hunted all afternoon. He had also obtained a lot of energy stones. A total of 80! He was only one step away from upgrading to a dragon nest. Once another dragon hatched, Mike¡¯s strength would increase greatly. Mike was now eyeing the dragon that had raided the castle. ¡°I wonder if that dragon has a population.!¡± ¡°If it does, I wonder how strong the population is!¡± After Mike finished collecting the corpses, he looked at the dragon nest and whispered a few words. Then, he returned to the bedroom of the castle. He chatted with the little loli for a while. Then, he browsed through the messages on the world chat channel for a while before falling into a deep sleep. Even though it was late at night, the world chat channel was still lively. Many Castle Lords had nothing to do, and they were discussing how terrifying the night on the Otherworld Continent was. In addition, the protection period was about to end. Many Castle Lords were also active, although each person could only send one message a day. However, there were billions of Castle Lords, and the most popular one every day was the [world chat channel]. The Castle Lords who were discussing the night. Some Castle Lords did not believe it and thought that they were strong. They sent troops out to hunt, but in the end, they were all wiped out, and they vomited blood. Some Castle Lords had experienced blood and tears before. But there were always some who were very confident. They also liked to take risks. They wanted to use the night hunting to widen the gap between them and the other Castle Lords. They even wanted to surpass Mike. But in the end, they suffered heavy losses and regretted it. They did not know. Even Mike did not dare to let Barr go out to take risks now. Let alone them? In short. At this stage, for the Castle Lord. The Otherworld Continent at night was very dangerous. Moreover, the Castle Lords had to speed up their improvement. At the very least, they had to clear out all the monsters within their sphere of influence. Otherwise, once the novice period passed and the protective barrier disappeared, the Castle Lord¡¯s territory would inevitably face the siege of monsters in the wild, not to mention the Beast Tide. At that time, without the protection of the protective shield, the Castle Lord¡¯s situation would not be optimistic. The only solution was to improve the strength of his castle. ¡­ A night passed. The blood moon set in the west, and the bright sun rose in the east. The silent forest, which had been in chaos for a night, calmed down again. The wild monsters that gathered around the Dragon King Castle at night retreated one after another. The smart ones stayed far away from the territory of Dragon King Castle. The stupid ones wandered around in the nearby forest. These wild monsters would become the hunting targets of Tyrell and Barr during the day. In the bedroom. Mike woke up and opened the [space exchange]. All the food that was on the shelves yesterday had been sold out. They traded for 10,000 units of wood and 3,500 units of stones. Currently, there was still no Castle Lord willing to exchange refined iron for food. Mike did not mind. When the little loli¡¯s equipment was forged, it would definitely be auctioned off for a large amount of refined iron. Moreover, the little loli was constantly providing them. It could be said that there would be no shortage. Mike washed up and finished his breakfast. He came to the courtyard. ¡°My Lord!¡± Tyrell and Barr were both looking at him with reverence. Mike nodded with a smile. However, at this moment, he seemed to have noticed that Tyrell and Barr¡¯s bodies had grown larger, and even their auras had grown stronger. He was puzzled. ¡°Tyrell, you¡¯ve leveled up?¡± Last Night, Tyrell was only tier 5. Today, he had actually reached tier 6. That was the strength of a commander-tier miniboss! ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡°After a few days of hunting, I am only a hair¡¯s breadth away from reaching tier 6! So, I trained near the dragon nest for one night and successfully reached tier 6!¡± Tyrell answered respectfully. ¡°Not only me, but even Barr is also the same!¡± Mike looked at the two of them. Their bodies had grown larger, their huge wings had become wider, even their dragon claws had become sharper, and the color of their dragon scales had become deeper. Even the aura was different. This was a pleasant surprise. Mike thought that the two of them had secretly gone out to level up last night! Similarly, Tyrell and Barr¡¯s promotions had also revealed a problem. Apart from killing enemies, soldiers could level up. By training on their own, they could also gain energy points and level up. However, by killing enemies, they would gain more ¡®experience¡¯. But Mike was still more curious. Can we cultivate near the dragon nest? Tyrell saw that his master was a little puzzled. He explained, ¡°my Lord, the dragon nest is where we are hatched, so it naturally has a huge amount of energy. We can also absorb some energy from the dragon nest.¡± ¡°When master upgrades the dragon nest to a higher level, there may be unexpected functions appearing.¡± ¡°Moreover, we will also sense it. Even after we die, we can return to the dragon nest and be hatched again! Our strength will not change even if we continue to be reborn!¡± ¡°Oh? The dragon nest still has this function, why isn¡¯t there a hint in the information template?¡± ¡°Could it be a hidden function?¡± ¡°Looks like the unique military structure is also special.¡± ¡°Maybe when I upgrade the dragon nest to a certain level, it will appear naturally!¡± ¡°Moreover, if I accidentally lose a giant dragon and can hatch from the dragon nest again, won¡¯t that mean the dragons won¡¯t die?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the current dragon nest doesn¡¯t seem to have reached the level and doesn¡¯t have that function!¡± This made Mike¡¯s intent to upgrade the dragon nest even stronger. Although Tyrell and Barr were stronger now, they were not invincible. If they encountered high-level monsters in the wild, they could only avoid them. If they were accidentally killed, it would be a loss for Mike¡¯s arm! Moreover, the current dragon nest obviously did not have the ability to revive them! They still had to be careful. Mike thought about it. In today¡¯s hunt, he could gather 500 energy stones. If he was lucky today, he could drop the strange crystals. Mike instructed Tyrell and Barr. Tell them to hunt as many elite monsters as possible in the wild. That way, the chance of the strange crystals dropping would be higher. Moreover, Tyrell and Barr¡¯s strength had become stronger. It was also easier to hunt some elite monsters. At the same time, check the situation around the castle! Hearing that, Tyrell and Barr immediately flew out of the castle and began today¡¯s hunt. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll have good luck today and drop a strange crystal!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been hunting monsters in the wild for the past few days, but not a single strange crystal has dropped!¡± Mike looked at the two dragons flying out of the castle and whispered. Chapter 24 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Tyrell and Barr went out to hunt wild monsters, Mike had nothing to do. He did not need to train himself. With his troops hunting wild monsters, he could share experience and level up. Besides, he did not know how to train himself. Maybe he should hunt wild monsters! Forget it, he was afraid of death! This was something that many Castle Lords would not choose to do. After thinking about it. Mike scrolled through the world chat channel, learning about the current situation of the Castle Lord and information about the Otherworld Continent. At the same time, he chatted with the little loli in the underground world to relieve his boredom. Lin Yaoyao was very happy. She chatted nonstop in her friends¡¯ messages. First, she asked Mike if he had a girlfriend and where he was from before he descended. Then, she reported to Mike about the progress of the gray dwarfs in forging fine iron and equipment. Finally, the little loli complained to Mike. Her gray dwarfs trampled a lot of mice to death and swatted a lot of small spiders to death. However, they did not drop any blueprints. She was very sad. But this also made Mike feel much better. If the little loli could drop blueprints so easily, he would really doubt her relationship with the goddess of luck. As for the [world chat channel]. It was still as lively as before. Even if the billions of Castles Lords could only send one chat message every day, it was enough to make the world chat channel become very lively. From the chat messages. Mike also received a lot of keywords. Fallen God Desert, Death Swamp, Kalami Plains, home of Nature Elves, Dragon Habitat, Ice Kingdom, and so on. Among them, Mike also found that the Castle Lords mentioned Nirvana Forest. This also clearly indicated a problem. In this great forest, he was not the only Castle Lord. There were other castle forces. This news was not good or bad for him. With the current strength of the Dragon King Castle, it was enough to not fear any Castle Lord. Once they came into contact, he had the initiative to decide whether to start a war. Of course, even if they started a castle war, it would have to wait a few days until the Beast Tide activity was over. Right now, all the Castle Lords were still under the protection of newbies. The castle was invincible. Even the gods were unable to break through. ¡­ It was almost noon. Mike seemed to have thought of something. He sent a message to the [world chat channel]. [Tomorrow, the trade channel will sell self-made equipment, forged by professional dwarven blacksmiths. The quality is guaranteed! The quantity is limited. If you want to buy it, hurry up. First Come, first served!] Mike felt that he should not waste his popularity in the Castle Lord circles. He needed to advertise. In case the Castle Lord used up all his resources on the last day of the novice period in order to deal with the Beast Tide. As soon as Mike¡¯s news was uploaded, the world chat channel exploded. It was more than ten times more lively than before. Countless Castle Lords enthusiastically spoke up. [Worshipping Big Brother Mike himself!] [As expected of Big Brother Mike, starting to sell self-made equipment now, leading hundreds of millions of Castle Lords!] [Self-made equipment?] [Has big brother Mike found a way to forge equipment?] [Please explain, big brother Mike, what are the prerequisites for forging equipment?] [Don¡¯t ask! Each person can only send one message a day, it¡¯s useless to ask.] [¡­] [I guess that building blueprints are needed to forge equipment. For example, the blueprints for the ¡®blacksmith¡¯s shop¡¯. First, there are buildings, then there are specialized blacksmiths. Finally, there are materials, so it should be possible to forge equipment.] [That¡¯s right!] [I haven¡¯t seen the blueprints until now.] [I haven¡¯t even dropped any equipment, let alone blueprints.] Countless Castle Lords expressed their sadness and envy. The drop rate of wild monsters in the Otherworld Continent was pitifully low. The equipment did not drop at all. The rarity of the blueprints was even higher than energy stones and strange crystals. At this stage, the Castle Lords who were dropped blueprints were extremely rare. Even Mike had no chance to see the blueprints. How could he not envy the little loli in the underground world? [Looking forward to the equipment sale tomorrow.] [I¡¯m already storing up resources. This time, I¡¯ll grab a batch of equipment to equip my castle¡¯s troops.] [The Beast Tide is about to arrive. This batch of equipment is very crucial.] [With the equipment, the troops¡¯ strength will increase greatly. Not only can they withstand the beast tide, they can also increase their score and obtain better rewards! As long as they can grab the equipment, it will be a bloody profit.] [If they can¡¯t withstand the Beast Tide, they will be directly eliminated. Even if they have to risk their lives, they will still snatch the equipment!] [You¡¯re right!] [I hope that big brother Mike will be able to sell more equipment this time.] [If we have more equipment, we will have a greater chance of snatching it!] Countless Castle Lords were in heated discussions. They also prayed that Mike would be able to sell more equipment. Regarding this, Mike also expressed his helplessness. Time was too short. The gray dwarves also needed time to forge equipment. According to the equipment forging information provided by the little loli. Under the condition of abundant monster materials, her gray dwarves did not sleep or rest. By the next day, they could at most forge 4,000 pieces of self-made equipment. 4,000 pieces of equipment. It simply could not meet the needs of the Castle Lords. It could even be said that even 400 million pieces of equipment would not be enough. As long as he had 400 million pieces of equipment, he would be able to upgrade the Dragon King Castle to the Dragon King Town or even the Main City of the Dragon King. It was a pity. This could only be imagined. Naturally, 4,000 pieces of equipment would be enough for Mike to make a fortune. He might even be able to gather the resources to upgrade the Dragon King Town. This would be a huge upgrade for his castle faction. It was worth looking forward to. ¡°Today is the sixth day.¡± ¡°There will be another day.¡± ¡°The novice period has ended, and the castle¡¯s protective barrier has disappeared.¡± ¡°The Beast Tide is coming.¡± This was the first ¡®official event¡¯ that involved all the Castle Lords. The Castle Lords who survived the Beast Tide event would officially embark on the competition of ten thousand races. If he failed, he would be eliminated. And those who performed well would be rewarded. The higher the score, the more generous the reward. In addition, there was only one special reward that belonged to the most powerful Castle Lord. Mike¡¯s goal was this special reward. He was not worried that the Dragon King Castle would not be able to withstand the Beast Tide. After all, if even he was eliminated, then the Beast Tide this time would definitely be a massacre for the billions of Castle Lords. He believed that the ¡®authorities¡¯ would not be stupid enough to do such a thing. With Tyrell and Barr¡¯s strength, his chance of passing was as high as 99.9%. What he was chasing after. Was only the special reward that belonged to one person. The only reward was definitely the best! Chapter 25 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The energy stones and strange crystals in Mike¡¯s hands were only a step away from upgrading the dragon¡¯s nest. If he obtained another strange crystal, his dragon¡¯s nest would be able to hatch another dragon. The chances of obtaining the only special reward would be even higher. Right now, he was still eyeing the dragon. If he absorbed this wave of giant dragons, no one would be able to shake Mike¡¯s position as the strongest castle lord. ¡­ It was around 4 pm again. In the castle¡¯s courtyard, a large number of monster corpses were once again piled up. Mike¡¯s daily work was to collect and decompose the monster corpses. Mike was used to it. Then, he would place the harvested food on the [space exchange] and exchange it for other resources. Normal food had a price, and special food had a price. The monster materials would be packaged and distributed to the little loli in the underground world. They would be crafted into standard equipment and sold together tomorrow. ¡°Tyrell and Barr worked really hard today!¡± ¡°Their strength has increased, and they have hunted more monsters in the wild. There should be more than 300 of them.¡± ¡°Their food supply is over 4,000 units.¡± ¡°Although we have obtained a lot of energy stones, not a single strange crystal has dropped.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing we can do about it!¡± Mike sighed softly. ¡°I hope that there will be a surprise when night falls!¡± The results of today¡¯s hunt had also clearly surpassed yesterday¡¯s. However, there was no notification of obtaining a strange crystal. Of course, a ¡®European emperor special item¡¯ like the blueprint did not drop as usual. ¡°Work harder.¡± ¡°Upgrade the dragon nest to level three before the Beast Tide arrives.¡± Now, all aspects of the Dragon King Castle were developing in a good direction. Mike was still satisfied with the speed of development. But time was also tight. After all, the protective shield would disappear when tomorrow passed. ¡­ The night darkened. The blood moon slowly rose into the sky. The wild monsters in the forest began to roar. The night came again. Tyrell and Barr hurried back to the castle. After a day of hunting. They also needed to rest. In the last two hours of hunting. They also encountered a tier 5 elite-level black wolf boss, and successfully killed it. It dropped a strange crystal. In Mike¡¯s hopes, the last strange crystal had also been successfully obtained. As expected, the goddess of luck had favored him once. Although a strange crystal had dropped, the ¡®European emperor special item¡¯ blueprint still had not dropped. However, Mike was also satisfied. Now that he had finally gathered five strange crystals, he could level up the dragon¡¯s nest to level 3. Mike first collected the corpses of the wild monsters he had hunted in the past two hours. As usual, he put the food on the shelves of the [space exchange]. He packed the monster materials and sent them to the little loli in the underground world. When he was done¡­ Tyrell said respectfully, ¡°my Lord, according to your orders, we have searched the dense forest around the castle¡¯s territory. So far, we have not found any new local forces.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, we will continue our search in the forest further away.¡± ¡°In addition, during the search, we encountered a group of earth dragons.¡± ¡°The strongest among them has reached tier 6 commander-level.¡± ¡°There are more than ten elite earth dragons.¡± ¡°Because it was too late.¡± ¡°The blood moon has appeared.¡± ¡°Without your orders, we would not dare to attack this group of earth dragons!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be cautious!¡± Mike nodded. With the appearance of the blood moon, the monsters in the wild went berserk, and their strength increased by three times. With just Tyrell and Barr, attacking the earth dragons rashly¡­ It was very likely that they would also be attacked by other monsters in the jungle. Moreover, the highest ruler of the earth dragons was also at the level of tier 6. They might not be able to beat them. Although the earth dragons were dragons, they were not as strong as Tyrell and Barr. However, there were many of them. It was not a bad thing to be cautious. However, after eating the earth dragons, Mike¡¯s strength would definitely improve. However, he had to think of a way to eat them. Tomorrow was also the last day. After the novice protection period, not only would there be a Beast Tide, but the earth dragons might also come over to join in the fun. This way, the castle¡¯s situation would also be more dangerous. If they took a gamble, perhaps their bikes would become motorcycles? ¡°The two of you rest for the night first. Tomorrow morning, you must beat this group of earth dragons!¡± ¡°Kill those with higher levels and subdue those with lower levels. Use them as the battle strength to resist the Beast Tide!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± It seemed that he had to upgrade his dragon nest first. After hatching another dragon tonight. Then he could greatly increase the combat strength to defeat the earth dragons tomorrow. Mike came to the front of the dragon nest building. An information template appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. [Do you want to upgrade your dragon nest?] [Yes][No] ¡°Upgrade!¡± Mike definitely did not hesitate to choose. After all, he had worked so hard to upgrade the dragon nest for so long. ¡°I hope that the level 3 dragon nest can also give me a little surprise!¡± Immediately, a dazzling golden light enveloped the dragon nest building. The golden light was dazzling, and it was impossible to see the scene inside clearly. After dozens of seconds, the golden light gradually dissipated. Finally, the upgraded [Dragon Nest] appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. It was a little more sacred than before. [Dragon Nest: unique military structure.] [Current level: Level 3.] [Contains 99 dragon eggs.] [Hellfire Dragon, Frost Dragon, Sapphire Blue Dragon, Undead Bone Dragon¡­] [Hellfire Dragon: its entire body is red. It has scales that are as hard as metal. It has eyes that are like lava. It has wings on its back. It has four legs. Its head is like a horse, but it has horns. ] [Sapphire Blue Dragon: its entire body is blue¡­] [¡­] [Required to level up and hatch: 5,000 energy stones and 50 strange crystals.] [Ps: Level 3 Dragon Nest. It can hatch two dragons, but its level is low. If it doesn¡¯t choose to hatch, it can hatch a tier 9 dragon in a year.] Mike did not expect to be able to hatch two dragons after leveling up to level 3 dragon nest. [Do you choose to hatch a dragon egg?] [Yes][No] Mike looked at the last message and hesitated. If he did not choose to hatch, he would only be able to hatch a tier 9 dragon after a year. The time was too long. He could not wait for a year just for a tier 9 dragon. At this stage, the development of the castle was still extremely important. If he gave up on hatching, then his castle force¡¯s development speed would plummet. It would soon be surpassed by other castle lords. In addition, he still had to attack the earth dragon group tomorrow, so he needed strength now. Mike thought about the pros and cons. In the end, Mike still chose to hatch. Chapter 26 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Ding¡­ Dragon eggs are hatching.] ¡­ Not long after, the dragon nest emitted a gentle white light. Two dragon eggs began to crack. The cracks on the eggshell grew larger and larger. Finally, the two giant dragons broke out of their shells and flew high into the sky. Finally, they stopped in front of Mike. They retracted their wings, half-knelt on all fours, and bowed to Mike. ¡°My Lord!¡± Mike looked at the two dragons. One of them was sky-blue in color, and its entire body was emitting a cold aura, which made people feel a chill. The other one was fiery-red in color, and its entire body was emitting hot air. People could not help but feel the heat of a furnace. At this moment, a message template appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. [Frost Dragon.] [Ice attribute, living in a world of ice and snow.] [Growth stage: Infancy (Tier 2, level 1).] [Ability: Able to spit blue ice.] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard).] [Inferno Dragon.] [Fire attribute dragon, living in an inferno volcano.] [Growth stage: infant stage (Tier 2, level 1).] [Ability: spews hot lava.] Mike looked at the two big guys in front of him. ¡°Finally, two more dragons!¡± ¡°Phew, but they¡¯re still too weak.¡± ¡°They¡¯re only at tier 2 Now!¡± ¡°They¡¯re completely useless against the earth dragons tomorrow!¡± It was already nighttime. The blood moon was in the sky, and the strength of monsters in the wild had tripled. They did not dare to let the two newly hatched dragons go out to hunt to increase their strength. It seemed that they could only wait and see tomorrow. Mike named the newly hatched Frost Dragon and Inferno Dragon Alan and Gail respectively. Mike¡¯s Dragon Army had finally risen to four. Although it was only four, it was still far from the dragon army. But a meal had to be eaten one bite at a time, step by step. One could not eat one mouthful until one became fat. Therefore, Mike still had a long way to go. ¡°You guys have a good night¡¯s rest first!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Alan and Gail said respectfully. So Mike went back to the bedroom of the castle. Tonight was the sixth night that had descended on the Otherworld Continent. After tomorrow night passed, the test of all the Castle Lords would come. There were Castle Lords in the [world chat channel] for two days at all times. Especially during the last one or two nights. Many Castle Lords could not sleep. After all, with the Beast Tide approaching, many Castle Lords would feel pressured. Moreover, Mike¡¯s auction was about to start tomorrow night. All the Castle Lords were working hard to obtain resources, so they had more money to bid for a few pieces of Mike¡¯s equipment to deal with the Beast Tide. After Mike looked at it for a while. He opened his friend list. In the friend list, there was still only the lonely Lin Yaoyao. In the past few days, there were as many Castle Lords as the stars in the sky who applied to be Mike¡¯s friend. There were tens of millions of people every day. But without exception, Mike would reject all of them. There were many Castle Lords who were persistent. Even if they were rejected, they would still apply again and again. It was as if they would not give up until they added Mike as a friend. Mike kept paying attention to this type of person. How many times he added them, how many times he rejected them. He did not need an underling. He also did not need to warm his bed for the time being. The little loli from the underground world had left a message for him. It was from half an hour ago. After reading it, Mike¡¯s mood became even more unhappy. [Big Mike, are you asleep?] [I have good news for you. Yaoyao found another blueprint!] [While Yaoyao¡¯s dwarves were mining, a black rabbit suddenly came out and crashed into the dwarf¡¯s shovel. Then, the blueprint dropped. Hehe!] [It¡¯s a blueprint for a fence, a defensive structure of the castle.] [With this blueprint, you can build a fence around the castle to block the sneak attacks of monsters in the wild.] [Such a blueprint must be very useful to Big Mike.] [Yaoyao wants to give this blueprint to Big Mike.] Looking at the message left by the little loli in the underground world. Mike took a deep breath and raised his head to look at the sky outside the window. He was silent for a long time. The depression in his heart finally turned into a long sigh. This enviable aura of the European emperor was so terrifying that it made people suffocate! He really suspected that the goddess of luck was the little loli¡¯s sister. Otherwise, how could her luck be so heaven-defying? It was three blueprints! Thinking of him, Mike was known as the strongest Castle Lord. He massacred thousands of monsters in the forest within a radius of several kilometers, including many elite-level bosses¡­ In the end, he did not even see the shadow of the blueprints. It was really unfair! If the other Castle Lords knew that Mike felt that it was unfair, they would jump up and hit him on the head. Even you feel that it is unfair. What about us? Mike replied, [I don¡¯t need the fence blueprints. Build it as soon as possible and protect your castle! Also, hurry up and forge the refined iron and equipment. There¡¯s not much time left!] For him. The little loli needed the fence to protect the castle. Her luck was ridiculously strong. However, the combat strength of the grey dwarves under her command was very weak. She needed to increase the defensive strength of the castle so that she could safely survive the initial Beast Tide. ¡°Alright, Big Mike.¡± The little loli quickly replied, [Yaoyao will work harder and drop more and better blueprints for Big Mike!] The little loli was very disappointed that she could not help Mike. However, she said that she would continue to work hard. Mike changed the topic. [How much refined iron have you forged?] The little loli replied, [well, since yesterday, the castle¡¯s warehouse has already stored two thousand units of refined iron. Yaoyao sent thirty-four dwarves to collect some iron ores and forge some refined iron¡­] [Tomorrow.] [The quantity of refined iron should be close to 5,000 units.] This was the powerful effect of the [smelting furnace]. Without this kind of building, the Castle Lord would not be able to forge refined iron at all. He could only collect a very small amount of natural refined iron. Mike felt that the hope of upgrading the Dragon King Castle lay in this little loli. After all, wood and stones could be exchanged for stones. But it was very difficult to exchange for refined iron. According to the records of food exchanges these days, no Castle Lord had ever exchanged refined iron for a unit of food. Many Castle Lords would only store the natural refined iron in their own warehouses. After all, that was an important material to upgrade the castle to the town! Mike chatted with the little loli for a while and then closed the information page. Mike stood up and stood by the window. His gaze passed through the gray glass window and kept looking into the distance of the dense forest. His heart was also gloomy. Not only did he think about the group of earth dragons, but he was also shocked by the little loli. ¡­ Chapter 27 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The blood moon set in the west, and the first rays of morning light shone on the Nirvana Forest. The night passed quickly. In his sleep, he ushered in the last day of the novice period. Tomorrow was the day when all the Castle Lords faced the initial Beast Tide and accepted the test. Mike also did not sleep all night. Last night, he thought a lot. After breakfast, Mike also came to the courtyard. Tyrell, Barr, Alan, and Gail were also waiting in the courtyard early. ¡°My Lord,¡± they said respectfully. Mike looked at them and smiled. He said, ¡°Alan and Gail are not strong yet. If we attack that group of earth dragons rashly, it will be difficult to survive the Beast Tide.¡± ¡°In that case, Tyrell and Barr will bring Alan and Gail to hunt wild monsters to level up.¡± ¡°When Alan and Gail are strong enough, we will attack that group of earth dragons!¡± Mike Thought for a moment. That group of earth dragons still had to be eaten. If they were eaten, they would have the ability to resist the Beast Tide. After all, no one knew when the initial Beast Tide would end. Relying on Tyrell and the other three, they would be a little tired facing countless monsters in the wild. One or two days would be fine, but as time passed, they definitely would not be able to hold on. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell and Barr brought Alan and Gail out of the castle. They began their hunting trip. Mike also opened the [space exchange]. He looked at the notification of the food exchange. In the past two days, all the food on the shelves had been sold out. In total, he had exchanged 19,000 units of wood and 14,100 units of stones. As usual, he did not have refined iron. However, the wood and stones he had obtained in the past two days had just met the requirements to upgrade the town. Currently, he was only lacking refined iron. Although he currently only had 1,620 units of refined iron in his storage, how could the little loli have close to 5,000 units of refined iron and self-made equipment for auction? With this calculation, once the auction was over, the castle could be upgraded to a town. Today was undoubtedly the busiest day for all the Castle Lords. The Beast Tide was coming tomorrow, and they were all making final efforts to increase the strength of the castle. Time was tight, and the pressure was strong. However, Mike was undoubtedly more relaxed. Some Castle Lords were worried about raising their strength. However, he was not worried at all. He opened his friends list. He chatted with Lin Yaoyao. He asked about the progress of equipment forging and the smelting of refined iron. A morning passed quickly. The castle yard was still full of corpses. Mike collected and put food on the shelves. This was his daily work. After doing this, Mike looked at Alan and Gail. At this time, their auras were stronger than when they had just hatched. As expected, they had advanced to tier 3. Mike looked at the scorching sun. It hung high in the sky. It was only noon. In other words, there was still half a day left. Mike turned to Tyrell and said, ¡°are you confident in attacking that group of earth dragons now?¡± Tyrell said respectfully, ¡°my Lord, you can try!¡± ¡°Okay, you guys go. If you really can¡¯t take them down, retreat!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell brought them out of the castle. They flew straight towards the gathering place of the earth dragons. Soon, Mike received a notification. [Tier 3 earth dragon killed. Energy +20!] [Tier 4 elite Earth Dragon killed. Energy +50. Energy stone +1] ¡­ ¡°It seems that Tyrell and the others have found the earth dragons and started the battle!¡± Mike¡¯s mind was instantly jolted. Mike was hoping for something good to drop. Even if the recipe did not drop, it would be enough to have some strange crystals. ¡°Close to 80 earth dragons.¡± ¡°The weakest ones are all tier 2.¡± ¡°There are more than 10 elite tier bosses and a tier 6 commander-tier earth dragon!¡± ¡°This is the most powerful wild monster horde we have encountered so far!¡± ¡°But Tyrell and Barr are both at tier 6.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Allen and Gail who are at tier 3.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem to deal with this group of earth dragons.¡± ¡°Although there are only four of them, it¡¯s still a little difficult to deal with 80 of them.¡± Mike stood on the balcony of the top floor of the Dragon King Castle, looking at the dense forest in the distance. He could vaguely see that in the dense forest in the distance, flames were constantly blooming. It was the flames of the giant dragons. At the same time, the roars of the earth dragons could be heard. The forest shook and the birds flew. The battle had begun! ¡°I hope it will be a pleasant surprise!¡±. ¡­ On the battlefield in the forest. There were more than ten corpses of the Earth Dragons lying on the ground. The living earth dragons were also a little afraid. Mike¡¯s dragons were the dragons with the highest bloodline. However, their bloodlines were not as high. To a certain extent. They were all suppressed by Tyrell¡¯s bloodline. Their strength was not their peak. There would be some subordinates. As for the stronger ones, they would be slightly less affected. As for the only tier 6 commander-level earth dragon, it was already tied down by Tyrell. Barr was facing over 10 elite-level earth dragons. Alan and Gail were in charge of tier 3 and below. They were all fighting, and the situation was intense. Even the low-level earth dragons would be killed. Most of the earth dragons were weak. As for the high-level ones, they were in a stalemate. After all, Tyrell and the others were too few in number. It was still a bit difficult to fight with more than one. The Earth Dragons would also spit out huge energy balls to attack. Therefore, it was not so easy for Tyrell and the others to win the battle. More than ten minutes passed. At this time, the dense forest was full of corpses. Moreover, the surrounding grass had almost become bare. The trees were also broken and fell to the ground. There were huge claw marks all over them. Not only on the trees, but also on the ground. Meanwhile, wounds had also appeared on Alan and Gail¡¯s bodies. Although their dragon scales were tough and their bodies were strong, they were still unable to withstand the large number of earth dragons. In addition, their strength was only at tier 3. They were still too weak. However, in the intense battle, they had gained some benefits. Their strength rose to tier 4 one after another. Otherwise, they would not have been able to hold on for so long with just their tier 3 strength. Meanwhile, Tyrell and Barr were not much better. There were also a few claw marks on their bodies. And from the battle till now, only about 30 out of the 80 over earth dragons were left. Only 4-5 of the tier 4 and tier 5 elite earth dragons remained. Barr had killed quite a number of them. The rest were only ordinary earth dragons with the strength of the tier 3 realm. Even the lowest level earth dragons had been slaughtered one after another. Chapter 28 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, on the other side. In the dense forest not far away. Tyrell and the tier 6 commander level earth dragon were still in a stalemate. After all, the difference in strength was not too big. Although there was a bloodline suppression, it was still difficult to kill it. The strength of the two dragons was shocking! With a swing of its tail, it easily crushed the huge rock and cut off the ancient tree. You attack with one claw, I return with one claw. You spat out a huge energy ball, and I spat out a dark green ball of poisonous liquid. They were evenly matched. The ground was also left with large craters that were 3-4 meters deep. Compared to the other battlefield, this side was equally intense. As time passed,. The two dragons also had different injuries. Tyrell seemed to be better than the tier 6 dragon. It seemed that they had to deal with this tier 6 earth dragon first. Tyrell roared at Barr. The roar was deafening. It meant, ¡°Barr, come over, let¡¯s kill this earth dragon first.¡± Barr heard it. He spat out a huge black fireball at the other elite level earth dragons. Immediately, he flew towards the tier 6 Earth Dragon. Following that, the huge dragon claws clawed towards him. ¡°Hiss!¡± Three bloody scars appeared on the back of the tier 6 earth dragon¡¯s body. ¡°Roar!¡± It felt pain and roared in pain. The other elite-level earth dragons that had dodged the fireball saw that their commander was surrounded and quickly flew over. Seeing this, Tyrell and Barr also started to use their ultimate moves. The two dragons opened their huge mouths and spat out a huge pitch-black fireball and dark green liquid. They flew towards the tier 6 commander-in-chief earth dragon. When the earth dragon saw this, it also spat out an energy ball from its mouth. However, facing these two magic balls. It only managed to hit a dark green ball of liquid. Immediately, the two balls collided, causing a huge explosion. All the dragons were pushed back by the shockwave. Within the range of the explosion, the trees were destroyed, leaving no traces behind. However, there was still a black fireball that landed on the body of the tier 6 earth dragon. There was a huge bloody hole in its abdomen. In an instant, it fell to the ground. ¡°Roar!!¡± The earth dragon roared out in pain. Its abdomen was bleeding profusely, the pain unbearable. The earth dragon struggled to get up. The Type 6 commander-level earth dragon had a certain level of intelligence. It knew that it was heavily injured, and could not escape. When the other earth dragons saw that their commander had been defeated, they did not attack again. Their eyes were also filled with panic, and they wanted to escape. Their bodies gradually began to retreat. Tyrell¡¯s dragon roar had subdued them. They could only stay where they were and did not dare to move again. The eyes of the earth dragon commander also dimmed, but it also revealed a determination to fight to the death. Even if it died, it wanted the enemy to pay the price. However, at this time. Tyrell and Barr attacked it again. Claw marks appeared on its body. The earth dragon¡¯s wail shook the dense forest, alerting countless birds and beasts. In the end, Tyrell¡¯s claw pierced through its throat. It fell to the ground without a sound. A tier 6 commander-level monster. Had been defeated! ¡­ Dragon King Castle. A dazzling golden light surrounded Mike. This was the phenomenon of leveling up! As expected, when the golden light dissipated, Mike had leveled up to tier 5. He had been stuck at tier 4 for a few days. He did not expect to finally break through today. The strength of a tier 5 was equivalent to that of an elite tier boss. Even on the Otherworld Continent, a tier 5 lifeform was not weak, stronger than those elite tier minibosses. Then. Mike looked at the notification. Then, he revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Tier 6 commander-level earth dragon killed!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a big drop!!¡± [Tier 6 commander-level earth dragon killed. Energy points +200, energy stone +10, strange crystal +1, recipe +1.] Mike¡¯s smile was bright. This was really a big drop! Not only did he get a lot of energy points and energy stones, he also got a strange crystal. Most importantly¡­ The blueprint that he had been waiting for a long time also dropped. Although he did not know what the blueprint was yet, as long as it was a blueprint, its value was shocking. Before this¡­ The little loli in the underground world be dropped blueprints again and again, making him extremely envious. Now, he finally understood what a surprise was. Of course, compared to Lin Yaoyao, he was not considered lucky. After all, the blueprints were only dropped after killing a powerful tier 6 commander-level monster. ¡°Looks like Tyrell and the others have won a huge victory!¡± After the earth dragon Commander died, there were not many other elite-level earth dragons left. Even the ordinary earth dragons only had around ten left. The battle was about to end. Mike had obtained victory and successfully swallowed this group of earth dragons! ¡°When Tyrell and the others return to the castle with the spoils of war, we will know what the blueprint is.¡± Mike was looking forward to it. ¡­ In the dense forest. Tyrell and Barr were commanding the remaining earth dragons. Those earth dragons had gathered together. Even their commander had died. Moreover, they were weak. Naturally, they did not dare to act rashly. As for the remaining earth dragons, Tyrell did not kill them all. After all, his master had said that he wanted to leave some of them behind to defend against the Beast Tide. After killing so many earth dragons today, they had also gained some benefits. Tyrell and Barr had both advanced, reaching tier 6 or 7. As for Alan and Gail, they had both reached tier 4 or 5. Their strength had skyrocketed. Tyrell said to the rest of the earth dragons, ¡°your commander is dead. Your only chance of survival is to submit to our Lord.¡± ¡°Kill anyone who disagrees!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you only have one choice, to believe in our Lord!¡± Barr also answered. Among the remaining earth dragons. There were 15 tier 3¡¯s, 3 tier 4¡¯s, and 1 tier 5. There were a total of 19 earth dragons. With these 19 earth dragons, there was no doubt that the strength of Mike¡¯s castle would be greatly improved. The entire battle only lasted for more than an hour. There were still five hours before the blood moon descended. Tyrell and the others had plenty of time. After subduing these earth dragons, they began to clean up the battlefield. ¡­ The surrounding dense forest. The trees shook, and the ground shook. There were many wild monsters running away, and their ranks were not very low. They were all attracted by the battle. Now Tyrell¡¯s team won. They slaughtered many earth dragons. They showed incredible strength. These wild monsters, knowing that they would not be able to take advantage of them, ran away. And soon, they disappeared without a trace. Tyrell¡¯s team did not chase after them. What they needed to do now was to clean up the battlefield and bring the spoils back to the castle. Besides cleaning up the battlefield, they also ordered the other earth dragons to work together. Chapter 29 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The corpse of the earth dragons and the spoils of war were transported back to the castle by Tyrell¡¯s team. They made several round trips and took some time. This was because they did not have any special equipment for space or storage. If they did, they could have done it all at once. However, they had tamed nearly twenty earth dragons. The round trip did not take long. As usual, Mike collected and decomposed all the corpses. He obtained 1,500 units of normal food. 380 units of elite food. 50 units of commander-level food. Normal wild monster corpses could only collect about 10 units of food. The smaller the wild monster was, the less food they could collect. As for earth dragons, they were large in size. Naturally, they could gather even more food. As for normal food, Mike sold it to the [space exchange] at an affordable price. Elite level earth dragon meat would increase five times in exchange for resources. As for commander-level earth dragon meat¡­ Mike Thought for a while and left ten units for storage. The other forty units of earth dragon meat were sold to the exchange area at 20 times the price of normal food. Then, they looked at the group of earth dragons that had submitted. All the earth dragons bowed their heads. Although they were not strong, they were not fools. They knew that the person in front of them was the master of Tyrell who had killed their commander. Since they had chosen to submit, it meant that they were their master. Mike said to Tyrell, ¡°Tyrell, I¡¯ll leave this earth dragon team to you to manage!¡± ¡°You guys have different degrees of injuries, so rest well in the afternoon and recover.¡± ¡°Use your best condition to welcome the Beast Tide tomorrow!¡± Tyrell said respectfully, ¡°yes, my Lord.¡± Just as Mike was sizing up the earth dragon team. The appearance of the earth dragon meat instantly caused the [world chat channel] to explode. The tier 6 commander-level earth dragon meat shocked countless Castle Lords. Monsters in the wild. There were tier 4 elite, tier 6 commander, tier 8 Lord¡­ Tier 6 was commander-level, and the earth dragon was one of the best commander-level monsters. At this stage, there were many Castle Lords who could kill elite-level monsters. Many Castle Lords with high-level and top-tier troops could defeat elite-level monsters. In the exchange. There were also people selling elite-level food from time to time. However, it was the first time a commander-level food appeared. No Castle Lord had the ability to defeat a commander-level monster. At least not at the moment. However, Mike did it. [Big Mike¡¯s castle troops are terrifyingly strong!] [A Tier 6 earth dragon commander!] [Just thinking about it shows how terrifying his combat strength is!] [My troops can only kill some tier 2 and tier 3 wild monsters, but Big Mike has already defeated a tier 6 commander-level monster! The gap is too big!] [I can barely kill one or two elite-tier monsters.] [If you want to compete with commander-tier monsters, elite-tier monsters are just a piece of cake.] [Big Mike is simply Invincible!] [The strongest Castle Lord is not made up.] [I really want to know what kind of army Big Mike has in his castle. He can even defeat a tier 6 commander-tier monster. His combat strength seems to be even more insane than a top-tier army!] [My friend¡¯s golden war lion is a top-tier soldier. However, it has to flee when facing a commander-level monster.] [Confirmed!] [Big brother Mike¡¯s soldier is definitely top-tier!] [I just want to know what good stuff big brother Mike dropped when he killed a tier 6 earth dragon commander!] [It¡¯s not just a single earth dragon commander. There are so many elite earth dragon meat and ordinary earth dragon meat¡­ obviously, big brother Mike has wiped out a large group of earth dragons! He must have earned a lot of money.] [I envy big brother!!] The world chat channel was bustling with activity. There were countless Castle Lords discussing fervently. The earth dragon group, Mike¡¯s troops, the things that were dropped¡­ These were all the center of discussion of the Castle Lords. Do not look at how the Beast Tide was coming tomorrow. It still could not stop the curiosity of the Castle Lords. Of course, there were also ¡®haters¡¯ who suspected that Mike had used unorthodox methods, such as traps, poison, snipe and infighting to reap the benefits, and so on. He was lucky enough to wipe out the earth dragon group and did not rely on the true strength of his troops. However, their doubts were quickly drowned out by the messages. The Castle Lords did not care about how the earth dragons were destroyed. Victory was victory! Even if Mike really used an unorthodox method, he was still the final winner. At the same time, he was the first Castle Lord to kill a tier 6 commander-level monster. Just this alone. Was enough to make countless castle lords envious and admire him. At the same time. The earth dragon meat that Mike put on the shelves in the [space exchange] was also crazily snatched. In the blink of an eye, all the earth dragon meat was snatched up. The goods were taken off the shelves! [Damn! A bunch of animals, they acted so quickly!] [The first thing I did was to exchange for it. Just because I was a step slower when I entered the quantity, it notified me that the goods had been sold out!] [Save some for me!] [From ordinary earth dragon meat to commander-level earth dragon meat, all of them were sold out in an instant. are all the Castle Lords so rich now? Commander-level earth dragon meat is twenty times the price!] [Did the person above just enter the circle?] [Special food can increase energy value. Of course, it is sought after.] [ commander-level food can increase energy value even more. ] [Earth dragons belong to the Asian Dragon family. They have the bloodline of giant dragons. Not to mention 20 times the value, even 30 times the value is sought after.] [Dragon meat is not something that can be eaten just because you want to!] Seeing this information. At the top of a certain mountain. A young man was looking at a group of black magic wolf kings who were hunting monsters in the wild. Those were his top-tier troops. However, he could not kill a tier 6 commander-level monster right now. Killing a tier 5 elite-level wild monster was already his limit. ¡°This Mike is also very powerful. He has always been ahead of everyone.¡± ¡°However, I will not admit defeat¡­¡±. The young man clenched his fists and said. ¡­ On the endless prairie. Bella was extremely beautiful and had an outstanding figure. She was wearing leather armor and shorts, revealing a pair of snow-white and straight long legs. At this moment. She was leading her angel team to hunt a wolf pack. Ever since the [angel reincarnation pool] had been upgraded to level 2, her strength had increased greatly. Bella¡¯s hunting target had changed from a bison to a wolf pack on the prairie. The bison on the grassland were generally low-ranked and could no longer satisfy the leveling speed of the angel squad. Therefore, she had changed her hunting target. Bella was quite confident. With her current development speed, it would not be difficult for her to catch up to Mike. But now¡­ Her confidence had taken a blow. Chapter 30 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation She looked at the commander-level earth dragon meat that had been sold out and taken off the shelves. She fell silent. The three elite-level grassland wolves¡¯ corpses that had piled up beside her did not seem to smell so good anymore. ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand!¡± ¡°How can his development speed be so fast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to wipe out the goblin tribe, but now he can even kill a tier 6 earth dragon commander!¡± ¡°Is the strength of his troops really that strong?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not a big deal if his troops are dragons.¡± ¡°After all, earth dragons belong to the sub-dragon system. Their bloodline isn¡¯t as pure as dragons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to be suppressed, but a level 6 commander shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.¡± A few days ago. She was helpless against a level 4 elite bison. Now, her angel team could easily surround and kill an elite-level prairie wolf. The angel team¡¯s strength had soared! Her confidence also rose. She thought that it was just a matter of time before she caught up to Mike. But now, Mike¡¯s move was like a bolt from the blue for her. It was a huge blow! A tier 6 commander-level monster and an earth dragon with dragon bloodline. If her team of angels encountered it, they would definitely be wiped out. This meant that Mike¡¯s army was much stronger than her team of angels. ¡°However, I won¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°Moreover, we haven¡¯t even passed the beginner stage yet.¡± ¡°No matter how big the gap is, there¡¯s still a chance to catch up!¡± ¡°Although the Beast Tide is coming tomorrow!¡± ¡°But I still have an afternoon!¡± Looking at the seraphs who were hunting the prairie wolves in the distance, Bella quickly regained her confidence. She was not an ordinary Castle Lord, but a Castle Lord with a top-tier army. This was her capital to catch up with Mike! ¡°After tomorrow, the novice protection period ends.¡± ¡°The Beast Tide is coming!¡± ¡°This Beast Tide activity is my chance to catch up, or even surpass Mike!¡± As long as she got the highest score and obtained the only reward. Surpassing Mike would be easy and relaxing. Thinking of this, Bella¡¯s heart also calmed down. She no longer paid attention to the world chat channel and focused on leading the angel team to hunt the prairie wolves. ¡­ Other than what Bella thought. There were also many Castle Lords with high-level and top-tier military services. Because Mike killed the earth dragon commander and annihilated the earth dragon group. They were greatly shocked. But soon, they also became full of confidence. Now, it was only the seventh day of the arrival of billions of Castle Lords. It belonged to the early stages of the ¡®game¡¯. A temporary lag did not mean anything big. They had the confidence to chase after Mike. Mike did not have the time to care about the things in the outside world. Bella and those top Castle Lords saw him as their target, wanting to catch up to him and surpass him. This was not something he cared about at all. What he was paying attention to at this moment was the battle equipment in his hands. An unknown blueprint. A strange crystal. 44 energy stones. Adding the 50 energy stones that he had obtained from hunting in the morning, that was a total of 94 energy stones. It was just a drop in the bucket to upgrade the dragon¡¯s nest again. 5,000 energy stones, 50 energy stones. That was not a small amount. It would take a period of accumulation to reach. It was impossible to upgrade the dragon¡¯s nest in the near future. Moreover, the Beast Tide was coming. The main goal now was to deal with the Beast Tide. Mike stored the energy stones and strange crystals in the warehouse of the castle. Besides, this harvest was not limited to these. Through collecting and decomposing the earth dragon¡¯s corpse. In addition to harvesting a large amount of food, he also obtained a large amount of earth dragon materials. For example, dragon claws, scales, skin, teeth, bones, and so on. These earth dragon materials were all very valuable. Especially the materials from a tier 6 earth dragon commander, they were even more precious. Even a palm-sized scale had great value. These earth dragon materials were all packaged by Mike and given to the little loli in the underground world. Her gray dwarf blacksmith could use these earth dragon materials to forge even more powerful equipment. Perhaps even high-level equipment could be forged. After all, the quality of the materials was different. The quality of the equipment forged would naturally be different as well. ¡°Equipment forged from tier 6 earth dragon materials.¡± ¡°It will definitely be very attractive and cause a ruckus!¡± Mike expressed his anticipation. Because the more castle lords fought over equipment, the more he earned. The resources he earned. Would definitely strengthen the foundation of Dragon King Castle. Finally, Mike looked at the blueprint in his hand. The blueprint was rectangular, slightly bigger than an adult¡¯s palm. The whole thing was azure blue, and the surface was covered with countless strange patterns, like runes. One could vaguely see that those runes were emitting a faint golden light. One could tell at a glance that it was not an ordinary thing. [Unknown blueprint found. Do you want to appraise it?] [Yes][No] An information template appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. Mike did not hesitate and immediately chose [Yes]. After all, this was a blueprint that he had never seen before. Mike was also very much looking forward to what kind of things this blueprint could produce. Appraising a blueprint was similar to opening a blind box. The type of blueprint, the quality of it, it all depended on one¡¯s luck. Mike drew a conclusion based on the information he had learned from various aspects. He came to a conclusion. Blueprints were divided into various types, such as construction blueprint, equipment blueprints, and special blueprints (military types, skills, legions, and so on). There were also different levels of blueprints. The most common ones were low-level blueprints, the better ones were middle-level blueprints, and the better ones were high-level blueprints. As for whether there were any better quality blueprints after high-level blueprints, it was still impossible to guess for the time being. The three blueprints that little loli Lin Yaoyao dropped belonged to the construction category. Among them, [fence] was a low-grade construction blueprint. [Smelting furnace] and [smithy] were intermediate construction blueprints. ¡°I wonder what type of blueprint this is.¡± ¡°Is the quality good or bad?¡± Mike was a little nervous. His two hands kept rubbing against each other to ease his nervousness. After all, this was the first blueprint that he had dropped. His heart was filled with anticipation. Although it was dropped from a tier 6 earth dragon commander, the probability of its quality was not low. But if he had bad luck. It was very likely that the appraised blueprint was of a low grade. ¡­ A white light appeared out of thin air. It enveloped the azure blueprint in Mike¡¯s hand. This was the appraisal light! Appraisal was one of the basic skills of the Castle Lord. Currently, the known basic skills of the Castle Lord included gathering, mining, cutting, planting, appraisal, and so on. The basic skills were hidden skills. They were not displayed in the personal information panel of the Castle Lord. The Castle Lord had to figure it out on his own. After all, this seemed like a game of hegemony, but it was actually a real world. After a while, the white light disappeared. The blueprint also revealed its original appearance. In fact, the blueprint itself did not change much. It was still azure blue and was emitting a faint light. It was just that its information had changed. Chapter 31 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the information on the blueprint. [Advanced building blueprint ¡ª Holy Dragon Palace.] [Effect 1: Increases the loyalty of castle residents to the Castle Lord.] [Effect 2: Increases the attack and defense of castle troops by 10%.] [Effect 3: Increases the Castle Lord¡¯s collection of the power of faith of all dragons.] [Construction requirements: 30,000 units of wood, 10,000 units of stone, 5,000 units of fine iron.] ¡­ ¡°Holy Dragon Palace!¡± Mike looked at the blueprint in his hand. A smile instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Looks like today is my lucky day!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to appraise a high-level blueprint immediately!¡± ¡°And there are three effects!¡± ¡°Tyrell and the others¡¯ loyalty to me has always been fixed at 100 points. They are die-hard loyal and fanatical in their faith.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they have the addition of the Holy Dragon Palace.¡± ¡°I wonder if the first effect will be useful to the earth dragons that we just subdued?¡± ¡°As for the other two effects¡­¡± ¡°The second effect will increase the offensive and defensive power of all the soldiers in the castle by 10%. This is an all-around increase. All the soldiers¡¯ combat power will be increased by 10%. It¡¯s very powerful!¡± ¡°The third effect is to increase the speed of collecting the power of faith of all the dragons.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use at the moment.¡± ¡°But in the future, when I can collect the power of faith, the effect will be more obvious.¡± ¡°Collecting the power of faith should have something to do with me becoming a god.¡± ¡°If nothing goes wrong.¡± ¡°In the future, I will become a god through faith!¡± It was not just him. He believed that all the Castle Lords would use the power of faith to ascend to godhood. Loyalty was faith! This was the foundation of the Castle Lords. Without loyalty and faith, the troops under them would mutiny, and the Castle Lords would no longer exist. Faith to become a god was a trend. Many novels thought that the strength of the god of faith was inferior to the other gods. The god of belief was at the bottom of the gods. But it was not the case. The strength of the god of belief was directly related to the believers. The more believers there were, the stronger the belief¡­ The god of belief naturally had more divine power! As the lord of the dragon¡¯s faith, Mike was the most suitable to become a god through faith. After all, the dragon was a high-level creature. They were loyal and fanatical in their faith. He could collect more power of faith from dragons. There were many types of dragons. The Otherworld Continent was also so huge, and there were countless dragons. It was not impossible to become the supreme god of the Otherworld Continent through the faith of these dragons in the future. ¡­ Mike suddenly hesitated. He was considering whether to upgrade the Dragon King Castle to a town first. Or to slow down the upgrade of the Dragon King Castle and immediately build the Holy Dragon Palace. With the resources he currently had in reserve. As long as he exchanged the refined iron in the little loli¡¯s hands for it, he could immediately build the Holy Dragon Palace. But in this way, the upgrade of the castle could only be delayed. The direct reason was that they did not have enough resources. From the looks of it. Building the Holy Dragon Palace was the most profitable. This was because the Holy Dragon Palace could increase the combat strength of all the Dragons. Be it hunting or dealing with the upcoming beast wave, it would be very useful. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while!¡± ¡°Although today is the last day.¡± ¡°But the equipment that Lin Yaoyao forged tonight will be sold in exchange for resources.¡± ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll take a look at the reserve of resources.¡± ¡°There are plenty of resources. We¡¯ll do both together. If there aren¡¯t enough resources, we¡¯ll choose one of them!¡± Thinking of this¡­ Mike first stored the blueprint of the Holy Dragon Palace in the warehouse. After the auction was over, he would see if it was used. After that, Mike chatted with the little loli in the underground world about the forging of the equipment. He pondered for a moment. A message was sent to the [world chat channel]. [Tonight at 12 pm, a large amount of equipment will be sold! At the same time, high-level equipment forged from tier 6 earth dragon materials will be auctioned. The quantity is limited. First come, first served! Limited exchange for refined iron!] Right now, what Mike lacked the most was refined iron. Since that was the case. Then let the Castle Lords go crazy for refined iron first. ¡­ As soon as Mike¡¯s message was sent out, the world chat channel immediately became lively again. The earth dragon meat in the trading area had already caused a sensation. Now that Mike¡¯s auction equipment information was out, it was pushed to the climax. As the monsters in the wild of the Otherworld Continent did not drop equipment. The ¡®humanoid monsters¡¯ did have equipment, but they were intelligent creatures, and they came from the local forces of the Otherworld Continent. They were powerful and could not be defeated at all. Therefore, at the current stage. The vast majority of castle lords did not even have low-level equipment. Not to mention high-level equipment forged from the materials on the body of a tier 6 earth dragon commander. High-level equipment. To the current castle lords, it could be said to be real god-tier equipment. Not only could it greatly increase their combat strength, but it could also be used for a long period of time. If one could get it, it would be a huge profit! [F*ck! High-level equipment?] [I haven¡¯t even seen low-level equipment, let alone high-level equipment!] [At this stage, this is a super godly equipment!] [Big Mike is indeed extraordinary when he makes a move!] [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! The earth dragon meat caused a sensation earlier, and now it¡¯s being auctioned off for high-level equipment!] [As expected of an existence that is worshipped!] [The boss is even willing to auction off high-tier equipment. Could it be that he has even more awesome equipment?] [I think boss Mike does have some. After all, he¡¯s an invincible existence!] [The strongest Castle Lord isn¡¯t just all talk. The real one has that strength!] [Boss Mike is awesome!!] In reality, Mike did not have any equipment on him. However, he had gathered a lot of materials from the tier 6 earth dragon¡¯s corpse. Just the palm-sized dragon scales alone had 108 pieces. There were also materials like dragon skin, dragon teeth, and dragon bones. It was enough to forge more than one set of high-tier equipment. When the time came, he would get one set, and the little loli from the underground world would get one set. The rest could be auctioned off. After all, there was no point in keeping him. His army dragons could not use the equipment. It would be better to auction it off and earn more resources. After all, Mike wanted to upgrade the Dragon King Castle to a town. Even the [Holy Dragon Palace], he wanted to build it before the Beast Tide arrived. After all, one more strength meant one more guarantee. The current Mike wanted stability. His castle¡¯s strength was enough to deal with the Beast Tide. But it was not enough. Who would not want to improve their strength at this point! Right? Plus, the rewards after the Beast Tide would be very generous. Every Castle Lord would want to improve himself. Even Mike was no exception. Although he was known as the strongest Castle Lord. If he was not careful, he would also capsize. Chapter 32 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°It¡¯s good that high-tier equipment is good.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be a bit of a waste to use it to arm the troops?¡± ¡°Indeed, if you want to bid for high-tier equipment, you will definitely have to expend a large number of resources, and the price is very high. In the end, you can only increase the strength of the individual troops. It doesn¡¯t seem worth it!¡± The materials for tier 6 earth dragons were obviously limited. It was impossible to create more than a hundred sets of equipment. To be able to create ten sets of equipment was already very good. Mike obviously would not auction high-level equipment but would auction them separately. In other words. Only a very small number of lucky people would be able to get a set of equipment. Some Castle Lords felt that using a lot of resources in exchange for only one set of equipment was not worth it. After all, the strength of the castle army depended on the overall strength. It was difficult for a single powerful army to save the world. However, very soon, a Castle Lord stood out to refute. [The person above has lost his mind!] [Are high-level equipment meant for the army? Of course, it¡¯s meant for oneself!] [Once the novice period is over, the castle¡¯s protective barrier will disappear. At that time, the most important thing is to ensure the safety of the Castle Lord!] [Even if all the troops under us are wiped out, as long as the Castle Lord is not dead, we will have a chance to rise again!] [The person above is right!] [High-level equipment is not used to increase the combat strength of the troops, but to protect ourselves!] [And do you think that there is a lot of high-level equipment forged from the materials of this type of tier 6 earth dragon commander?] [That¡¯s right! The quantity is definitely limited!] [The Beast Tide is about to arrive. If we don¡¯t make it through, no matter how many resources we have, it will be useless!] [The person above is right. If you feel that you can¡¯t make it through the Beast Tide, you might as well use all of your resources to bid for hope!] [Yes, if you can bid for high-level equipment, equip yourself, and make it through the Beast Tide, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge profit?] [Without further ado, I have already sent the soldiers of the castle to collect fine iron!] [Sad! Why does big boss Mike only want fine iron and not other resources?] [Sob, sob, sob, sob, I don¡¯t have any fine iron. I¡¯m crying!!] [Me too!] [Big boss Mike is obviously preparing to level up the town. Only by leveling up the town will he need a large amount of fine iron!] [I¡¯m envious! Up until now, my castle is only at the intermediate level!] ¡­ The world chat channel was very lively. The trading area at the side was also very popular. If they went to collect refined iron now, it would definitely be too late. Then, they would exchange for refined iron. At a lower price, they would sell food, wood, and stones, only exchanging for refined iron. At the same time, the castle Lord started a reselling business. While they bought refined iron, they sold it at a higher price. They earned the difference in price. For a time, the price of refined iron soared. During the period of parity, one unit of food was exchanged for three units of refined iron. Although there was a price, there was no market. Very few Castle Lords were willing to exchange for refined iron at a higher price because they could not bear to. But now, the price of refined iron had doubled. It quickly reached the point where one unit of food was exchanged for one unit of refined iron. There were also Castle Lords who were using wood and stones to exchange for refined iron at a higher price. In short. Mike¡¯s short sentence caused the entire trading area to explode. It greatly increased the market price of refined iron. In this process, many Castle Lords benefited from it and made a profit first. Only a few Castle Lords who were powerful and had the capital suffered losses. There were also castle lords who were confident in fighting for high-level equipment. After all, they had to pay a price if they wanted to collect a large amount of refined iron. Of course, this didn¡¯t have much of an impact on Mike. On the contrary, it was beneficial. If the refined iron was concentrated in the hands of a few Castle Lords, it would only raise the auction price. On the contrary, if it was scattered in the hands of many Castle Lords. The auction price would definitely not rise. ¡­ ¡°It seems that many top-tier Castle Lords are tempted!¡± ¡°This is good news!¡± Mike looked at the bustling exchange. From time to time, he would see some familiar figures buying the refined iron at a high price. For example, [Dark Demon Castle], [Elf Garden] , [Gold Capital] , and Bella¡¯s [Angel Castle]. These top-tier Castle Lords were also coveting his high-tier equipment. Their subordinates. Although the soldiers were strong, they were weak. The Beast Tide was about to arrive. No one knew how many monsters would attack the castle. If the castle soldiers blocked the beast tide, the Castle Lord himself would be killed by the monsters in the battle. Would that not be a huge loss? Therefore, even the top castle lord needed to use high-level equipment to protect himself. In order to avoid dying under the attack of the Beast Tide. Even Mike did not dare to be careless. When the time came, he would put on his equipment and participate in the battle of the Beast Tide. ¡°According to the current popularity.¡± ¡°The auction at 12 o¡¯clock tonight will definitely be very hot!¡± A smile appeared on Mike¡¯s face. The biggest winner was ultimately him. This was the advantage of being at the forefront! At any time, he would be the first person to eat the crab. Mike closed the [space exchangeange]. It was only afternoon now. There were still ten hours before the auction at night. During these ten hours, the exchange would definitely be bustling with activity. After all, if one wanted to bid for high-tier equipment, they would have to purchase more refined iron. This way, the chance of getting it would be higher. Moreover, the number of high-tier equipment was limited. There was still time. Although Tyrell and the others were injured, they would not have too much of a problem as long as they rested for a few hours. In the Otherworld Continent, as long as the castle troops did not die, it would take about four to five hours. The castle soldiers would recover from their injuries. This was also a mechanism. Otherwise¡­ If all the castle soldiers were injured¡­ Then they would lose their combat ability. Then would the Castle Lord not be crippled? After all, the most important thing for all the Castle Lords was to rely on the castle soldiers. After subduing the earth dragons, they could also go out and hunt. Mike then said to Barr, ¡°your injuries are lighter.¡± ¡°Take ten of the less injured earth dragons and continue hunting. At the same time, scout out the other forces in the Nirvana Forest!¡± Barr said respectfully, ¡°yes, my Lord!¡± After saying that, he took ten earth dragons and flew out of the castle. The tamed earth dragons were not very loyal. There was also the possibility of betrayal at any time. However, Mike did not care. The tamed earth dragons were just fighters for the Beast Tide. Moreover, the tier of these earth dragons was not high. They could be destroyed at any time. As for the remaining earth dragons, Mike ordered them to patrol the vicinity of the castle and recuperate. After a huge battle, it was impossible to say that they were not injured. As long as there was a battle, there would be injuries. This was unavoidable. ¡°In the past few days, other than this group of earth dragons, we haven¡¯t discovered any other local forces.¡± ¡°After the Beast Tide passes, we need to expand the search area!¡± Mike looked into the distance and whispered. Chapter 33 - Goblins Discovered! Heretics Rising! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Time passed quickly. It seemed to have happened in the blink of an eye. The scorching sun that had been hanging high in the sky a moment ago dissipated its original heat and began to fall towards the western horizon. ¡°The end of the novice period is getting closer and closer. Only tonight¡¯s time is left!¡± ¡°Time seems to be passing even faster!¡± Mike looked at the dense forest outside the castle that was gradually dimming. In the blink of an eye, a day¡¯s time was about to pass. After tonight, the Beast Tide was about to arrive. Time was also becoming more and more pressing. The earth dragon team led by Barr was about to return to the castle and end the hunt in the afternoon. ¡°The number of wild monsters hunted this afternoon is not that many.¡± ¡°It seems that they are mainly investigating other local forces.¡± ¡°There are only about 200 corpses of wild monsters hunted.¡± ¡°Around 3,000 units of food and some monster materials have been collected.¡± If the earth dragons that were wiped out were included, today¡¯s hunt could be considered a bumper harvest. In terms of energy stones, they had also harvested 40. However, this was already pretty good. After all, there were energy stones harvested every day. Over time, the conditions for upgrading the dragon lair could be met. The number of energy stones in the warehouse also increased to 134. The food was put on the shelves of the [space exchange]. The monster materials were still sent to the little loli in the underground world. At the same time, the earth dragon meat that was put on the shelves had all been sold out. Normal earth dragon meat, elite Earth dragon meat, and commander-level earth dragon meat. They were all sold out. The earth dragon was an Asian dragon-type monster with the bloodline of a giant dragon. Its meat could barely be related to a giant dragon. This attracted many Castle Lords to rush over and buy it. After the earth dragon meat was sold out, Mike naturally made a huge profit. In total, he obtained 25,000 units of wood and 18,000 units of stones. The wood and stones in Mike¡¯s warehouse had long met the requirements for upgrading the Dragon King Castle to a town. At present, all he lacked was refined iron. However, he would not stop buying after meeting the requirements for upgrading. After all, after upgrading to a town, he still needed to upgrade later. For example, upgrading to the main city, kingdom, and empire needed a huge amount of upgrading materials. If he bought more in the early stages, it would be easier to upgrade later. Mike also looked at the castle¡¯s warehouse. He carefully calculated the resources he had now. ¡°There are 142,330 units of wood, 64,500 units of stones, and 1,620 units of refined iron.¡± Of course, Mike packed up the other monster materials and gave them to the Little Loli in the underground world. Other than wood, stones, and refined iron, there were only energy stones and strange crystals. The 3,000 units of food that had just been put on the shelves today could be exchanged for a large amount of wood and stone. After the auction ended, he should be able to obtain a large amount of refined iron. Whether it was the wood and stone needed to upgrade the castle. Or the wood and stone needed to build the Holy Dragon Palace. He did not need to worry about any of them. The materials he had in reserve right now¡­ Were all completely enough. But as for refined iron, he only had as much as 1,600. If he wanted to do both at the same time, he still needed as much as 13,000. But the Little Loli in the underground world still had nearly 5,000 units of refined iron in stock. If that was the case, he still needed more than 8,000 units of refined iron. It all depended on whether the Castle Lords who were auctioned off tonight would give it their all. ¡­ At the same time. In the dense forest about six kilometers away from the Dragon King Castle. Between the dense leaves. A huge figure gradually appeared. The sphere of influence of the Dragon King Castle was three kilometers in circumference. Barr did not follow the earth dragon team back to the Dragon King Castle. Instead, he continued to search for the local forces of the other world continent hiding nearby. He had not gained anything in the past few days. But this afternoon, he was far away from the Dragon King castle. He finally found traces of the local forces. A few short gnomes were shuttling through the dense jungle. They were extremely fast and agile, like big rats running fast. Bar flapped his huge wings and followed behind these gnomes. Instead, he followed them, wanting to find the gnome tribe or nest. ¡°Run quickly!¡± ¡°Go back and report to the chieftain that humans have invaded our territory.¡± ¡°They created traps to capture and kill our clansmen!¡± ¡°Unforgivable!¡± ¡°Ask the chieftain to send a powerful army of gnome warriors to destroy those shameful humans!¡± The gnomes ran extremely fast. The dense thistles and thorns could not slow them down at all. In the blink of an eye, a few gnomes ran for two to three kilometers. Finally, they disappeared into a tree hole. This was an ancient tree that was hundreds of meters tall, with luxuriant branches and leaves. A few meters away from the ground, there was a tree hole that was less than a meter in diameter. It seemed to be formed naturally. This tree hole was one of the entrances to the gnome¡¯s nest. Barr stopped there. The Gnome¡¯s nest or tribe must be hidden in the underground world behind the tree hole. ¡°The entrance has been found!¡± ¡°Go back and report to my Lord!¡± Barr marked his position and turned to fly away. Before long, he was far away. But suddenly, several arrows shot towards him. Their speed was extremely fast, and their angles were extremely tricky. Barr was a level 6, so he was naturally not afraid of ordinary long-range attacks of this level. He waved his dragon claws and sent the arrows flying one by one. Turning around, he saw a group of humans surrounding him. Among them, there were a few humans who were holding onto a large net made of vines and were directly closing in on him. ¡°Catch him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously a dragon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare monster!¡± ¡°Even if we can¡¯t subdue it, we can still make a lot of money selling it!¡± ¡°Big Brother Mike killed a group of earth dragons and made a lot of money!¡± ¡°This is a dragon with a bloodline higher than earth dragons!¡± A group of more than ten human warriors surrounded Barr. The strongest was a tier 5 while the weakest was a tier 2. At the back, there was a youth. He was shouting orders, his expression agitated. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Barr spat out a pitch-black fireball. The huge fireball flew past. The huge net of vines was instantly burnt to ashes. There were also a few human warriors that were hit by the aftershocks, dying on the spot. At this time, another arrow flew over. Barr ignored it and charged towards a tier 5 elite human warrior. You, an elite human warrior, have a serious expression. He held a wooden sword. As he retreated, he unleashed his battle skills. Jumping a few meters high, he slashed towards Barr. The sword light was dazzling, slicing through dozens of meters, cutting through several trees. However, it did not hit Barr. Instead, Barr was forced to approach him. Facing the dragon claw that fell from the sky, he could only raise the wooden sword in his hand and try his best to block it. Swish, swish, swish! The first claw broke the wooden sword. The second claw cut open his defensive leather armor. The third claw sent his head flying! ¡­ Chapter 34 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Seeing this scene. The youth in the dense forest behind instantly paled. That elite warrior was the strongest warrior under his command. A tier 5 earth swordsman! However, he couldn¡¯t block three claws. The enemy was too powerful and could not be resisted. The youth immediately fled in fear. He was already terrified and had completely lost the thought of making a fortune. He did not even give the order to retreat, afraid that he would be regarded as a target. ¡°Escaping is more important!¡± ¡°I can recruit more soldiers if I run out of them, but I definitely can not die here!¡± The young man was at level three. His combat strength was not strong, but his ability to escape was not weak. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the depths of the dense forest. The sound of his subordinate¡¯s loyalty decreasing rang in his ears one after another. He had no time to care about it. His only thought was to escape! Once he escaped back to the castle, he would be safe! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°This dragon¡¯s strength is too strong!¡± ¡°How f*cking unlucky!¡± The young man cursed loudly. He was very angry. Finally, he escaped back to the castle and heaved a long sigh of relief. The novice period was not over yet. His castle was also covered by a protective barrier. Not to mention the giant dragon, even if a God came, his safety was guaranteed. His life was finally safe. However, his expression was still unsightly. Because the notifications were still ringing. Not only was the loyalty of his troops dropping rapidly, his troops were also dying. It was not until a few minutes later that the notifications disappeared. After a while, a human warrior covered in blood escaped back to the castle. The young man was just about to go up and comfort him to increase his loyalty. At this moment. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a huge pitch-black figure appear outside the castle. It was the huge dragon that swept through his troops. The young man was shocked, ¡°he actually followed us!¡± Outside the castle, Barr stood in the air. His gaze was cold as he stared at the young man in the castle. ¡°Heresy!¡± ¡°Master¡¯s punishment will not end here!¡± As he finished his sentence, Barr marked the location of the castle, before turning around and flying away, disappearing into the dense forest. ¡°Damn it! !¡± The young man seemed to have understood something. His face was pale green. He then turned to the soldier who had escaped and cursed, ¡°useless thing, do you know what you¡¯ve done? You actually brought the enemy here! Why didn¡¯t you die outside?¡± He had a mental breakdown. The location of the castle had been exposed. Once the novice period was over, he would be in danger. [Your insults have made the soldier, Li Si, feel disheartened. His loyalty has decreased by 30 points. Currently, his loyalty is 41 points.] Seeing such a notification. He then saw Li Si struggling to get up from the ground. The young man¡¯s expression immediately changed. He shouted angrily, ¡°kill him! He¡¯s a spy! He has betrayed the castle and your liege. Kill him immediately!¡± In the castle. Dozens of militiamen looked at each other. After hesitating for a moment, they still rushed forward and killed Li Si. ¡°Throw the body out!¡± The young man had an unlucky look on his face. 41 loyalty points meant that he could be betrayed at any time. Rather than being betrayed, it was better to strike first and eliminate the hidden dangers. ¡°The losses this time are too great!¡± The young man was depressed. In seven days, he had recruited a total of 80 troops. Up until now, there were only a dozen or so troops under him that could be considered warriors. Now, all of them had been wiped out. The remaining troops were all militia. Their combat strength was weak. This was a huge blow to his castle. Especially since the Beast Tide event was about to arrive and was being targeted by the huge dragon. This gave him a huge headache. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have provoked that dragon!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°How could there be such a mythical creature in the Nirvana Forest?¡± The young man was both angry and regretful. Because the days that followed would be very sad. After thinking about it. He still opened the [world chat channel] and sent a message over. [ important message: a special monster, a giant dragon, has appeared in the Nirvana Forest! His strength was not too high, around tier 6. After killing him, he could obtain a large amount of experience points and special rewards! The Castle Lords in the Nirvana Forest, hurry up and take action. Kill the giant dragon and drop your equipment!] The news of the young man did not cause much of a stir in the circle of the Castle Lords. After all, the auction would begin at night. In addition, the Beast Tide would arrive tomorrow. ]Brother, wake up! A Tier 6 giant dragon is already a small commander-level monster!] [Now, other than big brother Mike who can kill a tier 6 commander-level monster, who else has the ability?] [The person above is right!] [The sky is almost dark now. With the arrival of the blood moon, the strength of the monsters in the wild has increased threefold. Who would send themselves to their deaths at this time?] [Moreover, the Beast Tide is coming tomorrow. If they can¡¯t even take care of themselves, why would they go and kill the giant dragon?] [I think that the person from before is digging a hole for the castles in the forest of extinction. It¡¯s very likely that he has offended the giant dragon. In order to avoid suffering, he wants to drag more people down with him.] [I think so too. It¡¯s a good thing that he didn¡¯t die. He only revealed the news to us now!] [Let¡¯s just wait for big brother Mike¡¯s equipment auction!] ¡­ The news sent by the young man sank like a stone into the ocean. However, some other Castle Lords also secretly remembered it. Although they did not say anything on the surface, they might have their eyes on this huge dragon after the Beast Tide passed. After all, the forest of extinction was vast and boundless, in this vast forest that stretched as far as the eye could see, there were many Castle Lords. The young man and Mike were just two of them. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me?¡± In the castle, the young man was very angry. He really wanted to drag the Castle Lords down with him. His goal was to divert the dragon¡¯s hatred. However, this was definitely not a big pit, it was just a small pit. Although the dragon had destroyed his troops, it was still powerful. However, its true rank was only at the tier 6 realm. A small tier 6 commander-level monster. With the strength of a top-tier Castle Lord, it was still possible to kill it. Everyone knew that Mike, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord, had killed a tier 6 commander-level earth dragon this afternoon. Hence, a tier 6 commander-level monster was nothing. ¡°I wonder if Mike is in Nirvana Forest.¡± ¡°If he is, we can drag him down with us!¡± ¡°With the strength of his castle, it won¡¯t be difficult to kill that giant dragon.¡± The young man did not know that the giant dragon he met was Mike¡¯s army. If he knew, he would probably regret it. This would bring him a great deal of trouble. The Lord of the strongest castle was not made up for nothing. He had real power. The young man was still thinking of dragging Mike Down with him. He did not know that he was going to be in big trouble. However, he had lost his high-end combat power. When the Beast Tide came tomorrow, he might not be able to tide over it smoothly. Chapter 35 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Dragon King Castle. At this time, Barr had already returned to the courtyard of the castle. He saw Mike in the courtyard. He said respectfully to Mike, ¡°my lord, we have discovered a gnome¡¯s nest, about six kilometers away from the Dragon King Castle.¡± ¡°I have also discovered the existence of a Castle Lord.¡± ¡°We have killed more than half of his soldiers and tracked it to the location of its castle, leaving a mark¡­¡± Barr told Mike everything in detail. In the dense forest around the castle, the roars of countless wild monsters and exotic beasts could be heard. The blood moon was high in the sky, and the last night of the novice protection period had arrived. It was unknown whether the wild monsters and exotic beasts outside the castle knew that the novice protection period was about to end. The protective shield was about to disappear, and the roar was even more deafening than last night. Even the blood moon¡¯s beautiful red light was becoming more and more terrifying. Mike listened to Barr¡¯s explanation, and his face became more and more indifferent. It was a good thing to have discovered the existence of the gnomes, but he did not expect to meet other Castle Lords. It seemed that there were other castle lords not far from Dragon King Castle. Mike told Barr to go down and rest first. After all, the protective shield would disappear tomorrow, and the Beast Tide would begin. Mike looked at the message in the [world chat channel]. He had nothing to do, so he had been paying attention to this message. ¡°It spread like this?¡± Mike did not expect that the castle lord of the Nirvana Forest would send him to the world chat channel. This made countless Castle Lords learn about the existence of the giant dragon. ¡°This person is not a good person!¡± Mike decisively labeled him as an enemy force. It was one thing to reveal the existence of the giant dragon. He actually encouraged the Castle Lord in Nirvana Forest to destroy his giant dragon. He could not stay! Only by killing him could he vent his anger! At the same time, he also gave the other Castle Lords a warning. At the moment. Although no one had linked the dragon to him, it had nothing to do with whether he destroyed the enemy¡¯s castle or not. Mike did not care if the existence of the dragon would be leaked. Otherwise, he would not have named the castle as Dragon King Castle. Even if it was kept safe, it would be known by the other Castle Lords sooner or later. He was not afraid of causing a commotion, and he was not afraid of trouble. However, he did mind that someone had designs on his dragon. This was something that could not be tolerated! ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t keep a low profile!¡± ¡°Time is too tight right now!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the gnomes or the Castle Lord who leaked information about his troops, they don¡¯t have the time to attack!¡± ¡°Once the Beast Tide is over, we¡¯ll go and finish him off!¡± The blood-red moonlight shone on Mike¡¯s face. It made his cold face even more frightening. The main target now was the auction. Mike Thought for a moment. He chatted with the little loli from the underground world. He learned that she had already built a fence and protected the entire gray dwarf castle inside. She was still working hard to create more equipment. The gray dwarves under her command also put on their equipment. The strongest gray dwarves had already reached tier 4. The weakest were at tier 1. There were more than 80 of them. The average level was tier 2. The little loli¡¯s gray dwarves were not very strong. In fact, they could even be said to be weak. However, she had a fence, and all the gray dwarves put on their equipment. Their combat strength was not bad. Blocking the Beast Tide and passing the test of the initial beast tide should not be a problem. [Big Mike~] Lin Yaoyao said, [let me tell you a piece of good news. After my gray dwarves castle leveled up to advanced level, a dwarf uncle who has been wandering in the underground world for a long time came to seek refuge with me.] Mike asked, [dwarf uncle? What rank?] Lin Yaoyao replied, [oh, the dwarf uncle said that he is the most powerful sky swordsman of the gray dwarven race, tier 7. The dwarf uncle also said that before the Beast Tide arrives, he will help me summon more gray dwarven warriors.] ¡°¡­¡± Mike fell silent. He asked himself, why should he be worried about the safety of this little loli? He should not think too much. He had to admit. He was jealous of this little loli. He missed Mike, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord. He was the first to upgrade the castle to a high-level one, and he made a name for himself in Nirvana Forest. The dragon team under his command swept through the dense forest within a few kilometers radius. Their strength was strong, and their combat strength was astonishing¡­ However, until now, not a single native intelligent creature had come to seek refuge with him. Back when the goblin tribe was annihilated. Those low-level intelligent creatures would rather die than surrender. Even when attacking the earth dragons, they had to rely on force to subdue the low-level earth dragons. The high-level earth dragons were all killed. As for this little loli, a commander-level sky swordsman, the gray dwarves, had taken the initiative to seek refuge with her. They had even recruited troops to help her protect the gray dwarves¡¯ castle. Even Mike¡¯s strongest subordinate was only at tier 6 or Tier 7. The treatment could be said to be heaven and earth. As expected of the ¡®favored¡¯ of the goddess of luck. Mike told the little loli to contact him within an hour before the auction. Then he ended his conversation with the little loli. Now that the blood moon had just risen, there were still six hours before the auction. Mike could only wait for the little loli¡¯s progress in forging equipment. ¡­ At this moment, in a dark space in an underground world in another world¡¯s continent. A gray castle sat alone. Inside and outside the castle, a large number of dwarves gathered. They were the gray dwarves. This was Lin Yaoyao¡¯s gray dwarf castle. The little loli with a gray face was standing on the balcony of the third floor of the castle. She waved her small hands, instructing the gray dwarves to throw the iron ores they had collected today into the [smelting furnace] to forge fine iron. On the east side of the castle¡¯s courtyard, there was also a [smithy]. 20 gray dwarves were forging equipment inside. From time to time, two gray dwarves would carry a large box and walk out of the smithing shop. Inside the wooden box, all of the equipment were standard equipment that had been forged. There were defensive leather armor, simple iron armor, offensive broadswords, mace, and many other kinds of equipment. However, these were all ordinary equipment. Most of them were low-level equipment, and a small number of refined equipment had reached the middle-level. There was no high-level equipment. As for more powerful magic equipment, they needed blueprints to forge them. But even if they were just ordinary low-level and middle-level equipment, they were still very precious to the current castle lord. After all, many of the humanoid soldiers of the Castle Lords were still bare-handed. If one was amazing, he could pick up a wooden stick, wooden spear, wooden arrow, and so on. Without the [smithy], it would be impossible to forge iron-type equipment. ¡°Everyone, work hard!¡± ¡°Work hard!¡± The little loli¡¯s crisp and tender voice sounded in the dark underground world. Chapter 36 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Her voice did not have the power to inspire people, but when the gray dwarves in the castle heard it, their blood boiled. They worked even harder! At this moment. A large group of black shadows appeared outside the castle. Caroline shrunk her neck, a little afraid. The underground world was actually more dangerous and crueler than the surface world. This was because it was filled with all kinds of dark and evil creatures. Two days ago, she even saw a large number of undead marching in the distance and finally disappearing into the darkness. In addition. The subterranean world also had the notorious human-faced spider, dark elf, cyclops, and so on. These dark races were not only cruel and bloodthirsty, but also powerful. If they targeted her castle¡­ The weak gray dwarves would not be able to resist them at all. Fortunately, those dark shadows were not enemies. ¡°Uncle Xavier!¡± The little loli saw the leading dark shadow clearly and immediately ran down the castle in joy. The one walking towards her was a gray dwarf who looked like a middle-aged man. He was only about 1.34 meters tall, but his body was strong and his steps were steady. He carried a huge iron greatsword on his back. Every step he took seemed to shake the earth. Behind him, there were hundreds of gray dwarves, each of them an elite warrior. ¡°Princess Lorraine!¡± A kind smile appeared on the gray dwarf Xavier¡¯s face. He was the tier 7 powerhouse who took the initiative to join the Gray Dwarf Castle, the sky swordsman of the Gray Dwarf clan! Now, he had fulfilled his promise. He had brought over 100 elite gray dwarves. They were here to help the little loli defend the castle! ¡­ [Congratulations, Castle Lord!] [135 gray dwarves have taken the initiative to join you. Do you wish to accept them?] [Yes][No] Carolyn immediately chose Yes. Following this, Xavier brought the gray dwarves into the castle. ¡°Your Highness Princess Lorraine!¡± The Gray Dwarven Warriors also bowed respectfully to the Little Loli. Their loyalty had reached around 90 points. This was very incredible! Most of the castle lords did not have such high loyalty even when they recruited their own troops, not to mention the native intelligent creatures that came to seek refuge. This could only mean that the Little Loli¡¯s charm was too high. It could directly affect the loyalty of the soldiers under her command. ¡°Yes, yes, Hello, everyone!¡± Caroline said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Xavier, you¡¯ve brought so many warriors. Now, Linlin finally doesn¡¯t have to worry about the Beast Tide!¡± The dwarf Xavier said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. With our gray dwarves here, no monster can destroy your castle. The gray dwarves will protect the Gray Dwarf Castle to the death and protect Your Highness!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The little loli quickly nodded. ¡°But¡­¡± Xavier suddenly hesitated, ¡°Your Highness, we may not have enough food!¡± The little loli quickly said, ¡°Linlin can contact Big Mike right away. We have more than 5,000 units of refined iron. We can exchange with Big Mike for a large amount of food.¡± ¡°Praise the princess!¡± The dwarf Xavier let out a sigh of relief. Although the gray dwarves were small in size, they ate a lot. Especially the gray dwarf warriors. They needed sufficient food to ensure that it would not affect the battle. As for the ¡®Big Mike¡¯ that the little loli mentioned. The dwarf Xavier also knew about it. He had heard the princess talk about ¡®Big Mike¡¯ many times. He was a legendary Castle Lord. He was at the peak of billions of Castle Lords. He was looking forward to meeting Mike the great in the future and admiring this legendary figure. ¡°Uncle Xavier, I¡¯ve already talked to Mike the Great.¡± ¡°When the equipment is auctioned, he will exchange a large amount of refined iron with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early, there are still a few hours left.¡± ¡°Linlin, the most important thing now is to hurry up and forge the equipment.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s wait for a while!¡± The little loli smiled at the dwarf Xavier and said. ¡°Yes, Princess Lorraine!¡± ¡°Then I will take the other dwarven warriors to patrol around the castle and observe the situation!¡± With that, the dwarf Xavier left with the other dwarven warriors. Only the little loli was left on the spot, commanding the gray dwarven blacksmiths to continue forging equipment. ¡­ In the Dragon King Castle. There were earth dragons patrolling non-stop. Mike was also slowly waiting in the castle room. While looking at the exchange, he was scrolling through the world chat channel. The exchange was also bustling. From the afternoon until now, they had been trading for fine iron. Once the fine iron was on the shelves, it would be immediately sold out. For the evening auction, they were constantly searching for materials. And the world chat channel was equally bustling. Mike¡¯s auction message in the afternoon. The popularity of the world chat channel did not decrease. [There are only six hours left before the equipment is auctioned!] [Oh! I haven¡¯t even gathered enough refined iron. There are only a few dozen units. It seems like there¡¯s no hope!] [Didn¡¯t you see that those high-level and top-tier Castle Lords are all rushing to buy refined iron? We can¡¯t get high-level equipment, but we still have low-level equipment!] [The person above is right. It¡¯s better to get low-level equipment than to do it bare-handed!] [I¡¯m really looking forward to this auction!] [Yes, I hope that the equipment in this auction will give us a surprise.] ¡­ Time slowly passed. Half an hour before the auction. Mike sent a message to the Little Loli in the underground world. First, he asked about the forging of fine iron and equipment. The little loli quickly replied. After a short exchange. Caroline placed all the fine iron stored in the castle into the [space exchange], along with a high-tier armor suitable for Mike. The designated buyer was Mike. Very quickly, the exchange was successful. A large amount of food appeared out of thin air in the warehouse of the gray dwarf castle. Caroline said to the dwarf Xavier, ¡°uncle Xavier.¡± ¡°Big Mike gave Linlin 1,500 units of food.¡± ¡°Praise the Lord of the legendary castle!¡± The dwarf Xavier nodded with a smile. This batch of food was enough to solve the current food crisis in the Gray Dwarf Castle. ¡°It will be 12 o¡¯clock in half an hour.¡± ¡°Big Mike told Linlin to put the equipment on the trading floor on time¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Low-level equipment and mid-level equipment should be separated. One set for every ten sets, in exchange for wood and stones.¡± ¡°High-level equipment should be auctioned separately, only for fine iron¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The little loli quickly instructed the dwarves to bring out all the equipment. They divided the equipment into categories and set them into sets. Soon, it was twelve o¡¯clock. There were already many castle lords waiting in the trading area. Chapter 37 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The little loli put all the equipment on the shelves of the [space exchange]. There were about 2,300 sets of low-and mid-tier equipment. They were split into 230 sets. There were also 10 sets of high-tier equipment made from the materials of the tier 6 earth dragon commander. The high-tier equipment was sold in the form of an auction, and only refined iron was exchanged. The auction time was three hours. The highest bidder would get it! The one who had the equipment on the shelf, [Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick]. Night, it was already 12 o¡¯clock. In the world chat channel and the space exchange. Instantly, the atmosphere was boiling! In the world chat channel. The discussions were extremely heated! This was the last time for the novice protection period. At 6 am tomorrow, when the novice protection period ended and the protective shield disappeared, the situation of the castle lord would no longer be as harmonious and peaceful as it was now. What would bring danger to the Castle Lord was not only the monsters in the wild. There were also the local forces in the foreign land. There were also other Castle Lords. After all, this was a competition for hegemony in the foreign world. Only the most powerful castle lord was qualified to stand at the top of all the clans. The battle between the Castle Lords would officially begin with the disappearance of the protective shield. For example, Mike. He had already set his eyes on a castle about eight kilometers away from the Dragon King Castle. The owner of that castle had tried to capture the dragon under his command, and he had also used the world chat channel to lure the other Castle Lords in the Nirvana Forest to kill the dragon and destroy his equipment. For Mike. This was the power of the enemy castle! If that castle had not disappeared during the Beast Tide, he would have chosen to take action personally. Mike was not afraid of exposing the secrets of the dragon army. He only cared about cleaning up the enemies in front of him. He also used this to warn the other Castle Lords not to provoke his dragon team. [It¡¯s 12 o¡¯clock!] [Big brother Mike, hurry up and put on your equipment! ] [F*ck! It¡¯s coming! It¡¯s coming!] [So many pieces of equipment! All of them are brand-new standard equipment. They were forged by the gray dwarven smiths. Among the equipment of the same tier, they are considered very outstanding.] [There must be at least a few thousand pieces of equipment here, right?] [All of them are set equipment, a total of 2,300 sets!] [As expected of Big Mike, what a big spender!] [Hurry up and snatch them! First come, first served. If you buy them, you will earn a profit!] [F*ck! You guys, slow down. I¡¯ll disappear one by one, can you give me a chance!?] [Hahaha¡­ I got one of them, a whole ten sets of equipment!] [I got one too, this time I can breathe a sigh of relief! With these sets, my great swordsman will definitely be able to increase his strength, fending off the Beast Tide will be a piece of cake!] [I¡¯m crying! The message said that I don¡¯t have enough resources!] [Big Mike is too evil. The equipment is sold at an extremely high price. We Castle lords who are at the bottom can¡¯t afford it at all.] [The title of ¡®evil merchant Mike¡¯ is not given for nothing!] [Get lost! The rarer the item, the more expensive it is. Even if the price is three times higher, there will still be people who want it. Big Mike is already generous enough.] No matter what the chat channel was like in the world. The trading area next to it was extremely hot. Countless Castle Lords squeezed into the trading channel and frantically bought the equipment on the shelves. It really proved that saying ¡®If you buy it, you earn it¡¯. It was impossible for them to lose money. Moreover, this batch of equipment would directly affect the upcoming Beast Tide activity, and it was related to their lives. How could they not go crazy? Unfortunately, there were too many Castle Lords who were fighting for the equipment. There were at least tens of millions of people fighting for it. Some of them were top-tier castle lords, and their subordinates also needed equipment. There were only 2000 or so sets of equipment, 220 small sets. It was simply not enough for them to fight for it. In just a few seconds, all the equipment on the shelves had been sold out. Every piece of equipment was instantly bought! The Castle Lord who managed to snatch the equipment was definitely a veteran who had been single for decades. His attacks were steady and ruthless. At the same time, they were also extremely lucky. The Castle Lord who did not manage to snatch the equipment could only blame himself for being too slow. There were even people who vented their dissatisfaction in the world chat channel. [Is it over just like that?] [It¡¯s over in a few seconds?] [The equipment is too little! I was so looking forward to it, but it¡¯s only this little. Who am I fooling?] [You¡¯re losing your mind! How many pieces of equipment can a newbie produce in just a few days? Apart from big boss Mike, who else can produce more than 2000 sets of equipment to sell?] [Yeah! Only big boss Mike can do this!] [Wait a minute, I just realized that the person selling the equipment isn¡¯t big brother Mike.] [The person who put the equipment on the shelves is big brother Mike¡¯s little sidekick. Who Is this person? Is he big brother Mike¡¯s alternate account?] [F*ck! Does he really think this is a game? There¡¯s even an alt account!] [This little sidekick isn¡¯t Big Brother Mike, but someone else! The troops under him (her) are gray dwarves, and they dropped blueprints for the crafting shop. That¡¯s why they were able to craft the equipment!] [This little sidekick obviously has a cooperative relationship with big boss Mike!] [Envy! I also want to work with big boss Mike! If I can hug big boss Mike¡¯s long legs, I¡¯ll have a chance in this life!] Many people were trying to add Mike as a friend. There were also a lot of people who sent friend requests to the Little Loli in the underground world. Among them, there were Castle Lords who had a top-tier army. At this stage, the only Castle Lord who seemed to be able to forge equipment was the little loli. All the top-tier Castle Lords wanted to cooperate with her. This way, they would have the equipment for their army. At the same time, there would be a discount on the price, so they would not be scammed by Mike. This time, when the equipment was sold, a large number of resources would be earned by Mike. The top-tier Castle Lords all had Mike as their target, so naturally, they did not want to invest in the enemy. However, the friend requests they sent over were all rejected by the little loli. The little loli knew very well who was the most reliable one. Even if they promised to pay a high price to ask her to forge the equipment, she did not agree. ¡°Although Linlin is young, don¡¯t try to fool Linlin!¡± The little loli was very determined. She wanted to continue on the path of ¡®little sidekick¡¯. So, she directly closed the friend list. Happily, she began to count the resources in the warehouse. About 2,300 sets of standard equipment were sold in a few seconds, in exchange for a huge amount of resources. ¡°Oh~¡± ¡°187,500 units of wood harvest.¡± ¡°114,900 units of stone harvest.¡± ¡°A huge harvest! Big Mike will definitely be very happy!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The little loli was very happy. 60% of these resources were Big Mike¡¯s, and 40% were hers. After sharing the profits, her castle could be upgraded to advanced level, and it was not far away from upgrading to a town. Thinking of this, the little loli quickly contacted Mike. She told him about the equipment and the harvest. Chapter 38 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Very soon, she received Mike¡¯s reply. After exchanging a few words, the little loli immediately put up 60% of the resources she had obtained in the [space exchange] . She designated Mike as the person to be traded for one unit of food. ¡°There¡¯s still high-tier equipment left to be auctioned!¡± The little loli looked at the trade area again. Below the high-level equipment, the crazy increase in refined iron values caused the little loli to squint her eyes. ¡­ Dragon King Castle. [You have lost one unit of food. You have harvested 113,000 units of wood and 69,000 units of stones.] Mike took a deep breath. This could really be considered a huge harvest! He had only paid for some monster materials, but he had harvested a huge amount of castle upgrade materials. It was a huge profit! As expected, the equipment was the most profitable! In terms of standard equipment, he and the little loli had a monopoly over the entire industry. That was because only with the construction of the [smithy ] could they forge equipment. Before the blueprints of the smithy flooded the market, he and little loli could continue to earn money. ¡­ Mike glanced at the trade area. The equipment that the little loli had put on the shelves was quickly sold out. On the other hand, the food on the shelves was selling very slowly. The reason was very simple. Currently, there were too many Castle Lords selling food. Secondly, the number of Castle Lords that needed food was rapidly decreasing. Of course. Food was a daily necessity. No matter what time it was, it would never go out of style. As long as it was put up, people would buy it. Compared to other castle lords who sold food, Mike¡¯s food was the best seller due to its popularity. Many Castle Lords¡¯ foods were hung up for an entire day without being sold, but Mike¡¯s food was already sold out. ¡°Including the food sold.¡± ¡°A total of 21,000 units of wood and 16,000 units of stones were harvested.¡± ¡°Together with the wood and stones that were originally stored in the castle¡¯s warehouse¡­¡± ¡°A total of 273,630 units of wood and 149,500 units of stones are harvested now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really struck it rich overnight!¡± Mike was all smiles. There was no doubt that he was definitely the richest among the billions of Castle Lords. ¡°Upgrading the Dragon King Castle to the Dragon King Town only requires 100,000 units of wood, 50,000 units of stones, and 10,000 units of fine iron.¡± ¡°In terms of wood and stones.¡± ¡°The resources I have in reserve have far exceeded the requirements for upgrading.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m just waiting for the fine iron to be in my hands.¡± Mike looked at the castle¡¯s warehouse. Including the 5,000 units of fine iron that the little loli had previously traded to him, his current stock of fine iron was 6,620 units. In other words¡­ With another 3,380 units of fine iron, the Dragon King Castle could be upgraded immediately. If the quantity of refined iron reached 15,000 units, he could build it together with the advanced building [Holy Dragon Palace]. With the Holy Dragon Palace. The attack and defense of the dragons under him would increase by 10% . This was very powerful! In the future, when his dragon battle team ¡®evolved¡¯ into the dragon Legion, the effect of this halo would be even more terrifying. The larger the dragon battle team was, the more obvious the use of the Holy Dragon Palace would be. It was a god-grade building in the middle and late stages! Even if it was a god-grade weapon, its practical value could not compare to the Holy Dragon Palace. ¡­ ¡°This is high-level equipment!¡± ¡°Top-tier Castle Lords, how can we not be crazy?¡± Mike looked at the heated trading area. In total, the Little Loli had ten sets of high-tier equipment. The value of fine iron under each set of equipment was rapidly increasing. Almost every two seconds, the value would jump up. This meant that many castle lords were bidding for these high-tier equipment. When Mike announced that he was going to auction high-tier equipment, those top-tier castle lords who coveted high-tier equipment were frantically buying fine iron, wanting to bid for high-tier equipment to increase their strength. The castle¡¯s protective barrier was about to disappear. The Beast Tide event could arrive at any time. The Castle Lords who cherished their lives did not wish to die in the Beast Tide. High-level equipment could greatly protect their safety, although the top-tier Castle Lords understood that this was ¡®funding¡¯ the goal they wanted to surpass and continue to widen the gap between them and Mike, they could only grit their teeth and bid. After all, high-tier equipment was related to their lives and even the score of the Beast Tide event. Moreover, the number of high-tier equipment was so small. There were only ten sets. If you did not buy them, others would buy them. If others snatched them, they would have an advantage. At that time, not to mention surpassing Mike, even top-tier Castle Lords of the same level would not be able to defeat him. How was he going to compete for hegemony? As the old saying goes, always be one step ahead. In the early stages, he was lagging behind others. If he wanted to catch up, the difficulty would increase exponentially. ¡°The crazier I am, the more I earn!¡± Mike counted the amount of refined iron below the ten sets of high-tiered equipment. If nothing went wrong. Before 6 am tomorrow morning, he could not only upgrade the castle into a town, but he could also build the [Holy Dragon Palace]. After that, he could go all out to deal with the Beast Tide. The only reward for being number one¡­ Was his goal! ¡­ As time passed¡­ The Castle Lords who lacked financial resources gradually withdrew from the high-level equipment auction. The rate of the refined iron value increasing decreased. But it still did not stop. Just as Mike had expected, those top castle lords were really crazy to obtain high-level equipment. At this stage, refined iron was still very precious. It required a very high price to purchase. However, in order to obtain high-tier equipment, the top-tier castle lords did not hesitate to spend a large amount of resources, such as wood, stones, and food. This also directly affected their castle¡¯s leveling speed. If they wanted to catch up to Mike, it would be impossible to do so. However, they had no choice. High-tier equipment was too attractive. They could only grit their teeth and fight it out. ¡®As long as I can obtain high-tier equipment, my safety will be guaranteed!¡¯ ¡®The top-tier troops under my command are extremely strong. They can definitely resist the beast tide. However, I¡¯m too weak myself. I¡¯m only tier 4. If I die in the Beast Tide, I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss! I need high-tier equipment to protect myself!¡¯ ¡®With high-tier equipment, I can obtain even higher scores in the Beast Tide!¡¯ ¡®High-tier equipment is mine, and the only reward is mine!¡¯ ¡®There is no reward for upgrading the castle, and there is no increase in attributes. It can be delayed, but high-tier equipment must be available!¡¯ ¡®High-tier equipment, no one is allowed to compete with me!¡¯ These were the thoughts of many top-tier Castle Lords. It was also the direct reason why they were crazily bidding! So far. Ten sets of high-tiered equipment, each set of equipment bidding had already exceeded 1,000 units of fine iron. Chapter 39 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There was even a set of refined iron that had reached 1,500 units. At this moment, Mike. Had already calmed his originally anxious mood. The auction was successful! Even if it stopped now, he had gathered enough refined iron to upgrade the Dragon King Castle and build the [Holy Dragon Palace]. Mike was in a good mood. He turned to look at the world chat channel. Compared to the past few days, the world chat channel was even more popular. Mike¡¯s auction had already caused a huge sensation, and the Castle Lords were all excited. Adding to that, the castle¡¯s protective shield would disappear at 6 am. The Beast Tide was about to arrive. How could the billions of Castle Lords still have the mood to sleep? Even Mike could not fall asleep. He was worried that after the protective shield disappeared, the wild monsters wandering outside the castle would directly charge in. [The bosses are too crazy! Refined iron is an important resource for leveling up a town. Moreover, the price of refined iron is ridiculously high now. The bosses did not even blink and desperately bid!] [The Beast Tide is about to arrive. How can leveling up a castle be more important than high-tier equipment?] [Once the auction is over, the price of refined iron will immediately drop! As the strength of the castle lord grows stronger, refined iron will also become more and more popular. In the end, it will be like wood and stone, and it will be considered as an ordinary resource.] [At that time, town-level castles will spring up like mushrooms after a rain, and large numbers of them will appear!] [Looking forward to it!!] [Mike: No matter what you say, I¡¯ll make a killing tonight!] [I envy big brother Mike!] [Speaking of which, why doesn¡¯t Mike add me as a friend? I¡¯ve applied many times, but all of them were rejected! Are you looking down on me? Come out and give me an explanation!!] [Who do you think you are?] [You¡¯re self-righteous, so what if I look down on you?] [You¡¯re not even a high-level or top-tier Castle Lord. So what if I look down on you?] [Yeah, those high-level or top-tier bosses haven¡¯t said anything yet. Besides, isn¡¯t it normal not to add you?] [¡­] Mike immediately closed the world chat channel. It was normal for him not to add him as a friend. In the past few days, the Castle Lords who added him as a friend every day ranged from 10 to 20 million to as high as 80 million. If he added all of them as friends, just the information bombardment alone would make his head explode. Not to mention ordinary Castle Lords, he did not even add any high-level or top-level Castle Lords. For example, Bella, who had top-level seraphs, was rejected many times by him. Until now. He only had one good friend, the little loli. When he was free, he would chat with the little loli from the underground world. It was very relaxing. The more good friends he had, the more things he would be involved in. Mike was also someone who did not like the trouble. When he faced problems, he liked to solve them in a simple and crude way. ¡­ Very soon, the three-hour auction time finally ended. All ten sets of high-level equipment had been assigned to them. At the Angel Castle. Bella stood on the balcony of the top floor of the castle, wearing simple leather armor. She looked at the wild monsters outside and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°The competition for high-tier equipment is very intense.¡± ¡°But I still managed to get a set. It wasn¡¯t easy!¡± She took out the set of high-tier equipment and put it on. She suddenly felt a strong sense of security. With this set of high-level equipment, her own safety was guaranteed. Whether it was to clear out the berserk monsters outside the city or to deal with the Beast Tide that could come at any time, it was of great importance. ¡°The only thing that¡¯s lacking is that my heart inexplicably aches!¡± High-level equipment was not magical equipment after all. It would definitely become a common item in the future. And now, in order to obtain high-tier equipment, she had used up a large amount of precious refined iron, which made her feel uncomfortable. The refined iron was gone. In order to exchange for refined iron, the wood and stones that she had stored up were also gone. This directly affected the path of upgrading [Angel Castle]. It was impossible to upgrade the castle into a town in a short period of time. In terms of the development of the castle, participating in this auction was a huge loss. ¡°Only Mike will benefit!¡± ¡°He is the biggest winner!¡± Bella was very envious. She guessed that Mike, who had become rich overnight, would immediately upgrade the castle into a town. He would once again widen the gap between him and the other Castle Lords. ¡°This is something that can not be helped.¡± ¡°As the first person to eat the crab, Mike will always be the biggest beneficiary!¡± ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean that Mike will always be able to eat the crab!¡± ¡°The upcoming Beast Tide event is my chance!¡± Looking at the brand new high-level equipment on her body. Bella gradually had the confidence to catch up with Mike. The other top castle lords who had obtained high-level equipment also had similar thoughts like Bella. Now, their own safety was guaranteed. They could go all out and conquer the Beast Tide. All the top-tier Castle Lords wanted to obtain the only reward to suppress Mike. Conquering all the races was their goal in the future. At this stage, surpassing Mike, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord, was the most important thing. ¡­ In the underground world, in the gray dwarf castle. The little loli excitedly counted the refined iron that she had obtained. ¡°Ten high-level equipment, a total of 15,600 units of refined iron, so much! !¡± ¡°So much refined iron.¡± ¡°My castle needs at least a week to be forged!¡± At this stage, auctioning equipment was a huge profit. For 15,600 units of refined iron, she could get 40% , which was 6,240 units of refined iron. At this moment, Caroline suddenly hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s enough for now that Linlin¡¯s castle has been upgraded to an advanced level.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare to upgrade to a town.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after the Beast Tide event.¡± ¡°Big Mike has been preparing to upgrade to a town. He needs this batch of refined iron very much.¡± After thinking for a moment, the little loli decided to transfer all the refined iron from the auction to Mike. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to store the refined iron. Moreover, her castle itself had the ability to forge refined iron. If she wanted refined iron, she could forge it in the future. At this stage, she felt that Mike needed refined iron more than she did. Thinking of this, the little loli decisively put the refined iron on the shelf of the [space exchange] and designated the buyer as Mike. The exchange price was also one unit of food. ¡°Big Mike will definitely be very happy!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡­ Dragon King Castle. Mike saw the information of the little loli from the underground world. He didn¡¯t expect that the little loli had forwarded all the refined iron auctioned this time to him and did not take 40% of it. This somewhat surprised Mike. But after thinking about it, he still did not refuse. ¡°Consider it part of the deal!¡± Mike was quite touched. ¡°Send the food over tomorrow!¡± There was a deal between them. Although the little loli said that this batch of refined iron was a gift to him, he still felt that he could not take it for free. Chapter 40 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Besides, food was easy for him to obtain. The little loli chatted with him for a while. Mike was all smiles. After wishing each other a safe morning, Mike turned off his friend information. Then, he exchanged the refined iron he had traded for. ¡°I have a stock of refined iron, 22,220 units.¡± ¡°273,630 units of wood.¡± ¡°149,500 units of stone.¡± ¡°Everything is ready!¡± Mike did not hesitate and opened the castle information prompt¡­ [Do you wish to upgrade Dragon King Castle to a town?] [Yes][No] ¡°Upgrade!¡± Suddenly, a rich golden light enveloped his Dragon King Castle. He could not see what was happening inside at all. He could only vaguely see that the castle¡¯s height was increasing, and its scale was also increasing. At the same time. The earth was shaking, and the Beginner¡¯s protective shield was also expanding outward. The wild monsters gathered outside the castle were forcefully pushed back. Some wild monsters were roaring angrily and charging at the beginner¡¯s protective shield. Their heads were bleeding, but the protective shield was undamaged. The beginner¡¯s protective shield would end in about two hours. It was still invincible! Mike also saw that as the protective shield spread, the trees around the castle, the boulders in the mountains, and so on, all disappeared into thin air and became flat ground. A few minutes later. The mutation ended. An open space with a diameter of about two thousand meters appeared around the Dragon King Castle. His castle was in the center of the empty space. It was empty all around. Outside of the dragon nest and the warehouse, there were no other buildings. ¡°Obviously, the castle¡¯s buildings need to be built by ourselves!¡± Mike did not care about this. In the future, the more building blueprints that were dropped, the more buildings in the territory would naturally increase. Mike looked at his castle. At this moment, the golden light had already dissipated, and the castle revealed a brand new appearance. It had become even more magnificent than before! It was nearly forty meters tall, about thirteen to fourteen stories high. There were four secondary castles, and at the top of each secondary castle, there was a huge dragon statue. The exterior decoration of the castle was also more exquisite. It was no longer the low-grade castle from the beginning. It was tattered, as if no one had lived in it for more than ten years. Now, his castle looked like it was built by a noble, and it was magnificent. [Dragon King Castle.] [Current level: Basic town.] [Ordinary building: Warehouse.] [Special building: Dragon nest.] [Upgrade requirements: 500,000 units of wood, 300,000 units of stones, and 100,000 units of fine iron.] [Next level: Intermediate town.] [Current status: Invincible.] [Current faction: None.] ¡­ Looking at the upgrade requirements for the next level [intermediate town]. Mike felt a slight pain in his teeth. This was just upgrading to an intermediate town. If he were to upgrade to a city, a megacity, a kingdom, or an empire in the future, how many resources would he need? Just thinking about it made his scalp go numb. ¡®Perhaps in the later stages, I¡¯ll use less ordinary resources. On the contrary, I¡¯ll need some precious materials!¡¯ Mike thought so. At this time, the message came as expected. [Congratulations, Castle Lord!] [Your Dragon King Castle has been upgraded to a basic town. Its area of influence has been increased to 5,000 meters!] [The defense value of the castle heart has been increased by five times!] [Your Dragon King Castle¡¯s influence and reputation in the foreign land have been greatly increased!] [Special reminder: some forces in the Nirvana forest have noticed your castle!] ¡­ ¡°The area of influence is 5,000 meters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost close to the area of influence of that person¡¯s castle.¡± The Castle Lord, whom Mike regarded as an enemy force, was about 8 kilometers away from him, which was 8,000 meters. The area of influence of the two people was about to intersect. Under such circumstances, even if there was no previous friction, the two castle forces would definitely start a war. Therefore, a war between castles was inevitable. One could only blame the two castles for being too close to each other. ¡°The defense of the heart of the castle has increased by five times!¡± ¡°Every time the castle upgrades, the defense of the heart of the castle will double!¡± ¡°Its influence and reputation have also increased by a large margin!¡± ¡°Some forces should be careful.¡± After all, if they wanted to rule the silent extinction forest, they would have to clash with them. War was inevitable. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Is there no reward for upgrading a town?¡± Mike suddenly reacted and asked in his mind. Then, he received a response from the notification. [There is no special reward for upgrading a castle. Only the world announcement is used to motivate the other Castle Lords to work hard to develop their own castle forces!] Mike immediately retorted. ¡°How can you motivate other Castle Lords without any rewards?¡± ¡°You have to understand that just because there are no rewards for leveling up, many top-tier Castle Lords are dragging their feet and not leveling up their castles. Instead, they are here to bid for my high-tier equipment.¡± [Castle lords who receive excellent marks in the Beast Tide event can receive rewards!] In short¡­ There was no reward for upgrading the castle! Mike was very unhappy. He felt that he had lost 100 million. He opened the [world chat channel]. The world chat channel was already in chaos because the world announcement had changed. [World announcement: Congratulations to the Castle Lord, Mike, for being the first to upgrade the castle into a town. His influence and reputation in the Otherworld Continent have been greatly increased! I look forward to the Castle Lords not forgetting their original intentions and continuing to work hard! Look forward to stepping on the path of the ten thousand races as soon as possible and becoming a god and becoming immortal!] [World announcement??] [F*ck! Big brother Mike is awesome!] [The first world announcement in history!] [Big brother Mike has upgraded his castle so quickly. Mine is still an intermediate castle!] [Although mine is an advanced castle, it is still far away from leveling up!] [Big boss Mike auctioned off his equipment today. He made a lot of money! What¡¯s so strange about leveling up a town?] [Don¡¯t delay my admiration for Big Boss Mike!] [World announcement! When can I have one too? Then I will die in peace!] [I¡¯m very curious, what reward did big brother Mike get for being the first to level up his town?] [Maybe it¡¯s god-tier equipment!] [Anyway, the reward must be very generous. After all, even the world announcement has been released!] The world chat channel was very lively. Many Castle Lords were guessing what reward Mike got? God-tier equipment, blueprints, equipment, and so on. There were all kinds of speculations. Even some Castle Lords with top-tier military services stood out. They congratulated Mike while expressing their envy. Only Mike himself felt very uncomfortable. He felt very wronged. Apart from a world announcement, there were no rewards at all! He felt like he was losing blood. However, even if he knew that this would be the result, Mike would still upgrade the castle. After all, this was the ¡®main mission¡¯, and it had to be completed without a reward. Chapter 41 - The Last Three Hours! Building the Holy Dragon Palace Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As long as the castle was strong enough, it would definitely be beneficial for his future development. It did not matter if there was no reward. After all, he was the first to upgrade to a town. He had already walked ahead of the other Castle Lords. At this time, it was already three o¡¯clock in the night. There were still three hours before the Beast Tide arrived. In the world chat channel, there were still many Castle Lords actively speaking. After all, there was not much time left. Regarding the disturbance of the mike world announcement. It came very suddenly and left very suddenly. If it was normal, the Castle Lords would definitely discuss it for a long time, but now the situation was different. After three hours, the protective barrier would disappear, and the Castle Lords would officially ¡®integrate¡¯ into this cruel Otherworld. They would no longer have an invincible protective shield as their backer. If they wanted to survive, they could only risk their lives. [There are still three hours before the protective shield will disappear.] [I am very uneasy.] [Even though my army is a high-level one, I am not prepared to come into contact with this Otherworld.] [This morning, perhaps many Castle Lords will disappear forever.] [Let¡¯s not talk about this, okay? There are monsters everywhere outside my house!] [There are also many colorful pythons around my castle! Thinking that they might charge in later, my legs are trembling!] [The undead has surrounded my castle!] [Hiss! Stop talking, I¡¯m already scared to death!] ¡­ Countless Castle Lords were speaking in fear. The atmosphere instantly became melancholic and bleak. From the messages they sent, it could be seen that many Castle Lords were not in a good situation. There were a large number of wild monsters gathered at the entrance of their castle. It was fine if there were some low-level wild monsters. Even if they were in a berserk state, with the current strength of the Castle Lords, they could still deal with most of them. However, if there were high-level monsters in a berserk state, such as tier 5 elites, tier 6 lesser commanders, or even tier 7 great commanders, then it would be a disaster for the Castle Lords. Mike had reason to believe that when the protective barrier disappeared, some of the Castle Lords would definitely be eliminated. When the Beast Tide came, even more Castle Lords would be eliminated. This showed the cruel living environment of the foreign land! The early stages were always difficult. Everything was difficult in the beginning. But as long as they survived the early stages of the crisis, the Castle Lords would quickly become stronger. They would expand to the point of taking the initiative to attack the local forces on the foreign land and walk on the path of 10,000 races competing for hegemony. Mike felt that this was also human nature. It was the same for Mike himself. No one would be willing to be ordinary! They would all want to be above others and hold great power, power, and status! However, when they held great power, ambition and desire would naturally follow. This was unavoidable. When a person had experienced power, status, and great power, they would naturally not be willing to only want this. They would definitely want more. This was also the greed of human nature. ¡­ As time passed. The world chat channel gradually began to howl. Negative energy was constantly being transmitted. Some Castle Lords even began to despair, saying goodbye to everyone in the world chat channel. Some Castle Lords collapsed, saying that they wanted to kill their way out of the castle and perish together with the wild monsters in their berserk state. Some Castle lords were waiting for their deaths, hoping to return to Earth after they died. But obviously, the possibility of that was extremely low. Mike sighed slightly. He casually turned off the world chat channel. Someone was also comforting those castle lords who had lost hope, but unfortunately, it was of no use¡­ Because even after this day passed, there would still be tomorrow night and the night after¡­ In any case, at night, the monsters in the wild would go berserk and gather to attack the castle. Other than that, the Beast Tide would also arrive¡­ Moreover, there were local forces from the other world continent who were eyeing the Castle Lords covetously¡­ In short, this world was really cruel! Only the fittest could survive. At this stage, no one could help anyone. Even if they were eliminated, it could only mean that they could not adapt to this cruel world, or that they were unlucky. Mike did not think much about it. He still had an important thing to do. He had stored a lot of wood, stones, and refined iron. After spending some to upgrade the castle, he still had a lot of surpluses. There were still 173,630 units of wood, 99,500 units of stone, and 12,220 units of fine iron. The other castle lords did not have so many resources. After upgrading the castle, there was still such a huge amount of resources. If the other castle lords could see it, they would definitely be envious. Mike was also looking forward to the Holy Dragon Palace. In the remaining three hours, he had to build the Holy Dragon Palace. After all, the Holy Dragon Palace could increase the combat strength of the dragons and increase their attack and defense by 10%. This was very important! Mike thought. An azure blue blueprint appeared in his hand. It was the high-level blueprint, the [Holy Dragon Palace]! To construct the advanced construction [Holy Dragon Palace], it required 30,000 units of wood, 10,000 units of stone, and 5,000 units of refined iron. To the other Castle Lords, this was a huge amount of resources. Especially the refined iron in their hands, which was very rare. But to Mike, this amount of resources was nothing. After all, the resources obtained from auctioning advanced equipment were really huge. Now, there were still a lot of resources left. He could easily build the Holy Dragon Palace. Mike came to an empty space beside the castle and took out the building blueprint. [Do you want to build the Holy Dragon Palace at the current location?] [Yes][No] ¡°Build!¡± Mike naturally chose yes. Immediately, the blueprint in his hand disappeared. It turned into a thick golden light and enveloped the empty space he had chosen. One could vaguely see that there was a building that looked like a palace within the golden light. It was gradually turning from a phantom into a real building. A few minutes later. The bright golden light disappeared. An extremely brilliant palace appeared in front of him. The entire palace was white-gold in color and was emitting a gentle holy light. At the entrance of the palace¡¯s main hall, there was a statue of a huge dragon standing on both sides. A wave of destruction accompanied by the roar of a dragon rushed towards them. ¡°This is the temple of faith!¡± ¡°Praise the Lord!¡± Tyrell, Barr, Gail, Alan, and the earth dragons who had submitted all gathered around. They looked at the Holy Dragon Palace that had appeared out of thin air with fanatical expressions. Chapter 42 - Hidden Effects of the Holy Dragon Palace! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the eyes of Tyrell and the others, the Holy Dragon Palace was like the majesty of the Lord. It was sacred and unreadable. Mike¡¯s gaze was also focused on the magnificent and magnificent palace in front of him. [Advanced building: Holy Dragon Palace.] [Effect 1: Increases the loyalty of castle residents to the Castle Lord.] [Effect 2: Increase the attack and defense of castle troops by 10%.] [Effect 3: Increase the speed of the Castle Lord¡¯s collection of the power of faith of all dragons.] [Hidden effect 1: The Holy Dragon Palace is a special building that combines light and darkness. It can increase the friendliness of light-type intelligent creatures, and the probability of light-type intelligent creatures actively seeking refuge!] [Hidden effect 2: It can also increase the friendliness of dark-type and evil-type intelligent creatures!] Mark¡¯s expression revealed a look of surprise. When he appraised the blueprint of the Holy Dragon Palace, there were only the first three effects. However, now that the Holy Dragon Palace was built, there were two additional special hidden effects. This made him a little surprised. He did not expect that there would be unexpected gains. ¡°It increases the friendliness of light-type intelligent creatures, as well as the chance of them taking the initiative to join us. This is obviously good news!¡± ¡°But I did not expect that even dark-type and evil-type intelligent creatures could also increase their friendliness!¡± ¡°Dragons themselves have dark and evil attributes. Of course, there are also light-type dragons.¡± ¡°Barr, my subordinate, is a dark-type dragon!¡± ¡°Besides, I have 99 dragon eggs, so I must have a lot of attributes. Light-type dragons will also hatch!¡± ¡°It seems that the hidden effect of the Holy Dragon Palace is very powerful!¡± ¡°This is also an unexpected surprise!¡± Mike was indeed very happy. Whether it was the light faction or the dark and evil faction, he could mingle among them. His dragons were indeed the only species. Mike turned to look at the dragon squads gathered around him. He could vaguely see that each of the dragons had a faint golden halo attached to their bodies. That was the buff halo from the Holy Dragon Palace. It could increase the attack and defense of the dragon squads by 10% . It could increase the overall combat strength of the dragon squads. At the same time, Mike also found that the second effect of the Holy Dragon Palace was to increase the attack and defense of the castle troops by 10% . In other words¡­ The buff halo of the Holy Dragon Palace did not only increase the dragons, but all the castle troops. As long as it was the soldiers in his castle, it could be increased. Just like what Mike had said. The Holy Dragon Palace could be said to be a god-grade building in the later stages of the army. Its existence could directly affect the overall combat strength of the army in the Dragon King Castle. It was no exaggeration to say that its value was comparable to a god-grade weapon. Moreover, other than the faint golden glow on the bodies of the dragon squads, even the earth dragon squads that he had tamed had the same halos. Moreover, the first effect of the Holy Dragon Palace was also highlighted at this time. When he tamed the earth dragon squads, his overall loyalty was only 35 points. Now that he looked at it. A specific information template appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. [Subdued army type: Earth dragon.] [Strength level: Tier 3, level 2.] [Loyalty: 58.] Compared to when he had just subjugated the earth dragons, his loyalty had greatly increased. Some of the weaker earth dragons¡¯ loyalty had reached close to 60. And the loyalty of the elite-level earth dragons was much smaller than the weaker earth dragons. It had only reached the level of 50. It seemed that the stronger the earth dragon was, the lower the loyalty would be. However, this made Mike very satisfied. The higher his loyalty was, the lower the chance of him betraying him in the future. Now, the Holy Dragon Palace had been built. Mike¡¯s two major events were slowly coming to an end. His main target now was the initial Beast Tide. ¡­ Mike¡¯s gaze was not on the Holy Dragon Palace, but on the warehouse building next to the castle. An information frame appeared in front of him. [Castle warehouse.] [Capacity: Contains a small dimensional space. The size of the space will increase as the castle level increases.] [Storage materials: 143,630 units of wood, 89,500 units of stones, 7,220 units of refined iron, some monster materials, 134 energy stones, and one strange crystal.] [Current status: Invincible.] [Special reminder: If the castle heart is destroyed, the dimensional space in the warehouse will collapse, and all the reserve materials will fall, becoming the spoils of war of the enemy forces. Please protect your castle heart well!] ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go before I can level up to an intermediate town!¡± He had just leveled up to a basic town, and he was already thinking about an intermediate town. Although there was no reward for upgrading the castle, he was still eager. He was eager to upgrade the castle into a city, a huge city, or even a king¡¯s city, and establish his own dragon dynasty. Once the Dragon King Dynasty was established¡­ He would be able to truly establish a foothold in the Otherworld Continent. It was unlike now, where he could only stay in a corner of the forest of extinction and struggle. ¡°In the future, when the Castle Lords establish their own kingdoms, it will be the true era of all races fighting for hegemony! As for now, it¡¯s just a small matter!¡± Mike shook his head. The speed of his castle¡¯s development was actually already very fast, surpassing that of billions of Castle Lords. But he was still not satisfied. He wanted to stand higher and see further! ¡°My Lord¡­¡± The dragon squad all looked at Mike. As a soldier under his command, he naturally could faintly sense Mike¡¯s restless state of mind, and called out softly. Mike looked at them and smiled. Tyrell was the first dragon he hatched. Mike was like a father to him. Although he was at the peak of the sixth tier, he still had faith in Mike. He was also the first to sense Mike¡¯s emotions. Mike touched Tyrell and the others¡¯ heads. These were the little fellows that he had hatched personally. But calling them ¡®little fellows¡¯ was very appropriate. Each and every one of them was a colossus. At this moment. Above the castle, the protective barrier suddenly trembled. Its light was not as bright as before, and was gradually dimming. It looked like it was going to disappear soon. Mike looked up and whispered to himself. ¡°Is it going to disappear?¡± Mike randomly opened the world chat channel again and looked at the standard time displayed on the right. There were three minutes left until six o¡¯clock. He did not expect time to pass so quickly. Moreover, a ray of light gradually appeared on the horizon. The rookie protection period was about to end. A great battle was about to begin. Chapter 43 - Monsters Attack! Undead Creatures! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The world announcements in the world chat changed as well. [World announcement: The novice protection period is over, the protective shield will disappear, and the Beast Tide will attack!!] At this time, countless people were still talking in the world chat. [It¡¯s almost time, the power of the castle¡¯s protective shield is gradually disappearing!] [Even the world announcement is reminding us!] [F*ck! I¡¯m not ready yet!] [The Castle Lord who came out with high-level and top-tier troops, who is ready? If you want to survive, then go all out!] [That¡¯s easy to say. There are at least a hundred wild monsters outside my castle. Once the protective shield is gone, they will definitely charge in! My castle¡¯s troops are low-level kobolds. The weaker ones won¡¯t be able to withstand it at all!] [Not to mention that they won¡¯t be able to stop them¡­] [If they can¡¯t even stop these wild monsters, how are they going to stop the Beast Tide? How are they going to attack the local forces?] [At least, you still have your soldiers! My soldiers met with an accident the day before yesterday, and 90% of them died! My only way now is to retreat to the castle gate and try to rely on the narrow space to prevent the wild monsters from charging into the castle and destroying the heart of the castle!] [Brothers, hold on!] [Sigh, everyone¡¯s situation is not optimistic! It¡¯s almost daytime now, Hold on!!] [Those wild monsters are very strange as if they can sense that our protective barrier is about to disappear, and are gathering.] [There are already wild monsters charging at the protective barrier.] [Damn it!!] [Brothers and sisters, take care of yourselves! There are still three minutes left. I¡¯m ready to fight to the death with the wild monsters!] [I hope we can meet again tomorrow!!] [Sob sob! I don¡¯t want to die!!] [Who wants to die? Everyone wants to live well in this otherworld!] [Take care of yourselves!] ¡­ The world chat channel quickly went silent. The battle was about to start, and no one had the mood to chat. Mike also closed the world chat channel and looked outside the castle. The dense forest covered by the light of the blood moon was dark and horrifying. In the dense forest, the shadows were staggered. Countless green eyes were like stars in the dark night, flickering and disappearing. Like the other Castle Lords, his castle was also surrounded by wild monsters. Moreover, many wild monsters were hitting the protective shield, as if they really knew that the protective shield was about to disappear. The dense forest was shaking. The roars of the monsters were like dense drums. It indicated that a feast of slaughter was about to begin. The distant horizon was also emitting a ray of white light. It seemed that it would not be long before the daybreak, and the wild monsters¡¯ berserk state would also disappear. But now¡­ ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± The castle¡¯s protective shield began to tremble violently, and the light became dimmer. Mike did not hesitate. He put on high-grade armor. This was a defensive armor tailor-made for him by the little loli from the underground world. Its defensive power was naturally very strong, and it could protect his own safety. At the same time, a sharp sword appeared in his hand. This sharp sword was also a high-level offensive weapon made for him by the little loli from the underground world. Everything was ready! Even Tyrell and the others led the earth dragon team to prepare a defensive formation. Mike pointed his sword at the monsters in the wild outside the castle and said expressionlessly, ¡°kill them all!!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell and the others shouted in unison. In an instant, they flapped their huge wings and flew out of the castle towards the monsters in the wild. Tyrell spat out a dark green ball of venom while Barr spat out a huge ball of pitch-black fire. Alan and Gail also released powerful magic energy one after another. The other earth dragons also released their ¡®ultimate skills¡¯ one by one. Instantly, dazzling balls flew towards the monsters in the wild. Under the dazzling light, all the monsters hidden in the jungle were forced to reveal themselves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud explosions sounded in quick succession, and some of the weaker monsters in the wild were immediately turned into ashes. The camp of the monsters in the wild immediately began to fall into chaos. However, they were still under the influence of the blood moon and were still in their berserk state, so they did not retreat. At this time. Miserable howls could be heard among the monsters. Mike looked up and saw that this wave of attacks from Tyrell and the others. Had instantly cleared out quite a number of wild monsters. However, Mike also discovered a few ghouls of the undead type. One was a tier 5 elite, and three were tier 4 lesser elites. After being attacked by Barr¡¯s fireball, their bodies were covered in pitch-black flames. There was also black smoke, and they were rolling on the ground in extreme pain. Barr was also a dark type. The fireballs he spat out were not ordinary fireballs. Instead, they carried evil magic attacks. The elemental energy contained within them also had a certain degree of lethality against the undead. In addition, Barr¡¯s rank had already reached the peak of tier 6, so the energy contained within the fireballs he released was even stronger. These few ghouls, whose highest rank was only tier 5, naturally could not withstand it. They fell to the ground, rolling and struggling with all their might. They wanted to get rid of the pitch-black flames on their bodies. However, this was obviously meaningless. The flames were still burning on their bodies. Sizzling sounds could be heard on their skin, and black smoke was also being emitted. Soon, a few ghouls stopped struggling. Their bodies were completely burned by the flames. Even their soul flames were extinguished by the flames. Undead creatures could be resurrected with soul flames and some special undead materials. However, facing Mike¡¯s dragon¡­ Undead-type creatures were no different from monsters in the wild. In fact, they died even faster! ¡°Even undead-type ghouls have appeared!¡± ¡°This is really the first time!¡± It was the first time Mike had encountered an undead-type creature since he descended. Generally speaking. Undead-type creatures mostly appeared in places like cemeteries and graveyards. In these places, the aura of the undead was thick, and it was easiest to give birth to undead creatures. In addition, the underground world could also be considered a base camp for undead creatures. However, the silent forest was mainly made up of wild monsters like beasts and birds. The local forces were mostly intelligent creatures like goblins, goblins, and two-headed demons that were half evil and half neutral. Undead-type creatures were not common. ¡°It must be related to the Holy Dragon Palace!¡± Mike had some speculations. The Holy Dragon Palace had a friendly value between light and dark evil creatures. It was also attractive to undead creatures. Therefore, these ghouls should have been attracted by the Holy Dragon Palace. However, they did not expect to be burned by Barr¡¯s fireball. Chapter 44 - The Protective Barrier Disappears! Brave Little Loli! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was still glad that his castle did not appear at the base camp of the undead creatures. Otherwise, he would be facing an endless army of the undead right now. ¡°It seems that there are still undead in the Nirvana Forest.¡± ¡°However, the number of them is much smaller!¡± Mike did not think too much about it. Because his team of dragons had already started to fight with the wild monsters outside the castle. On the battlefield, flames were everywhere, and energy balls were bombarding one after another. A fireball would burn a lot of wild monsters to death. In addition, the bodies of the dragons were also weapons, and their defense was also very shocking. A claw would crush a few of them, and a swing of the dragon¡¯s tail could kill a lot of them. The wild monsters that were in a berserk state gathered together and attacked the giant dragons that were flying in the air. They were affected by the blood moon and lost their minds. Even if their companions were killed, they did not show any signs of retreating. One group died, and another group gathered. One after another! It seemed like the situation was abnormally tragic, but in reality, Tyrell and the others were at ease. However, the earth dragon team was having a hard time. After all, their strength was not that high. Fortunately, there were no deaths. After all, under the influence of the Holy Dragon Palace¡¯s halo, their attack and defense had increased by 10%, and their strength was still much stronger than before. The monsters in the wild before them now were at most at the tier 5 elite level. Basically, to Tyrell and the others, any that came forward, they would die. Very quickly, a large number of wild monster corpses piled up outside the castle. At this time, in the sky above the castle, the protective shield that had been trembling for a long time finally ¡®could not hold on¡¯. It disappeared with a bang, completely gone. At the same time, the protective shield of billions of Castle Lords also disappeared. The novice period had ended! The cruel new era had arrived! Roar roar roar¡­ Dense roars of wild monsters could be heard from all directions. Following that, a large number of wild monsters charged into Mike¡¯s territory from all directions. His castle territory had a diameter of 2,000 meters. With the castle as the center, other than the buildings Holy Dragon Palace, dragon nest, and the castle¡¯s warehouse, the surroundings were a vast expanse of empty land. There were no other buildings. Seeing that there were monsters from the wild charging in from other directions. Tyrell led the earth dragon team and retreated to Mike¡¯s vicinity. They surrounded the castle and formed a defensive circle to block the monsters from the wild. The empty land around the castle immediately became a new battlefield. Mike, of course, did not continue to watch the battle. He held a high-tier sword in his hand and wore high-tier armor. He charged straight at the monsters. Now that the protective shield had disappeared, he could no longer stay in the castle leisurely. If he wanted to solve this crisis, he had to fight himself. However, his current strength was only at tier 5. Although he was at the level of a great elite, he had no combat experience at all. He could only look for monsters below tier 5 to practice. Whenever an elite-level monster appeared, he would immediately shift his position. He was determined not to confront an elite-level monster head-on. After all, besides being slightly stronger, an elite-level monster would definitely have rich combat experience. Before long, Mike had personally killed more than a dozen low-level monsters. Basically, he did not even bat an eye when he raised his hand and slashed down. It could be said that he was completely satisfied! After all, in this cruel world, it was either you die or I live. All of a sudden, a huge figure pounced towards him. Just the claw that he slapped down was already as big as Mike¡¯s body. And it instantly hit Mike. Mike only felt that he was hit by a terrifying force, and his body could not help but fly up. ¡°My Lord!!¡± Tyrell screamed. ¡­ In the underground world, the gray dwarf castle was also invaded by wild monsters. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Protect the castle, protect the glory of the gray dwarves!¡± ¡°Kill all the dark creatures in the underground world, protect Princess Lorraine!¡± Under the leadership of the dwarf Xavier, more than 200 gray dwarves gathered near the fence of the castle, fighting desperately against the wild monsters that wanted to attack the gray dwarf castle. The gray dwarves were a low-level army. Their initial rank was very low, and their growth limit was not high. However, the little loli¡¯s gray dwarves were all wearing armor and holding weapons. They were fully armed, and their combat strength was not weak. In addition, the dwarf Xavier was a peak tier 7 commander-level powerhouse, and a sky swordsman of the dwarves. The more than 100 gray dwarves that he brought to the gray dwarf castle were all elite dwarven warriors. In addition, there was also the defensive structure [fence] protecting the castle. Therefore, it was almost impossible for the monsters in the wild to break through the gray dwarves¡¯ castle that was protected from the center. ¡°Uncle Xavier, you have to pay attention to your safety!¡± The little loli stood on the balcony of the fourth floor of the Gray Dwarf Castle. Her strength was too weak, only at tier 3, and she was not good at fighting. Her real combat strength might not be comparable to a tier 1 wild monster, so she could only stay in the safe zone. The little loli gritted her teeth. She tried her best to control her body not to tremble. Her little face was pale, and she was very afraid. She wanted to hide in the castle. She wanted to hide under the blanket or under the bed. She did not want the wild monsters with red eyes to find her. However, she did not. She insisted on appearing on the balcony and shouting loudly, so that the gray dwarves on the battlefield knew that she did not retreat. Although she was young, she was very brave. The gray dwarves¡¯ morale was greatly boosted. Under the leadership of the seventh-tier dwarf Xavier, they killed wild monsters in a frenzy. At this moment, their loyalty had already exceeded 90 points. For the sake of Princess Lorraine, nothing could make them back down. Even if the dark dragon attacked, they would dare to fight it. As the slaughter continued. The monsters outside the castle were finally decreasing. Of course, there were also gray dwarves who died in battle. Even their corpses were torn into pieces by the monsters in the wild, but still, no gray dwarves retreated. Loyalty was faith! They were willing to sacrifice their lives for the protection of the gray dwarf castle! On the balcony, the little loli¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears, and her cute porcelain doll face was covered in gray dust. It could be seen how sad she was right now. The sacrifice of the troops under her command was not something she could bear. She mustered up her courage and took out a set of low-grade bows and arrows from the warehouse. She clumsily nocked the iron arrow on the bowstring. Then, she shakily pulled the bow and arrow into the shape of a full moon. She lacked combat experience and was not strong, but she was a tier 3 lifeform after all, so she still had strength. She aimed at a wild monster. Gritting her teeth, she shot out. Chapter 45 - An All-Out Invasion of Monsters in the Wild! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Poof! The iron arrow pierced into the ground, she missed! But the little loli did not give up. She drew her bow and shot again and again. Her face was red from holding it in. Finally, she succeeded. She shot an arrow and killed a table-sized dark spider. She shouted excitedly, ¡°I can also kill monsters!¡± ¡°Long live Princess Lorraine!!¡± The gray dwarves on the battlefield were also cheering, as if they had seen the light of victory! As expected, growing in adversity, the rewards were undoubtedly huge. ¡­ On the endless prairie. Hundreds of thousands of grassland monsters were attacking Bella¡¯s castle [Angel Castle]. Bella was wearing a high-level set of equipment, leading dozens of top-tier seraphs to fight among the monsters. Her long hair was tied up and she held a greatsword in her hand. As she waved it, beast blood flew everywhere. Her armor was already soaked in blood, but she was indifferent. Like the Valkyrie, she was valiant. She led the angel squad to kill the monsters everywhere. Everywhere they passed, there were corpses of monsters. ¡­ In a certain valley. Looking up, there was a large group of wild monsters attacking the castle in the center of the valley. The Castle Lord ordered more than 60 dwarven musketeers to form a circle to block the attack of the wild monsters. The sound of the musketeers was continuous. The smell of black gunpowder filled the valley. One by one, the wild monsters fell in pools of blood. There were also elite-level wild monsters that rushed forward and tore the nearby dwarven musketeers into pieces. The battle was extremely fierce! ¡­ In a certain swamp. There was a lonely castle standing there. Around the castle, there were corpses everywhere. There were the corpses of wild monsters and the corpses of the castle¡¯s soldiers. The battle was not over yet. However, the swamp monsters clearly had the absolute advantage. They had already charged into the castle¡¯s territory and slaughtered the castle¡¯s soldiers one after another. In the end, they charged into the castle¡­ Along with a terrified scream. The Castle Lord was torn into pieces. Not long after, the heart of the castle was broken through by the swamp monsters. This medium-sized castle, which was still considered magnificent, collapsed with a bang and turned into ruins. The swamp monsters scattered like a school of fish and disappeared into the swamp. ¡­ In a corner of the Nirvana Forest. A young man stood on the balcony. He was commanding his top-tier troops, the stone giants, to slaughter in all directions. Dozens of stone giants swept past, and the monsters in the wild fell one after another. They were almost invincible! ¡°Too weak!¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t even a few elite-tier monsters. What¡¯s going on in this forest?¡± ¡°A battle of this level will not put any pressure on my stone giant army!¡± The young man shook his head and sighed. He had thought that with the disappearance of the protective barrier, there would be a large number of wild monsters attacking his castle, so he was in a difficult situation. In the end, he did not expect that all of them were low-level wild monsters. There were only three or four elite-level monsters, so there was no pressure at all. ¡°It seems that the Beast Tide will be the only way for me to get a big harvest!¡± The young man looked at the blood moon hanging high in the sky, looking forward to the arrival of the Beast Tide soon. ¡­ On the continent of another world, all over the world. Billions of Castle Lords were facing the siege of monsters in the wild. Some Castle Lords looked down on the heroes and led powerful troops to push back the monsters in the wild, killing in all directions. Some Castle Lords resisted with great difficulty, and their troops suffered heavy losses. Some Castle Lords had become corpses under the claws of monsters, and their castles had become ruins, disappearing into the memories of others. Every Castle Lord was experiencing war. Some were cheering for victory, some were begging for mercy in despair, and some died miserably on the battlefield¡­ It was not the same! The Otherworld Continent finally showed its cruel face to the Castle Lords. It was life or death. It only depended on whether the Castle Lords could adapt. ¡­ Dragon King Castle, which was also in the Nirvana Forest. The monsters in the wild were larger and stronger. There were endless elite-level monsters. Sometimes, a few commander-level monsters would appear. It had to be said that this was due to luck. Of course, if Mike were to speculate, he would think that this was directly related to the upgrade of Dragon King Castle to a town. After all, the influence and reputation value of Dragon King Castle in the Nirvana Forest was already infinitely close to being a little famous. The little famous Dragon King Castle attracted not only the attention of the local forces, but also the wild monsters in the nearby forest. In this dark forest. Mike¡¯s Dragon King Castle was a bright white light, very eye-catching. On the battlefield. Mike¡¯s body flew more than ten meters in the air. But he did not crash to the ground. Instead, he rolled backward and landed steadily. He looked up at the enemy that had ambushed him. It was a tier 6 lesser commander-level tiger monster. Its body was over 10 meters long and was extremely terrifying. As it moved, the ground seemed to tremble. The tier 6 black tiger commander also stared at Mike. Its blood-red eyes were filled with brutality, bloodlust, and madness. Under the influence of the blood moon¡­ Even as a tier 6 lesser commander-level monster, it had lost its mind. Fortunately, Mike was wearing a high-tier armor, and his strength had reached tier 5. In addition, the black tiger commander¡¯s level was only reached tier 6. That was why this claw did not cause any damage to Mike. However, there were three additional claw marks on the armor. From this, it could be seen that under the improvement of the blood moon, the tiger¡¯s strength was still very terrifying. If he did not have this high-tier armor to defend himself, Mike would definitely die under this claw. At this moment. A huge figure rushed over, and the huge dragon claw immediately slapped the black tiger away from Mike. ¡°My Lord!¡± Tyrell flew to Mike¡¯s side. Protecting Mike was his responsibility and duty. It was also his mission. The other dragons were also slowly shrinking the battle circle and protecting Mike. Mike waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go do your thing and end this battle as soon as possible!¡± He was not trying to save face. He was really not injured. Even if he was slapped by the level 6 black tiger, it would still be the same. The only pity was that the high-grade armor was damaged. However, it was not a problem. Seeing that Tyrell wanted to speak, Mike interrupted him with a look. Tyrell could only nod, ¡°yes, my Lord!¡± Following which, he flapped his wings and attacked the black tiger that had attacked Mike. The black tiger that was sent flying landed heavily on the ground. Tyrell¡¯s attack had caused it a lot of pain. Just as it slowly got up,. Tyrell¡¯s next wave of attacks met it head-on. It was only at the tier 6 realm. Naturally, it was not a match for Tyrell, who was at the peak of the tier 6 realm. Furthermore, the dragon was also a high-level life form, suppressing it. In just a few rounds, it had been killed. Chapter 46 - Slaughter! End the Battle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tyrell, who had killed the black tiger, was not too far away from Mike. The furthest distance was less than 200 meters. If something happened on Mike¡¯s side, he could help in time. At this time, Mike¡¯s thoughts were also in the hearts of his troops. He wanted them to finish the battle quickly. At this time, the blood moon was no longer hanging high in the sky. It was beginning to fall to the west. The white light in the distant horizon was also gradually expanding.. It seemed that day was about to arrive. The strength of these monsters in the wild began to gradually decline, and the violent aura was no longer as strong. After sending a thought to them, Mike also used all his strength to kill the low-level monsters in the wild. Mike was still afraid of being ambushed just now. After all, if he was ambushed a few more times, it would be really troublesome. If he was not careful, he might really die. The defensive power of the armor was not unlimited. Therefore, Mike was also extremely careful. After receiving Mike¡¯s thoughts. Tyrell and the others led the earth dragon team to work even harder. They kept using their ¡®ultimate skills¡¯, and their bodies were not idle either. Their sharp claws and dragon tails kept attacking. Soon, the empty space in the castle was covered with corpses, and fresh blood splattered everywhere. ¡­ As time passed. More and more monsters in the wild were killed. The monster camp that besieged the Dragon King Castle finally showed signs of fatigue. The living monsters were roaring and roaring. They were quite unwilling to give up. No matter how they charged, they could not break through the defensive circle of the earth dragon team led by Tyrell and the others. Instead, they were massacred batch after batch, with heavy casualties. Finally¡­ The ordinary low-level monsters were all dead. The elite-level monsters were also dead. Only a few commander-level monsters were still holding on. They were affected by the blood moon, berserk and fearless. Moreover, their goal was very clear, which was to rush into the castle! It was as if something was stimulating them in the castle, causing them to fly into a rage, desperate to rush in until the castle was completely destroyed. But in the end, the blood moon completely fell to the west. The sky became bright. Without the berserk bonus, they fell on the battlefield. They were killed by Barr¡¯s strong body! In the dense forest, many wild monsters woke up. Seeing the corpses on the ground, they did not dare to come any closer, nor did they dare to rush forward to die. The entire battlefield was filled with the thick smell of blood. ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Mike slowly heaved a sigh of relief. His body was also covered in the blood of the monsters in the wild. At the same time, a dazzling golden light appeared once again. Not only him, but the dragons under his command were also enveloped by the golden light. This was a phenomenon of advancement! After a long time, the golden light finally dissipated. Mike had directly advanced from tier 5 to high-level tier 6, which was tier 6 level 7. He was not too far away from tier 7. Tyrell and Barr had also advanced to tier 7 level 5. Allen and Gail had also reached tier 5 level 4. The earth dragon team had also advanced by one tier. The strength of the entire Dragon King Castle had risen to another level. However, after this battle, there were also some losses. The earth dragon team had lost three earth dragons. Previously, he had subdued nineteen earth dragons. Now, there were only sixteen left. Mike was also a little distressed. After all, an earth dragon¡¯s combat strength was also very strong. It could at least contend against five or six other wild monsters of the same level. It could be said that it was a 1v5, and a 1V6 was no problem at all. However, this was unavoidable. There would always be casualties in a war. However, the weakest soldier under his command now had the strength of a tier 4 elite. Mike was in a good mood on this point. Mike raised his head and looked at the dense forest in the distance. The dense forest had already calmed down. There were no swaying trees, no roars of monsters, and no green starlight. It had become deathly silent. He felt that at least during the entire day, there should not be any wild monsters that would come to seek death. Mike also roughly counted the corpses of the monsters on the battlefield. There were about 1,800 of them. There were about ten commander-level wild monsters, and more than 300 elite-level monsters. If it were the other Castle Lords, they would have been conquered long ago. The castle would be razed to the ground and turned into ruins. Only his dragon team could withstand such an attack. Even from the beginning to the end, the monsters in the wild could not get within 100 meters of the castle. They were all engaged in the battlefield 100 meters away. Piles of monster corpses surrounded his castle in the shape of a ring. Dazzling blood flowed on the empty ground. In the early morning when the protective barrier disappeared, the Castle Lords, who numbered in the billions, finally witnessed the cruelty of the Otherworld Continent. The arrival of the day also let the countless Castle Lords breathe a sigh of relief. ¡­ Mike opened the friend list and contacted the little loli in the underground world. ¡°Lorraine, how¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± Mike had never been to the underground world, so he was not familiar with the world ruled by dark creatures. He had only heard about it from the little loli. Compared to the surface world, the underground world seemed to be crueler. There were countless dark creatures, undead creatures in groups¡­ That was the paradise of the evil races! The little loli received Mike¡¯s message and quickly replied, [Big Mike. Lorraine successfully withstood the attack of the monsters in the wild! Uncle Xavier and the others are cleaning up the battlefield. The castle is safe, but a lot of gray dwarves died¡­] Mike replied, [It¡¯s normal to die in battle. As long as the castle is safe.] How could there be an immortal soldier in a war? Even for him, there were also earth dragons that died in battle. Of course, those were only the tamed army. Mike¡¯s own soldiers were still safe and sound. But it did not matter. If his dragon died in battle, he could also resurrect with the help of the dragon nest. He chatted with the little loli a little more and encouraged her. He also said that he would send food over. There was no food to be collected from the dark creatures¡¯ corpses in the underground world, only materials. So the little loli also needed food to feed herself and her soldiers at all times. Mike turned off his friend information. The sun had just risen, and he was also very sleepy. After all, he had stayed up all night and experienced a great battle. He could not endure it. Coupled with the pungent smell of blood on his body, it made him want to take a bath. However, he did not go to rest. The monster corpses on the ground were still waiting for him to deal with. The air was also filled with the strong smell of blood. However, Mike was not worried about attracting wild monsters. He just did not want the corpses to rot. He could only collect, decompose them into food and monster materials and store them in the castle¡¯s warehouse to keep them fresh. Chapter 47 - Cleaning up the Battlefield! The Harvest Was Bountiful! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Tyrell also led the earth dragon team to clean up the battlefield. They collected the energy stones, strange crystals, and blueprints that dropped from the monsters in the field. Mike had gained a lot from this battle. Firstly, he had obtained a large number of energy stones. Secondly, there were strange crystals and blueprints. After all, there were nine commander-level monsters and more than 300 elite-level monsters that invaded the Dragon King Castle. It was normal to have a bountiful harvest. Before long, the spoils of war were handed over to Mike.. Mike¡¯s breathing became rapid. ¡°It¡¯s really a bumper harvest!¡± It was around 9 am. Mike stayed up all night and fought another big battle. He was really sleepy. However, when he looked at the pile of spoils of war in front of him, his sleepiness and fatigue instantly disappeared without a trace. The loot was divided into three categories. Energy Stones, strange crystals, and blueprints. As for equipment, not a single one could be found. However, Mike was not disappointed, because he was already mentally prepared. Wild monsters had never dropped equipment before. Only by killing local intelligent creatures in human form could equipment be dropped. At this moment, Mike was excited and could not calm down. This was because the rewards were too great! Just the energy stones alone had dropped close to a thousand. Energy stones were a necessary item to upgrade military buildings. His dragon nest was currently level 3. To upgrade to Level 4, he needed 5,000 energy stones and 50 strange crystals. In other words¡­ With just this battle, he was already one-fifth of his path of upgrading his dragon nest. ¡°I only stored 134 energy stones previously.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still far from the number that came from the first battle.¡± ¡°It seems that war is only the fastest way to increase strength!¡± ¡°Just relying on this slow collection, the time required is too much!¡± ¡°Including the harvest this time, the energy stone storage has reached 1208.¡± In an instant, he had taken a huge step forward. Mike originally thought that it would take at least ten days to half a month for the dragon nest to level up to level four. However, from the looks of it now, the speed was beyond his imagination. If there were another three or four battles of this scale in the castle, his energy stone reserves would be able to meet the requirements for the upgrade of the dragon¡¯s nest. ¡°Other than the abundant harvest of energy stones, I got a lot of crystals!¡± Mike said. ¡°A whole 14 of them!¡± He had 15 energy stones, including the one he had stored before. To upgrade the dragon nest to level 4, he needed 50 energy stones. He was not far from meeting the requirements. But to be honest, Mike was not satisfied with the drop rate of energy stones. After all, Tyrell had dropped energy stones when he killed the first elite-level monster. In the battle of the castle guards, more than 300 elite-level monsters had participated in the battle. There were also nine tier 6 commander-level monsters in the field. However, only 14 strange crystals had dropped. It was not ideal. Although strange crystals were rare items, the drop rate was low. However, there should be more than 10 of them. Could it be that the drop rate had decreased because Tyrell and the others had become stronger? Mike could only think so. Otherwise, there was no other explanation. If the other Castle Lords knew that Mike still felt that there were too few strange crystals, they would probably jump up and hit him on the head. After all, they were also facing attacks from monsters in the wild, so they might not be able to obtain so many strange crystals. Strange crystals were really too rare. If they wanted to find strange crystals, they had to kill powerful monsters in the wild. However, they were weak and could not beat them, so it was a little difficult to obtain strange crystals. After obtaining more than ten strange crystals, he was still not satisfied. Mike Thought for a moment and opened the friend list to contact little loli who was in the underground world. Mike typed, [Lorraine, how many strange crystals did you get?] Caroline replied, [Oh, let me count¡­ Big Mike, Lorraine got a total of seven strange crystals!] Mike let out a sigh of relief. This meant that his luck was still online. Just as he was about to turn off his friend¡¯s message, he asked out of the blue, [on your side, how many elite and commander level monsters are participating in the battle?] [A lot.] Caroline replied, [there seem to be more than 20 elite level monsters and three commander level monsters. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Xavier, Lin Lin¡¯s castle wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it. Big Mike, those monsters are too terrifying!!] [It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all over.] [Rest early.] Mike silently turned off his friend information. He was silent for a long time. In the end, the negative energy in the depths of his heart turned into a long sigh. As expected, compared to the little loli in the underground world, even he had to stand aside. His dragon team had killed so many elite-level and commander-level monsters. In the end, they had only obtained 14 strange crystals. As for the little loli, she had killed less than one-tenth of the number of monsters in the wild, yet she had dropped as many as seven strange crystals. The favored of the goddess of luck! As expected of her reputation! This luck was truly powerful beyond reason. Mike did not ask the little loli how many blueprints she had dropped, afraid that he would receive a greater blow. Why did he have to ask? Great, now he was shocked. It was really infuriating! Mike had obtained three blueprints by himself. If it was before, he would definitely be very happy and very satisfied. But now¡­ Mike felt that his efforts were not proportional to his gains. The other Castle Lords had only experienced dozens of elite-level monsters in the wild, and there were only one or two commander-level monsters. There would definitely not be many wild monsters that were too powerful attacking the castles. However, for him, there were more than 300 elite-level monsters. There would definitely be very few Castle Lords who could safely survive this crisis. Mike shook his head and stopped thinking. Then, he picked up the three azure blueprints and appraised them one by one. [Unknown blueprints found. Do you want to appraise?] [Yes][No] ¡°Appraise!¡± Three appraising lights appeared in a row and enveloped the three blueprints in his hand. In a short while, the appraising lights disappeared. The three blueprints revealed their original appearance. ¡­ [Low-level building blueprints: Folkhouse.] [Usable times: 30.] [Effects: slightly increase the loyalty of castle residents.] [Construction requirements: 1,000 units of wood, 500 units of stones.] ¡­ [Intermediate building blueprint: Noble house.] [Usable times: 5.] [Effect 1: Increase the loyalty of castle residents.] [Effect 2: Increases the chance of native intelligent creatures actively seeking refuge.] [Construction requirements: 3,000 units of wood, 1,000 units of stone, 100 units of fine iron.] Chapter 48 - Three Blueprints! Construction! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Intermediate building blueprints: Wall.] [Effect 1: greatly increases the loyalty of the castle residents and soothes the hearts of the people.] [Effect 2: Increases the castle¡¯s defensive ability.] [Construction requirements: 10,000 units of stone, 5,000 refined iron.] ¡­ Looking at the three blueprints in his hands, Mike suddenly felt a little numb in his heart. None of the three blueprints were high-level blueprints.. Moreover, they were all basic blueprints of the castle. One low-level blueprint, two middle-level blueprints. These three blueprints had a common effect, which was to increase the loyalty of the castle residents. This was very useful to other Castle Lords. But it was useless to Mike. At this stage, even though he had subdued more than ten earth dragons, they were just like thugs. Even if all of them died, it would only be a pity. He would not feel much heartache. To his dragon soldiers, their loyalty to him had always been at 100. They were in a state of loyalty and fanaticism, unable to fall or rise. 100 loyalty points was already the highest value. ¡°I can only say that¡­ It¡¯s better than nothing!¡± Mike did not plan to sell these blueprints even though he believed that these three blueprints could be sold for a large price. In addition to the fact that they were useless now, they would definitely be useful in the future. His castle¡¯s area of influence was 5,000 meters, and his direct territory was 2,000 meters. With the castle as the center, the area within 2,000 meters was empty. There were no trees, and nothing could stop him. He could build folkhouses and houses for nobles. This would make his direct territory look less empty. He also needed a wall, and it was crucial. He could form a circle around his direct territory to stop the monsters from attacking the castle. The wall was obviously much better than the fence that the little loli had dropped. After all, one was a stone wall, and the other was a wooden fence. With the folk houses, the nobles¡¯ courtyards, and the wall, his ¡®Dragon King Town¡¯ really looked like a town. How could you call it a town just by having a castle, a warehouse, and a Holy Dragon Palace? ¡°The basic building doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use to me.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s also necessary!¡± ¡°This is the basic infrastructure of the territory, and it¡¯s indispensable.¡± ¡°In the future, we can also use it to subdue other soldiers.¡± ¡°It can also increase loyalty, which is also fine.¡± In the future, his Dragon King City would certainly be magnificent, with countless soldiers living in the city. If there was only a bare castle, what would it look like? ¡­ Mike took out an azure blueprint. The first thing he built was a wall. Along with 10,000 units of stone. 5,000 units of fine iron disappeared. A wall about five meters high and 1.4 meters wide appeared in the golden light, completely enveloping his immediate territory. It was very difficult for ordinary elite monsters to destroy it and kill their way into the castle¡¯s territory. Its defense was much stronger than the fence. The appearance of the wall made Mike feel a sense of security. This was caused by the specific environment. It had nothing to do with whether Tyrell¡¯s team could protect him or not. Facing an empty flat land and a world surrounded by a five-meter-high wall were two different things. Then, Mike started to build folk houses and noble houses on the empty land. The blueprints of the houses could be used thirty times. In other words, thirty houses could be built. The noble houses could be used five times. Soon, a large area of golden light appeared. On the empty land near the castle, houses and houses of nobility appeared one after another. The arrangement was not messy. On the contrary, it was well-arranged. Mike even deliberately left a space for it to become a street. Compared to the simple houses, the nobles¡¯courtyards, which occupied thousands of square meters, looked tall and elegant. Even Mike was tempted and wanted to stay there for a few days. However, he was only thinking about it. Looking at his castle, the nobles ¡®courtyards could not compare. When these buildings were built, the loyalty of the earth dragon team rose to 80. Mike also looked at Tyrell and the others. Their bodies were too big. It was obviously not suitable to live in such a residential house. Although it could be reduced to a small size, it could still be used for a while. It was not a good idea to stay in the open space. He said to the giant dragon beside him, ¡°Tyrell, you guys should choose to live here too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay outside.¡± ¡°Now that the wall has been built, let¡¯s take a proper rest.¡± ¡°Patrol in shifts.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± As he said that, he shrank his body. The dragons actually did not have any requirements for the living environment. ¡­ The world had already become quiet. After Mike had done all these things, he yawned and went back to his bedroom on the top floor of the castle. He was really too tired that night. After staying up all night, coupled with the disappearance of the castle¡¯s protective shield, nearly 2,000 wild monsters had attacked and invaded his castle. He had personally participated in the battle and killed more than 50 wild monsters, including many elite-level monsters. His armor had long been dripping with blood. However, with the armor, he was not injured at all. It was just that he was physically and mentally exhausted. After taking a shower, Mike fell asleep on the bed. At this time, many Castle Lords who had experienced the great battle were also exhausted. Even the world chat channel was deserted. ¡­ He did not know how long he had slept. Mike suddenly woke up. He looked out of the window. The sky was still bright white, and the red sun was still high in the sky. ¡°Looks like I only slept for three hours.¡± Mike felt a little helpless. The biological clock on his body seemed to be messed up. Although he was still a little tired, Mike could not sleep anymore. After all, the protective shield had disappeared, and he could not sleep as soundly as before. At this moment, his stomach was still growling. He had not eaten anything before he went to sleep, and he had experienced another great battle. It was reasonable for him to growl when he woke up hungry. He got up to wash up, and then went to the restaurant to have lunch. Then, he opened the [Space Exchange]. After an entire morning, the exchange was very lively. At a glance, it was filled with food and monster materials. Many of them were large transactions. The number of Castle Lords who could sell thousands of units of food at once was unbelievable. There were even castle lords who could sell 10,000 units of food at once. This was something that had never happened before. Even Mike had only stocked 2,000 to 3,000 units of food at one go. Obviously, this was the result of this morning¡¯s battle! Chapter 49 - A Lively Storm! The castles of billions of Castle Lords were attacked by the monsters in the wild the moment the protective barrier disappeared. The battle was fierce. Who knew how many Castle Lords had died. The Castle Lords who survived must have obtained a great harvest. The food collected from the monsters in the wild could not be finished in a short time, so they were sold one after another. Unfortunately, there was no Castle Lord who lacked food at the moment. At least, there was no shortage of food in the short term. Therefore, no one was interested in the food that they put on the shelves.. However, some of the monster materials were showing signs of being traded. This caught Mike¡¯s attention. [Someone must have dropped the blueprints of the smithy during the castle defense battle!] [They are purchasing monster materials at the low-level and are preparing to forge equipment!] This was not good news, because it meant that someone wanted to compete with him and the little loli for business. [My castle¡¯s forces are developing.] [The forces of the other Castle Lords are also developing.] [Basic buildings like the smithy will be popularized sooner or later. This can not be stopped.] Mike Thought for a moment and did not pay too much attention to it. This crab was very big. He could not finish it all by himself. For a long time, those Castle Lords who owned smithies would not be able to affect his profits in the field of standard equipment. Moreover. This was not all bad. The battle between Castle Lords was secondary after all. Their biggest enemy had always been the local forces in the other world. The development of the castle forces could also reduce the pressure on him when he faced the local forces in the future. As for the battle between the Castle Lords, Mike was not worried. He had always been ahead of all the Castle Lords. He was also confident that he would continue to lead. Mike looked at the bustling trading area and could not help but step in. A total of 23,000 units of food were directly put on the shelves. Among them were 4,000 units of elite-level food and 400 units of commander-level food. These special foods that could increase energy value were all sold at high prices. Ordinary food was not in demand. However, special food was still in demand in the market. In addition, the monster materials he collected were all packaged and distributed to the little loli in the underground world to be used to make standard equipment. Of course, he also transferred 2,000 units of food. Previously, the little loli had given him all her share of the refined iron. Even though she said that she had given it to him for free. he still could not take it for free. According to the previous agreement, he packed 2,000 units of food and sent it over. Although the little loli¡¯s gray dwarves did not have high combat strength, they were professional in the field of crafting equipment. Mike took a look at his castle¡¯s warehouse. Previously, he had used up a part of his resources to build houses, noble courtyards, and fences. Now, there were only 98,630 units of wood, 69,500 units of stones, and 1,720 units of refined iron left. As for energy stones and strange crystals, they were all kept in the warehouse. However, the quantity of refined iron seemed to have decreased substantially overnight. It seemed that the quantity of refined iron was still too little. After all, it needed to be smelted, and the difficulty of obtaining it was much more difficult than obtaining wood and stones. ¡°It seems that refined iron is what I lack the most.¡± Mike sighed softly. He shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time!¡± ¡­ After that, Mike opened the [world chat channel]. There were still a large number of Castle Lords chatting inside. [What a loss! I lost a total of 40 troops before those berserk monsters were completely wiped out!] [What¡¯s 40 troops? I only have three great swordsmen left. The troops under me were almost all wiped out!] [It¡¯s already good enough to be alive!] [If the troops are dead, they can be summoned again. As long as people are alive, it¡¯s good news!] [A good friend I made two days ago was very lucky. He had a high-level soldier, the volga harpy. He was very powerful! But today, I saw that he disappeared!] [Even his high-level soldiers couldn¡¯t stop the invasion? He must be really unlucky!] [Too many Castle Lords died in the battle. According to my estimation, at least a million people were eliminated.] [This is only the beginning!] [There is no doubt that more and more Castle Lords will die in the future because this is a cruel world!] [If we want to stand in this world, we can only risk our lives!] [Brothers and sisters, don¡¯t be discouraged. The early stages are always difficult. We must remember those who have passed away. We will not forget them! Those who are alive must continue to advance! We are the Castle Lords, the chosen ones! As long as we are given time, we can grow up! What wild monsters? Our opponents are the local forces in the foreign world!] [You really talk a lot, but you are right!] [Actually, there is nothing wrong with that. Our goal is to fight for hegemony over all the races. We will let the castle forces rule over this vast foreign world! I believe that one day, this world will belong to us! All living Castle Lords, everyone is a God!] [I hope that this era will come soon!] [Bosses, I think it¡¯s better to focus on the matter in front of us. The Beast Tide can come at any time!] [??] [¡­] The world chat channel was in a bleak state. The atmosphere was heated, and people were calling each other gods¡­ In the blink of an eye, their hearts turned cold! The Castle Lords seemed to have just reacted. The battle between the castle guards seemed to be just an appetizer after the protective barrier disappeared. The main dish, the Beast Tide, had not even been served yet. [Damn whoever brought up the Beast Tide, drag them out and kill them!] [My state of mind instantly exploded!!] [Can¡¯t you let me immerse myself in the joy of victory? Even if I have to enjoy it for another minute, it¡¯s fine. Why did you have to remind me that there¡¯s still a Beast Tide!] [I¡¯ve already blocked that guy!] [Transferring negative energy, blocked!] [Block + 1!] ¡­ The world chat channel was in chaos. Many people were reprimanding and venting their negative emotions. If the appetizer was so cruel, how cruel would the Beast Tide be? The Castle Lords did not want to imagine it. Because as long as they thought about it, their minds would explode and their scalps would go numb. Mike did not think about it. He was not afraid of the Beast Tide. With the current strength of the Dragon King Castle, it was not difficult to tide over the Beast Tide. He closed the world chat channel. Mike came to the courtyard of the castle. At this time, Tyrell and the other dragons were also in the courtyard. When they saw Mike, they all bowed respectfully. Mike smiled and nodded at them, then looked around. The earth dragon team was also patrolling outside the castle, in case of a sudden attack by monsters in the wild. The dense forest outside the castle was also very quiet. Mike tried to enjoy the peaceful atmosphere. Chapter 50 - March on the Enemy’s Castle! The protective shield had disappeared, and a new era had arrived. It was no longer as easy as it had been during the protection period. However, they still had to continue living. Although the protective shield had disappeared, the daily hunting still had to continue. Now, the wall had also been built. Although the defensive power was incomparable to the protective shield, it could still protect the safety of the castle. Suddenly, he thought of something. Mike said to Tyrell, ¡°have you rested well?¡± Tyrell said respectfully, ¡°we have rested well, my Lord.. We can go to war at any time.¡± ¡°Okay, then you will lead the team. Take Alan and ten earth dragons out to hunt.¡± ¡°The rest will protect the castle in the castle,¡± Mike said again. Now that the protective shield had disappeared, Mike could not send all the dragons and earth dragons out to hunt. What if a group of monsters in the wild suddenly attacked the castle. Would he have to fight alone? That was definitely impossible. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡°Oh right, during the hunt, investigate if the castle eight kilometers away has been destroyed by the monsters! If there is still anybody alive, then attack them!¡± Mike had always remembered this. Now, the novice protection of the castle had disappeared. Mike naturally would not let any single person off. At the moment, there were no signs of the Beast Tide coming, so he let his dragon team investigate. Since they wanted to capture his dragon, they had to pay the price! Moreover, the distance between the two castles was too close, and their sphere of influence was almost close to each other. Even if they did not start a war now, there would still be a war in the future, which was unavoidable. Instead of waiting for the two sides to have conflicts in the future, it was better to act early and prevent a larger-scale castle war from happening in the future. After taking care of the castle force of that person, the surrounding forest would belong to Mike alone. His dragon team could freely hunt the monsters in the wild in this area without being disturbed. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell naturally would not refuse Mike¡¯s orders. They faithfully carried out Mike¡¯s every order. Even if Mike ordered them to hunt gods now, they would not hesitate. At this time, Mike thought of the goblin race again. He continued to say to Tyrell, ¡°oh, and that goblin tribe, see if they are still there. If they are still there, have a look and check the strength of this tribe!¡± Mike had plans for this goblin tribe as well. After all, before they could destroy this tribe, the protective barrier had already disappeared. Hence, they had to put all of this aside for now. Now that the battle between the castle guards had passed smoothly, they had to start moving. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± After saying that, Tyrell flew out of the castle with the rest of the team. Tyrell left with half of the castle¡¯s strength. Mike watched them leave and was not worried at all. Tyrell was now at tier 7 commander-level, and there were not many monsters in the wild that could hurt him. Mike had considered hunting with Tyrell. He was now a tier 6, and he had high-grade armor and weapons. It was no problem for him to protect himself, and it would not affect the hunting speed of the dragon team. However, the safety of the Dragon King Castle was a problem. Although there was a wall, what if something unexpected happened? He needed to stay behind to prevent monsters from attacking his nest. If there were monsters in the wild or other enemies who took advantage of his empty nest to break through the heart of the castle, his efforts during this period of time would be in vain. Therefore, guarding the castle was the most important thing! ¡°If anything happens, immediately summon Tyrell and the others back!¡± ¡°Tyrell and the others will not go far away from the territory of the castle to hunt. Moreover, the flying speed of the giant dragon is also extremely fast. Even if they encounter an emergency, they will be able to rush back quickly!¡± Currently, the castle was still guarded by the tier 7 powerhouse, Barr. There was still no need to worry too much. Mike had nothing to do. With Barr¡¯s company, he strolled through the newly built folk houses, as well as the few noble courtyards. Finally, he climbed to the top floor of the castle and looked out into the forest. He could vaguely see a few huge monsters flashing past in the forest. From the notification, Mike could tell that Tyrell was already hunting monsters in the wild. ¡°I wonder if that person¡¯s castle still exists!¡± ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t worry.¡± Barr said, ¡°even if that person managed to resist the monster riot in the morning, your dragon team can still destroy his castle and make him disappear from this world!¡± Regarding this point, Barr was very confident, and Mike was equally confident. The dragon team might not be able to break through a large-scale local force, but destroying a castle force was not difficult at all. He also knew that this castle battle would most likely reveal the secret of the dragon. ¡°The Dragon. The unique soldier type!¡± ¡°If the Castle Lords in the world knew, they would probably be very surprised!¡± Mike shook his head and did not care. This secret would eventually be known by others, but sooner or later. Did the Castle Lords not always want to know what his soldier type was? If the secret of his dragons was exposed, what would the Castle Lords¡¯ expressions be like if they wanted to surpass him? ¡­ The battle in the dense forest had ended. They were cleaning up the battlefield and collecting the energy stones dropped by the monsters. There were dozens of corpses of monsters in the wild piled up together. This was the harvest of the giant dragon team from clearing the dense forest thousands of meters away. Compared to before, this number was a little less. This was directly related to the battle of the castle guards in the morning. During the battle, nearly 2,000 wild monsters were killed, which naturally reduced the number of wild monsters in the dense forest nearby. If they wanted to encounter a large group of monsters, they had to look far away from the territory of the Dragon King Castle. However, the dragon team did not do that. After sending the spoils of war back to the castle, they gathered together and marched into the enemy¡¯s castle a few kilometers away. While hunting the monsters, Tyrell sent Alan to check it out first. The castle did not turn into ruin, and there were still figures walking around inside and outside the castle. Obviously, they had successfully defeated the monster riot in the morning. However, this had something to do with Mike. After all, the area of influence of the two castles was very close to each other. Most of the powerful monsters in the wild were attracted to Mike¡¯s castle. Therefore, the monsters in the wild that the castle faced were not very strong. As a result, they had survived the castle defense battle after losing some soldiers. ¡°This is the gathering place of the enemy forces!¡± ¡°By the order of the Lord, destroy it!¡± Before long, Tyrell led the earth dragon team to the outside of the castle. Chapter 51 - The Trump Card of the Castle Lord! When Tyrell¡¯s voice rang out. There was already movement coming from within the castle. Dozens of human warriors walked out from the castle. The moment they raised their heads, they noticed Tyrell and the group of dragons flying in the sky. The moment they noticed the group of dragons, the elite warriors panicked and they shouted, ¡°could it be that there are monsters attacking our castle?¡± ¡°Damn it, we only managed to resist one wave with great difficulty, yet you¡¯re telling me that there¡¯s another wave?¡± .. Within the castle, the voices of the elite warriors rang out one after another. . Looking at the group of elite warriors in front of them, Tyrell did not choose to attack immediately. Because it knew clearly that these elite warriors were just the enemy¡¯s miscellaneous fish. The first thing they wanted to kill was the enemy¡¯s master. As expected. While the elite warriors¡¯ voices were incessant. Another cursing voice suddenly appeared. ¡°Damn it, is the Beast Tide still not over! My soldiers¡¯ morale is almost down!¡± The young Phiroth walked out of the castle. He subconsciously looked at the sky and looked at the figure of the giant dragon in the sky. He was stunned. This figure¡­ why was it so familiar? He muttered in his heart. Although he had not seen Tyrell before, he had seen Barr before. Both of them were similar, and they had the same domineering appearance. He immediately connected them together. Instantly¡­ Phiroth¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Why is there another dragon race coming to find trouble with me?¡± When he had just realized this, he had been frightened. After all, the last time, when his tier 5 elite warrior was attacked by that pitch-black dragon, he had a deep impression of it. However, fear was still fear. After a few seconds, Phiroth quickly calmed down. This was because he knew now that the novice¡¯s protective barrier had disappeared, if an enemy attacked his castle, he had no way out. The only thing left was to fight to the death. ¡°Giant dragon huh¡­ Hehe, a tier 7 creature, it is indeed strong!¡± Phiroth looked at Barr and said coldly. ¡°Since you dare to find trouble with Phiroth, you must be looking down on me!¡± ¡°All elite warriors of the castle, follow me!¡± Phiroth roared angrily. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Kill! ! Fight for the castel!¡± .. Countless elite soldiers raised their swords and charged towards the earth dragon squad. Just as Phiroth had said, compared to a while ago, his strength had indeed increased. Compared to before, the tier 5 elite soldiers were his strongest soldiers. At this time, the tier 5 elite soldiers were very common, and one could even see the silhouette of a tier 6 warrior from time to time. The tier 6 warriors were all clad in armor, looking extremely powerful. ¡°Kill!!¡± The warriors clashed with the earth dragon Party, and the battle was about to begin. Bang! A sound rang out. An elite warrior sliced through the earth dragon¡¯s armor, fresh blood splattering everywhere. According to normal combat strength, the earth dragon Party would not be able to defeat the elite warriors with excellent equipment. However, at this moment, Phiroth¡¯s party¡¯s morale was low. Although a small number of elite warriors could kill the earth dragon, most of them were torn apart with one claw from the earth dragons. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°This group of earth dragons is too strong!¡± ¡°Monster, compared to today¡¯s Beast Tide, it¡¯s the real monster!¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run!!¡± ¡­ Facing the group of earth dragons, at this moment, several elite warriors were already in despair. The fear of death in their hearts caused the fighting spirit in their hearts to completely dissipate, and they began to throw away their weapons one by one and flee in panic. Seeing the soldiers fleeing one by one, Phiroth¡¯s expression could be said to be extremely ugly. [Ding! The morale of your elite warrior squads has been greatly reduced!] [Ding! The morale of your elite warrior squads has been greatly reduced!] [Ding! Your Elite Warrior squad has been completely defeated!] ¡­ A series of notifications sounded in his mind. At this moment, he was almost going crazy. ¡°Damn it, this group of earth dragons is too crazy!¡± ¡°And these tier 5, tier 6 elite soldiers are simply trash, not a single one can be relied on!¡± Phiroth cursed angrily, his eyes vicious. Then, a somewhat unexpected scene appeared. According to common sense, an ordinary person facing such a situation would have long been driven mad and in despair. However, at this moment, Phiroth¡¯s face was just a little ugly, and there was not any panic on his face. It was as if he was prepared. Seeing the earth dragon squad continuously hunting the fleeing elite soldiers, Phiroth raised his head and looked at the dark green giant dragon in the sky. He was clear about this. The earth dragon squad in front of him was just a small fry of this dark green dragon. The dark green dragon was his true enemy. However¡­ ¡°A tier 7 dragon huh¡­¡± ¡°Ha, you really think I¡¯m not prepared?!¡± Phirothlooked at Tyrell and coldly said. He swore to fight to the death with Tyrell. ¡°Tier 7 ace warrior, come out!¡± Boom!! A sound rang out. The city gate behind Tyrell suddenly exploded. As if it had received a huge force, it flew dozens of meters away. This strange sound instantly attracted the attention of all the living beings in the surroundings. The earth dragon squad that was chasing and the elite warriors that were fleeing turned their heads and looked in the direction of the castle. In front of the gate, there was smoke, and a tall figure could be vaguely seen. The moment their eyes met the tall figure, they were all stunned. The reason was that they could feel an extremely powerful strength from this figure. ¡°A¡­ A tier 7 warrior. When did the Castle Lord summon a tier 7 warrior without telling us?¡± ¡°Is this the aura of a 7th rank warrior? How terrifying!¡± ¡°I feel that this warrior¡¯s aura is completely different from ours!¡± ¡°No¡­ not only that, I feel that he can wipe out an entire squad of our warriors!¡± ¡°Should we be running? If we were to be caught by the ace warrior, wouldn¡¯t we all be killed?¡± ¡­ The elite warriors spoke out in fear. They were terrified when they saw this tier 7 ace warrior. Under such circumstances, their expressions changed, and they immediately turned to attack. ¡°Guard the castle!!¡± ¡°Guard Lord Phiroth!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The elite warriors acted like they were loyal, and once again charged towards the earth dragon team. Roar!! At this moment, the earth dragon squad roared and charged towards the elite warriors. However, their roars were obviously softer. There was nothing they could do. The aura of the ace warriors in front of them was too strong, completely suppressing them. ¡°Hehe, a bunch of trash. In the end, I still have to release this trump card!¡± Looking at the battlefield in front of him, Phiroth smiled coldly. Chapter 52 - According to My Lord’s Orders, You Shall All Be Purged! Following the appearance of the tier 7 ace warrior. The situation on the battlefield was instantly reversed. ¡°You ugly beasts, don¡¯t even think of harming my master!¡± The ace warrior coldly snorted. In an instant, he raised his sword and appeared in front of an earth dragon. Roar!! The earth dragon roared and slashed down with its claws. Boom!! The powerful force shattered the soil on the ground. . However, when the dust dispersed, there was no sign of the ace warrior. Huh? The earth dragon was stunned. At the next moment. Swoosh. A sword slashed past, and the earth dragon froze on the spot. With a clatter, its head fell to the ground. Fresh blood splattered everywhere. ¡°An ace warrior killed an earth dragon in one move?¡± ¡°As expected of a tier 7 warrior, he¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°Haha, now we finally have hope. Brothers, follow the ace warrior and kill this group of earth dragons!¡± .. A large group of elite warriors charged towards the earth dragons. For a moment, fresh blood splattered everywhere. In mid-air, seeing this scene, Tyrell did not make a move. In truth, its dragon eyes were fixed on the ace warrior, this was its first time facing an existence of the same level as it. Although it looked at the ace warrior without any fear, it still chose to play it safe. First, it wanted to see how strong the ace warrior was. If there was a discovery, it could report it, helping its master understand the strength of a tier 7 race. At this time, Tyrell had already lost more than half of the earth dragon team. It seemed that the losses were not small. However, in reality, these earth dragon teams were only the lowest level of strength in the Dragon King Castle. Mike could summon them endlessly, so he did not feel any heartache. Then, he looked at Phiroth. As the ace warrior charged forward, Phiroth¡¯s heart was already confident of victory. He was extremely happy now. Looking at the ace warrior, it was as though he was admiring one of his masterpieces. His eyes were filled with excitement as he exclaimed, ¡°is this the strength of a tier 7 warrior? It¡¯s too awe-inspiring!¡± ¡°Ace warrior, kill all these earth dragons!¡± As he gave the order, Phiroth seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head and looked at Tyrell. Due to his excitement, he had almost forgotten that the enemy had a tier 7 existence as well. ¡°What, did you see that my ace warrior was too powerful and scare you to the point that you don¡¯t dare to make a move?¡± Looking at the dark green dragon in mid-air, Phiroth¡¯s smile grew wider. Looking at the other party¡¯s actions, he immediately understood. This dark green dragon watched as the earth dragons were killed, yet it did not move. It was obvious that the dragon was shocked. After all, they were both tier 7 warriors, and it was not stronger than an ace warrior. Seeing how the ace warrior was getting more and more valiant, it was normal for it to cower. ¡°Hey, ace warrior, after dealing with this earth dragons in front of you, take care of that dragon in mid-air.¡± ¡°You should be able to do it, right?¡± Thinking of this, Phiroth directly spoke to the ace warrior indifferently. ¡°Yes, master!¡± The ace warrior replied respectfully. At this moment, he was killing in a carefree manner. His heart was filled with fighting spirit. Coincidentally, facing the earth dragon team in front of him, he also felt that they were a little too weak. Therefore, when he heard this sentence, he directly raised his sword and slowly pointed at Tyrell who was in the air. ¡°By my Lord¡¯s order, evil dragon, I will kill you!¡± A voice sounded with incomparable majesty. All the earth dragon squads and elite warriors who were fighting in the surroundings all looked in this direction. They were shocked. The ace warrior was finally going to duel with the dark green giant dragon¡­ It was tier 7 against Tier 7. However, the terror of the ace warrior just now was witnessed by everyone. They could not help but look down upon Tyrell, who had never fought. In addition, people could not help but think of the storyline where the brave always killed the evil dragon. The expressions of the group of elite warriors relaxed. They all thought that the dark green giant dragon could not defeat the Ace Warriors. Roar¡­ At this moment, the earth dragons also began to murmur. They were different from this group of elite warriors. Since they had submitted to the Dragon King Castle, they knew Tyrell¡¯s strength very well. Therefore, they were not afraid at all. The murmurs from their mouths were more like they were cheering for Tyrell. The situation was at a standstill for a moment. ¡°Oh?¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, Tyrell raised his eyebrows. This ace warrior in front of him actually dared to provoke him. He did not know what Tyrell was thinking. Seeing this scene, Phiroth was extremely confident. He looked at Tyrell with a cold smile and said, ¡°hehe, a beast is still a beast.¡± ¡°How can the intelligence of a dragon be higher than that of my human army?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t run now, you wouldn¡¯t know that death is already on your head!¡± ¡°Ace warrior, what are you still standing there for? Kill this beast!¡± He gave the order. ¡°Yes, master!¡± As soon as he said that, he raised his sword and jumped towards Tyrell. Whoosh! At the same time, his sword started to shine with a bright light. Seeing this scene¡­ ¡°Hehe.¡± Tyrell laughed, and it was extremely bright. After observing for a while, it had roughly seen the strength of the ace warrior. Although the other party was tier 7, there was still a gap between the two of them. Their strength was like a chasm between heaven and earth. ¡°Since you want to die, then I will help my Lord grant you your wish.¡± ¡°In my Lord¡¯s name, I will burn you!¡± Saying this, Tyrell¡¯s dragon eyes became angry, and it opened its mouth. A dark green dragon breath was spat out. Boom!! The poisonous dragon breath struck the ace warrior. The ace warrior smiled confidently, and a holy light shield was released around his body. As a tier 7 warrior, he already possessed the ability to resist poison, and facing such an attack was naturally not a problem. However, in the next instant. His expression suddenly froze. When the dark green breath came into contact with his shield, it instantly dissolved, and then came into contact with his body at night. Chi~ A sound of serious corrosion could be heard. ¡°Ah Ah Ah!!¡± The ace warrior covered his arm and screamed in pain. However, in the next second, he did not even have the chance to scream. The dark green breath struck his body, and in a short two seconds, it corroded him into a pile of white bones. The white bones fell to the ground and were further corroded, turning into dust and dissipating into nothingness. ¡°What! !¡± Seeing the ace warrior die, Phiroth felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his entire body instantly froze on the spot. This result was without a doubt something that he had never thought of before. He had previously thought that perhaps the ace warrior could kill the giant dragon in one move, or perhaps he could kill it after a few moves. However, he had never thought that in one move¡­ With just one move, the ace warrior was actually turned into ashes by the dragon¡¯s breath!! This was impossible!! They were both at tier 7, but was the difference between a dragon and a human that big? With his hope gone, Phiroth¡¯s mind went blank, he wanted to cry, but he had no tears. At this moment, Tyrell slowly turned to Phiroth, his dragon eyes cold as he spoke loudly. ¡°Human, you have offended my Lord.¡± ¡°I hereby declare that you are all to be purged!¡± Chapter 53 - At the Same Time, Clean Up the Gnome Tribe Tyrell¡¯s majestic voice sounded. Since it had already figured out the enemy¡¯s background, it did not intend to hold back anymore. Then, it raised its dragon head. Roar!! A dark green poisonous breath was spat out once again. The poisonous breath instantly swept through Phiroth¡¯s entire castle. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± ¡°Ah Ah Ah!¡± ¡°This fog, it¡¯s poisonous!! Ah Ah Ah Ah!¡± Screams of pain rang out.. All the elite soldiers in front of the castle were all corroded into ashes. Phiroth was also engulfed. ¡°No¡­ This is impossible!¡± ¡°I will never die, Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah!¡± Accompanied by an extremely painful scream, Phiroth stretched out his arm. But in the next second¡­ He who had been shouting was corroded into ashes and dissipated. Phiroth¡¯s castle was completely cleaned up by Mike¡¯s dragon army. At this moment¡­ In the Dragon King Castle. A notification sounded in Mike¡¯s ear. [Ding, Congratulations to Mike for successfully occupying Phiroth¡¯s castle!] [After this battle, you have successfully plundered 14,354 units of wood, 21,300 units of food, and 18,650 units of refined iron!] [You have plundered 2,000 energy stones!] [Your castle¡¯s influence has increased!] [Your prestige has increased!] ¡­ Listening to the notification sound in his ear. Mike¡¯s expression was a little surprised at first, then he smiled and muttered. ¡°It seems that Tyrell has completed the mission.¡± After thinking for a while. Mike muttered, ¡°so you can plunder resources by capturing other people¡¯s castles?¡± At this point, he opened up the castle¡¯s inventory. Mike saw tens of thousands of tons of additional food, as well as tens of thousands of tons of refined iron and wood. These resources could be considered a harvest for him. These resources were most likely accumulated by the other party after he resisted the Beast Tide this morning. He was probably still waiting to upgrade the castle. Mike did not expect to get all of Phiroth¡¯s resources. Mike smiled faintly. After looking at these resources and realizing the bountiful rewards from plundering¡­ He could not help but start to think. ¡°If every plundering can make me so rich, then I don¡¯t mind being a bad guy.¡± Mike spoke slowly. Although he claimed that after transmigrating to this world, he was not a bad guy. At most, he was just a profiteer. But after all, he was in another world, and his life and safety were always the first priority. Therefore, he had to take into consideration the plundering of other people¡¯s resources. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s put this matter of plundering aside for now.¡± ¡°After all, other people haven¡¯t interfered with me in any way,¡± Mike shook his head and said slowly. After thinking about it, he decided that as long as other people did not come to find trouble with him, he would not care about the matter of plundering other people. And once someone wanted to die and went up to the Dragon King Castle¡­ Hehe, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless! Mike¡¯s eyes regained their coldness. At this time, on the other side, Tyrell was following Mike¡¯s orders. After resolving the trouble outside the Dragon King¡¯s castle, Phiroth¡¯s castle, Tyrell did not return to the Dragon King Castle. Instead, he turned around and led the earth dragon team to rush in another direction. After a while of traveling, Tyrell once again arrived in front of the original gnome nest. He saw a few scattered gnomes still busy around the nest. ¡°It seems that this group of gnome tribe did not disappear because of the Beast Tide.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to go back and report this matter to master.¡± Tyrell muttered, then turned around and flew towards the castle. A few minutes passed. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. The sound of wind could be heard outside the castle. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back!¡± Tyrell returned to his petite figure and came to Mike and said respectfully. ¡°The castle you mentioned has been successfully destroyed, but the gnome tribe still exists.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Mike turned his eyes over. The gnome tribe still existed. This news was part of his plan. ¡°Then you can go with Barr and destroy the gnome tribe as well.¡± Saying this, Mike subconsciously calculated in his heart. He was not too worried about Tyrell and Barr going to attack the gnome tribe together. Two tier 7 dragons working together was enough to fight a tier 8 gnome lord. In other words, since there were no tier nine gnomes in the gnome tribe, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±After hearing the order, Tyrell said respectfully and turned to leave. Not long after. In the sky above the Dragon King Castle, the two giant dragons spiraled up and flew into the distance. Hearing Tyrell and Barr leave the castle, Mike nodded. Sitting on the chair, Mike looked at his palm and muttered. ¡°Now, with the novice shield gone, maybe in the future, I will also go out hunting with the dragon battle team,¡± ¡°Without the protection of the shield, staying alone in the castle is the most dangerous!¡± This was also a helpless move. After all, if there were wild monsters or local forces, they would attack the castle while Buck and the others were out hunting. He could not defend alone. The best way was to follow the dragon battle team out. This way, even if there were enemies attacking the castle, he would not be trapped in the castle and wait for death. ¡°My current level is tier 5.¡± ¡°Elite level.¡± ¡°Although I might not be able to defeat a tier 5 elite monster, at least I can protect myself.¡± ¡°In battle, I won¡¯t be a burden to the dragons.¡± A tier 5 elite was not weak. This was also why Mike followed Barr and the rest out to hunt. Even if he could not help, it would not be a problem. ¡°After all, there are too few soldiers!¡± ¡°If I had four dragons!¡± ¡°Then half of them can go out to hunt, and the other half can guard the castle.¡± ¡°In that case, my life will only be more comfortable. Why would I need to go out to hunt, and risk my life?¡± Mike sighed. He could only bring out Tyrell and Barr, the 2 tier 7 dragons. There were too few of them. ¡°But then again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too far away from 2 more dragons.¡± ¡°Soon, my dragon nest will reach level four.¡± ¡°After leveling up, I¡¯ll be able to give birth to two more dragons. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll be able to have four dragons in three days or even less!¡± Thinking of this. Mike smiled. He felt much more relaxed. Chapter 54 - The Enemy Has Two Tier 7 Dragons?? Mike gave the order. At this moment, in the forest a few kilometers away from the Dragon King Castle, two huge figures were slowly approaching from the sky. As soon as Tyrell and Barr appeared, they attracted the attention of the gnomes below them. ¡°Oh my God, there are two huge dragons in the sky!¡± ¡°An enemy attack?¡± ¡°What? These two giant dragons are here to attack us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, then this is too terrifying!¡± ¡°Gnome troops, quickly go back and report, gather the troops!¡± ¡­ . The group of gnomes shouted. In the sky, the dragons looked down at the group of gnomes below them. Even though the goblins were all panicking, the two giant dragons did not feel any emotions. They only wanted to follow their master¡¯s orders and clear out this nest. They had no other thoughts. At this moment, they did not bring the earth dragon team over. After all, the earth dragon team had just experienced a bloody battle, and they were not as strong as Tyrell. In the end, they would be exhausted. Thus, they all stayed in the castle and waited for orders to rest. However, even if there was no earth dragon team, it would be enough with the two of them. The dragons did not attack immediately. Instead, they looked at the gnome warriors that had appeared in groups and began to judge the overall strength of the gnome tribe. From the looks of it, the tribe in front of them was a medium-sized gnome tribe. Its true core should be hidden in an underground world 100 meters underground. There were about 3,000 gnomes in the tribe. The number of gnome warriors was about 800. The most powerful gnome should be their tribal chief, whose strength was estimated to have just stepped into tier 8. As for the others¡­ Tyrell glanced at the gnomes beneath him again. ¡°Two tier 7 gnome commanders, five tier 7 lesser commanders.¡± ¡°Tier 5 or 6 gnomes, more than 100.¡± Tyrell said slowly, then turned to look at Barr beside him. Barr was silent. It was thinking of a plan. This goblin tribe was very powerful, even a top-tier Castle Lord would not be able to defeat it. However, with the strength of the two dragons, it was not impossible to break through this goblin tribe. ¡°Lure the gnomes into battle.¡± ¡°Find a chance to kill the two tier 7 gnomes, then attack the underground world.¡± ¡°After we clear out all the trash, the two of us will work together to deal with the tier 7 gnome chieftain.¡± Barr spoke slowly. The two tier 7 gnomes commanders were the key. They could help the gnome chieftain, but they could also command the other gnome. Thus, they needed to clear out the commanders first. As long as they died, Tyrell and Barr would be free to deal with the tier 8 goblin chieftain. The other Gnome Warriors in the tribe would be easy to deal with. Hence, the ¡®key¡¯ to the gnome tribe was the two rank 7 commander gnomes. Their death was crucial! ¡­ ¡°Not good!!¡± ¡°Lord tribe leader!¡± ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°There are two giant dragons in the sky, they seem to be invading our tribe!¡± A gnome scout ran back into the cave. He screamed as he ran in panic. He passed through the gnome tribe, and sparks were everywhere. He climbed up the forty-nine steps. Finally, he entered a palace made of giant stones. This palace was not grand, but it was enough to make the other gnomes in the tribe revere it. In the square near the palace, there was a statue. It was a dragon with huge dragon wings. Its face was ferocious and terrifying. On the back of the dragon, there was a gnome warrior holding a huge sword. His mouth was wide open. The huge sword in his hand pointed forward. It was as if he was roaring, but also as if he was ordering the dragon to charge at the enemy in front of him. A prayer slowly rose. ¡°Your Majesty the supreme gnome~¡± ¡°Riding on a giant dragon, valiant and invincible!¡± ¡°May Your Majesty protect the gnome tribe and protect our tribe¡¯s prosperity!¡± ¡°No enemy can make us gnomes retreat!¡± ¡°Not even a giant dragon!¡± At this point. The gnome chief¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of determination. Hundreds of years ago, their gnome tribe had also flourished. Thinking back to when the king of the gnomes was still in the tribe, their tribe had prospered. The king of the gnomes was a creature that had reached tier 9. The power he possessed was naturally extremely powerful. It would not be an exaggeration to say that there was nothing to fear in the entire forest. It was also because of this, the gnome tribe had erected such a statue in the palace to commemorate this former king! ¡°Chief!¡± ¡°Something bad has happened!¡± An anxious cry suddenly sounded. The goblin scout knelt down in the main hall with a plop. The highest position in the main hall. On the stone seat sat the gnome chief was dressed in refined armor. He had just advanced to tier 8 not too long ago. He was full of energy. Even though he was already over 500 years old, his physique was even stronger than the strongest gnome warrior in the tribe. His height reached 1.5 meters. One had to know that the average height of the gnome race was only 1.2 meters! Gnomes who could reach 1.5 meters were extremely rare. And he could already be considered a gnome giant. The gnome chief looked at the panicking gnome scout. ¡°Panicking and not being polite in front of our gnome king?¡± ¡°Speak, what happened?¡± the gnome chief asked calmly. He was sitting upright, holding a giant sword in his hand, and the tip of the sword was stationed at the ground. His expression was calm, and his aura was majestic. The gnome scout quickly calmed down. He said respectfully, ¡°reporting to the chief, two creatures from another world have arrived in the sky above our territory.¡± ¡°They have been circling in the sky for several minutes and haven¡¯t left yet. It seems¡­ they have plants to invade our territory!¡± ¡°Although the enemies are few in number, their strength is still very strong. They are both tier 7!¡± ¡°If this war starts, our tribesmen are no match for them!¡± ¡°Ha, these creatures from another world really have guts.¡± The gnome chief snorted coldly. ¡°They even dare to target our gnome tribe.¡± Relying on their tier 7 divine power, they dared to suppress their entire gnome tribe? How could he not be angry? ¡°The enemy this time will be the humans in that castle?¡± The gnome chief asked in a deep voice. The goblin scout shook his head and said, ¡°the enemy is not the human in the castle, but two huge dragons, one dark green and one dark black.¡± ¡°Although they are huge dragons, they also carry the aura of another world.¡± ¡°Dragons?¡± The gnome chief frowned, somewhat surprised. A moment later, he asked again, ¡°are there really only two enemies, and their strength is only at tier 7?¡± The gnome sentry answered decisively, ¡°yes! It is indeed like this!¡± ¡°There are indeed only two enemies, both at tier 7, but from the looks of it, they don¡¯t seem to be ordinary tier 7 creatures!¡± ¡°They might have an extremely powerful battle record.¡± ¡°Just by sensing the aura of the dark green dragon, several of our gnome soldiers have already fallen to the ground, foaming at the mouth.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the killing intent on the gnome chief¡¯s face increased. Chapter 55 - Attack the Gnome Tribe! ¡°Such a weak dragon dares to attack my gnome tribe?¡± The goblin chief snorted coldly. This kind of behavior¡­ it was simply courting death. Right at this moment, a gnome warrior rushed into the hall, his expression filled with thick anger. The gnome warrior said, ¡°Lord Chief, I request to go out and destroy those invaders from another world!¡± ¡°I want to personally prove the dignity of our gnome tribe!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Bring the other small commanders and our brave and powerful gnome warriors!¡± ¡°Uruk, you must make the invaders from another world understand that our gnome tribe is not someone they can provoke!¡± The gnome chief sat on the stone seat, his eyes full of dignity as he gave out orders.. ¡°Yes, my Lord Chief!¡± Uruk replied respectfully. At this moment, his heart was filled with excitement and joy. A tier 7 monster! The opponent was a tier 7 giant dragon. Ever since he heard the news from the side, all the muscles in his body could not help but tremble. This was a kind of battle intent. As a powerful warrior of the gnome tribe, he could not help but want to lead the gnome warriors into battle! That was why he specially asked the gnome chief for orders! ¡°Yes, Lord Chief!¡± The gnome commander Uruk immediately left the hall. After leaving the hall, he looked at the gnome warriors beside him and began to give orders. ¡°Immediately gather the gnome warriors in the cave and follow me into battle!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The gnome warriors quickly left. In a short while, a large group of gnome warriors with excellent weapons had gathered. Such a group of hundreds of gnome warriors charged out of the underground world. This scene was still very shocking. The gnome chief nodded slightly, full of confidence. Gnome Uruk. He was one of the tier 7 gnome warriors. Along with four tier 6 commanders and a group of elite gnome warriors¡­ They would definitely be able to eliminate the intruders. Even if it was a giant dragon, it would not be enough. ¡°A group of intruders who are at most at tier 7 is not enough for me to personally take action.¡± ¡°I believe that soon, Uruk will bring me good news!¡± ¡­ In the dense forest. Rumble! The earth shook. A series of rumbling sounds could be heard. At this moment. Boom!! The ground suddenly caved in, rapidly turning into a large hole with a diameter of tens of meters. A dark mass of gnome warriors surged out from the underground cave. Every gnome was equipped with weapons, leather armor, and full equipment. One look and one could tell that their combat strength was not ordinary. At least they were much stronger than the goblin tribe. If they walked out of this place¡­ An ordinary tier 7 creature would probably be shocked when they saw this. Some of them would turn around and leave. Some of them might even wet their pants. Actually, it was not just the gnome chieftains. The gnome troops were also confident in this expedition. Most importantly, their general, Uruk, was very powerful! ¡°The third entrance is 200 meters ahead, the tree hole!¡± ¡°The enemy is there, kill them!¡± ¡°The gnome tribe will not be defeated!¡± ¡°The gnome tribe will not be defeated!¡± Uruk raised his hands and shouted. The soldiers behind him were roused by him and shouted. ¡°The gnome tribe will not be defeated!¡± ¡°The gnome tribe will not be defeated!¡± ¡°The gnome tribe will not be defeated!¡± ¡­ Under the leadership of the rank 7 commander, Uruk. Four rank 6 commanders and 300 elite gnome warriors had high morale and were filled with anger as they charged towards the third entrance. The third entrance was just a small tree hole. It was used to let goblins in and out. This gnome cave was a wartime passage. It was specially used to help the gnome tribe¡¯s main forces. When the war came, the cave would open. After the war ended, the cave was sealed again. .. Near the third entrance. Dozens of gnome corpses lay on the ground. Tyrell and Barr had already killed several gnomes. Facing the waves of noise, they were ready for battle. If the entire gnome tribe was sent out, with the gnome chief leading the troops, they would immediately retreat and temporarily hide. But if only a portion of the gnome were sent out to fight¡­ Then, their plan would succeed. ¡°Tyrell!¡± ¡°I can sense the presence of the gnome troops ahead. There are about 300 of them, led by a rank 7 gnome commander and four rank 6 lesser commanders,¡± Barr said. ¡°The gnome chief hasn¡¯t appeared.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Tyrell nodded, then said, ¡°then let¡¯s prepare to attack!¡± Hearing this, Barr nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± When they had killed the gnome warriors, they had not revealed their full strength yet. Their goal was to give the enemy the wrong information. To let the gnome tribe think that they were weak and be careless. The main goal was to prevent the level 7 gnome chief from personally coming out And in fact, that was the case. Their plan succeeded. The gnome chief of the gnome tribe was tricked. He did not come out himself, but sent a vanguard. One tier 7 gnome, four tier 6 gnomes, and more than 300 tier 3 to tier 5 gnome warriors. This was the elite troop of the gnome tribe. After dealing with this goblin troop, they could directly charge into the gnome tribe in the underground world. Annihilate the gnome tribe and complete the task given by their master. ¡­ In the dense forest. The gnome troop met Barr and Tyrell. When they first saw Barr and Tyrell, the gnome troop was also somewhat stunned. Barr and Tyrell¡¯s appearance looked very domineering. Just one glance was enough to make their souls tremble. Looking at Uruk in front of them, the goblin troops¡¯ eyes sank and gathered their morale. ¡°A bunch of ignorant dragons, how dare you challenge the dignity of our gnome tribe, die!¡± Uruk shouted at the Barr two dragons in the sky. A large group of gnomes shouted as well. ¡°Hah, a bunch of trash,¡± Barr said coldly. Without any extra words, the two sides immediately began an intense battle. ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡°Avenge the sacrifices of our tribesmen!!¡± ¡°Kill all these invaders from the other world!¡± The tier 7 gnome commander Uruk raised the mace in his hand and roared as he charged at the two dragons. These dragons, the strongest one was only at tier 7, and he was at the peak of tier 7. He actually dared to provoke the powerful gnome army. He was courting death!! The other gnomes were also very brave. They followed behind the gnome commander Uruk and charged towards the two dragons. At the same time¡­ ¡°Gnome archers, shoot!¡± Uruk gave the order. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Countless gnome archers behind them drew their bows and shot an arrow at Barr and Tyrell. If it was any other creature, it would be fine. They might be able to dodge the arrow with their nimble bodies. But for Barr and Tyrell, these two giant dragons, it was obviously not possible. However, just as the gnome archers became excited and felt that they were about to cause damage. Ping! Ping! Ping! Ping! The dense rain of arrows hit the two dragons, but only the sound of metal clashing could be heard. The goblin archer was stunned. Chapter 56 - Uruk’s Shock With a flap of his wings, he scattered the rain of arrows. A long-range physical attack of this level would not be able to hurt them at all. After that, they quickly counterattacked. ¡°Black Flame Breath!¡± ¡°Toxic Dragon Mist!¡± Furious roars sounded one after another. Barr and Tyrell used their skills. Tyrell and Barr were brave and fearless, charging into the camp of the gnome troops. Wherever they passed, dragon breath rose and the gnome warriors fell one after another.. ¡°Damn it!¡± The gnome leader Uruk waved his mace and smashed it towards Tyrell who was closest to him. At this moment. A ball of pitch-black flames enveloped Tyrell. Barr attacked the gnome leader Uruk. Barr who was beside him made his move. ¡°The Lord said¡­¡± ¡°He wants to wipe out your gnome tribe, so we can not let you survive.¡± Barr spoke slowly, his dragon eyes looking at Uruk and the gnome troops beside him. ¡°The Lord said that evil will be cleansed, and only dragons and flames can survive!¡± Suddenly, a jet-black flame spewed out of his mouth. It formed a sea of fire. It covered Uruk and dozens of gnome warriors on the ground. Those gnome warriors instantly turned into golden burning men, turning into ashes amidst screams. Only the gnome commander Uruk released the mana within his body, barely blocking the black flame. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°This is a tier 7 dragon, at the peak of tier 7!¡± When the gnome commander Uruk saw Barr¡¯s true strength, his expression changed. Although it was a short gnome, he was not stupid. Very quickly, he understood that he had been tricked. The two dragons in front of the tribe had been hiding their strength. It was obvious that they were luring them into taking the bait, taking the opportunity to weaken the gnome tribe. ¡°So what if it¡¯s at the peak of tier 7?¡± ¡°The powerful gnomes once enslaved your dragons!¡± ¡°Not to mention that it¡¯s a group of creatures summoned by humans from another world!¡± The gnome leader Uruk roared in anger. He raised his mace high and enveloped Tyrell with holy light. Tyrell was forced back a few steps. ¡°Hehe, you are the ignorant ones!¡± ¡°My Lord is the supreme being!¡± Barr was fearless. He raised his head and a dragon breath condensed once again. A flame was spat out. Boom!! The gnome¡¯s magic power collided with the pitch-black demon flame. The flames and magic power churned continuously. Instantly, a terrifying shockwave appeared. Everything within a 100-meter radius was affected. Many boulders flew, and some trees were even uprooted. When the shockwave and the violent gnome energy dissipated, high in the sky, Barr and Tyrell¡¯s bodies were still hovering, not affected in the slightest. As for the gnome commander Uruk, he was half-kneeling on the ground, the mace in his hand had already disappeared. His face was pale. He stared at Barr in disbelief. As an experienced tier 7 powerhouse, he was actually not a match for a tier 7 dragon. In the clash of strength, he was defeated. ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°What race are you? Are you really just dragons?¡± Uruk was shocked, not daring to believe it. Tyrell and Barr were extremely majestic. They flapped their wings, and with an incomparable aura, Tyrell said proudly, ¡°we are dragons that belong to the Lord.¡± ¡°Under the leadership of the Lord, no one can compete with him!¡± ¡°Dragons that are led by creatures from another world¡­¡± Uruk, the gnome commander, got up from the ground and said angrily. ¡°I have never heard of it.¡± ¡°But being led¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, your master is a creature from another world after all. As long as he exists in this world, he will be regarded as a public enemy by us!¡± ¡°Heh, then do you have the ability to match your words?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Uruk, the gnome leader, suddenly fell silent. Then, he suddenly said angrily, ¡°heh, even if I don¡¯t have enough strength, the chief of our gnome tribe will definitely be able to kill you easily!¡± ¡°Gnome warriors, follow me and kill!¡± Uruk burst into laughter in anger. The great battle started again. ¡­ At the same time, what everyone did not know was that. Hundreds of meters away from the battlefield. There was a young man standing. Beside him stood a large number of skeleton soldiers. ¡°Lord, that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°The battle over there is very intense, we can¡¯t participate in it at all!¡± Hearing the report of the skeleton soldiers, the young man¡¯s expression turned ugly. Hundreds of gnome warriors and two giant dragons were fighting. It was simply too crazy. ¡°Why are there two giant dragons in this dark forest?¡± The young man¡¯s name was Bruce. He was also a Castle Lord. Today, he was leading his skeleton soldiers on a hunt. He did not expect to see such a shocking scene. At this moment, he did not understand. A high-ranking soldier like a dragon should be extremely rare. Normally, it would be rare to encounter one of them. In the end, not only did a dragon appear on the battlefield, there were even two of them! ¡°Is there any other information?¡± Facing Bruce¡¯s inquiry, the skeleton soldier who went to scout for information shook his head. His bones creaked as he said, ¡°reporting to the Lord, both sides on the battlefield are very powerful. The strongest has reached the peak of the tier 7 realm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to approach. I can only look from afar! But the only thing I can be sure of¡­¡± ¡°The target of those two dragons is the gnome tribe hidden in the underground world!¡± ¡°This is the direct cause of the war.¡± ¡°My Lord, what are your plans next?¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Bruce waved his hand and dismissed the skeleton soldiers. He thought for a long time and finally said, ¡°pass my order, stay away from this area! Go to other places to gather resources and hunt wild creatures!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± Soon, Bruce led his skeleton soldiers away. Any tier 5 or tier 6 giant dragon was enough to slaughter his skeleton army. There were two giant dragons on the battlefield! Who would dare to provoke them? He did not have the guts to take advantage of them. Curiosity killed the cat. He understood this principle. Most importantly, his castle troops could not suffer any more losses! Therefore, he decisively chose to retreat. ¡°Pass down the order. Take the skeleton troop and leave!¡± Bruce said to the skeleton soldier beside him. ¡°Yes!¡± The skeleton soldier respectfully received the order and turned around to leave. The news quickly spread throughout the skeleton team. All the skeletons were stunned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are two giant dragons?¡± ¡°My God, this is too terrifying!¡± ¡°Giant dragons¡­ that¡¯s really a terrifying species¡­¡± ¡­ The skeleton army kept moving away. They sighed and were terrified. Just hearing the name of the dragon made them feel deep fear! Chapter 57 - The Enraged Gnome Chieftain! In the dense forest. Within the skeleton army, Bruce led the various skeleton army members and began to march towards other places in the wilderness. Tyrell and Barr did not know about the skeleton army. The battlefield was filled with the corpses of the gnome warriors. Some gnomes were burned into ashes by the black flames. Some of the gnomes were corroded into dry bones by the poisonous fog. The battle lasted less than ten minutes and the warriors of the gnome tribe suffered heavy losses. There were over 300 gnome warriors.. When there were only 70 to 80 of them left after four strikes, the camp of the gnome troops suddenly collapsed. The surviving gnome warriors began to run away. ¡°Help!! Help!¡± ¡°These dragons are too terrifying! We gnomes can¡¯t deal with them!¡± ¡°Run! We can only survive if we run!¡± Some fled into the depths of the forest. Some fled to the underground world. However, most of the gnomes could not escape. Barr and Tyrell caught up and killed them one by one. There were less than 20 gnomes that escaped. As for the gnome commander Uruk, he had already been killed by Tyrell, who was at the peak of tier 7. As for the other four tier 6 small gnome commanders, they were all killed by Tyrell. This was a glorious victory. The gnome army was almost wiped out, while Tyrell and Barr were not injured at all. Both of their bodies were surrounded by black flames. Ordinary gnome warriors would be burned to death by the black flames if they got close. They did not need to worry about getting injured. In comparison, the gnomes did not have such strength. They only used their own brute force against their enemies. Against the flames and dragon breath, they had to rely on their own skin to resist. With Tyrell and Barr¡¯s strength, how could they resist? Furthermore, even the tier 8 gnome commander, Uzha, did not have many skills. In the process of fighting Barr, he was suppressed by the dragon¡¯s battle techniques and dragon¡¯s breath. In just 20 rounds, he was killed by Barr. From start to finish, Tyrell did not join the battle. Instead, he was standing guard at the edge of the battlefield. He was guarding against the tier 9 gnome chieftain. However, even after the gnome army was wiped out, the gnome chieftain did not appear. In any case, the battle was over. ¡­ After this battle. Barr and Tyrell were still at the tier 7 realm, but their experience bars had increased. They were now one step closer to the tier 8 realm. The reason why they had gained so much experience was mainly that they had killed too many gnome warriors, close to 300 of them. Among them, there were not only a large number of elite gnomes. There was also a tier 8 gnome commander and four tier 7 gnome commanders. Even if they were divided, the ¡®exp¡¯ obtained by the two dragons was still very terrifying. It was enough to complete the advancement of their levels. ¡­ ¡°Tyrell, let¡¯s start cleaning up the battlefield!¡± ¡°Transport the gnome equipment and energy stones back to the castle and hand them over to the Castle Lord!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell answered. He flew. The equipment and energy stones dropped by the gnome on the ground were all collected by Tyrell¡¯s dragon wings. Not a single one was left. On the side. Roar!! Barr let out a long cry as if it was performing some kind of ritual. It flapped its wings and flew towards the ground. It also waved its dragon wings and collected countless equipment and energy stones. The battlefield was quickly cleaned up. More than 200 complete sets of equipment and 80 energy stones were obtained from this battle. As for the strange crystals, none were dropped. This was because intelligent creatures in human form did not drop strange crystals. Strange crystals were only produced on wild monsters or intelligent creatures in beast form, such as giant dragons. However, even though there were no strange crystals. Looking at their gains this time, Barr and Tyrell¡¯s Dragon Eyes revealed a hint of joy. ¡®I believe that the gains this time should be able to make the Lord a little happier, right?¡¯ they thought to themselves. Barr spread his dragon wings and flew straight towards the direction of the Dragon King Castle. After transporting the equipment and energy stones back to the castle¡­ Barr and Tyrell once again gathered at the entrance of the gnome tribe. Tier 7 Barr held the Holy Sword, turned to look at Tyrell slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Tyrell, our mission this time is to exterminate the gnome tribe!¡± ¡°Leave the tier 8 gnome chief to me. You take care of the rest of the gnomes!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tyrell answered slowly. There was confidence in Tyrell¡¯s eyes. After the victory of the first battle, they had already figured out some of the battle strategies of the gnome race. Even if they were to face a tier 9 gnome chief, they would not be as ignorant as before. He was a tier 7 dragon. It was not difficult to deal with the remaining tier 7 gnome commander and the other gnome warriors. If he was fast enough, he could help Barr kill the tier 9 gnome chief after the battle. If nothing went wrong, the two giant dragons were enough to destroy the gnome tribe. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Barr gave the order. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tyrell answered loudly. Barr spread its wings and a strong wind blew. It flew hundreds of meters away in an instant. Tyrell followed closely. When they arrived in front of the tree hole in the gnome cave, they shrunk their bodies and entered. They charged straight towards the goblin tribe that was 100 meters underground! ¡­ The underground world, in the giant stone palace of the gnome tribe. More than a dozen gnomes were kneeling in the hall. They were covered in blood. They lowered their heads. They did not dare to face the furious gaze of the tribal chief. At this moment, they could be said to be terrified. They had lost the battle! The elite army of 300 gnome warriors had been killed to the point of collapse by the enemy. In the end, only they managed to escape alive. It could be said that they were completely wiped out. They were humiliating losers! Moreover, this was the most humiliating moment since the gnome tribe was established. The gnome chief was furious. ¡°Chieftain! This is a conspiracy!¡± The only tier 5 elite goblin said indignantly, ¡°those two dragons have been hiding their strength. They are not at the initial stage of the tier 7 realm but at the peak of the tier 8 realm!¡± ¡°It was not until the war started that they revealed their full strength.¡± ¡°Chief Uzha was very brave.¡± ¡°He fought to the death with the enemy!¡± ¡°In the end, he lost and was killed by the enemy.¡± ¡°We lost. 300 brave warriors were sacrificed on the battlefield!¡± ¡°Chief, you must avenge Uzha and his people!!¡± Wails resounded throughout the hall. The gnome chief did not say anything. His expression was extremely gloomy. He was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart to prevent it from exploding. Chapter 58 - Harvest, Dragon Nest Upgrade, Level 4! Two battles. One attack, one head-on slaughter. The gnome tribe was completely defeated! The five tier 6 commanders under his command had all died. Of the two tier 7 commanders, only one was still alive. The 300 brave gnome warriors had perished. The tribe¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced! It was so angry that it wanted to kill! At this moment, if he had not already advanced to tier 8, he would definitely have to worry about the other gnome tribes shunning him. . Damn it! That group of enemies from another world had caused him to lose a large number of soldiers who were loyal to him and the tribe. They must be avenged! At this moment, a gnome sentinel ran into the hall in panic and screamed, ¡°Chief, something bad has happened! Those creatures from another world have charged in!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again??¡± The gnome chief recognized this sentinel. Previously, he was the one who had lied about the enemy¡¯s intelligence, claiming that the enemy¡¯s strongest was only at tier 6. In the end, he had caused the tribe to suffer heavy losses. Thinking of this¡­ ¡°Damn you, you¡¯re the one who lied about the military intelligence?¡± The gnome chief could not contain his anger and slapped him across the air. Boom!! A sharp slap came, stirring the wind in the hall. Bang!! The slap sent the gnome flying and smashing into the stone wall. Boom. Its entire body was deeply embedded into the stone wall. It died instantly. This gnome had died in front of all the gnome warriors just like that. All the gnomes were so scared that they knelt on the ground, not daring to make a sound. They were afraid that if they accidentally opened their mouths and angered the chief, they would be the next to die. Luckily, the gnome chief did not kill anymore. He stood up angrily. He looked down at the gnomes trembling in the hall. ¡°Gather all tribal warriors and defend the tribe!¡± Dragon King Castle. Mike¡¯s face was full of smiles. In front of him were the spoils of war that the dragons had brought back. There were over 200 sets of gnome equipment. Most of them were low-level equipment. Although these low-level equipment were not very useful to him, don¡¯t forget¡­ There was still a shop in the city. As long as he placed these low-level equipment on the shelves, even if it was low-level equipment, there would still be Castle Lords fighting to buy them. In this way, he could also exchange for a lot of ingredients and wood. It was not a loss. Apart from the low-level equipment, there were also a few equipment that had reached the intermediate rank. Their owners were elite-level gnomes and a few commander-level gnomes. The value of intermediate-level equipment was at least ten times that of low-level equipment. Similarly, if he sold these equipment in the market, they would also be able to earn ten times the profit. However, there was one point that needed to be mentioned. As these intermediate-level equipment were too high-level, many Castle Lords could not afford it. Therefore, they were harder to sell than low-tier equipment. However, it did not matter. The audience of these equipment was not the poor Castle Lords. The target was those Castle Lords with assets and money. After all¡­ There was a good saying. ¡®The money of the rich was easier to earn than the money of the poor.¡¯ After sorting out all this, Mike revealed a satisfied expression. Overall, he had earned a lot in this war! Moreover, after the dragon battle team took down the gnome tribe in the underground world, he could still earn a large sum of money. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that after killing so many elite level goblins and commander level gnomes, they didn¡¯t drop even a single strange crystal or blueprint!¡± Shaking his head, Mike felt a little regretful. The strange crystal could not be dropped from a human-shaped intelligent creature. As for the blueprint¡­ That was purely because the drop rate was too low! It seemed that his luck was still far inferior compared to that little loli. However, Mike did not think too much about it. A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. After all¡­ if he wanted to survive in this world, luck alone was not enough. The most important factor was still his own strength. If his own strength was enough to crush all existences, then what did it have to do with luck? His own Dragon King Castle was already very powerful. Thinking of this, Mike did not care about the uncertain factor of luck. He looked at the energy stones. ¡°This battle, I obtained 85 energy stones!¡± ¡°Including the 448 energy stones stored in the castle, that¡¯s a total of 533!¡± ¡°The dragon¡¯s nest can finally level up!¡± To upgrade to level 4, the dragon nest required 500 energy stones and 5 strange crystals. A smile appeared on Mike¡¯s face. Just the mention of leveling up made him happy. That¡¯s right. He had asked Tyrell and Barr to attack other people¡¯s castles. He had also attacked the gnome tribe to earn enough materials to level up the dragon¡¯s nest. Now, finally, everything was ready! Mike had an idea. A strange crystal and four goblin magic staffs appeared in front of him. Without hesitation, he took the strange crystal embedded in the magic staffs. Four goblin magic staffs. Four strange crystals. Together with the strange crystal that dropped from the tier 8 earth dragon commander, there were a total of five strange crystals. The upgrade materials for the dragon nest. They were all gathered! ¡­ [Do you want to upgrade the military structure ¡ª Dragon nest?] [Yes][No] Mike immediately chose [Yes]. In an instant, a huge dragon statue emitted a rich golden light. The light wrapped around him and the reincarnation pool. The golden light was so dazzling that it was impossible to see what was inside. After about ten seconds, the golden light gradually dissipated. Finally, the upgraded dragon nest appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. [Dragon nest: Unique military structure] [Current level: Level 5] [Contains 99 dragon eggs] [Inferno Dragon, Frost Dragon, Sapphire Blue Dragon, Undead Bone Dragon¡­] [Inferno Dragon: Its entire body is red, with scales as hard as metal, eyes like lava, wings on its back, four legs, head like a horse but with horns.] [Sapphire Blue Dragon: its entire body is blue¡­] [¡­] [Requirement to level up and hatch: 50,000 energy stones, 500 strange crystals] Dragon nest had leveled up to level 3, but the dragon statue still had not changed much. However, its face seemed to have become even more ferocious. Mike did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the aura in the dragon nest had also faintly changed. Waves of invisible dragon¡¯s might were released. Just sensing it was abnormally terrifying. Mike knew clearly that this was all thanks to him being the lord of the Dragon King Castle. If someone else came here¡­ Just by sensing the dragon¡¯s might from the dragon nest, he would probably be so scared that he would not even be able to stand up. This was the biggest change. Moreover, the dragon eggs in the dragon nest were becoming more and more terrifying and powerful, as if they were about to break out of their shells. ¡­ ¡°Level 4 dragon nest¡­ I can breed dragons again!¡± Mike was excited and muttered. Chapter 59 - Undead Dragon, Caesar! As Mike muttered, he noticed the dragon eggs in front of him. At this moment, out of the 99 dragon eggs, four had already broken. The remaining 95 were also shaking left and right, as if they were about to hatch at any time. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice rang out. [Ding! Dragon nest has been upgraded to level 4. You can choose to hatch three tier 5 dragons, or one tier 6 dragon.] [May I know which type of dragon will the host choose to hatch?] Mike¡¯s expression changed slightly. Three tier 5 dragons or one tier 6 dragon? . That¡¯s right¡­ He had to hatch more dragon eggs. This was the main purpose of upgrading the military structure! The number of military structures directly affected the future of the castle forces. The higher the level of the military structures, the more military units could be nurtured every day. The scale of the dragon army would also become larger and larger! ¡°Apart from the increase in dragon might in the dragon nest, there¡¯s another bonus increase in the dragon nest.¡± ¡°It seems that the probability of me breeding a high-level dragon has also increased.¡± ¡°When I upgraded the dragon nest previously, it did not tell me that I could choose to hatch a dragon of my choice.¡± He still remembered what happened when he upgraded the dragon nest last time. Although the two dragons that he gave birth to were not weak, they were clearly inferior compared to the two dragons, Tyrell and Barr. And if he had chosen at that time¡­ He still needed to wait another year before he could give birth to a tier 9 dragon. The time taken was indeed too long. He could not afford to wait. As for the dragon nest, it had not given him any surprises since it gave birth to Barr. He hoped that the upgraded dragon nest would bring him good luck. ¡°I can start hatching dragons!¡± Mike¡¯s gaze landed on the dragon statue. [Ding, do you choose to hatch three tier 5 dragons or one tier 6 dragon? ] [Host, what is your choice?] [If you don¡¯t choose, the dragon nest will randomly choose one to breed.] Looking at the notification that popped up in the system, Mike did not dawdle anymore. ¡°Breed a tier 6 dragon!¡± Mike directly chose to breed a tier 6 dragon. If he chose to breed three tier 5 dragons, to be honest, it would actually be very disadvantageous. Three tier 5 dragons. This increased the number of dragons in his dragon nest, and it also brought him closer to his goal dragon army. However, in reality¡­ The dragon army that he wanted was based on the essence, not the quantity. Let¡¯s take an example. Three tier 5 dragons. Although there were many of them, if they combined, would they be able to defeat a tier 7 dragon? The answer was definitely no. However, if it was a tier 6 dragon, it would be different. A single tier 6 dragon was enough to take on most of the tier 7 creatures. With this comparison¡­ There was no need to say which was more important. ¡°Currently, nurturing three tier 5 dragons is too weak!¡± ¡°In such a situation, I¡¯ll have to wait until my dragon army grows to a certain size before I can use it.¡± In the future, when Mike¡¯s dragon army was able to defend the Dragon King Castle, or when he built a second dragon nest, he would choose to directly nurture a large batch of low-tier dragons that had decent strength. As for now, he would still choose to breed high-tier dragons! Soon, the dragon nest was covered in a dazzling white light. A moment later, a dragon egg suddenly cracked. Crack! The sound of cracking could be heard. Then, the dragon egg broke, and a new dragon appeared in Mike¡¯s sight. In just an instant, Mike¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t get laid today, I can still consider today as my lucky day!¡± A newborn dragon stood in the air. Facing Mike, its expressions was fanatical, and its eyes were filled with unwavering faith. In the heart of the dragon, Mike¡¯s identity was not the lord of the castle, but the almighty Lord! He was a great existence that created the world, created the dragons, and created all things. Mike was the supreme god that the dragon believed in! Believe in the Lord and obtain eternal life. It was not a simple slogan. It represented the most determined belief in the heart of the dragon! ¡°My Lord!¡± The newly born little dragon bowed respectfully to Mike. Mike nodded slightly and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The Undead Dragon. It was the name of this newly born tier six dragon. Just by looking at its appearance, one could notice that the Undead Dragon¡¯s body was emitting a cold aura of death. Its white scales made it look extremely unique. [Undead Dragon] [Strength level: Tier 6] [Loyalty: 100(die hard).] [Complete form ¡ª Lower level true Undead Dragon] ¡­ Just like Tyrell and Barr. This newly born dragon was also a male dragon. In fact, there were three types of dragons in the dragon army. One was a ruler-level dragon. The other was a mage. The third was a warrior. Among the lower-level dragons, the tier 6 dragon was the leader, the tier 4 dragon was the mage, and the tier 2 dragon was the warrior. ¡°Today is my lucky day!¡± Mike was very happy. He was very lucky to have a Tier 6 dragon. It was not a loss! Then, Mike named the five new dragon holy spirits. The tier 6 dragon was named Caesar. ¡°Praise to you, almighty Lord!¡± The tier 6 dragon Caesar held the scepter in his hand with a respectful expression. Mike said, ¡°Caesar, lead the earth dragon army to the underground world and help Tyrell and Barr destroy the gnome tribe.¡± ¡°Bring the spoils of war back to the Dragon King Castle!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± The Undead Dragon, Caesar, waved the scepter in his hand. ¡°The place where the Lord points is the place where the giant dragon descends!¡± Immediately, Caesar let out a roar towards the sky and released the white light of the undead that enveloped his entire dragon body. When the white light dissipated. Caesar¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Mike was momentarily stunned. ¡°Cross-distance teleportation?¡± This was definitely a very powerful skill! Although it did not have any physical attack power, it was of great significance. After all, this was a teleportation skill! ¡°And¡­¡± Mike muttered, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it can be used for group teleportation.¡± As a Castle Lord, he could see everything that was happening within his castle grounds. At the place where the earth dragon team was resting. The Undead Dragon Caesar had descended. ¡°All of you, obey the Lord¡¯s orders and follow me to support the other two dragons,¡± Caesar said. The earth dragons lowered their heads one by one. As a pale light descended, the earth dragons and Caesar disappeared together. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Mike¡¯s expression lit up when he saw this scene. Ceasar really had the ability to teleport in groups. In this way¡­ The Undead Dragon that he hatched this time, Caesar, had really made him a huge profit. When Caesar grew up, he might be able to teleport an entire army of dragons in the future. This is even more dangerous than offensive divine spells. This is highly significant in war! Chapter 60 - Tyrell versus the Gnome Chieftain! ¡°As expected of the Undead Dragon!¡± ¡°Even though Caesar is still at tier 6, the abilities he displayed are extremely powerful!¡± Mike was excited. The appearance of the Undead Dragon Caesar meant that the strength of the dragon battle team was getting stronger and stronger. He believed that it would not be long before the Dragon King Castle would be able to ignore the threat of the king-tier fire dragon. They could even kill it and skin it to make king-tier equipment! ¡­ Mike stored all the gnome equipment in the warehouse. . He planned to wait until the gnome tribe was wiped out and obtain more equipment before selling them all. ¡°Dragon nest upgraded to level 4.¡± ¡°Next, we need to consider upgrading the castle level and building high-grade buildings.¡± In a short period of time, it would be hard to upgrade the dragon nest. Unless there was a large-scale war. To upgrade the dragon nest to Level 4, it required 50 thousand energy stones and 500 strange crystals. Compared to when it was upgraded to level 3, the requirement was ten times higher. It would be hard to gather such an amount of energy stones and strange crystals in a short period of time. However, Mike was not in a hurry. At the current stage, there were only a few Castle Lords who had upgraded their military structures to level 3. As for him, he had already upgraded his military structures to level 4. He was in front of billions of Castle Lords. He was far ahead of them! The ones who should be in a hurry were those Castle Lords who had high-grade or even top-grade military structures. Those people wanted to surpass him at all times. However, it was obviously not easy! ¡°If nothing goes wrong, we can upgrade the beginner-level dragon town to an intermediate-level dragon town today!¡± ¡°If the equipment auction tonight is a little better, we can talk about more benefits!¡± Mike was looking forward to tonight¡¯s auction. At the same time, he was also looking forward to the tier 8 gnome chieftain dropping something good. A tier 8 lord-tier boss. It would definitely drop something big! After all, this was still a tier 8 boss. The rewards would definitely be far from what the monsters from before could compare to. Who knows, it might even drop a blueprint! ¡­ Underground world, gnome tribe. There were about 3,000 gnomes living here. Among them, 800 were gnome warriors. Excluding those who were killed by the dragon battle team, there were about 500 gnome warriors left. Under the command of the gnome chief, the gnome warriors climbed up the four-meter-high city wall and looked at the third passage cautiously. The gnome warriors were all equipped with weapons, leather armor. Some elite gnomes even wore rough iron armor and held sharp longswords, full of killing intent. The news of the destruction of the gnome troops had already reached the tribe. However, the gnomes were not afraid. This was because their chieftain was a tier 8 lord. A powerful tier 8 lord was enough to lead their tribe to victory. Hence, everyone was filled with confidence. They waited for the chieftain to kill the two dragons. At this moment. The gnome chieftain appeared on the city wall. He held a huge metal sword and wore exquisite armor. He was strong and majestic. Seeing him, the gnome warriors roared. ¡°Long live the Chief!¡± ¡°Long live the gnome tribe!!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The gnome chief nodded in satisfaction. The gnome tribe had met with a great calamity and hundreds of brave gnome warriors had fallen. There was even a tier 7 commander and five tier 6 commanders who had died on the surface. However, the morale of the gnome tribe was not low. As long as there was hope, victory would not be far away from them. ¡°The ones who invaded our tribe this time aren¡¯t the dark creatures of the underground world.¡± ¡°Nor is it that insatiable black dragon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a creature from another world!¡± ¡°They call themselves dragons, serving the so-called omnipotent lord, spreading the lord¡¯s faith! They¡¯re bewitching us, wanting us to abandon our souls and the dignity of the tribe, and to give up the pursuit of truth!¡± ¡°Are you willing?¡± ¡°Are you willing to once again believe in the shameful evil god?¡± ¡°No!!¡± The gnome warriors roared in anger. All the intelligent creatures in the endless continent knew that in ancient times, the God of Faith was at war with the Demon God from another dimension. The warriors of all the races fought with blood. They killed countless demons. But later, the God of Faith was defeated. The God of Faith that survived chose to abandon all races. As a result, all races were massacred by the dimensional Demon God, and countless creatures died. The earth and sky were dyed red by the blood of all races. Among them was the gnome race. It was the truth that ¡®saved¡¯ them! On the path of pursuing the truth, all races worked together in despair and finally banished the dimensional Demon God from the Endless Continent, restoring world peace. From then on, the God of Faith was spurned by all races. Many weaker races did not know what ¡®truth¡¯ was, and this prevented them from rejecting their faith. All races firmly believed that the God of Faith was the cancer of the Endless Continent. The purpose of his existence was not to protect them, but to poison their souls and bodies. The endless continent did not need the God of Faith! The things that had passed away should not return! If they returned, they would be enemies! The gnome chief spoke again. ¡°We are gnomes, born weak and at the bottom of the Endless Continent.¡± ¡°We can offer gifts to the creatures of darkness in the underground world and beg for peace.¡± ¡°We can send food to that greedy black dragon and only hope that it does not destroy our tribe ¡°But¡­ We will never lower our heads to the creatures of the other world!¡± ¡°The enemies outside are not dimensional demons, but they are even more evil than dimensional demons!¡± ¡°We will use war and hot blood to tell that group of invaders from the other world¡­¡± ¡°Gnomes can also be brave and fearless!!¡± ¡°Brave tribal warriors, pick up the weapons in your hands and protect our gnome tribe! Even if we die in battle, the great gnome king will definitely avenge us!¡± The gnome chief raised his greatsword high. He was extremely brave! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡°Kill!!¡± On the city wall, the gnome warriors also raised their weapons high. Their morale instantly soared to the peak. Even within the tribe, there were many ordinary goblins roaring angrily. ¡­ In the distance, in the third passage. A group of giant dragons that emitted dragon might hovered in the air. Tyrell and Barr were in the lead. The Dark Demon Dragon Barr said, ¡°these are a group of low-level intelligent creatures. Their beliefs are very firm! Even if their strength is extremely weak, they are still worthy of respect!¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°This is the battle of redemption! If they dare to offend our Lord, then they will definitely face the battlefield of death.¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell said with a cold expression, ¡°truth can not save the Endless Continent a second time!¡± ¡°The only one who can save the Endless Continent is the almighty Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord, who is the god of the dragon race!¡± ¡°Only when the influence of the Dragon King Castle completely covers the entire Endless Continent.¡± ¡°Only then will the power of evil and darkness forever be far away!¡± ¡°Sacrifice is redemption!¡± Chapter 61 - Flames of the Dead, Gray Chains! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the destruction of the gnome tribe is not meaningless!¡± Tyrell¡¯s dragon eyes widened as he looked at the gnome tribe. ¡°I want to save your souls!¡± ¡°I will let you feel the majesty of our Lord!¡± A dragon roared. Roar!! Tyrell spat out a mouthful of dragon breath. Boom!! A large lump of dark green poison spewed out and charged towards the gnome soldiers in front of them. Tyrell and Barr also moved out. Their opponent was a level higher than them, a tier 8 gnome chief! . A great battle was about to begin! Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ 100 meters apart. Countless sharp arrows flew out from the gnome tribe¡¯s city walls. Among them were a few iron arrows that were several meters long, enough to easily kill an elite level enemy. However, Tyrell and Barr rushed forward. Whoosh!! In just an instant. Where the two dragons charged, countless bows and arrows were broken. Bows made of metal that could penetrate steel were unable to penetrate the defense of the two dragons. Moreover, Barr and Tyrell flew extremely fast. They were like streaks of white light. They easily avoided the rain of arrows from the gnome tribe. The distance of 100 meters was covered in a flash. Boom!! With a loud sound, the city wall collapsed. Barr and Tyrell stepped on the city wall. They spat out two dragon breaths. Roar!! Boom!! Dark green and black flames engulfed the city wall. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± There were multiple waves of screams. A large number of goblin warriors were burned by the flames, their skin instantly charred. Then, in just two seconds, they were burned into white bones. Blood dyed the city walls red. The smell of burnt skin spread out continuously. As dragons, Barr and Tyrell knew very well that their duty was to sweep away all obstacles for their master. Dragons represented dignity. Wherever the dragons went, anyone who dared to offend their master¡¯s dignity would be greeted with scorched earth. They were different from the angel race. They did not need mercy. ¡°All of you, submit!¡± With a dragon roar, Barr and Tyrell once again charged towards the only remaining commander-level gnomes. Crack! Crack! Crack! One after another, the armor shattered, and the sound of flesh being torn apart could be heard. Countless gnome warriors died under the claws of Barr and Tyrell. This scene made the gnome chieftain¡¯s lungs explode. Originally, he had only wanted the high-level gnome archers to exhaust the enemy first. However, he had never thought that the enemy this time would be so fierce. With the strength of tier 7, the tier 5 gnome archers could not even hurt them! ¡°Damn dragon, don¡¯t hurt our warriors again!¡± The gnome chief roared. The dragons had dealt with almost 70% of the gnome warriors in the castle. Barr and Tyrell turned to look at the gnome chief. They were ready to join hands to fight against their leader. Although killing these gnome warriors in front of them was very easy, and they enjoyed the pleasure of killing, they were also clear about the gnome chieftain. As long as the gnome chieftain and the tier 7 gnome commander died, the other gnomes would not be a concern. The gnome tribe could be easily taken down! .. ¡°Kill!!¡± The gnome chieftain roared out in rage. With a fine metal greatsword in hand, he leaped tens of meters high, slashing towards Tyrell. ¡°Dragon Scale Hardening!¡± ¡°I beg for battle! My Lord protects me, I will not be afraid of any enemy!¡± Tyrell did not panic, and with a dragon roar, he spread his dragon wings. A layer of dragon scales began to shine with a layer of green light. This was a toxic dragon scale strengthened by his poison gas. After activating it, its defense increased to 120% of its original. Tyrell first used a defensive skill to protect himself. Then, he raised his claw and engaged the gnome chief in close combat. Although Tyrell was a mage-assist dragon, its close combat ability was not inferior to a dragon whose main job was to charge into battle. For long-range attacks, it could use Dark Green Breath, Poisonous Dragon Bullets, and other skills. For offense, it could also use all kinds of dragon combat skills. Tyrell¡¯s combat ability was very strong. A loud bang. A slap. Tyrell and the gnome chief retreated dozens of meters. Tyrell was still flying in the air. As for the gnome chief, he returned to the city wall. In the first exchange, the two were evenly matched. ¡°So strong?!¡± The gnome chief took a deep breath. One had to know that he was a tier 8 lord, while the giant dragon on the other side was only at level 7. There was a difference of one rank, but there was almost no difference in strength. This shocked him greatly. At the same time, he understood why the gnome troops he sent out were all wiped out. Even he was not confident of defeating such a powerful enemy, let alone the other gnomes. ¡°Tier 7 giant dragon, not one, but two!¡± The gnome chief looked at the Dark Demon Dragon, Barr, who appeared not far away. The expression on his face became more and more serious. There was no guarantee that he could defeat one, let alone two? ¡°Lord, let us conquer you.¡± ¡°If you obey, I can give you a normal way to die.¡± ¡°If not, you will definitely suffer hell-like torture!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell flapped his dragon wings and looked at the gnomes on the city wall. ¡°Tsk, a tier 7 creature from another world dares to be so arrogant?¡± The gnome chief sneered and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Our ancestors, giant dragons like you have been conquered before!¡± Hearing this, the other gnome warriors also raised their iron swords and roared. ¡°Mighty gnome chief!!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we will never surrender to this damn giant dragon!¡± ¡°Even if we die, our gnome warriors will die bravely!!¡± Seeing this scene, Tyrell¡¯s dragon eyes turned gloomy. ¡°I respect your choice.¡± ¡°In that case, all of you shall be roasted by the flames of Hell.¡± ¡°Toxic Dragon Flame!¡± With a dragon roar, Tyrell spat out a ball of green flame from his mouth. This ball of green flames was different from before. This ball of green flames contained an extremely toxic aura, but it could not immediately kill a person. Instead, it would slowly corrode the enemy¡¯s skin, muscles, and eventually, even bones. The enemy would watch as his body turned into blood and water, enduring hell-like torture, but he could not die yet. Toxic Dragon Flames was a skill that he had mastered after advancing to tier 7. At the same time, it was also the hell-like torture that he had mentioned before. Boom! A wave of toxic dragon flame descended from the sky. Countless gnomes were hit by the dragon flame. It spread across a radius of several hundred meters. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Many gnome warriors were affected. The weapons in their hands fell down one after another, and their skin and flesh began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye. White smoke was emitted, and waves of blood flowed on the ground. Toxic Dragon Flame was an area-of-effect divine skill. It was so corrosive that you couldn¡¯t even die if you wanted to. If it was at the same level as Tyrell, or higher, it would be fine. However, as long as it was an enemy weaker than the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell, they would be affected by the Toxic Dragon Flame. The weaker they were, the harder it was to resist! Chapter 62 - Victory over the Gnome Tribe, a Great Harvest! The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell looked at the gnome chief and said, ¡°Obeying my Lord and being purged, you can still obtain a decent death.¡± ¡°But you chose to go against it. Now it¡¯s obvious that the truth you think can not save you. Only the Almighty can save you and your tribe!¡± ¡°Faith, the source of all evil!¡± The gnome chief said coldly, ¡°The master you serve is even more evil than the dimensional Demon God!¡± ¡°Filth!¡± ¡°Offend my master and you will be punished by the dragon flame!¡± As the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrael finished speaking, a mouthful of Green Dragon Flame roared out. The dragon flame was extremely fast and almost instantly engulfed the gnome chief. It was still the Toxic Dragon Flames. However, this time, the dragon flames were released on the chieftain alone.. It was many times purer. Immediately, the gnome chieftain¡¯s face revealed a pained expression. This kind of extremely terrifying corrosive attack! Even the tier 8 gnome chieftain could not endure it and let out a pained howl. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Kill!!¡± The gnome chief roared in anger. He could not get rid of the Toxic Dragon Flames that corroded his soul, so he took the initiative to attack. He waved the giant refined iron sword in his hand crazily. Every time the tier 8 gnome chief swung his sword, it carried great power. This was something that even Tyrell did not dare to easily block. The moment the iron sword came at him, he turned around and dodged it. Then, he also used scale strengthening to protect himself. Then, it flapped its wings and flew high up in the sky. It was as if it was an existence that could not be offended. ¡°Heh, are you dragons just beasts that can run away?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too embarrassing!?¡± ¡°Light Sword Slash!¡± The gnome chief snorted coldly. After the iron sword missed, several sword lights flew at Tyrell! Tyrell¡¯s dragon wings shook and dispersed the sword lights until they scattered. At the same time, Tyrell and Barr also released their battle skills, Dragon¡¯s Fury Claw. In an instant, the sharp claws attacked, bringing with them a golden light. Dragon might rose and struck the gnome tribal chief. Bang, bang!! The first golden dragon claw was blocked by the gnome tribal chief. But the second golden dragon claw struck the gnome tribal chief¡¯s body. The exquisite armor on his body instantly exploded. A bloody wound appeared on his chest, so deep that his bones could be seen. It almost cut him in half. ¡°You want to kill me? Impossible!¡± The goblin chief ignored the pain on his body. He was going all out! He mobilized all the magic power in his body, jumped into the sky, and crazily attacked Barr and Tyrell. He was fierce and did not fear death at all. His aura was extremely violent. It was just like those gnome warriors who fought bloody battles on the battlefield of the ancient gods. The only difference was that the enemy of the ancient gnomes was a dimensional demon, and his enemy was a giant dragon! ¡°Indulging in the illusion but not realizing the truth!¡± ¡°Then, let us help Master wake you up!¡± The Dark Demon Dragon Barr and the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell joined hands to counterattack. At this moment, a pale white pillar of light descended from the sky. A group of earth dragons descended from the pillar of light. Amongst them, a blue dragon flew above the heads of these earth dragons. Undead Dragon, Caesar! Caesar¡¯s dragon eyes were calm as he surveyed the entire battlefield. It then pointed at the gnome chief who was in a berserk state. ¡°Heretic without faith!¡± ¡°A painful death is where you belong!¡± ¡°Dragon breath, it will purify your filthy body and burn your soul!!¡± In an instant, it flapped its dragon wings. A grayish-white flame suddenly appeared in the air. The grayish-white flame extended out numerous grayish-white chains, binding the berserk gnome chief and tying him up. A deathly white flame rose. Soon, the gnome chief turned into a burning figure. The gnome chief¡¯s screams shook the entire gnome tribe. He was tied to the cross by the gray chains, and his body was burning with the flames of the undead. The flames of the undead were formed from the power of the undead. They dealt extremely high damage to any creature that did not belong to the ¡®undead camp¡¯. This was especially true for light creatures, which dealt double the damage. The gnome chief was not an undead creature, so the flames of the undead could damage him. His body was burned by the undead. His soul was also eroded by the power of the undead. The pain was doubled, and it was simply unbearable! ¡°Lord Chief!¡± Many gnomes screamed and roared. However, they could only watch helplessly, unable to save the gnome chief who was tied up. For a time, the morale of the gnome tribe fell. As for Barr, Tyrell, and Caesar, the dragons became braver as they fought. The earth dragon team even killed the last gnome leader of the gnome tribe during this process. Then, they joined the surrounding battlefield. They helped the dragons attack the gnome warriors on the wall. The gnome army was defeated even faster. There were even many ordinary gnomes who gave up resisting and knelt on the ground. This was not only because they had lost hope and confidence and were unable to protect their tribe. To a large extent, they were also affected by the divine skill of the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Without the intervention of the divine skill, even if the gnomes did not choose to die in battle, they would still run away because of fear. ¡­ ¡°Ah!!¡± The gnome chief who was being chained by the gray chains screamed more and more loudly. The intense pain forced him to struggle crazily, trying to break free from the shackles of the gray chains. For this, he did not hesitate to detonate the magic ball in his body. Finally, he succeeded! He broke the chains and distanced himself from the cross. However, the gray flames on his body did not extinguish and continued to burn him. It almost burned him into a gray skeleton. ¡°Kill!!¡± The gnome chief went completely mad. He knew that he was not far from death. Even if he chose to escape now, it was already too late. The gray spiritual flame formed by the power of the undead would burn him into ashes before he escaped from the underground world. If he could not escape, then he would fight with his life! The gnome chief waved the iron greatsword that was burned red by the gray flame. He quickly crossed dozens of meters and slashed at the tier 6 giant dragon Caesar. Caesar¡¯s level was tier 6. It was one tier lower than the tier 7 Dark Dragon Barr and the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Therefore, it became the gnome chieftain¡¯s target. Moreover, it was the one who had released the gray chains. This caused the gnome chieftain to be filled with hatred towards it, wanting to kill it before it died. The undead giant dragon Caesar¡¯s figure flashed. It instantly dodged the gnome Chieftain¡¯s attack. Its expression was cold as it looked at the gnome chief coldly. ¡°The futile struggle will only make your death worse and worse!¡± ¡°Put down the weapon in your hand.¡± ¡°Almighty God, you will die with dignity!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The gnome chief attacked again. ¡°I don¡¯t need to die with dignity! The creatures of the Endless Continent are all walking on the path of pursuing the truth! Faith will only make us fall, and the truth will make us gods!¡± Swoosh!! The red giant iron sword cut down close to Caesar¡¯s body. However, Caesar did not move. Chapter 63 - Explosive Equipment, Supreme-Grade Weapon! ¡°Then you shall perish!¡± Caesar spoke slowly as he raised his dragon claw. ¡°Live in the Lord¡¯s divine kingdom and listen to the Lord¡¯s oracle.¡± ¡°One day, you will understand that faith is eternal!¡± Bang!! A strong aura of the dead rose from his claw and instantly destroyed the gnome chief¡¯s body. At the same time, an azure blueprint floated down and was kept by Caesar. ¡­ . ¡°It¡¯s a little weak!¡± Caesar shook his head slightly. He was lamenting his own lack of strength. As a tier 6, level 3 dragon. It should have more powerful strength. If it reached the late stage of tier 7, or tier 8, the gnome chief would not be able to break free from the shackles of the gray chains and would be directly burned to death by the undead chains. It would be much less troublesome. ¡­ The battle soon came to an end. All the gnomes who resisted were killed by the earth dragons. The remaining gnomes put down their weapons and knelt on the ground. After the battle ended, because Caesar had killed the gnome chief, its experience had increased tremendously, and it had advanced to tier 7. As for the Dark Dragon Barr, who had killed many gnome warriors, had also advanced to tier 8. Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon, had also advanced to the peak of tier 7, just one step away from tier 8. The other earth dragons had also increased in strength. The number of tier 6 earth dragons had increased from 5 to 10. Some of the more ferocious earth dragons had even reached the peak of tier 6. As for Caesar, the tier 6 dragon¡­ Had just advanced to rank 7. At this point, under Mike¡¯s command¡­ He had one tier 8 dragon¡­ Two tier 7 dragons¡­ Ten tier 6 earth dragons¡­ Nine tier 5 earth dragons¡­ Four tier 4 earth dragons¡­ The total number of dragons was 26. The strength of the dragon battle team rose once again¡­ ¡­ ¡°Lord Caesar!¡± The tier 8 Barr flew over and bowed to Caesar. Dragons could sense each other within a certain distance. When Caesar was born, Barr knew that his superior had appeared. And he was named Caesar by the Lord. Caesar was different from Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon. Tyrell was a special dragon. Caesar was a dragon of the orthodox faction, it was a direct superior to Barr. If Barr evolved into a higher dragon, then the opposite would happen. Caesar would show respect to Barr. The dragon class system was very strict. ¡°Barr!¡± Caesar nodded slightly, without arrogance. In the dragon society, arrogance did not exist. Between the high and low-level dragons, there were only strict classes and no other emotions. Even if it was arrogance, it was also arrogance towards other races. Dragons, as high-level creatures, were enough to look down on other races. Barr asked, ¡°Lord Caesar, how should we deal with those gnomes?¡± Dragon King Castle. A dazzling golden light enveloped Mike once again. When the golden light dissipated, Mike¡¯s level had risen to tier 6. Compared to the earth dragons that had participated in the battle, he had received the least amount of energy. However, even if it was the least, the total amount was enough for him to level up. After all, the dragon battle team had killed a tier 8 lord, seven commanders, over 100 elites, and hundreds of gnome warriors today. Naturally, he had received a large amount of ¡®experience¡¯. ¡°Tier 6!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught up with the dragons!¡± As the ¡®master¡¯, Mike naturally hoped that his level would be as high as possible. It would be best if he could surpass all the dragons. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to rush!¡± ¡°My level advancement speed is already very fast.¡± ¡°As expected, out of the billions of Castle Lords, my level is the highest!¡± One had to know that he was currently at tier six. Many of the troops under the Castle Lords had not reached tier six either, let alone the Castle Lord himself? Mike¡¯s title as the strongest Castle Lord lived up to its name. ¡°In the future, when there are more and more dragons, the larger the dragon battle team is, the more frequent the battles will be¡­ my level will be able to rise even faster!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to surpass the dragons under me!¡± ¡°This is the exclusive benefit of the Castle Lord!¡± ¡­ At this moment. Mike¡¯s face was full of smiles. Apart from his rank advancement, he had also received an important piece of information. Through the notification, he had already learned about the battle situation in the underground world. The gnome tribe had fallen. The tier 8 goblin chieftain had also been killed by Caesar and the others. This was obviously good news! Moreover, the gnome chieftain had exploded when he had been killed. [You have killed a tier 8 lord-class gnome. Obtained +500 energy points, +100 energy stones, +1 blueprint, +1 supreme-grade weapon.] ¡°The gnome chieftain is an intelligent creature in human form. It does not drop strange crystals.¡± ¡°However, it also dropped a whole 100 energy stones, a blueprint, a supreme-grade weapon, as well as equipment!¡± Monsters in the wild did not drop equipment. Human-shaped intelligent creatures did not drop strange crystals, but they could drop equipment. Rather than dropping equipment, it was more like picking up corpses. For example, the tier 8 goblin chief¡¯s equipment would not disappear after he died. The steel greatsword would remain and collected by Mike. At the same time, it would be considered a dropped equipment by the notification. ¡°What grade is a supreme-grade weapon?¡± Mike asked in his mind. Soon, he received a reply. [The continent¡¯s equipment levels are divided into low-grade, middle-grade, high-grade, king-grade, saint-grade, quasi-god-grade, and true god-grade equipment!] [Supreme-grade equipment does not belong to normal equipment.] [This kind of equipment is between high-grade and king-grade.] [The attributes of supreme-grade equipment are higher than high-grade equipment, but lower than king-grade equipment.] [After being forged to a higher level, it can be upgraded to king-grade equipment.] ¡°Understood!¡± Mike suddenly understood. The meaning was very simple. Supreme-grade equipment was equivalent to a half-step king-grade equipment. It was very easy to refine it into king-tier equipment. On the contrary, it was very difficult for high-grade equipment to be forged into king-grade equipment. One was half a tier lower, while the other was one whole tier lower. Mike muttered to himself, ¡°I wonder what type and tier of the blueprints dropped?¡± The blueprints were still with Caesar. After bringing them back to the Dragon King Castle and after Mike¡¯s appraisal, the information of the blueprints would be revealed. ¡°The blueprints only dropped after killing a tier 8 lord-tier boss.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s not a low-tiered blueprint!¡± Mike muttered. That was indeed the case. No matter what, killing a tier 8 creature would at least drop a decent blueprint. Otherwise, it would be too much of a loss. Mike felt that the possibility of it being a low-level blueprint was not high. After all, when they had killed the tier 8 earth dragon commander, it had dropped a high-level blueprint. The one the dragons had killed a tier 8 lord-tier goblin chieftain. It was a very powerful creature. It should have dropped a ¡®rare blueprint¡¯. Of course, before it was appraised, Mike was unable to determine the type and grade of the blueprint. It could only be said that there was an extremely high probability of it being a ¡®rare blueprint¡¯! Chapter 64 - Gnome Tribe, Submit! Thinking of this, Mike¡¯s mood became even better. He was even excited. What would be the rare blueprint? In short, it was better to wait for Caesar and the others to return first. Mike did not think too much. Instead, he happily scrolled through the [world chat channel] and the [space exchange]. In the trade area, there were still some Castle Lords with high-level and top-tier soldiers who were buying fine iron in large quantities. They were all preparing for the high-level equipment auction at 8 pm. High-level equipment was still very attractive. . It was very difficult for even top-tier Castle Lords to drop equipment of this level. This was because only by killing at least commander-level intelligent creatures could high-level equipment be dropped. For example, a tier 7 great gnome commander and a tier 6 small gnome commander. The dragon battle team had killed two tier 7 great commanders and five tier 6 small commanders of the gnome tribe, but they had only dropped three sets of high-level equipment. The rest were middle-level equipment. It could be seen that high-level equipment was quite rare. Not to mention, with the current strength of the Castle Lords, it was extremely difficult to kill commander-level creatures. They could only hunt elite-level creatures at most. As for commander-level creatures, it was still very difficult to defeat them. It was also because of this that the auction for high-level equipment was so popular. It attracted almost all the Castle Lords who had high-level and top-tier troops. They all wanted to obtain high-level equipment. They wanted to use it to protect their own safety. In order to prevent themselves from not having enough protection and dying in the upcoming Beast Tide activities. ¡°The auction tonight will definitely be very lively!¡± Mike grinned. The more people fighting for high-tier equipment, the more money he would earn. When that time came, he might even make a fortune. Naturally, he was in a good mood. After that, he looked at the [world chat channel]. Right now, no one was talking about the ¡®Dark Forest¡¯s giant dragon¡¯ anymore. It was temporarily forgotten. All the topics were related to the disappearance of the protective shield and the activities of the Beast Tide. This concerned the lives of billions of Castle Lords. They had to pay attention to it! [The novice protection period has ended.] [Our situation will become more and more difficult!] [Even if we successfully resist the Beast Tide, we can not slack off!] [Everyone, remember this. We have to be wary not only of the monsters in the wild, but also of the local forces in the endless continent! Everyone should understand that the higher the level of our castle, the more local forces will target us!] [The local forces hate us, the visitors from the sky!] [They even know that we come from another world and call us evil creatures from another world!] [The local forces in the Endless Continent can not coexist with our castle forces!] [They are pursuing the truth, and our Castle Lord will eventually walk the path of believing and becoming a god!] [The truth contradicts the belief!] [Between us and the local forces, only one side can survive!] [The winner will dominate this world!] Looking at the information that the castle lords were discussing on the world chat channel, Mike also deeply agreed. He had already learned from Caesar about the attitude of the local forces towards these ¡®extraterrestrial visitors¡¯. Whether it was the goblin tribe or the gnome tribe, they all hated them. It was impossible for both sides to have peace. Only war! Facing his dragon battle team, the cowardly gnomes did not run away. Instead, they fought bloody battles. The weak gnomes were unwilling to surrender until they died. From these two points, it could be seen that between the castle forces and the local forces, only war could solve the problem. ¡°Wanting the local forces to submit to the Castle Lord.¡± ¡°It¡¯s harder than ascending to the heavens!¡± While muttering to himself, Mike suddenly thought of the little loli in the underground world. A tier 7 lord gray dwarf and sky swordsman had taken the initiative to seek refuge with Caroline. They had even volunteered to help this little loli recruit soldiers to help her protect the dwarf castle. It had to be said, this little loli¡¯s luck and charm were off the charts. Even Mike was extremely envious. He just did not know what method that he could use to get the same result. ¡°The more I think about it, the more jealous I get!¡± Mike let out a long sigh. He was at the pinnacle of the billions of Castle Lords. His dragon battle team swept through the dense forest within ten kilometers of the castle. The result? Not to mention the tier 8 lord native lifeforms, even the weak low-level intelligent goblins would rather die than submit to his dragon battle team. This only proved one thing. Nothing in the world was fair. However, he was not disappointed. He firmly believed that as long as he had the dragon nest and dragon eggs, as well as a certain amount of time to develop. Then, there would definitely not be any race in the entire continent that would be a match for his dragon battle team. At this moment, a series of information notifications appeared. It made Mike stunned for a long time. [Congratulations: Your troops have conquered the gnome tribe!] [Your castle¡¯s influence and reputation in the dark forest have greatly increased!] [Your troops have conquered the gnome tribe!] [You have gained the loyalty of the gnome tribe!] [A total of 1,795 gnomes have surrendered to your castle¡¯s power and become your army!] [Special reminder: You forced the gnome tribe to submit to you, the hatred of the gnome tribe in the Endless Continent has increased!] [Your castle¡¯s power has been blacklisted by the gnome kingdom!] [In the Dark Forest, Your Dragon King Castle is a little famous!] ¡­ Mike took a deep breath. ¡°Dragon battle team, what did they do?¡± He was originally waiting for a message to tell him whether he had chosen to destroy the gnome tribe. Back when he had conquered the goblin tribe, there had been such a message. As long as he destroyed the tribal heart, the goblin tribe in the underground world would be completely annihilated and cease to exist. In the end, his dragon actually directly conquered the gnome tribe. They forced nearly 1,800 gnomes to submit to his castle¡¯s forces and become his army. ¡°I was just saying¡­¡± ¡°Wanting the local forces to submit to the castle¡¯s forces is as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, the gnome tribe lowered their heads.¡± Mike frowned as he pondered. He suspected that the reason why the gnome tribe surrendered was not because the gnomes were timid. It was because some giant dragons had used some kind of divine spell. And it was highly likely that it was related to the giant dragons. With the power of the giant dragons, they could intimidate the hearts of any intelligent creature. They would put down their weapons while trembling and turn to worship and fear their ¡®Lord¡¯. Chapter 65 - The Mysterious Giant Ring! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After thinking for a while, Mike muttered, ¡°the gnome tribe has submitted.¡± ¡°There are good and bad effects.¡± ¡°The good thing is that my castle is more powerful, and it has extended to the local forces in the endless continent. It can be considered as opening a door for the future competition of the ten thousand races!¡± ¡°There are also disadvantages.¡± ¡°In the Dark Forest, there are more local forces eyeing the Dragon King Castle.¡± ¡°Especially the gnome kingdom. They blacklisted my castle forces, and their hatred points soared!¡± ¡°If we meet the gnome forces in the future, we will definitely start a war as soon as we meet them!¡± ¡°But in the end, the advantages are greater than the disadvantages! The risk is worth it!¡± He had to admit. A low-level intelligent creature like the gnomes, a race at the bottom of the endless continent, was not enough to make Mike fearful.. If it were the dragons, Mike would be even more vigilant. He was a cautious person by nature. If it was possible, he would never allow any creature in this world to threaten his life. This was true for any faction or force, and if any force had the slightest hint of hostility towards him, then he would eliminate them at all costs. Thinking of this, Mike narrowed his eyes and muttered. ¡°It¡¯s just a gnome kingdom. I¡¯ll conquer it together with them sooner or later!¡± .. Underground world, the gnome tribe. Three minutes ago¡­ Barr came in front of the undead Dragon Caesar and asked how to deal with the gnomes in the tribe. Almost all the warriors of the gnome tribe were eliminated. The remaining ones were only ordinary gnomes. The weakest one had not even reached Tier 1 and was in tier 0. Even if they killed all the gnomes, the dragons would not gain many benefits. ¡°The heretics shouldn¡¯t exist!¡± ¡°Keeping them will only pollute my Lord¡¯s eyes. We just need to kill them all.¡± The Undead Demon Dragon Ceaser¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and the dragon wings on its back fluttered, bringing with them traces of the aura of the undead. Its words were very simple and clear. It showed no mercy to the heretics who rebelled against Mike. As a dragon of the Orthodox faction, its duty was to clear out all obstacles for its master. Barr nodded. Barr was prepared to order the earth dragons to wipe out the gnomes. At this time, Tyrell stood up and said to Caesar, ¡°these gnomes have surrendered. There¡¯s no need to kill them all. Even if they¡¯re heretics, the Supreme Master will still pity them.¡± ¡°In the future, they might be used as pawns by Master.¡± Caesar glanced at the rank 7 Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Then, it shook its head. Although Tyrell¡¯s words made sense. However, Tyrell¡¯s Nightmare Green Dragon was indeed a special dragon. Moreover, purging the heretics was the mission of the dragons of their Orthodox faction. The special dragon did not have the authority to interfere. Therefore, it insisted on purging the gnomes, not leaving any trouble behind. The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell said again, ¡°my Lord needs servants. This is very important for my Lord¡¯s power to cover the Endless Continent! My lord has returned to rule over all the worlds. The Endless Continent is the starting point!¡± Hearing this, it made sense. The Dark Demon Dragon Caesar immediately said, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave it to you! Your ability should be enough to make them submit.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell smiled. It then appeared on the city wall. It spread its dragon wings and a supreme draconic majestic aura was released. At the same time, it slowly opened its mouth. ¡°Your leader has died in battle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my Lord¡¯s magnanimity that he spared your lives.¡± ¡°All of you should respect and serve the Lord!¡± Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon let out a low roar. A terrifying draconic aura descended from the sky, enveloping all the gnomes and pressing down on their bodies. Countless gnomes¡¯ expressions changed in an instant. Then, they knelt on the ground, their expressions full of submission. They began to bow, indicating their submission. After the submission ended, the gnomes said in unison, ¡°it is our honor to serve the Supreme Lord!¡± Seeing this scene, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell once again cast a divine spell, and the green poison subsided. This ability was used to purify all poisons. After all, the poisonous dragon breath it used before was too fierce. In fact, even a large portion of the gnome tribes, the gnomes that had yet to fight, had been corroded. The divine spell that was cast now represented Mike¡¯s forgiveness of these gnomes. Soon, the gnomes¡¯ poison injuries disappeared, and the pain disappeared. Their expressions became even more submissive. At this point, these gnomes became Mike¡¯s subordinates. This opened a new chapter for Mike to become a god through faith and recruit believers in the future! In the dark underground world. The gnomes were repairing the houses that had been damaged by the battle. The broken city walls were also being repaired. The corpses of the dead gnomes were gathered together and burned to ashes by the Dark Demon Dragon Caesar¡¯s sacred flame. The traces of the war were being erased bit by bit. Soon, the gnome tribe would return to normal. The earth dragon team was patrolling the gnome tribe. Many gnomes were looking at them with reverence in their eyes. The giant dragon was a supreme creature created by the Lord. They were the all-powerful Lord, the representative of the world. Wherever a dragon appeared, it meant that the all-powerful Lord was looking at it. Worshipping a dragon was the embodiment of their faith. ¡­ Caesar, Barr, Tyrell. The three dragons flew over the forty-nine steps and appeared in the giant stone palace. This giant stone palace, which could be considered majestic, originally belonged to a tier 8 gnome chieftain. This was a forbidden area for ordinary gnomes. Without permission, ordinary gnomes could not even get close to the steps of the palace. At this time, the door to the palace¡¯s treasury had already been opened. Under the orders of Dark Dragon Barr, the gnomes moved out a large number of brand new equipment and energy stones from the treasury. There were over 200 sets of equipment, all brand new. Most of them were mid-tier equipment, while only two were high-tier equipment. There were over 400 energy stones. In addition, the dragons also found seven dazzling crystals in a treasure chest. These were the precious items of the gnome chief. Now, they all belonged to Mike. ¡°What is this?¡± In the treasure chest, Dark Dragon Barr also found a ring-shaped ring. The whole ring was silver-white in color. It was made of special metal. The strange thing was that the ring¡¯s diameter reached an astonishing five centimeters. This definitely was not a gnome¡¯s item. Not to mention goblins, even a human¡¯s finger was less than five centimeters thick. Its original owner was definitely a giant! The Undead Dragon Caesar took the giant ring from Barr. Looking at the nine gemstones inlaid on the surface of the ring, it said, ¡°this is the equipment of a giant, emitting powerful magic power! I can¡¯t tell the specific information, take it back and let my Master appraise it!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Barr nodded. Chapter 66 - Caesar Returns with the Dragon. Another Great Harvest! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Not long after, the treasury was emptied by the gnomes. Everything was piled up in the square outside the palace. Among them were the spoils of war that were collected from the battlefield. In total, there were 640 sets of equipment, 758 energy stones, and seven strange crystals. There were a number of refined iron and other metals. This was a great harvest!! ¡­ . The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell flew over. Looking at the huge stone palace in front of him, he said, ¡°there is no need for this palace to exist. We should tear it down and use the huge stone materials to carve out the statue of our Lord, collecting the power of faith of the gnome tribe for our Lord!¡± ¡°Let me do it!¡± The Dark Demon Dragon Caesar waved the scepter in his hand. It released a dazzling white light. As the powerful energy swept across, the huge stone palace instantly collapsed with a rumble. Then, a large number of stones gathered together. After being reformed by the divine power, it finally turned into a stone statue that was about 30 meters tall. 30 meters, it was about the height of a ten-story building. The statue was wearing armor. It held the scepter in its hand and wore a crown on its head. Its face was Mike! ¡°My Lord!¡± As soon as the statue appeared, Tyrell and Barr immediately bowed their heads. The gnomes in the tribe also knelt on the ground and prayed to the statue. The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell said to the gnomes, ¡°every day at sunset and dawn, you need to gather in the square and pray to the Lord! Your faith is firm, and the Lord¡¯s light will envelop you!¡± ¡°He is magnanimous. He will also protect his subordinates!¡± ¡°Respect the Lord, and your souls will be eternal!¡± ¡°Even if you fall, you can still obtain eternal life in Master¡¯s divine kingdom!¡± ¡°Praise the Lord!¡± The gnomes excitedly worshipped Mike¡¯s statue. Under the intimidation of Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon, countless gnomes had already felt Mike¡¯s power. The seeds of faith had also been sown into the depths of their hearts. All the gnomes in the tribe had become Mike¡¯s believers. The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell said to Caesar, ¡°we still need the dragon altar! Through the altar, the believers can offer the treasures they have collected to our Lord and receive our Lord¡¯s protection!¡± Caesar shook his head. ¡°The dragon altar is a special building. Only our Lord can build it.¡± A special building was a building that could only be built with blueprints. For example, the Holy Dragon Palace. The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell did not say anything else. After that, Barr gathered a hundred adult gnomes and stored the spoils of war in their bags, bringing them out of the underground world. After a long time, the dragon battle team had already left. In the gnome tribe, there were still gnomes kneeling on the square, praying to Mike¡¯s statue. ¡°Almighty Master.¡± ¡°The greedy underground black dragon will attack your believers from time to time.¡± ¡°The gnome tribe begs for your protection!¡± ¡°Pray for light, to defeat darkness and evil¡­¡± ¡­ Dragon King Castle. Mike thought that he could vaguely hear a voice calling to him. However, when he listened carefully, he could not hear anything. He reached out to pick his ears. He suspected that he had been under too much pressure recently and had heard wrongly. Mike did not think too much, and waited for the dragon battle team to return. Thinking of this, Mike could not help but look towards the direction outside the city. ¡°I wonder how the cleaning work on the battlefield is going after Caesar and the others defeated the gnopme tribe,¡± Mike muttered. He had a vague feeling. Other than the reward that he had received from the announcement that he had destroyed the gnome tribe, this was a big harvest. After all, do not forget, this goblin tribe had existed for so long. There must be a large number of items stored in the treasure vault! ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to think about this. I can¡¯t go out now either.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just quietly wait for Caesar and the rest to return with the supplies.¡± Mike smiled slightly and sat comfortably on the chair, looking forward to it. Not long after, the sky turned dark. Caesar took the lead, and all the members of the dragon battle team returned to the castle. Along with them were a hundred gnomes carrying large and small bags. The gnomes piled the bags in the courtyard. Then, they knelt in front of Mike. ¡°Almighty Master!¡± ¡°Almighty god of the dragon!¡± ¡°Your devout subordinates greet you!¡± ¡°We swear that we will die under your command and protect your reputation!¡± ¡°We will cleanse all heretics who do not obey you, Master!¡± ¡°Create all things and give light and love to the world!¡± Mike, ¡°¡­¡± He was completely stunned. At this moment, Mike suddenly discovered another drawback after conquering the gnome tribe. When a hundred ashen-faced gnomes knelt in front of him, their faces filled with fanaticism as they shouted, ¡°Almighty Master!¡± This kind of thing¡­. No matter who it was, they would probably be as embarrassed as Mike. However, Mike did not correct this title. He felt that he would not be embarrassed if he heard it enough times. After all, these people were in awe of him and praised him. They were not scolding him. There was another point. It was also because he was weak now that he felt embarrassed. When he became a god in the future and suppressed the entire Endless Continent. Such a title would definitely be awesome! Mike waved his hand. The Undead Dragon Caesar understood his master¡¯s intention and ordered the gnomes to return to the tribe and wait for his master¡¯s call. At the same time, Mike also learned that subduing the gnome tribe was indeed the idea of the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. The Dark Demon Dragon Caesar and the Dark Demon Dragon Barr were both dragons of the Orthodox faction. Spreading their master¡¯s faith was not the main responsibility of the Orthodox dragon¡¯s master. Even if it was spreading their faith, they would not look down on the gnome clan, which was a low-level intelligent creature. The Orthodox dragons had always been arrogant. They looked down on all the living beings of all races. Only the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell would treat everyone equally and ignore the lowly status of the gnome clan. The belief it held was the same as the ¡®Almighty Master¡¯ that it believed in. Universal love and selflessness! In the eyes of Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon, any intelligent creature, regardless of their bloodline, regardless of their faction could become a believer of its master. As long as they were willing to believe in their master, nothing else matters. This was a belief that the Orthodox faction dragons did not possess. ¡­ After the local gnomes left the castle, Caesar personally handed the most precious supreme-grade weapon, strange crystal, blueprint, and the giant ring to Mike. Mike did not look at the goods immediately. Instead, he said to Caesar, Tyrell, and Barr, ¡°the gnome tribe has been cleaned up.¡± ¡°The expansion of our Dragon King Castle will continue. You will lead the dragon battle team to continue hunting and clearing the wild monsters in the forest around the castle.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that the Beast Tide will come again soon.¡± Looking at Caesar and the other dragons, Mike spoke slowly. Chapter 67 - The Envy of the Auction Channel. Obtaining a Supreme-Grade Weapon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike¡¯s expression turned solemn as he finished his sentence. No matter what, this continent was not peaceful for otherworld creatures like them. The Beast Tide would definitely come wave after wave. This was like a trial from the heavens for them. Each time, they would become stronger and stronger, but that was all. In essence, the Beast Tide was a concentrated riot of wild monsters. The local forces of the endless continent would not join in to attack the castle forces. On the contrary, they might also be attacked by the Beast Tide. . Therefore, Mike felt that clearing the wild monsters around the castle, or reducing the number of monsters could greatly reduce the difficulty of the Beast Tide activities. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Caesar and the dragons bowed respectfully to Mike and then flew out of the castle. At the same time, they brought the earth dragon team. For the dragons, they were very keen on hunting, because this could quickly increase their strength. Caesar and the others were all thinking of continuous evolution. All the earth dragons were hoping that they could step into the complete form as soon as possible. At that time, their strength would reach its peak. ¡­ Mike took out that supreme-grade weapon. It was a giant fine iron sword. It was about 1.5 meters long, 60 centimeters wide, and the thickness of the sword¡¯s spine was 13 centimeters. This was a giant sword that lived up to its name! It was the same even for Mike. It was really hard to imagine that the short gnome would use such a giant weapon. One would imagine that its true master should be a two-headed demon. [Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword] [Grade: Supreme] [Effect: Increases the user¡¯s attack power] [Description: originally a high-grade equipment, it has been upgraded to the supreme-grade after being burned by the Undead Dragon Caesar¡¯s undead flame.] [If it is refined, it will become a rare king-grade magic equipment!] This was the information that Mike had identified. ¡°So it is because of the forging of the dragon breath that this sword has been upgraded to a supreme item!¡± This was something that Mike had not expected. The dragon breath actually had the effect of refining equipment. Of course, not all equipment could be refined with the dragon breath. If it was a low-grade equipment or an intermediate-grade equipment, they would be burned to ashes when they encountered the dragon breath. Even if it was a high-grade equipment, only a few could barely withstand the burning of the dragon breath. Furthermore, it would still be burnt and melted over time. This was because of the material of the equipment. ¡°This Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword doesn¡¯t need to be auctioned for the time being.¡± ¡°I need it!¡± Mike kept the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword. This supreme-grade weapon could greatly increase his combat strength to deal with the Beast Tide crisis. Moreover, not only would it be a Beast Tide crisis, it would also be of great help to him when he went out hunting with the dragon battle team in the future. However, the improvement of his strength was not the most important thing. The most important thing was¡­ This fine iron greatsword looked very awe-inspiring and cool. Would that man not want to have such a cool weapon? Mike was very satisfied with this. He accepted the weapon. Then, he looked at the other spoils of war. In the courtyard, there was a lot of equipment, energy stones, and other materials. After counting, Mike said, ¡°we have obtained 903 sets of equipment from the battle with the gnome tribe.¡± ¡°Among them, there are 5 sets of high-level equipment, 89 sets of medium-level equipment, and the rest are all low-level equipment.¡± ¡°We have obtained over 1,200 energy stones in total.¡± ¡°7 strange crystals.¡± ¡°2,300 units of refined iron!¡± ¡°Special metals, about 100 units.¡± Mike¡¯s face was full of smiles. Whether it was equipment, energy stones, strange crystals, or important resources like refined iron, it was a great harvest. His strategic plan of sending the dragon battle team to attack the gnome tribe was obviously very successful! After that, Mike stored the energy stones, strange crystals, and other important resources in the castle¡¯s warehouse. As for the goblin equipment, Mike left behind five sets of high-level equipment for auction at night. The rest of the equipment was divided into twenty sets and uploaded to the [space exchange]. They were used to exchange for wood, stones, refined iron, and other resources. Nearly 900 sets of equipment were uploaded together, instantly causing a shock in the Castle Lord¡¯s circles. Countless people expressed their shock in the world chat channel. [Big brother Mike is simply invincible!] [Nearly 900 sets of gnome equipment, how many gnomes did big brother Mike Kill! ] [Big brother Mike had wiped out a goblin tribe before, now the target of big brother¡¯s crusade is the gnome tribe?] [So many gnome equipment¡­] [The ones that big boss Mike wiped out are definitely medium-sized gnome tribes. There are thousands of gnomes!] [Normal medium-sized gnome tribes have several commander-level gnomes!] [To be able to wipe out such a tribe, big boss Mike¡¯s castle force is simply terrifying!] [Taking down the gnome tribe, big boss has definitely made a huge profit! Not only did he obtain equipment, he must have also obtained a large number of energy stones, strange crystals, and even blueprints!!] [Not to mention the medium-sized tribe, my castle would not even dare to provoke the small-sized gnome tribes!] [I¡¯m the same. At most, I can only hunt some small-scale monsters in the wild.] [Is this the difference between a low-level boss and a top-tier boss?] [I envy big boss Mike!] [Envy + 1!] Until today, there were a few Castle Lords who had top-tier troops selling equipment in the trading channel. It was not that these top-tier Castle Lords lacked the equipment, but they could not use them. This was because their troops were all exotic beasts. They could not wear the equipment. Until now, equipment was still very rare. The reason why the Castle Lords wanted the equipment was because the difficulty of obtaining equipment was too high. They had to kill intelligent creatures in human form in order to drop equipment (picking up from the corpses). Intelligent creatures in human form represented the local forces of the Endless Continent. Even the top Castle Lords did not dare to provoke them. After all, Mike was the only one who dared attack them. Most of the Castle Lords who sold equipment in the trading area were lucky. They encountered a small group of local forces, and after destroying them, they obtained a small amount of equipment. It was precisely because of this that the amount of equipment they sold in the trading area was very small. Usually, it was around dozens of sets. How was it like Mike? He sold nearly 900 sets of equipment at once! Such a big deal was enough to shock any Castle Lord. Even a Castle Lord with a top-tier army could only look up to someone like Mike. ¡­ On the endless prairie. Bella looked at the rows of equipment that appeared on the trading channel. She was silent for a long time. ¡°His castle is getting stronger and stronger!¡± Chapter 68 - Rare Item, Evolution Blueprint! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking into the distance, Bella slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Previously, he had only exterminated a small goblin tribe and obtained more than 100 sets of equipment. In just a few short days, he had attacked a medium-sized gnome tribe and obtained a great harvest!¡± She pondered in her heart. Although she had always been very confident, but if they were to really compete, her Gold Capital (castle name) was definitely not as powerful as Mike¡¯s castle. Thinking of this, Bella recalled all the scenes in front of her. Just this morning, when she was hunting in the wild, she also discovered a local force. The prairie kobold tribe! Kobolds were a type of creature with extremely ferocious kobold bodies. . Although they lagged behind the gnome tribe, they were still much stronger than the goblins in close combat. At the moment, the kobold tribe was mainly in the farming stage. There were over 500 kobolds living there. It was considered a small tribe. However, she did not dare to provoke them. She could only stay far away. Currently, she had dozens of golden war lions under her command, the strongest of which was a tier 7. Even so, she did not dare to take the risk of attacking the kobold tribe. It was not that she could not take them down, but she was worried that there would be casualties. She did not want her troops to suffer any losses, lest it would affect the upcoming Beast Tide. What about Mike? He attacked the local forces in the Endless Continent one after another. First the goblin tribe, then the gnome tribe. It was as if he did not care about the casualties of his troops. ¡°Could it be¡­ Mike¡¯s troops are undead?¡± The greatest advantage of undead troops was their tenacious vitality. As long as the soul fire was not extinguished, they could be reborn. If they were undead troops that could summon more undead, then it would be even more abnormal. At least in the early stages, the Castle Lords who had such troops held the lead. Bella suspected that Mike¡¯s army was related to the undead. Otherwise, why would mike keep attacking the local forces in the Endless Continent? This was too crazy! Just like Bella, many Castle Lords speculated that Mike¡¯s army was some kind of top-tier undead. They were fearless and could be reborn. They could even use the corpses of their enemies to summon the undead¡­ This could explain why Mike was so far ahead, and why he dared to conquer the local forces in the Endless Continent. He was unafraid of casualties. Some people suspected that Mike¡¯s army was death knights or even lich. Some people also suspected that Mike¡¯s army was a skeleton king that could summon an army of skeletons. Wait a minute. All kinds of guesses kept coming up. Of course, guesses were only guesses. Mike had never directly answered the question of what a soldier was. ¡°No matter what, my goal is always the only reward in the Beast Tide!¡± ¡°As long as I can get it, I believe it¡¯s not impossible to surpass Mike.¡± ¡°Mike¡¯s castle is very powerful, it¡¯s ahead of all the castle owners. However, the right time and the right place are equally important!¡± ¡°The strongest person may not always be able to walk at the front!¡± Thinking of this, Bella¡¯s mood also became much better. She thought that there was still hope of obtaining that only reward. All the Castle Lords had the chance to become lucky. It would depend on whose ¡®luck¡¯ was good! ¡­ There were many Castle Lords who had the same thoughts as Bella. There were also many Castle Lords who had high-level and top-tier troops. They had always believed that those who walked at the front might not necessarily have the last laugh. Although the undead troops were strong in the early stages, they were weak in the later stages. This was because the growth rate of the undead troops was not as good as other troops, the upper limit was very low. Therefore, many people thought that as long as Mike kept going, he would definitely meet some obstacles. Some Castle Lords even hoped that Mike¡¯s castle troops would suffer heavy losses during the Beast Tide, and fall from the high seat. At that time, their chance to step on Mike to get to the top would come! ¡­ Dark Forest, Dragon King Castle. Mike did not pay attention to the lively world chat channel. His gaze was focused on the two items in his hand. An azure blueprint, and an exaggerated silver-white ring. [Unknown blueprint found. Do you want to appraise?] [Yes][No] Mike immediately chose [Yes]. Instantly, a white light appeared out of thin air and enveloped the blueprint in his hand. It only took two seconds, and the white light faded. The true appearance of the blueprint was revealed. It was still azure blue and densely covered with countless magical runes. However, the information had changed. [Rare evolution blueprint ¡ª Military evolution] [Grade: Low] [Effect: Can help the castle¡¯s military to achieve bloodline evolution and increase growth potential.] [Special reminder: The higher the bloodline, the lower the success rate of evolution. The Castle Lord must be careful before using the military evolution blueprint!] ¡°It¡¯s actually a special blueprint?¡± Mike was a little surprised. Blueprints were divided into three categories. Architectural or construction blueprints, equipment blueprints, and special blueprints. Compared to the first two types of blueprints, the third type of special blueprint was even rarer. There were also many types of special blueprints. [Military evolution] was obviously one of them! Mike muttered to himself, ¡°as expected of the tier 8 lord-level gnome chief, he actually dropped a military evolution blueprint?¡± ¡°Although the grade is low, it¡¯s still very lucky!¡± ¡°Then, which dragon should I use this military evolution blueprint on?¡± ¡°Barr, Tyrell, or Caesar?¡± Mike muttered. This was indeed a problem. Barr, Dark Demon Dragon. Caesar, Undead Dragon. Tyrell, Nightmare Green Dragon, and special dragon. These three dragons were Mike¡¯s first choice for evolution. As for the other earth dragons, they were only ordinary dragons. Even if they successfully evolved, their growth potential would only reach the level of a tier 4 dragon. To Mike, that was not very helpful. ¡°Choose one of the three dragons, then use this military evolution blueprint!¡± As for which one to choose, Mike had not decided yet. From a priority point of view, at the very front was naturally the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. This was because Tyrell was a poison dragon, and it was a special dragon. Hence, even in the dragon camp, it was considered a rare dragon and was worth paying attention to. Next was Caesar. Caesar was an Undead Dragon, a commander-type dragon. In the future, it had the chance to become a tier 9 main dragon, or even a tier 12 dragon. Finally, there was Barr. Of the three dragons, Barr was also a very talented dragon. He also had the chance to become a tier 10 or tier 12 dragon. However, the most important thing was the grade of this military evolution blueprint. It was only a low-grade one. There was a reminder that the higher the bloodline, the lower the success rate of evolution. If the success rate of the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell and the Undead Dragon Caesar was lower than Mike¡¯s baseline, then he would use this blueprint on Barr. It would help Barr evolve his bloodline. If he succeeded, he would have three dragons with great potential. Chapter 69 - Forest Giant’s Ring! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I¡¯ll put the blueprints away first.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see who evolves when the dragon battle team returns in the evening!¡± Thinking of this, Mike put away the blueprints. Then, he looked at the silver-white ring. The outer ring was encrusted with nine gemstones, and the quality was not bad. Its diameter was five centimeters, which was a bit exaggerated. If it was not for the information on the ring, Mike would even suspect that it was a bracelet. [Unknown equipment ring found. Do you want to appraise it?] . [Yes][No] Mike chose [Yes]. Then, a white light appeared out of thin air. It shone on the silver-white ring. This was the appraisal light, which could identify the specific attributes of the item. Unknown blueprints, unknown equipment, unknown items, and so on. The Castle Lord could appraise all of them. Soon, the white light dissipated, and the information of the ring was completely displayed. [Forest Giant¡¯s Ring (full of mana)] [Grade: King-grade] [Effect 1: Contains ten cubic meters of space, can store items.] [Effect 2: Under the condition of full mana, can cast a high-level spell three times ¡ª Light of Nature¡¯s Blessing.] [Effect 3: Has a certain deterrent effect on the forest giants.] [Special reminder: This is a treasure of the forest giants in the Dark Forest. Wear it and you will receive the attention of the forest giants. Your aggro value will increase!] ¡°It¡¯s actually king-grade equipment!¡± A pleasantly surprised expression appeared on Mike¡¯s face. This was the highest grade equipment he had obtained so far. Most importantly, the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring was an interspatial ring that could store and retrieve items. This was extremely useful to Mike. ¡°The only bad thing is that it¡¯s a treasure of the forest giants, a symbol of royalty.¡± ¡°After wearing it, you will be viewed with hostility by the forest giants.¡± After pondering for a moment. Mike chose to ignore the forest giants. His castle¡¯s influence had already been blacklisted by the gnome kingdom, so he did not care about provoking forest giants. Moreover¡­ His first goal was to rule the Dark Forest. Establish the Dragon King Dynasty. The Dragon King Castle and the local intelligence forces in the Dark Forest were bound to start a war sooner or later. Since they were still enemies, why should he be afraid? ¡°How does the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring recognize its master?¡± [Probe your own spiritual power and establish a spiritual connection with the mystic equipment.] ¡°Mystic equipment?¡± Mike looked at the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring in his hand. He had never thought that it was actually mystic equipment! The supreme-grade [Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword] was not a mystic equipment either. It could only be considered as the most powerful and top-tier ordinary equipment. He then looked at the nine ¡®gems¡¯ that were embedded on the ring¡¯s outer surface. Only then did he realize that they were all strange crystals. Mike immediately had the urge to seize them all. After all, these were nine strange crystals! However, in the end, Mike still chose to give up. Spatial equipment that could store items was still extremely valuable. Moreover, there was still quite a bit of progress before the [dragon reincarnation pool] would reach level 4. If he were to seize the nine strange crystals now and lose a piece of king-grade spatial equipment, it would truly be a waste. ¡°Probing my own spiritual power?¡± Mike muttered to himself. As a tier 6 lifeform, he possessed spiritual power. Of course, all intelligent creatures had spiritual power. The only difference was in strength. Powerful creatures could release their spiritual power to kill enemies, or even condense it into substance. Weak creatures had very weak spiritual power. Mike did not know how to mobilize his own spiritual power. He tried several times but failed. Just as he was about to ask again, he suddenly felt something strange in his body. Mike carefully focused on this strange sensation in his body, and his eyes focused on the ring of the forest giant. A moment later, something seemed to fly out from between his eyebrows and extended to the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. Mike knew that this should be his spiritual power. It was very subtle, but it did not disappear from his body. In the end, his spiritual power reached into the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring and successfully established a connection. Almost in an instant, Mike saw the internal space of the ring. The internal space of the ring was very narrow. After all, it was only 10 cubic meters. It was also empty inside. Nothing was stored in it. Thinking about it, even if there was something stored in the ring, it had been taken away by the gnome chief. ¡°From now on, this Forest Giant¡¯s Ring belongs to me!¡± Mike¡¯s spiritual power was attached to the ring Outsiders would not be able to see the world inside the ring unless they forcefully destroyed his spiritual power and cut off his connection with the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. Or rather, if one day he died and his spiritual power disappeared, the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring would become ownerless again. Mike shook his head to get rid of the strange thoughts in his mind. He tried to put the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring on his wrist. It was a bit difficult, and he could not put it on. Finally, Mike found a rope, tied the ring, and hung it around his neck. Then, Mike took out all the energy stones, strange crystals, and the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword from the castle warehouse, and put them all into the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. Spatial equipment was indeed very practical. With only a thought, he could store and retrieve items. Especially after leaving the castle and being in the wild, its practical value was even higher. After doing all this, Mike raised his head and looked at the sky. The sky was getting dark, and the night was about to fall. The blood moon hung in the sky. A faint blood-red light covered the entire land. It was like putting a layer of blood on the world. It was very scary. After the protective barrier disappeared, almost all the Castle Lords did not dare to go out. After all, in the current situation, a single mistake would result in death. Aside from the blood moon, all the castle lords would face a cruel living environment. The disappearance of the protective barrier represented the arrival of the true test. Those who were not used to it would be eliminated. The Endless Continent had always been a cruel world. Only the fittest could survive! .. ¡°Whew~¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to think about this. Let¡¯s go back to the castle and rest.¡± Mike shook his head and returned to the castle to rest. The world chat channel was still lively. The Castle Lords were enjoying the last bit of peace. Some were afraid, some were panicking, and some were desperate. There were also some who were confident and looked forward to the future. These confident people were mostly Castle Lords with high-level or top-tier troops. They were ready to join the competition of ten thousand races. Someone even said in the world chat channel that the real big era was coming. This person said that he would surpass all the Castle Lords and fight for the hegemony of the ten thousand races, standing at the peak of the Endless Continent. He is very arrogant, but also very confident. This was because he was randomly given a top-class military ¡ª Diamond dragon. Chapter 70 - Giant Dragons Are the Strongest Army! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This Castle Lord was truly arrogant. However, very quickly, he was criticized by countless Castle Lords. Mike, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord, had never said such a thing. He only had a top-tier army, so what right did he have to talk about suppressing everyone? After all, he was not the only Castle Lord who was randomly gifted a top-tier army. The diamond dragon was not invincible either. However, that person was very strong and did not back down. With the help of a friend, he made a second announcement. . He claimed that Mike was just a temporary leader and that in the new era of the ten thousand races¡¯ struggle for hegemony, the strongest person could still be relegated to the bottom tier, or even be killed by the big waves and remain silent forever. Immediately after, he made a third announcement. He would lead the invincible diamond dragon army to suppress the Beast Tide and obtain the only reward of the Beast Tide. He would trample Mike under his feet. Such arrogant words naturally caused countless Castle Lords to refute. Among them, a portion of them were fans of Mike, including a large number of female fans. They used sharp words to refute. It was fine if he was arrogant, but why did they involve Mike and treat their idols as stepping stones? Some people retorted that since Mike was known as the strongest Castle Lord, he was naturally the target of the Castle Lords to surpass. If Mike lost power¡­ Then it was normal for him to become the stepping stone of the top Castle Lord. Soon, a scolding battle appeared. This was a clash between haters and true fans. As for the Castle Lord who made three comments, he was soon forgotten. In short, the world chat channel was very lively. Countless Castle Lords were venting their negative emotions on the world chat channel. The end of the novice protection period brought great pressure to many Castle Lords. ¡­ Mike scrolled through the chat messages for a while before shutting down. The Castle Lord who had a top-tier army, the diamond dragon, threatened to trample him under his feet and surpass all the Castle Lords, standing at the peak of the Endless Continent. This was indeed a little arrogant. Among the huge base of billions of Castle Lords, a Castle Lord with a top-grade army could be said to be rare. However, if all the top-grade Castle Lords were gathered together¡­ That number was really not small. That arrogant Castle Lord was only one of them. Moreover, there were strong and weak among the top-tier troops, and the diamond dragon was definitely not the strongest among them. However, he said that he would suppress all the Castle Lords. He was too confident and underestimated the other top-tier Castle Lords. It was normal for him to incur the anger of countless people. As for Mike, he did not take that person seriously. His dragon was a unique type of troop. It surpassed the top-tier! If both sides fought, his dragon army could crush that person¡¯s diamond dragon army into pieces. ¡°It¡¯s about time for the dragon army to return!¡± Mike¡¯s gaze looked towards the dense forest outside the castle. The light of the blood moon had already enveloped the dense forest. The monsters in the wild started to go berserk, their strength increased by three times, and their angry roars rose and fell. At night, it was still dangerous! At this moment, in the distant forest, there was a dazzling white light that was constantly flashing. It was the light of divine spells and dragon battle techniques, containing pure divine power. The forest was shaking, and there were wild monsters howling. Obviously, the dragon battle team that had returned to the castle had encountered the wild monsters that were in a berserk state. Both sides were fighting. Not long after, the forest had calmed down. There was no white light shining, and the cries of wild monsters have ceased. Not long after, Caesar, Tyrell, and Barr brought a large number of wild monster corpses back to the castle. Obviously, the victor of this short battle belonged to the dragon battle team. Actually, with the current strength of the dragon battle team, hunting at night was no longer a problem. After all, Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon had reached the peak of tier 7, while Caesar the Undead Dragon and Barr the Dark Demon Dragon had both reached tier 8. Even if they encountered a tier 8 lord monster in its berserk state, the dragon battle team would still be able to win. The only monsters that could threaten the dragon battle team were those above the tier 8 realm, such as that king-tier fire dragon. The king-tier fire dragon had long since left. Up until now, Mike had only seen it once. However, Mike would not forget it, nor would he let down his guard against it. At that time, Mike had seen the killing intent in its golden vertical pupils. Mike believed that the king-tier fire dragon would return sooner or later and attack his Dragon King Castle. He needed to be prepared to kill the dragon! ¡°My Lord!¡± The dragons piled up the corpses of the monsters in the wild in the courtyard. Then, they bowed respectfully to Mike. Each of the dragons had a fanatical look in their eyes. They had a firm belief in Mike. Mike nodded slightly and called Barr, Tyrell, and Caesar over. Then, he took out the military evolution blueprint. ¡°This is the evolution blueprint.¡± ¡°It can help you evolve your bloodline and increase your growth potential. Take a look first,¡± looking at the three dragons, Mike said slowly. He took the lead and handed the blueprint to Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon. The three dragons were very excited after hearing it. After all, this was related to the evolution of dragons. This was because dragons had a limit to their growth potential. For example, for ordinary dragons, no matter how strong they were, could only reach the peak of tier 6 in their lifetime. Some of the more pure-blooded dragons can evolve to tier 10 or even tier 12. As for the three dragons in front of Mike have their own limits. Take the Dark Demon Dragon, Barr, for example, the growth limit is the demigod level. When he becomes a full-bodied dragon, he will be able to ignite the divine fire and evolve into a demigod. However, after that¡­ If Barr wanted to break through the limit again, condense a divine spark, and become a true God, he would not be able to do it at all. It was not that he could not do it, but it was extremely difficult. Simply put, when he reached the limit of growth, every step was extremely difficult. It was not just the dragons, the other Castle Lords¡¯ troops were the same. Now¡­ There was only one evolution blueprint that could help the dragons surpass their limits and evolve their bloodline. Its importance and preciousness were apparent. It was simply extraordinary. ¡­ Tyrell received the evolution blueprint with the utmost respect. His expression was not calm, and his eyes flashed with excitement. If he could evolve his bloodline, he would be able to break through the limitations of his own bloodline and become a true dragon. In comparison, a special dragon with a slightly thinner bloodline was completely different from a dragon with a thicker bloodline. Its strength was also far from what the former could compare to. Tyrell carefully observed the mysterious runes on the evolution blueprint. His spiritual power entered the blueprint. After a long time, he seemed to be a little disappointed. Tyrell said to Mike, ¡°My lord, this blueprint can indeed help me break through the limits and evolve my bloodline. However, after my investigation, the success rate is very low.¡± ¡°I can clearly feel that if I use this blueprint to evolve, the success rate is only 10%.¡± Chapter 71 - Evolution Blueprint, for Whom to Use? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°10%?¡± Mike frowned. He was a little surprised. Even though he had expected this result, but the success rate was too low. He estimated that there might be a 40% success rate. From the looks of it, he had still underestimated the potential of the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. At this moment, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell said again, ¡°however, master, you don¡¯t have to be disappointed.¡± ¡°If I use this blueprint, even if the evolution fails, it can increase my foundation and increase the density of my dragon bloodline by another 10%.¡± Mike nodded. 10%¡­. As expected, as long as the blueprint was used, it was still beneficial. The Castle Lord had finally killed a high-level monster and dropped the evolution blueprint. In the end, he used it and failed, but it had no effect. The loss is too great. Now, even if he failed, there would be some gains, and this was good news. After taking back the blueprint, Mike gave it to the Undead Dragon, Caesar. After the Caesar looked at it, he replied the same as the Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell. He only had a 10% chance of success. In the end, the evolution blueprint fell onto the Dark Demon Dragon, Barr. The success rate he sensed increased from 10% to 30%. Mike randomly summoned another earth dragon. The earth dragon respectfully took the blueprint, indicating that the success rate had increased to 50%. In other words, if the earth dragon with the lowest bloodline purity used this blueprint, there was a 50% chance that it would become a giant dragon with 20% dragon blood concentration. This also confirmed that saying. ¡®The higher the bloodline level, the lower the success rate; The lower the bloodline level, the higher the success rate.¡¯ ¡­ ¡°There¡¯s only one blueprint.¡± Mike looked at the three giant dragons in front of him and said, ¡°you guys discuss it first and see who will use the blueprint to evolve.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it doesn¡¯t succeed. After all, this is only a low-level evolution blueprint.¡± ¡°In the future, we will get more and higher-level evolution blueprints. You will all have the chance to evolve.¡± ¡°Praise our Master!¡± Caesar, Barr, and Tyrell bowed their heads respectfully. After saying that, they walked to the side. They walked to an empty space in the castle. Caesar looked at Tyrell and Barr, the two giant dragons, and spoke first, ¡°this evolution blueprint is still too high for my bloodline density.¡± ¡°Although Master said that he wouldn¡¯t mind, I still don¡¯t want to disappoint him. So, I¡¯ll leave this evolution blueprint to you guys.¡± Hearing that, Tyrell also nodded, looked at Barr and said, ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Although my level is not as high as Caesar¡¯s, the success rate is the same.¡± ¡°So this blueprint is most suitable for you to use, Barr.¡± Barr¡¯s success rate was 30%. Among the three dragons, he indeed had the highest success rate. From the looks of it, it was most suitable for Barr to use this evolution blueprint. As for helping the earth dragon with only 10% bloodline density to evolve, the cost-benefit ratio was not high. If they go through more Beast Tides in the future and a large number of low-level evolution blueprints were dropped, Mike might consider it. ¡­ After talking about this, the three dragons nodded and came in front of Mike. Caesar respectfully lowered his head and said, ¡°reporting to Master, after our discussion, we should let Barr use the evolution blueprint.¡± Mike nodded when he heard the dragon¡¯s reply. This choice was also the result he wanted. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let Barr evolve.¡± Barr, who had received the blueprint, came to the dragon nest. He faced the giant dragon statue and let a faint draconic aura envelop his body. His fluctuating emotions quickly calmed down. Then, the blueprint dissipated. It turned into a red light and wrapped around Barr. Finally, it formed a ball of red light, with Barr in it. Mike and the other dragons were also paying attention to the changes in the red ball of light. The scene in the ball of light was not clear, but they were looking forward to Barr¡¯s success. Especially Mike, he was looking forward to it. If Barr could successfully evolve, then he would have three angels with a bloodline density of no less than 60%. According to the feedback from the dragon nest, Tyrell and Caesar were giant dragons with a bloodline density of around 60%. If Barr could evolve, then he would definitely have a similar bloodline density. ¡­ Time passed bit by bit. The ball of light did not make much of a commotion. Gradually, the forest outside the castle started to shake. Roar!! Roar roar!! .. The roars of beasts rang out one after another as if there were countless wild monsters wandering around. During the day, they were killed by the dragon battle team and fled in all directions, not daring to get close to the castle. However, at night, their strength would increase by three times. Under the influence of the blood moon, their temperaments became violent. They lost their fear and did not fear death at all, the only thing that remained in their minds was violence. They only wanted to tear apart the dragons that had killed their own compatriots during the day! They gathered together and surrounded the dragon castle. Some of them were still charging at the castle walls in the wild. They crashed into the walls until their heads were broken and blood flowed. Finally, they fell to the ground. In the end, they were eaten by other monsters. There were also birds that circled in the sky in the wild, swooping down from time to time. In the end, just as they were about to land on the walls of the Holy Dragon Palace, a golden light that emitted dragon might sent them flying far away. After the upgrade of the Holy Dragon Palace, how could some low-tier monsters be able to charge through it? From the side, it could be seen that this was a world full of dangers, especially after the novice protection barrier disappeared. However, Mike was not affected by these threats, because in these days of descending, this scene would appear every night. He was already used to it. Right now, he was only concerned about whether Barr could successfully evolve. ¡­ After who knew how long. Finally, the red ball of light surrounding Barr began to tremble and crack. At the same time, an even more powerful aura spread out. At this time, it came from Barr¡¯s aura. ¡°Tier 8!¡± Caesar whispered, ¡°My Lord, Barr¡¯s rank has risen to tier 8. He should have succeeded!¡± Previously, when he had attacked the home tribe. Barr¡¯s rank had risen to the peak of tier 7. An afternoon of hunting had not allowed him to advance to tier 8. However, with the help of the military evolution blueprint, he had succeeded in breaking through! ¡°This is good news!¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°even if the evolution failed, the value of the evolution blueprint has already been shown.¡± As he spoke, the red ball of light completely shattered. The smile on Mike¡¯s face became even wider, because what appeared in front of him was a pitch-black demonic dragon that was emitting a thick black aura! Chapter 72 - Extreme Black Demonic Dragon, Barr! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this moment, Barr¡¯s was quite a bit taller than before. A pair of pitch-black dragon wings spread out. Its aura was so strong that it was comparable to the Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell. Barr¡¯s evolution had actually succeeded. Mike was very satisfied. ¡­ After advancing to tier 8, Barr¡¯s aura had increased by more than a little. Mike could even feel a dragon¡¯s might from Barr that was no less than Tyrell¡¯s.. It was the kind of dragon¡¯s might that even small monsters would submit to. After evolving to tier 8, he had already reached this stage. When he evolved to king-grade or saint-grade, his aura would probably be even more terrifying. Of course, that was not the most important thing. At this moment, the most important thing was that Mike could feel that Barr¡¯s dragon bloodline had reached 60%! The density of this dragon bloodline was no less than that of Tyrell and Caesar. This meant that his evolution was very successful. From a dragon with 50% true dragon bloodline density, he had evolved to a dragon with 60% true dragon bloodline density. [Extreme Black Demonic Dragon: Barr] [Current growth state: Dragon whelp] [Strength level: Tier 8] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard)] [Complete body: Black Shadow Dragon God] ¡­ Looking at Barr¡¯s stats panel, Mike was very satisfied. After the evolution, the bloodline density had increased and his race had undergone a transformation. It was also because of this success that he could not help but feel a sense of anticipation. It seemed that this so-called evolution blueprint was really powerful. If there was an opportunity in the future, he would pay special attention to it and see if he could get more. He could not get expensive evolution blueprints, but no matter what, when he had the resources in the future, he could always buy the lowest grade of evolution blueprints. By then, although he was not a true dragon, his strength was definitely not far from a true dragon. And once he obtained a high-grade evolution blueprint for Barr, Tyrell, or any of Caesar to use, the rewards would definitely be huge. At that time, after the evolution, although the three of them were not true dragons, their strength would definitely not be far from a true dragon. ¡°Master!¡± Barr bowed respectfully to Mike. Now, he had successfully evolved, and his growth limit had risen to the Black Shadow Dragon God. Barr had gained immense strength with just one upgrade. In the past, even if he had grown to the strongest, he was only a Black Shadow Dragon King. He was not even close to being a god. There was a huge difference between the word ¡®god¡¯ and the word ¡®king¡¯. The former was the peak strength of an ordinary dragon, while the latter was a true God. They were on completely different levels. No matter how strong a dragon was, it could not fight against a god. The Black Shadow Dragon God only needed a single claw to kill the Black Shadow Dragon King. Mike looked at Barr¡¯s information and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, you did well this time. Keep working hard and strive to become a dragon with a higher bloodline density in the future.¡± ¡°The same goes for you guys.¡± Mike looked at Tyrell and Caesar, who were both tier 8 dragons. ¡°My expectations for you guys aren¡¯t just limited to tier 9. With your bloodline density, it¡¯s possible to become a tier 12 dragon.¡± ¡°I believe in you guys.¡± The three dragons looked at each other and were stunned. As dragons with 60% bloodline density, they were now tier 8. It was already extremely difficult for them to advance to rank 9, not to mention advancing to tier 12. This was already the threshold of the true dragon realm. They did not even dare to think about it. However, this was Mike¡¯s expectation for them. They naturally had to aim to advance to tier 12. Regardless of whether they could succeed or not, hard work was necessary. ¡­ After a while of leisure, he ordered the three dragons to retreat. Mike collected and decomposed all the corpses of the monsters that had accumulated in the wilderness. This was a job that he was already used to every day. After all, these corpses represented all kinds of resources. He could not waste them, so had to collect, right? Moreover, the most important thing was, he liked the pleasure of getting a little reward. [Ding, you have successfully collected three units of food and two units of wood from the howling moon wolf¡¯s corpse!] [Ding, you have successfully collected nine units of food from the divine tree bird¡¯s corpse, and five units of wood!] [Ding, you have successfully collected fifteen units of food from the stone giant¡¯s corpse, eight units of wood, and five units of stone!] ¡­ Continuous notifications rang out. What Mike collected was wonderful. In one afternoon, the dragon battle team hunted about 200 wild monsters. They harvested 2,700 units of food and some materials from the monsters. Mike did not put all the food on the space exchange channel to sell. He only sold 1,200 units. The remaining 1,500 units of food belonged to the little loli in the underground world, in exchange for the refined iron she collected and forged. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left.¡± Mike glanced at the world chat channel. There were already a large number of Castle Lords reminding him that there was still half an hour before eight o¡¯clock, and he could start selling his equipment. In the morning, Mike had sold more than 900 sets of gnome equipment, which simply could not satisfy their appetite. Not to mention 900 sets of goblin equipment, even 900 million sets would probably be quickly bought and digested by the Castle Lords. Unfortunately, the equipments were wat rare, and only Mike had a large number of equipment to sell. At this moment, the Castle Lords were quite anxious, hoping to become the lucky one and get the equipment. Even if they only got a small part of it, they would feel safer. The novice protection period is over, not to mention the Beast Tide that attacked at night. the monsters that lingered around their castle at night were enough to force them to think of ways to increase the strength of their troops. They could not increase their strength. They could not deal with the violent monsters outside the castle. They might not even be able to pass tonight, let alone the Beast Tide. There was no doubt about this. The cruel test of survival was sweeping over. Mike speculated that there would definitely be some Castle Lords who would not live past tonight and would not see the sun tomorrow. This was survival of the fittest. Some of the weaker castle lords were destined to be eliminated, but these people had nothing to do with him. After all, they provided no comfort for him. He did not care. Mike did not think too much about it. He opened the friend list and contacted the little loli in the underground world. ¡­ In the underground world, in a dark space. A gray castle sat alone. Inside and outside the castle, a large number of short figures gathered. They were the gray dwarves. This was Caroline¡¯s Gray Dwarf Castle. The little loli with a gray face was standing on the third-floor balcony of the castle, instructing the gray dwarves to throw the iron ores they had collected today into the smelting furnace to forge refined iron. Chapter 73 - The Crafty Castle Lord, Antas! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The novice¡¯s protective barrier disappeared, the blood moon was about to descend tonight. The little loli looked at everything in the underground world. It was also at this moment, a figure walked in front of her. Upon seeing this figure, Caroline¡¯s smile immediately rose. ¡°Uncle Xavier, you¡¯re here!¡± Xavier bowed respectfully towards Caroline. ¡°Yes, respected Princess Caroline.¡± A smile appeared on his face as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess Caroline.. On the day the novice protection barrier disappears, we¡¯ll be able to protect your castle. Then, tonight, we¡¯ll still be able to protect your castle!¡± ¡°Mm, Uncle Xavier, I believe in you! The little loli smiled. Time slowly passed. Gradually, the blood moon descended. Roar!! Countless monsters roared. Their strength soared, their bodies enlarged, and their hair stood on end. As the blood moon descended, they all went crazy. At the same time, in the Dragon King Castle. ¡°Tyrell, those creatures outside the city¡­ Take the earth dragon team, you should be able to deal with them, right?¡± Mike looked at Tyrell and said. ¡°No problem, respectful master!¡± Tyrell lowered his dragon head. The riot of the monsters in the wild would undoubtedly affect Mike¡¯s rest. After Tyrell finished speaking, he left the castle and started to clean up the monsters around the castle with the earth dragons. Outside the Dragon King Castle. ¡°All earth dragon teams, listen up!¡± ¡°Tonight, drive these monsters to a distance of 5,000 meters away from the castle. Don¡¯t let them disturb Master¡¯s sleep!¡± Tyrell flew into the sky and gave the order to the earth dragon team. Roar!! The earth dragons raised their heads and roared. Tyrell led the earth dragon team and started to fight with the monsters. Crack! Crack! The sound of flesh being torn apart could be heard. The current tier 5 earth dragon team was enough to deal with most of the monsters in the wild. Low-level monsters like the howling moon wolf, the raging flame tiger, and the forest monkey were no longer their opponents. As for the single-horned dragon lizard, violent rhinoceros, and other high-level tier 6 or even tier 7 monsters¡­ ¡°The majesty of our Lord is not to be offended!¡± Tyrell shouted. A green dragon breath was spat out. Boom! The green dragon breath engulfed the high-level monsters. Roar!! Squeak squeak!! The screams of countless monsters sounded. Then, they quickly fell. In just a few seconds, they were reduced to a pool of blood. Not even bones remained. Hundreds of monsters that were close to the Dragon King Castle were instantly eliminated. ¡°Earth dragon team, take advantage of this momentum, let¡¯s continue our pursuit!!¡± Tyrell shouted loudly. In its heart, its master was more honorable than anything else. No matter if it was safe or asleep, it could not be violated. It had to drive these beasts away from the castle within 5,000 meters. Roar!! A large group of earth dragons responded and chased after the monsters under Tyrell¡¯s lead. ¡­ After half an hour of fighting¡­ At first, the monsters were still extremely crazy, but gradually, they could feel the death of their companions. One by one, their companions fell beside them, and they kept retreating. Finally, they all retreated 5,000 meters away from the castle. ¡°Alright! Mission accomplished, now we fall back!¡± Looking at the monsters that kept retreating, Tyrell knew that the castle would not be attacked by crazy monsters for a short time. Although the killing intent of these crazy monsters was still rising, they would not choose to attack the castle. Instead, they would turn to other places to vent their anger. After saying that, Tyrell turned around and was ready to leave. However, at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many monsters rushing over?¡± A human voice caught his attention. This voice was very weak. It came from 2,000 meters away. Tyrell¡¯s ears were very sensitive. The moment he heard the voice, he immediately became alert. ¡°Is there a life of other Castle Lords near the castle?¡± Tyrell muttered. This was not right. As far as he knew, there was only one castle near the Dragon King Castle at first. Due to this castle having a feud with Lord Mike, after the Beast Tide ended, it was conveniently destroyed by them. Then, what was that sound? Tyrell was full of doubt. No matter what, he could hear this human¡¯s voice clearly. Naturally, Tyrell understood Mike¡¯s personality. That was to absolutely not allow any potential threats to appear around the castle. Thinking of this, Tyrell¡¯s figure stopped and immediately spoke to the earth dragon team again. ¡°All of you wait here, I¡¯ll go investigate.¡± Hearing this, all the earth dragons lowered their heads. They were not as vigilant as Tyrell. However, they knew that Tyrell must have sensed something. As a tier 8 dragon, Tyrell¡¯s flying speed was undoubtedly several times faster than theirs. They only needed to listen to orders. Seeing that the earth dragons were all waiting for orders, Tyrell did not dawdle. With a roar, he flew towards the direction of the sound. Whoosh! The sound of air being torn apart could be heard. Tyrell covered a distance of several thousand meters in just a few seconds. It arrived at the source of the sound. It saw a group of armored soldiers hunting their prey in the forest, and in the center of them, there was a human. ¡°It seems to be this human.¡± Tyrell hovered in the air and noticed this scene. However, at the same time, this group of people also noticed it. ¡°What, such a huge dragon?¡± The human Castle Lord was stunned. His name was Antas, and his castle was 20 kilometers away. He came here today because after experiencing the Beast Tide, he went crazy! He constantly wanted to become stronger. He wanted to surpass everyone, including Mike, who was now regarded as a myth by all the Castle Lords. Therefore, he became crazier and crazier. Finally, he led his hundreds of armored soldiers from his castle all the way to the Evernight Forest. At this moment, when he saw the giant green dragon in the sky. He was stunned. A giant dragon? How could there be a high-level monster like a giant dragon in this Evernight Forest? Seeing that the other party was stunned, Tyrell did not think of hiding. Its tall body fell from the sky. Its cold dragon eyes looked at Antas and said, ¡°mortals cannot offended the dignity of our Lord in his land.¡± ¡°Since you are here, you should quickly retreat!¡± ?? Hearing this, Antas was stunned. What did it mean? Could it be that this giant dragon was also a soldier? Holy shit? Then this was a little too outrageous. Antas was also a little shocked. However, just when he was about to subconsciously leave because of the giant dragon¡¯s intimidation. He suddenly noticed Tyrell¡¯s level. ¡°Tier eight¡­¡± ¡°A tier eight dragon? That¡¯s not very high!¡± Antas smiled. Chapter 74 - Antas’s Plot, His Greed for the Dragon King Castle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Antas thought to himself. Right now, among the soldiers he brought with him, the most powerful one was a tier 8 armored soldier. He was at the same level as the green dragon in front of him. If the other party could not do anything to him¡­ Then he could not do anything to the other party either. But that was not the point. It was that he had obtained enough resources from tonight¡¯s hunt. As long as he could return to the castle, he could completely upgrade his equipment or summon a large number of soldiers.. In this way¡­ Tier 8 versus tier 8. Also, he still had a large number of soldiers to fight. Tyrell would definitely lose. Thinking of this, Antas smiled coldly. However¡­ all of this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that he was a very smart person. He clearly realized that although this tier 8 Tyrell¡¯s level was very high, it was not too terrifying for him, who was also a top-tier castle lord. In fact¡­ The owner of this giant dragon actually let him come out to hunt alone. This clearly proved one thing. The other party was very weak. So weak that they did not dare to come out and hunt with the army. This way, things would be easier to handle. Since he had already figured out the general location of the other party¡¯s castle, he only needed to pretend to retreat now. When he returned to his castle, he would bring enough troops to come out and destroy the other party¡¯s castle. Perhaps if he was lucky, he would be able to capture it in one go and make a huge profit! A thought flashed through his mind. Antas smiled and immediately said to Tyrell, ¡°oh! Respected dragon, we have no intention of offending the dragon Lord.¡± ¡°We will leave now!¡± After saying that, he turned to look at his soldiers and gave them a look. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ He watched Antas and his men leave. Tyrell¡¯s dragon eyes moved slightly. It was obvious that he was not an idiot. Just by looking at the fake smile on Antas¡¯s face, he had completely seen through his thoughts. The other party was going to make a move against Lord Mike! ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Ignorant human, I will report this matter to Master first before. Then, we will take action,¡± Tyrell snorted coldly. Even though he wanted to catch up to Antas and kill him, but as master Mike¡¯s most loyal servant, he had to report everything to Mike First. Whoosh! A piercing sound was heard. Tyrell instantly rushed into the distance. A moment later, in the Dragon King Castle. ¡°Oh? You mean, the Castle Lord has already set his eyes on my castle?¡± Mike narrowed his eyes and smiled slightly. Tyrell immediately bowed its dragon head respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s right, that expression, it can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°Master, then you¡¯re preparing to¡­¡± Tyrell raised his head to look at Mike. Mike¡¯s expression calmed down. In reality, this situation was within his expectations. After all, when he killed the Castle Lord back then, he had already considered the problem of exposing the giant dragon. Once a high-level soldier like the giant dragon was exposed, it would definitely be coveted by countless people. However, he did not panic. In any case, as he became stronger, the secret of the giant dragon soldier would be exposed sooner or later. With his current strength, he did not care if he was exposed. On the contrary, what he was thinking now was to let the giant dragon appear in front of all the Castle Lords. He would use his absolute strength to intimidate all the Castle Lords. You all have ill intentions against me, right? Then you will all pay the price for scheming against me! Mike¡¯s gaze turned cold. He was no longer prepared to hold back. Looking at Tyrell, he immediately ordered, ¡°then Tyrell, you¡¯ll bring Caesar and Barr, and the others. Work together to destroy this enemy force.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll first find out where the other party¡¯s castle is, then we¡¯ll judge their strength.¡± ¡°If we can destroy it in one fell swoop, that would be best. And if we can¡¯t, then even if we retreat, come back and inform me, and make other plans.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell answered respectfully, then turned around and left. Very soon, Tyrell informed Barr and Caesar of this matter. After hearing this, Caesar was immediately enraged. ¡°Hmph, ignorant mortal, I think he¡¯s tired of living!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set off immediately and destroy this Castle Lord. Let him feel the majesty of our dragon Lord!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caesar took the lead and the dragons flew towards Antas¡¯s castle. Although Antas¡¯s castle was in was a certain distance away from Mike¡¯s castle, there were only one or two castles in the surrounding area. In less than half an hour, the three dragons had locked onto the other party¡¯s castle. Antas¡¯s castle was obviously a high-tier castle with a fence around it. Nowadays, more and more people had high-tier castles, which was not surprising. Moreover, for the giant dragons that could fly, defensive structures like fences were useless. However, what was surprising was that, around the castle, there were several archery towers that were nearly 10 meters tall. Each of the archery towers had one or two human soldiers holding bows and arrows in their hands. It could be seen that the owner of this castle had gained a lot from the Battle of The Guards. ¡°Phew, we¡¯re finally home!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gained a lot tonight, haha!¡± ¡°That dragon castle in the distance, I¡¯ll definitely come and look for you guys!¡± Inside the castle. Antas¡¯s cold laughter rang out. At this moment, he was sorting out the harvest he had obtained from the previous night¡¯s hunt. Just last night, he lost nearly half of his warrior-level troops when he encountered the Beast Tide. However, after a night of consolidation and summoning, his troops grew stronger again, and they were even stronger than before. This was another use of the Beast Tide. It was both a danger and an opportunity. After surviving the Beast Tide last night, Antas felt that he was not destined to die. Even if he faced the upcoming Beast Tide, he was confident that he could pass it. ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s time to think about how to rob that dragon castle.¡± He had suffered some losses last night and wanted to take revenge immediately. He was also looking forward to killing that dragon. If he could really plunder the castle, he would be rich! Not to mention surpassing those top Castle Lords. He was very confidence, even against Mike, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord. The dragon castle was a great opportunity for him to defy the heavens and change his fate. ¡°No rush! As long as the sky brightens and the blood moon fades, I¡¯ll once again strengthen the castle¡¯s power and search for that dragon castle.¡± In Antas¡¯s opinion, as long as he could plunder a castle with a top-tier creature like the dragon, he would definitely be able to reap a full harvest. It was not just him, many Castle Lords also felt the same way. After all, the dragon was a legendary creature from the divine realm. In a game, it would be a big boss that would be defeated by a team. However, no one knew that the owner of the dragons in the Dark Forest was not just some random Castle Lord. Instead, it was Mike, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord. Chapter 75 - Antas Was Stunned. Three Top-Tier Giant Dragons?? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As for this point¡­ Antas did not know either. If he knew, he would definitely run far away and never be neighbors with Mike again. Unfortunately, it was too late to say anything now. Just as Antas was about to lead his team out hunting, he suddenly heard someone shouting outside. It was the voice of the leader of his army unit. He was very familiar with it. ¡°Enemy attack? Could it be that there are wild monsters attacking my castle again?¡± Not only was Antas not afraid, he looked excited instead.. The current situation was different from the past. Although the number of soldiers under his command had decreased, the castle had an additional defensive structure, which was the [fence]. The strength of the castle defense had increased. ¡°The heavens are really looking out for me! Quickly assemble and defend the castle!¡± Antas shouted excitedly. The soldiers in the castle quickly assembled, and there were more than twenty human warriors. There was also a group of militia wearing simple equipment. These militia were all tier 1, and they were summoned by Antas this morning. Although they were very weak, they could still be considered a combat strength for the time being. Antas put on his equipment and rushed to the courtyard of the castle. However, he discovered that there were no wild monsters outside the castle. Antas was stunned. Then, he roared at his squad leader, ¡°what are you shouting for? Enemy attack? Why aren¡¯t you telling me where the enemy is?¡± The squad leader¡¯s expression was serious as he pointed to the sky. ¡°Lord, the enemy is there!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Antas looked up. In an instant, his expression changed. From stiff to twisted, and his expression finally turned into fear. ¡°How is this possible??¡± He widened his eyes in disbelief. Not far away, three huge dragons had appeared. Yes, three huge dragons! The leader was a grayish-blue dragon. The strongest one was at the peak of tier eight. Behind it were two more dragons, one pitch-black the other dark-green. They flapped their dragon wings and flew towards his castle. Of course, he recognized that dark-green dragon. ¡°What? Is it the dragon I met last night?¡± Antas was shocked. He rubbed his eyes and suspected that he was hallucinating. He could not believe it. It was just one night, and he was just planning to attack the other Castle Lord. Now, before he could lead his troops out, the other party had already sent a dragon to attack them. Also, it was a total of three high-tier dragons! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the tier eight dragon yesterday wasn¡¯t the strongest combat strength of the Castle Lord?¡± Antas did not understand. Was he lucky, or was he unlucky? Suddenly, he realized that the Castle Lord wanted to destroy his castle. Antas immediately felt his body trembling, and his legs went soft. His intuition told him that he was finished! With his current strength, it was still okay to block one tier 8 dragon, but it was impossible to block these three dragons! The fences were meaningless against the dragons flying in the sky. There were only a few arrow towers, how could they threaten the three dragons? He was in big trouble! It was even possible that he would die today. However, he did not want to sit still and wait for death. He wanted to at least struggle. So he mustered his courage and shouted, ¡°noble dragons from the dragon Lord¡¯s subordinates, please put away the weapons in your hands. We are not enemies!¡± ¡°Ha, human, in the depths of your heart, I see the desire of greed. Only the dragon flame can save you!¡± Barr snorted coldly. A pitch-black dragon breath descended and directly blew up an arrow tower behind the fence. The two archers inside died on the spot. Antas¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to beg for mercy, but immediately after, his eyes revealed a strong sense of disbelief. At the same time, he received a notification. [Your castle has been attacked by the enemy¡¯s castle forces. Please respond as soon as possible!] Antas¡¯s expression was twisted. He was completely stunned. He was in disbelief at the sudden notification. As expected, these three giant dragons were all under the command of the enemy¡¯s Castle Lord. What was going on? It was one thing to have a dragon as a soldier, but this Castle Lord actually had three such high-tier dragons at once! At least Antas had heard from the dark green dragon that it was a soldier of a Castle Lord. In comparison, When the other Castle Lords in the Dark Forest saw this hint, they would only be more surprised. That was because all the Castle Lords now believed that the dragons that appeared in the Dark Forest were either native creatures from the Endless Continent or creatures from the divine realm. This was because the level of the dragons was too high. Whether it was in novels or movies, they were all big bosses in the later stages. Therefore, no one associated the dragons in the Dark Forest with the troops of a castle. After all, compared to the dragons, the nature elves, death knights, thunder giants, gorgons, and other top-tier soldiers seemed to be a level lower. What was a top-tier soldier? Those were all top-tier soldiers! How could there be a dragon that surpassed the top-tier soldiers? This was impossible! Otherwise, the other Castle Lords would not be able to survive! At this moment, Antas¡¯s heart was beating wildly. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Antas could not help but shout in disbelief. This Castle Lord¡¯s luck was too surreal. Not only was his random troop the dragon, but he was also able to strengthen his dragon troops to such an extent in such a short period of time. ¡°Moreover, my castle is only a few tens of kilometers away from him!¡± He had complete reason to believe that this man¡¯s castle was near his castle. Moreover, it was hidden in the dense forest nearby. However, because his hunting range was too small, it had never exceeded two kilometers, so he did not discover the ¡®Dragon King Castle¡¯. It was not until last night that he encountered this dark green giant dragon. ¡°Could the person behind the giant dragon be Mike?¡± Antas made this guess. Mike was publicly acknowledged as the strongest Castle Lord. All along, Mike had been ahead of all the Castle Lords. Even the other top-tier Castle Lords could not surpass him. Not only could they not surpass him, but he was also ahead by a huge margin! He stood at the peak of the billions of Castle Lords! Many people were guessing that Mike¡¯s army was a top-tier undead army. It had a large number, was not afraid of death, and had strong combat strength. Even if it died, it could still be resurrected by the soul fire. That was why it was able to take the lead in the early stages. This speculation was approved by many Castle Lords, but in the end, it was just a guess. No one was sure what Mike¡¯s army was. At this moment, an idea flashed through Antas¡¯s mind. He immediately thought of Mike, thinking that his army was giant dragons. This could explain why Mike could look down on all Castle Lords! It was completely possible! This was still only his guess. After all, the message only revealed that it was an enemy force. However, at this moment, he firmly believed that the man standing behind the group of giant dragons was Mike! ¡°I actually became neighbors with Mike!¡± ¡°And last night, I offended him, so he sent the giant dragons over, trying to destroy my castle and take revenge on me!¡± Antas¡¯s face was pale. He was extremely regretful. If he had known, he would not have tried to seize Mike¡¯s castle last night. However, Mike¡¯s dragon battle team had already attacked the castle. It was too late to regret. Chapter 76 - Destroy the Castle and Get the Reward! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°No!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death. I have to live!¡± Antas immediately shouted at the dragons flying high in the sky, ¡°don¡¯t do it! We are not enemies. I am a good friend of your Lord Mike. We were from the same world!¡± ¡°How dare you call our Lord by his real name. You are indeed a heretic!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Caesar snorted. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Counterattack! Counterattack!¡± Antas roared as if he was reacting to the situation. At the same time, more than ten arrows were shot into the sky The soldiers and swordsmen in the castle also raised their swords high. . However, their strength was too low. The highest level was only at tier five. How could they be a match for Caesar, Barr, and Tyrell? One had to know that under Mike¡¯s command, other than the three dragons, the earth dragon team under his command had all reached tier 6. If the earth dragon team were to rush over at this time, Caesar and the others did not even need to make a move. Any earth dragon would be enough to tear these soldiers apart with a single claw. As for those arrows that seemed to be extremely fast, they could not even harm the wings of the dragons. The two sides in the battle were not even on the same level! In the blink of an eye, the giant dragon battle team charged into the heart of the castle. They raised their sharp claws and struck down! The soldiers under Antas¡¯s command fell one after another. More than 20 swordsman-level soldiers did not even last half a minute before they were all killed by the giant dragon battle team. The arrow towers that stood around the castle were also destroyed by the dragon flames, and all the archers inside died. This was not a battle of the same level. Even if Antas¡¯s castle was ten times stronger, it would not be able to withstand the attack of the dragon battle team. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I beg you, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Seeing Tyrell flying towards him, Antas immediately screamed in fear. He did not want to die here. He still had great ideals, to build an empire and contend for hegemony over all races. However, there was no pity in Tyrell¡¯s dragon eyes. Roar! His dragon eyes were enraged. A mouthful of dark green dragon breath was spat out. Boom!! The young man was engulfed by the green poisonous fog and instantly melted into a pool of blood. After the young man died, the castle behind him began to tremble as if it was about to collapse. ¡°The Lord is dead?¡± Within the castle, a few troops looked at each other and were stunned. They did not seem to have any thoughts of avenging Antas. They threw away the crude weapons in their hands and chose to surrender. This was because their loyalty points had already dropped below 60 points. Once the Lord died, they naturally defected and willingly became the slaves of others. If it was a loyalty point above 60 points, or rather, if it was a loyalty point above 70 points, then even if the Castle Lord was dead, the soldiers would risk their lives to take revenge. At the same time, a ball of poisonous fog had already enveloped their surroundings. The Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, spat out a circle of poisonous fog. Although the poisonous fog was poisonous, it did not cause death. It was more of a deterrent effect. Seeing this scene, Caesar flew over again. ¡°Why are these few heretics still alive? Why don¡¯t we just kill them and strengthen the Lord¡¯s reputation?!¡± Tyrell calmly replied as before, ¡°the Lord needs servants. It is my responsibility to spread the reverence to a more distant place.¡± Hearing this, Caesar nodded. Although he really wanted to kill this group of militia, it was related to the prestige of its master, so it naturally knew what was important. ¡°My Lord, love the world. The world should revere the Lord of the giant dragon!¡± Accompanied by the majestic voice of the Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, endless poisonous fog once again enveloped the militia in the castle. Sensing the danger, the militia immediately threw their weapons away, knelt on the ground, and respectfully swore to their master. Not long after, a few of the militia became the attendants who revered Mike the most. The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrael nodded slightly. Then, he turned to the Undead Dragon, Caesar and the Dark Demon Dragon, Barr and said, ¡°these attendants have mastered basic anatomy, logging, mining, and other skills. They are not completely useless!¡± Caesar said, ¡°this is not bad. With these soldies, our Lord does not have to do those tedious things.¡± ¡°In the future, we can hand over the corpses of the monsters we hunt to these servants to dissect!¡± As creatures created by the dragon lord, their duty was to solve the Lord¡¯s problems. At this time, Caesar closed its blue eyes. It was calling out in his heart, and it wanted to use the power of faith to contact Mike. In the dark, it received a response and said, ¡°my Lord has given the order to destroy this castle!¡± ¡°Yes, almighty Lord!¡± Barr and Tyrell immediately responded. They found the heart of the castle and destroyed it. As the heart of the castle was destroyed, the high-level castle collapsed into ruins. Dragon King Castle. Mike received a notification at the same time. [Ding! Your army destroyed the heart of the enemy¡¯s castle. The enemy¡¯s castle has disappeared. You have won the Battle of the Castles!] [You have destroyed the enemy¡¯s castle. You have received an additional 300 energy stones.] [You have received an arrow tower blueprint.] [You have received 480 energy stones from the enemy¡¯s castle storage!] [Two strange crystals!] [400 units of food, 8,500 units of wood, 5,600 units of stones, 900 units of refined iron, and a number of monster materials!] [Ding! Congratulations! You are the 57th Castle Lord to defeat an enemy¡¯s castle!] ¡°I¡¯m only the 57th?¡± Mike was a little surprised. Obviously, the profits from destroying the enemy¡¯s castle were very significant. This made Mike extremely happy. After all, not only was there a blueprint for the arrow tower and two strange crystals, there were also a total of 180 energy stones and various resources. Just destroying a castle was enough to obtain so many resources! It could be considered a great harvest! However, the last message surprised Mike. Before him, there were already 56 Castle Lords who had destroyed the enemy¡¯s castle forces! He thought that he would be the first. He did not expect to be ranked 57th. ¡°The disappearance of the novice protection shield also means that the battle between the castles has begun¡­¡± ¡°It is very difficult for the two Castle Lords who are close to each other to be in a peaceful mode. After all, resources are limited. Even if the battle does not start now, it will still start in the future.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a castle war or an attack on the mainland, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m actually only ranked 57th.¡± ¡°Those fellows are really crazy!¡± Amongst the billions of Castle Lords, there were always some lucky ones who were ranked at the top of the castle forces. Their abilities and strength were not weak either. They also had the ambition to dominate all the races. These ¡®lucky ones¡¯ were worthy of Mike¡¯s vigilance. However, he did not think too much about it. This ranking did not mean anything. If he wanted to compete for this ranking, he would send the dragon battle team to destroy other castles in the early morning. With the dragon battle team¡¯s strength, it was a very simple thing for him to get first place. The reward of ranking was only some influence and reputation. It was not worth Mike¡¯s attention. Chapter 77 - What? Big Brother Mike’s Military Type Is the Giant Dragon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get the blueprints of the arrow tower!¡± Blueprints with names did not need to be appraised. Mike guessed that the reason why the blueprints of the arrow tower were dropped was probably related to the defensive structure [arrow tower] in that person¡¯s castle. Similarly, one could draw a conclusion. Destroying the enemy¡¯s castle and building facilities had a probability of dropping the related blueprints. The arrow tower blueprints were the proof. It took more than an hour for the dragon battle team to finally transport all the spoils of war back to the castle. Mike¡¯s storage contained a variety of materials and equipment. Also, in the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring, Mike had 3020 energy stones and 23 strange crystals. ¡®I still have a long way to go before I can upgrade to an intermediate castle, but I¡¯m already halfway through upgrading the dragon nest..¡¯ This was good news. The dragon nest could hatch dragon eggs. Its importance was self-evident. It could even be said that the speed of upgrading the dragon nest was more crucial than the upgrade of the castle! This was because the earlier the upgrade, the more dragons would be born. In comparison, the upgrade of the castle was less important. After all, there was no reward for upgrading the castle. Hence, Mike¡¯s enthusiasm for upgrading the castle could not be compared to the urgency of upgrading the dragon¡¯s nest. Upgrading the castle could be done step by step. If there were enough resources, then he would upgrade. As for the Dragon¡¯s Nest, it was Mike¡¯s first target. At this moment, an azure blueprint appeared in Mike¡¯s hand. The blueprint was covered with countless mysterious runes, and it looked quite mystical. It was the blueprint for the arrow tower. [Low-level construction blueprint: Arrow tower] [Can be used five times.] [Effect: Increases the castle¡¯s defense and slightly increases the loyalty of the castle residents.] [Description: Each arrow tower can hold no more than four archers] [Construction requirements: 2,000 units of wood, 300 units of stone] ¡°This thing is useless to me!¡± Just by looking at the description on the blueprint, Mike knew that the arrow tower was useless to his dragon castle. His army was the dragon, and its combat strength was very strong. There was no need for such a useless defensive building. If it was a defensive building that could attack automatically, he would still need it. As for the arrow tower, it would take up space. Mike did not hesitate to upload it to the hyperspace trading channel. [Auction construction blueprints ¡ª Arrow tower (click to see the details)] [Auction time limit: 3 hours] [Auction payment option: Energy stones] [Auctioneer: Mike] Besides putting up the blueprints for auction, Mike put all the food in the warehouse, the low-level equipment that he had obtained, and the low-level equipment that he had obtained into the space exchange channel for sale. The monster materials were still packaged and distributed to the little loli in the underground world. After that, Mike then looked at the few militiamen brought back by the dragon battle team. There were nine of them. All of them were tier 1, and they were weak. ¡°Greetings, dragon Lord!¡± The militiamen knelt on the ground in awe, facing Mike in a kneeling position. They were not soldiers of the enemy¡¯s castle, but soldiers under Mike¡¯s castle now. Just like the 2,000 gnomes in the underground world, they were both his soldiers and servants. Their loyalty did not reach 100 points, but all of them exceeded 90 points. There was no chance of them defecting. This was strength! The stronger the Castle Lord was, the loyalty of his soldiers would increase accordingly. In addition, the advanced building Holy Dragon Palace and the various castle buildings would increase loyalty. ¡°My Lord!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell flew over. ¡°These servants had basic anatomy, logging, mining, and other skills.¡± Mike nodded slightly. From the looks of it, these militias were not useless. At least they could free him from the work of collecting and dissecting monster corpses. In addition, he could also send them out to spread his reputation among the native human empires in the endless continent. The spread of his fame was very important to Mike. He would become a god through faith in the future. The more servants he had, the stronger his faith would be, and the more power of faith he would gain. When his servants spread to every corner of the endless continent. Then the gods of this world were nothing to him. He could suppress them with a flip of his hand! Mike thought about it and considered the border of his territory. ¡°In the future, My Dragon King Castle will be divided into inner city and outer city.¡± ¡°The inner city is the core area where the dragon and I live, whereas the others would live in the outer city.¡± ¡°Moreover, not all attendants are qualified to live in my castle. The belief level is the key. The next race belief level is divided into ordinary attendants, true attendants, pious attendants, mad attendants, and holy attendants.¡± ¡°The attendants who can live in the dragon castle must be pious attendants or even mad attendants.¡±. In the future, he might even form the mad attendants army. These armies would be mainly made up of attendants from other races. As for his dragon army, it was the only main force. At that moment, Mike thought a lot. Only when he opened the [world chat channel] did he realize that the channel was extremely hot. [Crazy!] [What¡¯s going on??] [Big brother Mike¡¯s military is a dragon? Big brother Mike¡¯s military is actually a dragon!!!] [Oh my God, I absolutely don¡¯t believe it!] [That¡¯s right, a dragon is a legendary creature from the divine realm. How could it become a military unit?] [If there really is a military type like a dragon, then not to mention us ordinary Castle Lords, even Castle Lords with top-tier military types would find it hard to survive!] [Nature elves, liches, death knights, and other top-tier species, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to challenge the giant dragon!] [It¡¯s completely impossible!] [This must be the Castle Lord who made the announcement earlier. His purpose is very clear. He¡¯s trying to provoke big brother Mike!] [There¡¯s no need to doubt his identity. He¡¯s a Castle Lord that I just met. Not only did he send his words to the world chat channel, he also sent them to me at the same time!] [Of course, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I had to believe it because he disappeared from my friend list! He just disappeared. I think everyone knows what this means!] His friend disappeared. The only possibility was that he died. This was because if he deleted his friend, there would be a notification. The person who sent the message said that his castle was facing an attack from a large group of dragons. The coordinates were the Dark Forest, and the Castle Lord behind the dragons was Mike! Now, the man was dead. This indirectly confirmed his story. There was at least an 80% chance that it was true. Chapter 78 - The Fear of the Entire Internet, the Crazy Discussions! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In an instant, everyone was silent! On the endless Kalami Plains. Dressed in high-tier equipment and extremely beautiful, goddess Bella was leading her golden war lion army to besiege a group of centaurs. Centaurs were native intelligent creatures of the Endless Continent. They also had another nickname, the bandits of the plains. The centaurs were a race of chaos and evil. There were close to 50 centaurs, led by a tier 7 commander-level centaur. They had attacked Bella¡¯s castle an hour ago. After that, they were defeated and wanted to escape. Bella led the golden lion army to intercept them, and the centaurs were currently surrounded. . By now, Bella¡¯s golden battle lion army was already very powerful. Dealing with these centaurs would not be a problem. ¡°Kill them all! Don¡¯t let any of them off!¡± Bella sat on the back of a golden battle lion and gave the order. At this moment, she received a message from a top-tier Castle Lord. When she opened it, she was stunned. ¡°Someone leaked the secret of Mike¡¯s army.¡± ¡°It¡¯s most likely a giant dragon! His castle coordinates are in the Dark Forest!¡± ¡°A giant dragon?¡± Bella took a deep breath. Even she could not calm down. Giant dragons were mythical creatures, on the same level as abyss demons. In front of the giant dragon, even a top-tier predator like the demon was much weaker. As for her golden war lion, it was far from being comparable to the giant dragon! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bella quickly asked. After all, this matter was too important to allow for any mistakes! The top-tier Castle Lord on the other side replied, ¡°sorry, at the moment, no one can be sure!¡± ¡°After all, this is just a post from that person. There is no conclusive evidence.¡± ¡°However¡­ from the current situation, considering Mike¡¯s strength, the probability is very high!¡± Hearing that, Bella covered her face and sighed slowly. ¡°It would be great if there were videos of the battle.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, only the top-tier Castle Lord can activate this function.¡± Bella opened the world chat channel at the side. At this moment, the world chat channel was completely in an uproar. After all, the fact that Mike¡¯s military branch might be a giant dragon, once it was revealed, it was impossible not to cause waves. Think about it. Everyone¡¯s starting point was the same. In the end, you randomly picked an ordinary human military branch, while the other party was given a giant dragon. With such a difference in level, even from the start, the dragon would probably be able to kill the human soldiers with a single swipe of its claw. It was really too unbalanced. [Everyone, no matter what others think, I am now 100% sure that Mike¡¯s soldier is the giant dragon!] [This is completely cheating! What is a giant dragon? It is the most terrifying creature on the continent!] [I once read a novel in which the dragon race could easily destroy a country. It¡¯s the most powerful existence in the entire world. It can be seen how awesome the dragon¡¯s strength is!] [You said that it was a novel. Can you really take it seriously?] [I also think that the dragon¡¯s strength can¡¯t be so strong that it¡¯s beyond the scope of the military. Otherwise, how can other Castle Lords survive? We would just be bullied by Mike!] [I agree with what the person above said!] [No matter what, the strength of the dragon must be very terrifying!] [This may be the fundamental reason why Mike has been able to lead billions of Castle Lords!] [Once the dragon appears, the demons will have to run for their lives!] [Even the dragon has appeared. This game can¡¯t be played at all!] [Then you can quit the game!] [Quit the game? Dream On! This is the real world, quitting the game means death, who wants to die?] [That¡¯s right, even if Mike¡¯s army is really a dragon, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Those who want to quit can slit their own throats!] [Calm down! It might not be true!] [That person¡¯s castle has already been captured by the dragon battle team, and he¡¯s already dead, how can it be fake?] [The existence of the dragon must be real, but it¡¯s hard to say if the person behind the dragon is Mike! After all, other than that person, who else has personally seen big brother Mike leading the dragon to hunt monsters?] [To put it bluntly, no one knows what big brother Mike looks like!] [I can only say that the probability of it being Mike is very high, but it¡¯s not absolute!] [I agree with that!] ¡­ The world chat channel was in an uproar. Countless Castle lords were debating whether the giant dragon that appeared in the Dark Forest was actually one of Mike¡¯s castle soldiers. Many people believed that this was true. Mike¡¯s castle was too strong, it led the way and kept attacking the local forces. First, it wiped out the goblin tribe, and then it wiped out a medium-sized gnome tribe! This was not the end. Mike was the first Lord to upgrade the castle to a town! He had stood at the pinnacle of billions of Castle Lords from the very beginning! Even those Castle Lords with top-tier troops could only look up to Mike! Therefore, many people believed that Mike was the man standing behind those giant dragons! Of course, there were also some people who were skeptical. The reason was very simple. Except for the dead king of the castle, no one could verify whether his words were true or not, and no one had seen Mike hunting with the dragons. As the saying went, only what one saw with their own eyes was true. Whatever others say on the internet was fake. Only by witnessing it with one¡¯s own eyes could one believe it! At this time, another Castle Lord spoke up. [If what that person said is true, then Mike¡¯s castle should be in the Dark Forest!] [Is there a Castle Lord in the Dark Forest who would send troops to investigate?] [Indeed, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to send people to investigate?] [This is the simplest way to directly prove whether big brother Mike¡¯s troops are dragons or not!] [I hereby appeal to the Castle Lords of the Dark Forest to take action!] [Agreed! Solve the secret of the dragons for us!] [Appeal +1] [My castle is in the Dark Forest! However, do you think I¡¯m stupid? What the hell am I investigating? How dare I take the initiative to provoke big brother Mike? I still want to live!] [After offending Mike, the first ones who are unlucky are the Castle Lords who are in the Dark Forest! You guys are far away in other regions. As long as it has nothing to do with you, you just want to join in the fun?] [It¡¯s just to investigate the truth. It¡¯s not that serious, right?] [Not serious? Then why don¡¯t you go investigate?] [If it really is big brother Mike, then we¡¯ll be sending ourselves to our deaths!] [Since Mike has already killed one Castle Lord, then he won¡¯t mind killing another!] [Wasn¡¯t the person who first exposed the appearance of the giant dragon in the Dark Forest the Castle Lord who died this time?] ¡­ At this point in the conversation, many Castle Lords who lived in, or near the Dark Forest inhaled sharply. Chapter 79 - The Castle Lords Want to Establish an Anti-dragon Alliance? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Countless Castle Lords felt their backs break out in sweat. That¡¯s right. Previously, when the Castle Lord claimed to have discovered the dragons, they still remembered it clearly. Now that the rookie protection period had just passed, Mike sent the dragon battle team to flatten that person¡¯s castle! For a moment, the Castle Lords felt their scalps go numb. Although the Castle Lords were chatting fervently in the world chat channel, the atmosphere was very harmonious. However, this was only on the surface. The things behind the surface were the cruelest. The Battle of the Castles was absolutely a life-and-death battle. After all, this was a competition between 10,000 races, and the main theme was war! . Not only was it a war with the local forces of the Endless Continent! There was also a war between the Castle Lords! To be in the same dark forest as Mike and belong to the same region, this was definitely not good news! Mike¡¯s goal was definitely to rule the entire Dark Forest. There was no need to doubt this, and these Castle Lords who also belonged to the Dark Forest faced Mike who had a dragon army. There were only two outcomes, either death or scram. Besides, what about the castle forces that want to defeat Mike? Sorry, they do not have that kind of confidence! [Without further ado, I am packing up my supplies and preparing to leave the Dark Forest!] [Big Mike, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m out, too!] [I¡¯m ready to go, too! Stay in the Dark Forest and you¡¯ll die!] [Excuse me, can the castle still be moved?] [Of course! Just take the heart of the castle away!] [Excuse me! What about the buildings in the castle? For example, the military buildings and warehouses.] [Someone has tried. After moving away from the heart of the castle, the castle buildings will become blueprints and can be rebuilt using resources!] [Oh, oh, oh, I understand. Then I¡¯ll leave too!] ¡­ For a moment, a large number of Castle Lords in the Dark Forest were afraid of becoming a stumbling block for Mike. After receiving the news, they all retreated. At this time, someone could not help but complain. [Cowards are like rats! What are you afraid of! There are at least 80,000 to 100,000 Castle Lords in the Dark Forest. There might even be more! Not to mention that Mike¡¯s dragon army, even a divine dragon is not our match!¡± [That¡¯s right, we can form the Dark Forest Anti-dragon Alliance and fight against Mike¡¯s dragon army together!] [The person above, we seem to have added each other as friends! I remember that your castle should be in the Kalami Plains, right? It belongs to the same region as goddess Bella!] [?? What do you mean you can form the Dark Forest Anti-dragon Alliance? Do I know you? Get lost! Delete each other!] There were always some bitches who did not want to cause trouble, but the proposal for an alliance was indeed not bad. Although many Castle Lords were in awe of Mike, there were still many Castle Lords in the Dark Forest who expressed their agreement. After all, moving a castle was not as simple as just saying it out loud. For example, how could they leave the Dark Forest, the dangers they might encounter along the way, the waste of time to develop, and the upcoming Beast Tide were all problems. How could everything go smoothly? In comparison, forming an alliance against Mike was a good idea! Even if they did not make Mike their enemy, they could prevent Mike from attacking their castle. No matter how strong Mike¡¯s dragon battle team was, they could not face the alliance of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of Castle Lords! Therefore, this proposal received the support of many Castle Lords of the Dark Forest on the spot. After these people supported it, the remaining ones were the Castle Lords at the edge of the Dark Forest. They were quite decisive. They brought their troops and resources, removed the heart of the castle, and ran away at an extremely fast speed. They just wanted to get away from this area that had dragons. In short, this dragon incident caused a huge uproar in the world chat channel. Countless Castle lords were affected and felt uneasy. They were afraid that Mike¡¯s dragon battle team would find them in their next crusade. Kalami plains. The powerful golden war lion army had wiped out the centaurs. The leader of the tier 7 centaurs had also died under the claws of the golden war lion. However, there was no joy in Bella¡¯s expression. Mike¡¯s army was a giant dragon, which had caused her great shock. Although she had not obtained any conclusive evidence, she felt that the probability was more than 90%. This probability was not 100% confirmed, but it was enough! ¡°No wonder his development speed is so fast. No matter how hard we top Castle Lords try, we can¡¯t catch up!¡± ¡°The giant dragon is really a terrifying military branch! It seems that we really have to form an Anti-dragon Alliance.¡± ¡°Otherwise, Mike¡¯s castle force will be dominant in the future!¡± So far, she had no contact with Mike, and many friend requests were all rejected. There was no friendship, no enmity, but Bella felt that she still had to be on guard. Only by forming a strong alliance could they fight against Mike¡¯s dragon army in the future and not be suppressed to the point where they could not raise their heads. ¡°Even if we won¡¯t become enemies in the future, we must have an alliance. This is the capital for us to talk to Mike on equal terms!¡± Bella felt that the strength of the dragon was not something that a few top Castle Lords could fight against together. Only by forming an alliance could they contend against Mike. Even if there was no real war in the future, the alliance must still exist! Thinking of this, she immediately contacted the top-tier Castle Lords in her friends column. She had more than 100 friends. Each of them had a top-tier military unit. This was the circle of contacts she had developed. She had started to prepare when she first arrived, but she did not expect to use it so soon. When she passed on the idea of forming an alliance to her circle of friends, she immediately received a unanimous response. This was because it was not just her, the top Castle Lords were also afraid of Mike¡¯s dragons. Soon, the Alliance of Gods, which belonged to their top castle lords, was established. Among the initial alliance members, there were eight alliance members, Bella was one of them. After the alliance was established, the corresponding inner circle also appeared. ¡°By the way, if we pull Mike in and make him a member of the Alliance of Gods, won¡¯t there be a war in the future?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility, but it¡¯s not absolute!¡± ¡°No one knows what kind of person Mike is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this? If we want to pull Mike into the alliance, let¡¯s add him as a friend first! Which one of you added Mike as a friend? It seems like goddess Bella didn¡¯t even add him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic!¡± Bella rubbed her forehead. Not being able to add Mike as a friend was a hurdle that she would never be able to overcome in her entire life. Regardless of whether they were enemies or friends in the future, her intention to add Mike as a friend was very firm ¡°Sooner or later, I will add him!¡± Chapter 80 - The plot of a Top-tier Castle Lord against Mike! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At the same time, the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest also formed an alliance. The name of the alliance was very straightforward, Anti-dragon Alliance! This directly highlighted the core purpose of the alliance. This alliance was formed by a few top-tier Castle Lords in the Dark Forest. There were five initial members. As top-tier Castle Lords, they were unwilling to leave the Dark Forest. Since they did not want to leave, then they would join forces! Within the alliance group. ¡°Can we really contend against Mike¡¯s dragons?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that. The legends exaggerate the strength of the dragon.. Since the dragon has already become a soldier, it naturally can¡¯t be as strong as a legendary creature!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a soldier, then we can kill it!¡± ¡°The five of us have top-tier soldiers. After that, we¡¯ll develop and take in the other Castle Lords of the Dark Forest. Then, we¡¯ll absorb all of them into our Anti-dragon Alliance. I don¡¯t believe that so many Castle Lords combined can¡¯t take down Mike?¡± ¡°No matter how strong the giant dragon is, there¡¯s still a limit!¡± ¡°As long as we, the Castle Lords of the Dark Forest, unite and destroy Mike, it will be like playing with a toy!¡± ¡°From the moment he descended until now, Mike has always been above us. I have long been unhappy with him! The reason why the alliance was formed this time was to destroy his castle forces!¡± ¡°Once Mike dies, the resources of the Dark Forest will be divided among us!¡± The five top Castle Lords were full of confidence! This was because they were not fighting alone. ¡°By the way, why hasn¡¯t there been any news about the Beast Tide? The world announcement hasn¡¯t changed either. It¡¯s still about Mike who upgraded the town.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Beast Tide will come sooner or later!¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather come later. I lost three titan pythons in the preiovus Beast Tide. I lost a lot!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also lost one of my eternal tree guardians!¡± ¡°I¡¯m considered lucky. My stone giants are naturally strong in defense. Although one of them was heavily injured, it¡¯s still a complete victory!¡± Titan pythons, eternal tree guardians, and stone giants were all top-tier soldiers. ¡°Just you wait!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work hard to get that one reward. When the time comes, it¡¯ll be easier to deal with Mike¡¯s dragon soldiers!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go and find out where Mike¡¯s castle is!¡± ¡°Make a move as soon as possible to solve the problem!¡± ¡°Otherwise, once he develops, it¡¯ll be a huge threat to our Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡­ The five Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance chatted. ¡°It¡¯s really lively!¡± Mike was also browsing the world chat channel, and he knew that if the secret of the dragon was leaked, it would cause a huge wave. However, he did not expect it to be so sensational. Before the Castle Lord died, he tricked him and leaked the secret of the dragon. Moreover, he clearly claimed that the person behind the dragon was Mike. Countless Castle Lords were discussing about him. There were also many Castle Lords who asked him in the world chat channel, hoping that he could stand up and respond to this matter. Naturally, he ignored them. In the end, even the dead Castle Lord did not know if the person behind the dragon was him. This was because Mike did not participate in the castle battle at all. It was his dragon battle team that destroyed the castle. Mike himself did not appear and stayed in the Dragon King Castle. When that person found out the secret that the dragon was a soldier, he immediately thought of Mike. Regardless of whether he had seen Mike himself or not, he immediately sent a message to the world chat channel, exposing Mike¡¯s information. The reason was very simple. The dragon soldier was so powerful, so the possibility of it being owned by Mike was the highest, That person was about to die, so he did not have time to confirm this guess. So whether it was right or not, it was right to upload the news! The other Castle Lords also had the same thought! This was another effect of Mike being publicly acknowledged strongest Castle Lord? Although no one personally witnessed Mike leading the dragon battle team to hunt, he stood at the peak of billions of Castle Lords, and his popularity was the highest. If the dragon was not his soldier, then who could it be? It could be said that it had to be! There was still a portion of Castle Lords who were also using this opportunity to unite and form an alliance to oppose him. They were trying to topple his mythological monument, trample him under their feet, and then rise to the top. At present, Mike had already become the public enemy of the top Castle Lords. However, this also showed that Mike was giving them too much pressure. Countless people saw Mike as the biggest threat in the future competition of the ten thousand races. Only by getting rid of a powerful existence like Mike could they compete fairly. ¡°Alliance?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Looking at the relevant information, Mike suddenly laughed mockingly. These people did not understand how powerful the giant dragon was. When his giant dragon army was established, no matter how many Castle Lords there were, they would be nothing more than ruins under the dragon¡¯s claws. At that time, killing these people would be as easy as killing an ant. Mike then turned off the world chat channel. He turned to look at the arrow tower blueprints that were being auctioned. In the world chat channel, countless Castle Lords were discussing about the dragon. However, the auction of the arrow tower blueprints was not affected. After all, it was an offensive building. Not everyone was like Mike, who already had many blueprints. Some people¡¯s castle was really just a lonely castle. Seeing a blueprint was like seeing treasure. Hence, countless Castle Lords were competing for the arrow tower blueprints. Moreover, the Beast Tide could arrive at any time. The arrow tower, which could increase the defensive power of the castle, was very popular. Moreover, it seemed that this was the first time someone was selling architectural or construction blueprints! The Castle Lords who were bidding were relieved. If Mike made a move, it would definitely be a rare item. This was universally acknowledged. Up until now, the bidding price for the archery tower blueprints had risen to 15 energy stones. Not just that, it was still rising! This was also indirect proof that after the novice protection barrier disappeared, the other buildings outside the castle were of great use. Looking at the rising bidding price, Mike estimated that the final price of this blueprint should be around 300 energy stones. This price was already very high. After all, the arrow tower was only a low-level defensive building. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no one took the crystal to participate in the auction.¡± The current market price of one crystal was equivalent to 200 energy stones. Moreover, there was a price but no market. It could be seen how precious the strange crystals were. Very few Castle Lords would be foolish enough to sell strange crystals or exchange them for energy stones. Mike was slightly disappointed, but he did not think too much about it. Those Castle Lords were not fools either. He was about to order the dragon battle team to continue hunting. Just then, Tyrell flew over and reported to him, ¡°my lord, there are a few gnomes outside the castle who want to see you. They are your gnome servants in the underworld!¡± Chapter 81 - The Terrifying Two-Headed Demon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Mike was a little confused. He had let the gnome servants go and did not pay much attention to them. But he did not expect them to come to him. ¡°Let them in,¡± Mike said casually. Not long after, a few goblins passed through the gate and entered the castle. Led by a gnome elder, they knelt in front of Mike with great respect. If it were not for the dragon looking at them indifferently, they would have kissed Mike¡¯s instep to show their fanatical respect for the Lord. ¡°Supreme Lord!¡± . The gnome elder shouted, ¡°please save your humble servant!¡± ¡°The evil two-headed demon has invaded the territory of your servant. Please be merciful and send down your supreme power to punish those shameless invaders!¡± ¡°Twin-headed demon?¡± Mike frowned slightly. He had never heard of such a monster. However¡­ Since the other party was already his most loyal servant, there was no way he would lie to him. Thinking of this¡­ Mike looked at the gnome elder who was kneeling in front of him and said, ¡°How did they invade your gnome¡¯s territory?¡± It was also at this moment, Tyrell¡¯s voice transmission reached his ears. Only he could hear it. The voice transmission entered his ears. The two-headed demon was not a monster in the wild, like the gnomes and goblins, it was a native intelligence force of the Endless Continent. In terms of strength, the two-headed demon was far stronger than the gnomes and goblins. The gnomes and goblins were at the bottom of the Endless Continent and were considered low-level intelligent races. The average level of their clansmen was below tier 5, and only a few could reach tier 5 or above. As for the two-headed demons, they were considered the middle-level intelligent races of the endless continent. When they reached adulthood, they were generally at the elite level. Their potential to advance to commander-level, lord-level, and king-level was higher than that of the goblins and goblins. Mike was a little confused. He heard from Tyrell¡¯s voice transmission, and the two-headed demon seemed to be a surface creature. The gnome tribe had always been built in the underground world, and they had more contact with the underground world¡¯s dark creatures than with the surface creatures. How did they meet the two-headed demon? They seemed to have noticed Mike¡¯s confusion. The gnome elder knelt on the ground and said with a trembling body, ¡°Supreme Lord, the two-headed demon¡¯s territory is not far from our gnome tribe.¡± ¡°We had contact with them in the past, and the two sides are still at peace. But now¡­¡± ¡°The chiefs and many commanders of our tribe have died!¡± ¡°The evil two-headed demons sent an army and took the opportunity to invade our tribe!¡± ¡°Supreme Lord, your servants chase after dragons and have a firm belief. They view the dark and evil creatures as their mortal enemies, but we can not resist the two-headed demons who have fallen into the abyss!¡± ¡°The people of our gnome tribe are on the verge of death.¡± ¡°We pray that we can receive your protection! Send powerful dragons to eliminate those evil creatures!¡± Hearing this, Mike immediately understood. The gnome tribe and the two-headed demon tribe had previously been in a state of peaceful coexistence. Although the two tribes had interacted, they did not start a war. This was because the gnome tribe had the protection of a tier 8 lord-tier goblin chief. The two-headed demon did not dare to invade the gnome tribe. Now, the gnome chief and the gnome tribe¡¯s commander, many elite level gnomes had been killed by his dragon battle team, and the tribe¡¯s strength had plummeted. The two-headed demon immediately took advantage of the situation and invaded the gnome territory. Speaking of which¡­ The invasion of the gnome tribe was directly related to him. To the gnome tribe, this was no different from a disaster that would wipe out the entire tribe. However, this was good news for Mike. He was currently worrying. He did not know where to find the local forces of the Dark Forest. Now, the two-headed demon tribe had delivered themselves to his doorstep! At this moment, the Undead Dragon Caesar stood up and pointed a claw at the head of the gnome elder. He said coldly, ¡°you¡¯re actually afraid of death? It seems that your faith is not firm!¡± ¡°Supreme Lord!¡± The gnome elder prostrated on the ground. Even though the dragon¡¯s claw was pointed at his head, he did not show any expression of fear. Instead, his expression was firm and his gaze was fanatical. He said, ¡°the Lord¡¯s servant is not afraid of death.¡± ¡°Our faith is incomparably pious! Death is the way for us to reincarnate into the divine realm and obtain eternal life. This is the highest honor of a servant!¡± ¡°We are willing to sacrifice everything for the Supreme Lord! However, our mission has not been completed.¡± ¡°We want to spread the majesty of the Lord to all the gnome tribes, to the gnome kingdom, and to every corner of the world!¡± ¡°When the supreme majesty of the Lord envelops the entire Endless Continent! The respectful servant will be received by the angels!¡± ¡°Throw yourself into the arms of the Lord and serve the Supreme Lord forever!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The Undead Dragon Caesar was rather satisfied with this answer. He withdrew his claw and said, ¡°respect the Lord and you will obtain eternal life!¡± ¡°The Supreme Lord will protect the faithful servants. As long as your faith is firm enough, you will be like gods that will never die!¡± ¡°Praise the Supreme Lord!¡± The gnome elder and the others¡¯ gazes became even more fanatical. They knelt in front of Mike, their faith unprecedentedly firm. Mike had no doubt that as long as he asked the gnome elder and the others to die, they would not hesitate to burn themselves into ashes, allowing their pure souls to ascend to the divine realm. This was the power of faith! The god of faith would protect his servants. Mike believed that he would become a true god sooner or later, and opening a god¡¯s residence was not just for show. As for now¡­ It was more important to exterminate the two-headed demon tribe. The matter of becoming a god would be discussed later. Mike nodded at the Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell. The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell understood what the Lord meant and looked at the gnome elders. ¡°Where is the location of the two-headed demon? Tell us.¡± ¡°Praise the Lord!¡± Seeing this, the Gnome Elder was extremely excited. He bowed low several times on the ground and said, ¡°reporting to the Supreme Lord! The one who invaded our territory is a small two-headed demon tribe.¡± ¡°The tribe has over 500 two-headed demons. The average level is around tier 4. There are close to 300 elite level two-headed demons and eight commander level two-headed demons.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a tier 8 lord-level twin-headed demon chief!¡± ¡°Before our chief died, the strength of our gnome tribe and the twin-headed demon tribe is not much different.¡± ¡°Overall, when the gnome tribe was at its peak, it was slightly weaker than the twin-headed demon tribe!¡± ¡°At the same level, the twin-headed demon¡¯s strength surpassed the gnomes. An elite level two-headed demon tribe would have no problem dealing with two or three elite gnomes!¡± ¡°However, if we start a tribal war, the two-headed demon tribe wouldn¡¯t be able to completely defeat the gnome tribe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we have more gnomes warriors than them, they would also suffer heavy losses!¡± Chapter 82 - Dragon’s Guardian Shield! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After hearing the gnomes elder speak, Mike nodded. This was also the reason why the two tribes were able to coexist peacefully! If one of the tribes was much stronger, then war would have already appeared. The local forces of the Endless Continent were not peaceful either. Especially the tribes that were in a chaotic camp, war was a common occurrence. Only in the central region of the Endless Continent would there be relatively fewer wars. The races in those regions claimed to be the good and orderly faction. At least on the surface, they maintained peace in the central region to prevent evil forces from invading during the chaos. As for the regions ruled by the chaos faction and the evil faction, wars were too common. Especially in the subterranean world, which was a paradise for the evil faction and the dark creatures. It was many times crueler than the surface world! . At this thought, Mike said to Tyrell, Caesar, and the other high-level dragons, ¡°lead the earth dragon team to the underground world and help the gnome tribe resist the invasion of the two-headed demon!¡± ¡°After the victory of the war, attack the territory of the two-headed demon.¡± ¡°Destroy the two-headed demon tribe!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell and the other two dragons answered respectfully. Then, together with the gnomes elders, they headed straight for the gnome tribe in the underground world. However, before they left¡­ Tyrell, Caesar, and Barr suddenly stopped. They looked at each other. They seemed to think the same thing. In the end, after hesitating for a while¡­ The Undead Dragon, Caesar, took the lead, followed by Tyrell and Barr, and lowered their heads in front of Mike. ¡°Supreme Lord, if all of us leave the castle, the castle¡¯s defense will be weaker.¡± ¡°I am willing to stay and help you defend the castle. Tyrell and Barr will head to the two-headed demon tribe to wipe out the enemy!¡± After hearing that, Mike nodded slightly. Since Caesar had such intentions, he could stay. ¡°Then Tyrell, you will lead the earth dragon team to destroy the two-headed demon tribe.¡± ¡°Yes, Supreme Lord!¡± Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon lowered its head and answered respectfully. Although the Caesar was not able to fight with the two dragons, for Caesar, it was his honor to be able to serve his master. He was very happy. In comparison, advancing to a higher tier was not that important. However, in Mike¡¯s opinion, the job of guarding the castle was a huge waste of resources for Caesar, who was a tier 8 dragon. He should go out with the dragon battle team. Kill the enemy to obtain energy points so that he could advance to a higher rank. He would bring out his greater value. One had to know that the Undead Dragon Caesar was already at the peak of tier 8. He was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from becoming a tier 9 dragon. Now, he could not participate in the battle because he was guarding the castle. It was indeed a little delayed. However, Mike had no choice. The Dragon King Castle had to be protected. His strength alone was limited. He could only send more dragons to guard it with him. At the same time, among all the dragons, the one he liked the most was Caesar. Mike said to Caesar, ¡°we have to raise the defensive strength of the Dragon King Castle as soon as possible. It would be best if there is a protective shield that covers the entire castle territory!¡± ¡°This way, you don¡¯t have to stay in the castle.¡± ¡°My King!¡± Caesar quickly lowered his dragon head and said, ¡°it is Caesar¡¯s duty as a dragon to guard the castle and you!¡± ¡°The other dragons are all envious of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Mike waved his hand. Of course, he knew that the dragons respected him greatly and it was an honor to serve him. However, what he cared about the most was the improvement of the castle¡¯s strength. In this plan, the Undead Dragon, Caesar, was one of the key points. A high-level dragon like Caesar could not stay in the job of guarding the castle forever. He wanted to go out and fight and realize his due value. Thinking of this, Mike subconsciously muttered, ¡°after my Dragon King Castle is upgraded to a town, is there nothing that can be improved in terms of defense?¡± However, at this moment, Caesar suddenly lowered his head and opened his mouth. ¡°Master, are you thinking about improving the castle¡¯s defense?¡± Mike turned his head around. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Caesar then said respectfully, ¡°reporting to the Supreme Lord. Actually, dragons like us also have many defensive heaven skills.¡± ¡°With the castle¡¯s current wealth, it¡¯s difficult to set up. Even the weakest dragon¡¯s guardian shield requires 30 strange crystals and 1,000 energy stones.¡± Dragon¡¯s guardian shield. A city-type protective shield. In order to set it up, in addition to the core divine language and the dragon¡¯s divine text, it would also need strange crystals and energy stones to provide magic power. Such a protective shield would not be easily destroyed. ¡°That¡¯s a little too much!¡± Mike felt a little regretful. When he heard Caesar speak, he was still a little surprised. However, gradually, he realized the problem. He could take out 1,000 energy stones, but 30 strange crystals¡­. The number of strange crystals he had in reserve now was 21, which was not enough! He was still short of nine. Mike could take the nine strange crystals from the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. It would be 30 strange crystals! However, that was not necessary. He could not bear to part with it. After all, the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring was a spatial equipment. It would be a waste to just use the strange crystals on it. Only a fool would do that! ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Shaking his head, Mike was not in a hurry. It was not yet the time to set up the dragon¡¯s guardian shield. Thinking of this, Mike thought to himself. ¡®After a period of time, when the dragon nest reaches level 4, I¡¯ll prepare to set up the dragon¡¯s guardian shield to protect the Dragon King Castle.¡¯ Losing the novice protection shield that had absolute defense was a headache for all the Castle Lords. The Castle Lords could no longer send out all the castle troops to hunt the monsters in the wild like before. On the contrary, they now had to send out a portion of their troops to guard the castle. In order to prevent the castle from being ambushed by the enemy, sending out troops to protect the castle directly affected the efficiency of hunting outside. The development speed of the castle would be greatly restricted! It was really troublesome. However, the fundamental reason for all of this was that the castle¡¯s defensive strength was not enough. Mike now hoped that he could raise the dragon nest to level 4 as soon as possible. Then, he would immediately prepare to set up the dragon¡¯s protection shield. With the dragon¡¯s protection shield, his castle¡¯s defense would be greatly strengthened. Even if that king-class fire dragon attacked, he was not afraid! The dragon¡¯s protection shield consumed a total of 30 strange crystals. With the defensive power of the dragon¡¯s protection shield, he believed that he could completely delay until the dragon battle team returned in an emergency! When the time comes, he will then kill the king-class fire dragon! Chapter 83 - The Little Loli Wanted to Give the Black Tiger Egg? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike had always been thinking about that king-tier fire dragon that had only appeared once. It dared to burn birds near his territory and spread its dragon wings to cover the blood moon above the Dragon King Castle. It looked down at him coldly and finally flew across the sky and left forcefully. This king-tier fire dragon was the first! How could Mike forget such an overbearing creature? One day, he would peel off the skin of this king-tier fire dragon, extract its bones, dig out its scales, and make it into king-tier magic equipment to wear on his body. ¡®In the end, the number of dragons is too small.¡¯ ¡®If I have a thousand or ten thousand dragon guards, what¡¯s the big deal about the Dragon King Castle?¡¯ Mike sighed and shook his head, no longer thinking about it. Compared to the other Castle Lords, his dragon battle team was actually very powerful. . It could be said that he looked down on all the Castle Lords proudly, and no one could beat him. However, he only had three dragons in total that could fight. They were far from the size of the dragon army, and could only be called the dragon battle team. ¡°Therefore, the upgrade of the dragon nest is the first priority. The second priority is to set up the dragon¡¯s guardian shield, and the last priority is to upgrade the castle!¡± This was Mike¡¯s current development plan. At this moment, he felt something and opened the friend list. The little loli from the underground world sent him a message. Caroline, [big brother mike, I have good news for you!] Mike¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Caroline¡¯s tone. Could it be that this lucky little loli found another blueprint? During the Battle of the Castle Guards, the little loli was dropped three blueprints, two construction blueprints, and one blueprint for a set of low-level magical equipment. This was also the reason why the number of berserk monsters that attacked the Gray Dwarf Castle was not high. If the number of berserk monsters matched the number of monsters attacking the Dragon King Castle¡­ He could even suspect that the little loli would be able to obtain at least five or more blueprints. The lucky little loli was not bluffing. There were facts that proved it! Now that the Battle of the Castle Guards had ended, the aura of the lucky emperor of the little loli still existed? Mike casually replied, [what good news? Did you find blueprints?] The little loli replied, [I didn¡¯t.] Mike just heaved a sigh of relief. The little loli sent him a smile. [Big boss Mike, when Uncle Xavier went out hunting this morning, he accidentally found a dark golden treasure chest.] [Then, from the treasure chest, a big, big tiger egg appeared. Hehe!] [Dark golden treasure chest? Tiger egg?] Reading this, Mike¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect that the Endless Continent actually had such a treasure chest. As expected of the lucky loli! He suddenly remembered that when he attacked the gnome tribe, Tyrell found a treasure chest in the gnome chief¡¯s treasure vault. He found several strange crystals and king-tier equipment, the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. Could it be that it was also a treasure chest? It was not a simple collection of the gnome chief? As for the tiger egg¡­ According to the little loli¡¯s high-grade luck value, he suspected that it might be the egg of some kind of tiger monster! [Yes, yes!] The Little Loli continued to reply, [I looked around. Although I don¡¯t know what the tiger egg is, uncle said that it¡¯s a Dark Demon Tiger, and he was very sure. He also said that it will hatch in two days.] ¡­ Mike was silent for a long time. Sure enough, the little loli had never lost to anyone when it came to luck. Not only did she find the treasure chest, but she also obtained the Dark Demon Tiger egg. What else was there to say about this heaven-defying luck? At this moment, the little loli sent another message. [Big Mike, I want to give you that black tiger egg. When it hatches in two days, Big Mike will be able to take the little black tiger as a pet!] Mike was completely confused. Then, he typed, [why do you have such an idea?] [That is a local black tiger of the Endless Continent, not a black tiger breed recruited by the Castle Lord. With it, your castle will be even stronger!] According to what Mike knew, for the same race, the Castle Lord¡¯s breed was slightly weaker than the native creatures of the Endless Continent. The most prominent difference was the initial level. For example, the black tiger. The native black tigers of the Endless Continent might have the strength of at least tier 7 when they were born. It was very easy for them to step into the saint level. As for the black tigers that the Castle Lords recruited, their initial level was only at tier 2, and when they matured, they were tier 9. This gap was still very big. [Oh~] The little loli said, [I know, there are a lot of bad people who are plotting against big Mike!] [With this little black tiger, big boss Mike¡¯s strength will become even stronger. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them!] Obviously, the little loli had also seen the message in the world chat channel. A portion of the Castle Lords was forming an alliance. Their goal was to fight against the dragon species that Mike might have! As Mike¡¯s little sidekick, the little loli naturally defended Mike and stood firmly on Mike¡¯s side. Mike could not help but feel a little touched. He replied, [since you put it that way, I won¡¯t decline. Thank you!] [However, if you give the black tiger egg to me, won¡¯t the defense of your castle be weakened because of it?] The little loli replied, [big Mike, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine!] [Big Mike still doesn¡¯t know that Uncle Xavier has already advanced to the king tier, right?] [He can definitely protect me well. The black tiger egg is even more important to you!] Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. Xavier, the gray dwarf. He had originally reached the peak of tier nine and was a sky swordsman of the gray dwarf clan. Now, he had actually advanced to the king-tier. He was one step faster than his dragons, Caesar and Tyrell. The little loli¡¯s heaven-defying luck was so terrifying that it made people suffocate. But in the end, Mike did not accept the little loli¡¯s good intentions and refused again. Mike changed the topic. [Why didn¡¯t you ask me what is my castle troop type?] If it was someone else, after the secret of the dragon was revealed, they might have asked him immediately to find out the truth from him. After all, the little loli was the only one who had a good friend status with Mike. However, the little loli never asked him about it. The little loli replied very easily, [I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t bother big Mike.] [If Big Mike wants to tell me, he will definitely tell me.] [If he doesn¡¯t want to tell me, then I¡¯m not curious.] [I don¡¯t want to make big Mike angry because of this.] ¡­ Looking at the series of messages, Mike¡¯s expression was complicated. This little loli was so sensible that it made his heart ache. He really did not know how she managed to persist in the dark underground world alone when she first descended. After all, her military unit was so weak. Thinking of this, Mike¡¯s suddenly typed, [Actually, the others guessed correctly!] [The giant dragon that appeared in the Dark Forest is indeed one of my soldiers. So, you can keep the black tiger egg for yourself. I don¡¯t need it!] [Regarding this matter, if anyone asks you about it, it won¡¯t be a big deal.] Mike did not care about the fact that his giant dragon soldier was exposed. After all, many Castle Lords firmly believed that this was the ¡®truth¡¯! They even form an alliance against him. It did not matter much whether it¡¯s public or not. Chapter 84 - Beginner-Level Dragon Battle Team, Defeating the Two-Headed Demons! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the message. What he thought just now did not count. But in reality, he also knew that actually, the little loli was the one with the most thirst for knowledge. [Beautiful, so beautiful!] [Oh, big Mike, do you think I will have the chance to meet you, Big Mike?] [Would I be able to meet those ferocious dragons?] [Of course! Protect yourself well!] With a smile, Mike replied. [Yes, yes! I know. Big Mike, although I am small, I¡¯m actually very powerful now!] [That¡¯s good, but you¡¯d better keep the black tiger egg for yourself.] Mike smiled slightly.. He once again rejected the little loli¡¯s gift. ¡­ The dark underground world ¡ª Gray Dwarf Castle. The little loli looked at the huge black egg in the courtyard somewhat dejectedly. ¡°Uncle Xavier, Mike really doesn¡¯t want this tiger egg!¡± ¡°Princess Caroline, this is the Black Tiger Egg.¡± The dwarf Xavier was very insistent. At the same time, he also suddenly let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°your Highness, since that legendary Castle Lord friend doesn¡¯t want it, then let us hatch it!¡± ¡°Mm, then let us hatch it,¡± the little loli nodded and said. ¡°Yes, Princess Caroline!¡± The dwarf Xavier immediately summoned a group of gray dwarves and carried the black tiger egg into the castle¡¯s cellar, providing it with energy stones to speed up its hatching. The little loli stood alone on the balcony of the castle¡¯s top floor. Leaning against the railing, she supported her chin with her two small hands. Her big, watery black eyes were sparkling, and her face was filled with reverie. ¡°Oh¡­ I really want to leave the underground world as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°I want to see big Mike, I want to see those mighty dragons!¡± ¡°Big Mike said that there would be an opportunity in the future¡­ But I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to wait until that time¡­¡± the little loli muttered. A hint of disappointment could be seen on her face. The underground world was an extremely dangerous world. It was filled with countless dark and evil creatures. She had always known this. At the same time, in another underground world. The war between the gnome tribe and the two-headed demon tribe had already reached its climax. Over a hundred elite-level two-headed demons brandished their spiked mace as they charged towards the gnome tribe¡¯s wall. The wall had already become tattered, as if it would collapse at any moment. Behind the gap stood a large number of skinny gnomes, desperately defending against the two-headed demons who wanted to charge into the tribe. Faith made them brave and fearless! Death was not the end, but a way to obtain eternal life! ¡°Supreme Lord~¡± ¡°Bless our gnome tribe!¡± ¡°Sacrifice and devotion are our glory! Follow the Lord and gain eternal life!¡± The gnomes shouted resolutely, fearless of the powerful two-headed demon. Gradually, more and more gnomes were smashed into pieces by the two-headed demon¡¯s spiked club, but none of the gnomes took half a step back. On the contrary, there were crazy gnomes who rushed out of the wall. ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡°We have nothing to fear from following the Lord of the giant dragons!¡± ¡°Defend the glory of the Lord!!¡± The gnome warrior held his long sword and slashed at the two-headed demon in front of him. Ding!! A crisp sound was heard. The long sword hit the armor of the two-headed demon, but it only caused a spark. ¡°Huh?¡± The two-headed demon raised his eyebrows and looked at the gnome warrior who was one head shorter than him, full of disdain. The long sword hit the armor and kept trembling. The two-headed demon did not choose to kill the gnome warrior. Instead, he mocked. ¡°Master? Don¡¯t your gnome tribe have no faith?¡± ¡°Is this because after the chief died, all of your tribe became obsessed?¡± The gnome warrior¡¯s eyes turned red with anger when he heard this. ¡°How dare you offend the Supreme Lord!¡± ¡°Even if we die today! We must hold on until the Lord of giant dragons comes and kills all of you!¡± ¡°Tch! You¡¯re just a small fry who can¡¯t even block a single blow, and you¡¯re still barking like a dog!¡± The two-headed demon snorted coldly, and with a swing of its mace, it smashed the gnome warrior into a mangled corpse. But even so, there were still a large number of gnome warriors charging over with their swords in their hands. ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡°Believe in the Lord, the Lord will protect us!¡± ¡°If we die here, we will be reborn into heaven. We are glorious!¡± ¡­ The gnome warriors were fearless and did not fear death. War was always bitter, but their faith was extremely firm!The gnomes believed that the Lord would protect them! Then, finally, reinforcements arrived! Two incomparably powerful dragons charged into the underground world. ¡°It¡¯s the dragon battle team! The Supreme Lord has heard our prayers and sent the dragons to protect us!¡± ¡°Praise the Lord! Kill!!¡± In the dark underground world, Tyrell and Barr carried powerful dragon might as they attacked. After entering the battlefield, the two dragons spat out a mouthful of dragon breath. Boom!! The fierce dragon flames lit up the entire underground world. Compared to the two-headed demons on the battlefield, Mike¡¯s dragons were too strong, how could the ordinary two-headed demons and elite level two-headed demons block them? In just an instant, even the commander-level two-headed demons on the battlefield were instantly killed. Not long after Tyrell and the Barr entered the battlefield, the scales of victory began to tilt towards the gnome tribe. The gnomes went crazy¡­ ¡°Kill! The Lord¡¯s messenger has arrived. Victory belongs to us!¡± ¡°We will finally defeat the darkness!¡± On the battlefield, more and more gnomes turned from true servants to pious servants. There were also pious servants who turned into fanatical servants. They believed firmly and were not afraid of death. They rushed out from behind the walls of the tribe with simple weapons in their hands and fought with the two-headed demons on the battlefield. Their fighting style was almost the same as the violent monsters at night. Nothing could make them shrink back in fear. Not to mention the two-headed demons, even if the enemy was a real demon, they would still dare to charge forward and bite them. In the Ancient Era¡¯s divine war, the gnomes had also charged into the battle. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Where did the giant dragon come from? Are these the god envoys of that Lord?¡± ¡°Damn it! I know their origins. They are evil creatures from another world!¡± ¡°This damn gnome tribe has actually betrayed the truth and joined the creatures of another world! The gnomes have been bewitched by the evil god of faith!¡± ¡°The evil power of faith has caused the cowardly gnomes to go crazy. They even dare to fight us!¡± ¡°Retreat! The otherworld creatures are too strong. We¡¯re not their match! Retreat from the underground world! We¡¯ll deal with them in the future!¡± Chapter 85 - Pursuit, Victory! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Retreat! Retreat!!¡± On the battlefield, there were many twin-headed demons roaring, as well as a large number of elite-level twin-headed demons. They were tall and big, and were usually around four meters. Compared to the twin-headed demons, a gnome that was only 1.23 meters was simply not enough. The thighs of the twin-headed demons were even thicker than the waist of the gnomes. A single slap could definitely kill the gnomes. However, now, the two-headed demons were running for their lives in a panic. When they were running, they even threw away their armor, looking very pathetic. The thin and short gnomes were holding weapons in their hands, and their expressions were crazy as they shouted and chased after the two-headed demons. Such a scene was extremely ridiculous.. Even if the two-headed demons were to tell others, they would probably not believe it, but this was the truth! Under the attack of the dragon battle team, the two-headed demons¡¯ camp had completely collapsed. More than half of the hundred elite twin-headed demons were swiftly slaughtered by the little dragons. The remaining forty to fifty twin-headed demons desperately fled towards the exit of the underground world. Leaving this underground world that was filled with the power of faith, fleeing back to the tribe that belonged to their twin-headed demons, they would be safe! Unfortunately, that was just their thoughts. The dragons would never allow them to escape back to their tribe. Their only fate would be death! ¡°Heresy!¡± ¡°How dare you invade the Lord¡¯s land of faith? You still want to return to the surface world?¡± The Dark Demon Dragon, Barr, flew over. He waved his dragon claws, and his pitch-black dragon wings flapped slowly, directly blocking in front of the fleeing twin-headed demon team. ¡°Flame of Darkness!¡± Roar!! An angry roar, a huge ball of pitch-black flame swept across. The pitch-black flame was extremely long and extremely fast, in the blink of an eye, it surged dozens of meters away. Wherever it passed, over a dozen elite-level twin-headed demons were instantly killed. Behind them, the Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, gave chase, letting out another dragon roar. Large amounts of dark green poisonous mist sprayed down, enveloping even more twin-headed demons. In the blink of an eye¡­ Those twin-headed demons that were enveloped by the dragon¡¯s breath were reduced to ashes as they screamed in agony. After reaching tier 8, his poison had already risen to a whole new level. Even the twin-headed demons that were born with a natural resistance to poison had no way of resisting the toxic dragon¡¯s breath. Tyrell and Barr did not even use a fifth of their strength. The remaining two-headed demons were all killed by the two dragons and the gnoems that caught up. At this point, the war in the underground world had calmed down. The 300 or so elite-level two-headed demons and 3 commander-level two-headed demons that invaded the gnomes tribe had all died! At the same time, many gnome warriors began to glow¡­ This was a sign of advancing in rank. Ever since they surrendered to the Dragon King Castle, they had automatically become Mike¡¯s troops, and they had the ability to increase their ¡®experience¡¯ by killing enemies. Of course, gnomes were a low-level intelligent race, and their growth potential was not high. Once they reached the growth limit, they would not have any experience killing enemies. It was not just the gnomes, Mike¡¯s dragons and the other Castle Lords¡¯ troops were the same. From this, one could see how important the growth limit was! This was also the reason why Mike ignored the Castle Lords and formed an alliance to fight against him. The weakest dragon under his command also had a growth limit of a demigod. Some special dragons had a growth limit of the true body- evel. As for those top Castle Lords, the growth limit of their troops was at most saint tier, not a demigod! How could a saint-tier army fight against a demigod army? Even if they increased their numbers by ten times, they would not be able to do so. Hence, in the later stages, his dragon army could be said to be invincible! It was also because of this battle that Tyrell and Barr¡¯s experience increased by a level. The gnome tribe was in a mess. ¡°Praise the Lord!¡± The gnome elder excitedly knelt down and headed towards Mike¡¯s direction. The other gnomes in the tribe also knelt down. They believed that a large number of tribe warriors leveling up at the same time was a reward from the Supreme Lord for their heroic battles. The glory of the Lord enveloped their gnome tribe! The gnome elder knelt down and said respectfully, ¡°Supreme Lord, create the world, create all things!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, your light envelops the earth!¡± ¡°We will follow you to the death for the rest of our lives!¡± He looked at the statue in the center of the gnome tribe. It was Mike¡¯s statue, and it was dozens of meters tall! The servants of the gnome tribe would gather in the nearby square at dawn and sunset every day and pray to him through the statue. One could vaguely see it. The statue seemed to be shining. It was the radiance of the power of faith, Although this statue was not a special building and was only made of ordinary boulders, faith itself was a very mysterious power. Under certain circumstances, anything could become the carrier of the power of faith. Gnome servants prayed devoutly every day. The power of faith derived from it gathered on this statue. It became a carrier of the power of faith. When Mike grew up enough to collect faith, he could take away the power of faith in the statue and turn it into divine power. This was his own power of faith! Even if the other gods took it away, they would not be able to use it, much less turn it into their own divine power. On the contrary, they would have faith disputes with Mike. So under normal circumstances, the gods would never ¡®steal¡¯ the power of faith from the other gods. This would not only damage the virtue of the gods, it would also cause chaos in their faith and unstable foundations. Dark Demon Dragon, Barr, flew over. From a high vantage point, he looked down at the gnome elder who was worshipping the statue of god. When the gnome elder finished his prayer, he said, ¡°we are here under the orders of the Lord to destroy the heresy of the two-headed demon tribe.¡± ¡°Honorable Oracle, this is my fortune!¡± The gnome elder was very excited. Then, Barr said, ¡°oracle, take care of the two-headed demon¡¯s corpse on the battlefield.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Oracle!¡± The gnome elder cried out. Thousands of gnomes ran out of the tribe and began to clean up the battlefield. Meanwhile, he led a few gnome warriors to guide the dragon battle team to the two-headed demon tribe. Dragon King Castle. Mike¡¯s face was full of smiles. He had been paying attention to the information. After the battle ended, he did a rough calculation. This time, he had killed about 120 elite-level two-headed demons. Among them, because the gnome warriors of the gnome tribe had become his followers, therefore, he could also receive rewards for killing the two-headed demons together. In total, he had obtained a number of energy points, more than 250 energy stones, 4 strange crystals, and a number of two-headed demon equipment. As usual, a rare item like a blueprint still did not drop. However, Mike was not disappointed. Blueprints were not so easy to find. He was happy to have found them before. He would not be disappointed even if he did not find them. Chapter 86 - Shocking Red Thunder! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike thought to himself¡­. He was already very satisfied with the three blueprints that had dropped during the previous Battle of the Castle Guards. Furthermore, he had killed over a hundred elite-level twin-headed demons and dropped four strange crystals. He could be considered lucky. ¡°So far, I¡¯ve stored close to 2,400 energy stones and 25 strange crystals.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m one step closer to upgrading the dragon nest!¡± Mike was eager to upgrade the dragon¡¯s nest to level-4 as soon as possible. In this way¡­. He would be able to hatch another dragon and fight for himself. Moreover, at that time, he could prepare to build the dragon¡¯s guardian shield for the Dragon King Castle. With the dragon¡¯s guardian shield as a defensive shield, not only will Caesar no longer have to stay in the castle, but he¡¯ll also be able to go out and see the world. Ever since he came to this world, Mike has been staying in the castle with a range of less than 500 meters. This makes him a little annoyed. After all, who wants to stay in the castle all the time. It was boring, really boring. However, he did not have to endure all of this for too long. Once the dragon¡¯s guardian shield was set up, he would be free. Mike opened the [space exchange]. He checked the food and equipment that had been on the shelves again this morning. At this moment, the food was still intact and no one had bought it. This was because the Beast Tide last night had given all the Castle Lords plenty of food. On the other hand, the first batch of elite and commander-level equipment had all been sold off. Moreover, each of them had sold for a very high price. Mike pondered and muttered, ¡°looks like, in the short term, the market for food won¡¯t be optimistic.¡± In addition, there was about half an hour before the time limit that Mike had set for the auction. Until now, the bidding price for the [arrow tower] blueprint had already reached 286 energy stones. It was not far from the final bid of 300 energy stones that Mike had predicted. Then, Mike scanned the world public channel. The channel was still hot. There were still countless Castle Lords ¡®discussing¡¯ the mystery of the dragon. For the dragon that appeared in the Dark Forest, the Castle Lords¡¯ thirst for knowledge was very strong. Many of the Castle Lords were asking Mike to appear. They wanted Mike to confirm whether his troops were dragons and whether the castle was in the Dark Forest. Mike ignored them as usual. He could not be bothered. What did it matter? Even if he claimed that his troops were not dragons, would the alliance that had been formed to fight him disband? The answer was obviously impossible, because he stood too high! He gave some Castle Lords too much pressure. It almost made them breathless, treating him as an enemy. Many Castle lords with top-tier troops wanted to knock him off the altar and step on him to rise to power. At this point, whether his troops were dragons or not was no longer important. What was important was how to suppress his castle forces, or even destroy him. Mike had every reason to believe that just in the Dark Forest alone. There was definitely an alliance established to oppose him. Some Castle Lords who were unwilling to withdraw from the Dark Forest had already made an alliance and were prepared to contend with him. ¡°Hehe, these people are overthinking it!¡± Mike suddenly sneered. In his opinion, the so-called ¡®Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯ was completely useless. At least for now, it was useless. At the current stage, the Castle Lords had not even explored one-tenth of the map of the Dark Forest, and they did not know where the other Castle Lords were located. What was the point of forming an alliance? Moreover, what these Castle Lords wanted to go against now was not him at all. Instead, it was the wild monsters and the local forces in the Dark Forest! The local forces were currently the Castle Lord¡¯s biggest enemy! After clearing out the local forces in the Dark Forest, they would move the castle together and form an alliance battle circle to fight with his Dragon King Castle for the ownership of this forest. This was the correct way of thinking! ¡°Hehe, it depends on whether you can hold on until the time to start the war with me!¡± Mike had a premonition that the Beast Tide would soon arrive. Just as he finished speaking, suddenly, there was a crackling sound. In the sky, a shocking thunder rumbled. It was a blood-red lightning bolt that was tens of thousands of kilometers long. It crossed the entire sky as if it was going to split the sky in half. Mike could not help but shiver. Suddenly, the sky exploded with lightning Then, more blood-red lightning bolts appeared. Mike suddenly looked over and saw a tall mountain exploding as the tail of the blood-red lightning bolt struck it. Then, it disappeared into thin air and disappeared without a trace. ¡°That was terrifying¡­¡± Mike¡¯s expression changed. If this bolt of lightning struck him again, he and his Dragon King Castle would probably disappear in an instant. In the end, Mike counted the number of blood-colored thunderbolts that fell from the sky and struck nine times before it ended. The entire world was struck to a dead silence! Under the terrifying blood-colored thunderbolts, no one dared to make a sound. It was as if time had stopped because of it! After an unknown amount of time, the aftershocks of the blood-colored thunderbolts disappeared. The roars of monsters could finally be heard in the dense forest nearby. Roar!! Roar roar roar!! Roar!! The sound was as dense as a war drum. At the same time, the forest began to shake, and the sand and rocks on the ground were also jumping. In the distant mountain range, there were even more terrifying numbers of birds flying up! The sharp sound was like a goshawk, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end. Right at this moment, a terrifying roar sounded. It was like the roar of a ferocious dragon. Mike followed the sound and saw a huge dragon covered in dark red scales flapping its wings and charging into the sky. ¡°It¡¯s that king-tier fire dragon!¡± ¡°It really hasn¡¯t left. It¡¯s even very close to my castle!¡± Mike took a deep breath. He was prepared to summon back the huge dragon battle team that had gone out to battle. With just him and Caesar, even if they were able to repel that king-ranked fire dragon, it would still be impossible to kill it. Moreover, there was no guarantee that his castle would not be turned into ruins by the dragon breath of the king-tier fire dragon. The moment the giant dragon battle team returned, he did not need to worry about this dragon at all! However, he discovered that the king-ranked fire dragon did not fly towards his castle. Instead, it seemed to have been disturbed by something. It flapped its wings wildly and fled into the depths of the forest far away. However, before it left, the king-tier fire dragon turned its head and continued to look in the direction of Mike¡¯s castle. The gazes of one dragon and one person met in the air. Mike instantly understood. This dragon was using its gaze to tell him that it would return again! Sooner or later, it would also destroy his castle. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯t return. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t dare to come!¡± ¡°If you dare to attack my castle, I¡¯ll definitely strip you of your dragon skin!¡± Mike was not afraid at all. He even responded with a provocative gaze. Chapter 87 - The Beast Tide Is Coming, the Despair of Countless People! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Seeing this scene, high in the sky in the distance, the fire dragon roared again. Roar!! A scarlet red dragon breath was spat out from its mouth, burning a large area of the mountain forest. Raging flames rose up. The king-tier fire dragon flapped its huge wings and disappeared into the sky amidst the flames. ¡°Why is this fire dragon running away?¡± After calming down, Mike was a little confused. This king-tier fire dragon was obviously the same as his dragon. It was a highly intelligent creature. Logically speaking, it should have attacked his castle now. This was the best opportunity.. If it missed this opportunity and came back, it would be its death. However, the fire dragon flapped its wings and left in the flames without hesitation. It left in a very straightforward manner. ¡°Could it be that it has something to do with the blood-colored thunderbolts just now?¡± Mike looked at the distant horizon. The mountain that reached into the clouds had completely disappeared. It had been struck by a blood-colored thunderbolt and turned into ashes. Meanwhile, the roars of the beasts in the surrounding forest became more and more frequent, like war drums. ¡°My Lord!¡± the Undead Dragon, Caesar, said, ¡°I sense that something bad is about to happen!¡± ¡°Something bad?¡± Mike frowned. Could this be a sign of the Beast Tide? But was there a need for such a huge commotion? He opened the world chat channel. At this time, the world chat channel was also in an uproar. All the Castle Lords were talking about the nine shocking blood-colored thunderbolts just now. Obviously, the blood-colored thunderbolts were even more terrifying than he had imagined. The thunderbolts pierced through the Entire Cndless continent and shocked the billions of Castle Lords scattered all over the world. [It¡¯s too terrifying! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such terrifying thunderbolts. It¡¯s as if the sky has collapsed!] [This is nothing. Countless monsters in the wild have been disturbed and are going crazy!] [What exactly happened?] [Could it be that a disaster is about to descend?] [Don¡¯t worry, it might just be a natural phenomenon¡­] [No, I think the probability of it being a natural phenomenon is very low. That blood-red lightning bolt is very regular, and the time interval is almost the same. How could this be a natural phenomenon?] [Your analysis makes sense!] [My intuition tells me that something big is about to happen!] ¡­ Just as countless Castle Lords were making wild guesses¡­ The sudden appearance of the world announcement silenced the entire chat channel. At the top of the world chat channel, the announcement that belonged to Mike had disappeared. It became a new world announcement. [World announcement: The novice protection period has completely passed, and a new chapter has started for the castle era!] [Congratulations to the Castle King!] [Two hours later, the initial Beast Tide will arrive!] [The scale of the Beast Tide will be random!] [Additional battle points rankings! The top 100 Castle Lords will receive rewards!] [The first ranked Castle Lord will receive a unique reward!] [The Castle Lords who have not passed the Beast Tide test will be eliminated!] [The race for supremacy is a journey of blood and fire. Only the Castle Lord who has gone through a cruel test has the right to stand at the peak of the Endless Continent and hold the power of a supreme god!] [I wish every Castle Lord can pass the test!] [In the new era, fight for the only throne of the God King!] This world announcement appeared, and the world chat channel instantly exploded. The Beast Tide was finally coming, and the time limit was only two hours. In other words, in two hours, the territory of billions of Castle Lords would be invaded by the Beast Tide! Immediately, the minds of countless Castle Lords collapsed. Despair and fear surged in their hearts. [What kind of joke is this??] [Only two hours? I¡¯m not ready yet!!] [I¡¯m definitely going to die this time!] [I¡¯m also done for! In the Battle of the Castle Guard, in order to defend against those berserk monsters, almost 90% of my troops died. Now that the Beast Tide is coming, how can I possibly defend against it?] [I¡¯ve also suffered heavy losses! I am unable to fill in the missing troops through today¡¯s recruitment. Moreover, the newly recruited troops are all the weakest and they are useless.] ¡­ After the battle in the wee hours of the morning, the strength of the Castle Lord had generally decreased. Now, the Beast Tide was coming again! [This is simply not giving us Castle Lord a way out!] [The previous Battle of the Castle Guards was just an appetizer. The real main course was the Beast Tide, brothers and sisters. To us, this is simply an apocalyptic calamity!] [The berserk monsters that appeared in the Battle of the Castle Guards have already made many Castle Lords very weak!] [It is estimated that at least a million Castle Lords have been eliminated!] [Now, the even more terrifying Beast Tide has come again!] [Isn¡¯t it an apocalyptic calamity?] [I dare to make a prediction. This time, when the Beast Tide comes, there will be at least a hundred million Castle Lords who can¡¯t withstand it and will be eliminated!] [Shut your mouth! Get lost!] [F*ck!!] [This is simply not something that a human can say. Why, are you happy to see a Castle Lord being torn to pieces by a monster?] [You dare to make a prediction? Why don¡¯t you make a prediction and see if you can see the sun tomorrow?] [This kind of person¡¯s heart is dark. Blacklisted!] The world chat channel was filled with all kinds of negative energy, many Castle lords were in despair. They barely survived the Battle of the Castle Guards, and the castle soldiers had not recovered yet. The Beast Tide continued to appear, completely not leaving any way out for these Castle Lords who were at the bottom! There was no hope at all! To them, this was the cruelest thing! Facing death, everyone had a fear that came from the depths of their souls. This was an instinct, and it was not something that could be ignored just because they were not afraid of death! Many Castle Lords broke down because of this, even crying loudly! They could not see the dawn in front of them! For many Castle Lords who had already suffered heavy losses, the Beast Tide was the apocalypse, the scythe of death. At this moment, many Castle Lords in the world chat channel were analyzing the Beast Tide activity. Less than two hours had passed since the Beast Tide arrived, at this moment, someone let out a long sigh. [Sigh, I¡¯ve already used all my resources and finally recruited a batch of tier 4 soldiers. However, I still don¡¯t see any hope in the face of the Beast Tide.] [My situation is similar. It means that I¡¯m already in despair and ready to welcome death!] [Take care, brothers above!] Many of the Castle Lords at the bottom revealed despair on their faces, Their troops were naturally weak in the beginning. They usually had to be careful when hunting monsters. If they were not careful, they would be killed. Their troops had not even made a lot of money! In the Battle of the Castle Lords, their troops had already suffered heavy casualties. Now, the Beast Tide had come again! Even if the scale was random, it was hard for them to see a glimmer of hope. At this moment, they were incomparably envious of those Castle Lords who had top-tier troops. Those people were ranked at the top of the pyramid of billions of Castle Lords did not worry about whether they could withstand the Beast Tide. They only cared about fighting for the remaining 100 battle strength ranking spots. Chapter 88 - A New Force, Rangers, Was Born! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Heaven is f*cking unfair!] [Why is it that others have high-level and top-level troops while mine is the weakest low-level troops?] [They still call it a fair competition for all races!] [Where is this so-called fairness?] ¡­ In the world chat channel, many Castle Lords were complaining, expressing their dissatisfaction. However, they could only complain. No one could change the fate that was decided from the start. To randomly choose low-level soldiers, one could only blame their bad luck. Not only them, but many top Castle Lords had also previously claimed that the game was unfair.. However, what could they do? Could they also encourage the ¡®game mainframe¡¯ to delete Mike¡¯s account? Reality was reality, so he had to accept it even if they did not want to. At this time, in the center of the world chat channel, a Castle Lord suddenly made a bold guess. [Previously, a Castle Lord said that the castle could be moved away! Then, could we use this method to judge the scale of the Beast Tide when we see it?] [If we judge that we can survive it, then we¡¯ll fight!] [If we can¡¯t win, we can immediately move out!] [Right! The heart of the castle can be moved out!] [The castle has disappeared, so the Beast Tide has naturally lost its target of attack!] [Isn¡¯t this indirect cheating?] [So what if it¡¯s cheating? It¡¯s already good enough to be alive!] [Everyone, the heart of the castle can indeed be moved out, but there¡¯s a message that tells me that once we move out of the heart of the castle during the Beast Tide, we will lose the identity of the Castle Lord!] [I have tried it too, the same message!] [Hiss ~ without a castle, wouldn¡¯t that make me a refugee? Moreover, without my identity as the Castle Lord, how can I survive in this terrifying continent?] [You don¡¯t even dare to experience a test like the initial Beast Tide, and you still want to participate in the struggle for hegemony among the ten thousand races? It is already good enough that you have been stripped of your identity as the Castle Lord and not killed immediately!] [The words are very vulgar, but they make a lot of sense!] [No matter what, this is a slim chance of survival!] [If the Castle Lord knows that it¡¯s difficult to resist the Beast Tide and doesn¡¯t want to be eliminated, then he can use this method to avoid falling into a desperate situation. This way, he can at least survive!] [Indeed, seeking survival in a desperate situation. I¡¯m already a refugee now! ] [Not a vagrant, but a Ranger. It sounds better this way!] [Haha, you are going to laugh me to death. A Ranger sounds better!] [I will not say more. I have given up. I can not defend the castle, but I can still survive as a Ranger.] [The person above is really fast!] [Does anyone know what will happen after becoming a Ranger?] ¡­ As one of the Castle Lords spoke, countless Castle Lords who wanted to escape but did not dare to do so immediately began to pay attention to this problem. [I¡¯ve just become a Ranger, let me tell you!] [First of all, after becoming a Ranger, you will no longer be the Castle Lord. The castle has also disappeared, and you can no longer build it!] [Second, because there is no castle, you can no longer recruit soldiers!] [But the key point is this. Even so, Rangers can gain experience by killing monsters themselves!] [So, if you feel that you can¡¯t defeat the Beast Tide, you don¡¯t have to consider it. Just change your class to Ranger.] [No matter what, it¡¯s better than dying in the Beast Tide!] ¡­ The Ranger explained. Soon, a large number of Castle Lords followed suit. [What the f*ck? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s still okay to become a Ranger!] [I¡¯ve also become a Ranger. The castle forces can¡¯t handle it at all!] [F*ck, castles are too hard to deal with! It¡¯s still easier to be a Ranger. At least in the Ranger field, everyone starts from the same starting point!] [+ 1, I¡¯ve also become a Ranger. I don¡¯t care if I can participate in the struggle for supremacy among the ten thousand races!] [That¡¯s right. Even if I become a Ranger, I can still kill monsters to level up and have the hope of becoming a god!] [Why fight for the throne of god? It¡¯s already good enough if I can survive!] [Ranger, new identity, New start!] ¡­ For a time, a large number of people gave up the identity of the Castle Lord of the castle and turned into Rangers. They knew that they could not resist the Beast Tide. Instead of dying in the mouth of monsters, it was better to switch to Ranger and start anew. Soon, a new group appeared in the circle of castle forces. They could also chat in the world channel, trade in the space exchange channel, and even kill monsters to level up. The difference between them and the Castle Lord was this. Rangers did not have castles and could not recruit troops. They could not have a large-scale army and fight against the local forces in the Endless Continent. They would lose their foundation, and they would lose the qualification to fight for hegemony! However, in the end, this was the hope of survival in a desperate situation! Rangers did not have restrictions. They could explore this world according to their own ideas on this continent. The world was under our feet, and we let them gallop! Although the speed of progress was slower compared to the Castle Lord. In the end, they were still alive. Gradually, the world chat channel became lively once again. [My luck wasn¡¯t good, and I was randomly selected to be a low-level soldier. But now, I have started anew, and I have control over my own destiny! There is no longer any so-called injustice!] [I swear that I will become the strongest Ranger, and I will be the first to be promoted to a god¡¯s residence!] [Brother, send me an address, and I will come and look for you immediately!¡± ¡°Since the whole world is in the alliance, then we must form a Ranger Alliance too!¡± [Agreed + 1!] In the blink of an eye, the world chat channel was occupied by ¡®Rangers¡¯. After all, the Beast Tide this time was extremely terrifying. A large number of Castle Lords could not defeat the Beast Tide, and there were many who had become Rangers. Many top-tier Castle Lords were a little dumbfounded. Was the world¡¯s main storyline not the Battle of the Castle and the struggle of all races? The Castle Lord was the main character, right? What the hell are you Rangers? Dragon King Castle. Mike, who was scrolling through the world chat, was also a little stunned. In the blink of an eye, a bast Ranger Alliance appeared, and it seemed to be growing stronger. What did this mean? It meant that this world was unusually cruel! There were many Castle Lords who could not withstand the pressure and had no choice but to find another way out! Thus, Rangers were born along with the trend of the world. ¡°Castle Lords, Ranger Alliance!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, this world is getting more and more exciting!¡± Mike thought that the large number of Castle Lords who gave up on the castle and changed to Ranger did not actually reduce the overall strength of the castle forces. This was because the portion of Castle Lords who became Rangers were very weak and did not have much influence. On the contrary, with their departure, they left the resources to the Castle Lords. This could allow the Castle Lords who stayed to increase their strength faster! Excluding the weak Castle Lords, the castle forces would be more concentrated and develop faster! In the long run, this was beneficial to the castle forces. Chapter 89 - Double-Headed Demon Chief, How Dare You Blaspheme My Lord! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was thinking about the Rangers. In fact, he was worried about this group of Rangers. He was not worried at all. The existence of a group of lost troops was destined to not be able to go against the Castle Lords who had thousands or tens of thousands of troops. ¡°The world is only in the hands of a few people!¡± ¡°As the castle era advances, more and more Castle Lords will be unable to withstand the pressure and change their jobs to Rangers!¡± ¡°The Castle Lord who persevered until the end will stand at the top of the world!¡± Mike muttered and clenched his fists. Rangers were ultimately just Rangers. Facing the surging tide of castle forces, even the Rangers Alliance had to stand aside! This world could only belong to the Castle Lord! The Ranger group could only be considered as a vassal under the wings of the castle forces.. In the future, the scale of the Rangers might be even larger, but they would not be able to cause any waves. In the end, the fate of the Endless Continent was only in the hands of the castle forces and the local forces. Mike looked at the world announcement again. It showed that there was still an hour and 45 minutes before the Beast Tide arrived. It was equivalent to the time for a standard movie, and it passed very quickly. Mike looked at the announcement. ¡°Battle points ranking! There are a total of 200 spots!¡± ¡°In other words, out of the billions of Castle Lords, only 200 people will be rewarded, and the first one will get the only reward! It¡¯s really cruel!¡± Out of the billions of people, 100 people would be selected. It was estimated that the probability of winning the billions of grand prizes in any random lottery ticket would be higher than this! As for the only reward, it was the supreme and only person who could receive it! Obviously, for this reward, those Castle Lords with top-tier military services would risk their lives. Even Mike was not exempt from it. ¡°What is the throne of the God King?¡± Mike found the world announcement and mentioned the throne of the God King. Was the throne of the god a symbol of identity, or was there a real throne to fight for? Mike asked the ¡®hint¡¯ in his head, but he did not get a response. He could only put this matter aside for now. After closing the world chat channel, Mike contacted the little loli in the underground world and asked about the defense of her castle. The little loli replied that her castle was very safe, so Mike did not have to worry about it. Mike also felt that his worries were a little unnecessary. Even if the strength of the little loli¡¯s castle could not compare to his Dragon King Castle, it was not much weaker than those top Castle Lords. After all, there were three types of defensive buildings in the Gray Dwarf Castle. The outermost inner ring of the [wall] and several [arrow towers] surrounded the castle. The defensive capabilities were very impressive. The dwarf Xavier, who had sought refuge with the little loli, had already advanced to the king-tier. The number of dwarven warriors in the castle had also reached the point where all of them wore armor and were armed to the teeth. Such a powerful castle would not be breached by a mere initial Beast Tide! Furthermore, the little loli had the ¡®blessing¡¯ of the goddess of luck. Mike believed that the little loli would be able to survive even if she was in danger. [Big Mike!] The little loli seemed to be very happy and asked Mike, [after becoming a Ranger, can I leave the underground world and go to the surface to look for you?] Scrolling through the world chat channel was the little loli¡¯s only entertainment. She knew more about current affairs than Mike. She knew some things that Mike did not know and information that he missed. Since the Ranger matter was so hot, she naturally knew about it. Mike replied, [becoming a Ranger can only be considered temporary freedom. There¡¯s no need to resist the beast tide, but the danger isn¡¯t far away¡­] [Rangers travel alone in the Endless Continent. Especially the underground world you¡¯re in, it¡¯s even more dangerous. Don¡¯t blindly switch classes to Rangers.] [Not to mention that the world is so big. You¡¯re billions of miles away from the Dark Forest where I¡¯m located. How are you going to find me?] [Uh¡­] the Little Loli replied helplessly. Mike also found it a little funny when he saw it. He replied, [develop your Gray Dwarf Castle well. Persevere and you¡¯ll have the chance to see me in the future.] The little loli replied, [yes, yes, big Mike! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely develop the castle well and take the initiative to look for you!] ¡­ Seeing this, Mike did not attention to it. ¡°The little loli¡¯s side isn¡¯t a big problem! What we need to do now is to defend my Dragon King Castle!¡± After thinking for a while, Mike contacted the dragon battle team that was still attacking the two-headed demon tribe. He told Tyrell and Barr to end the war with the two-headed demon tribe as soon as possible and return to the Dragon King Castle. He also told Tyrell to pass on his order to coordinate with the tribe to defend. The gnome tribe was his force now, and the gnomes in the tribe were all his troops. Sending the gnome army over could strengthen the defense of the Dragon King Castle. At the same time, in the two-headed demon tribe, the war between the dragon battle team and the two-headed demon tribe had reached its climax. The two-headed demon tribe. Their houses were made of mountain rocks and looked very primitive and simple. As the two-headed demons were very big, their stone houses were built very tall. It was also quite spectacular. This was a small two-headed demon tribe. There were around 500 two-headed demons in the tribe. However, after the battle in the underground world, the number of two-headed demons in this tribe had dropped to around 400. Furthermore, those two-headed demons that died in battle were all elite warriors. This lowered the overall strength of the two-headed demon tribe. At this moment, the battle in the valley was intense. ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡°Expel these evil creatures from the other world and protect the tribe!¡± ¡°Shameless gnomes, they actually submitted to the creatures of the other world and knelt at the feet of the evil Lord. This is the humiliation of being an intelligent race in the Endless Continent!¡± ¡°Unforgivable! After we defeat these invaders, we will annihilate the gnometribe and make them pay the price!¡± ¡°Tribal warriors, do not retreat!¡± In the valley, many two-headed demons were roaring furiously. The leader was the chieftain of the two-headed demon tribe, who was at the peak of tier 8. Next were the five commander-level two-headed demons. Originally, there were eight two-headed demon commanders in this tribe, but three of them had already died on the battlefield in the underground world. Other than them, on the valley battlefield, there were over 300 two-headed demons participating in the battle. There were close to 200 elite level two-headed demons. Two-headed demons were born warriors. Even if it was a young two-headed demon, it could charge into the battlefield with just a weapon. In this battle of the tribe¡¯s guards, no two-headed demon could ignore them. This was because the other party¡¯s invading forces were too strong! Only when all the two-headed demons joined forces could they barely resist Mike¡¯s dragon battle team. ¡°Heresy! How dare you blaspheme my Lord!¡± ¡°My Lord is the Lord of the dragons. He is born to command all living things. He does not believe in evil gods!¡± ¡°Blasphemy against my Lor. You will receive punishment!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, roared. Chapter 90 - Slay the Twin-Head Demon Chieftain and Return to the Castle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Roar!! A claw struck out. The sharp dragon claw that contained poison swiped towards the head of the two-headed demon leader. ¡°Poison Claw!¡± Wham!! Purple blood splattered! The second two-headed demon leader was killed by him. The Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, was like a god of war. As a tier 8 dragon, his close combat skills were similarly shocking. Even the current tier 8 two-headed demon was no match for him. She could easily kill it! After killing two two-headed demon commanders and more than ten two-headed demon elites in a row, Tyrell gained a large amount of energy. . In an instant, he spread his dragon wings and his aura soared! ¡°Ha, believers of the evil God, die!¡± There was a loud bang. A two-meter-long spiked club fell from the sky. The person who came was the chieftain of the two-headed demon tribe! It was at the peak of tier 8. ¡°Heretic!¡± As a tier 8 giant dragon, Tyrell was fearless when facing the peak-tier 8 chieftain of the two-headed demon tribe. He lowered his dragon eyes and swung his claws at the chieftain of the two-headed demon tribe. Bang! The holy sword and the spiked club collided. A powerful energy shockwave appeared in an instant, radiating hundreds of meters away. Many of the twin-headed demons within range could not stand steadily. However, Tyrell and Barr were not affected much. After all, their strength was as high as tier 8, and there were a considerable number of tier 6 earth dragons among them. They could easily withstand such a shockwave. The earth dragons paused on the ground for half a second before charging towards the twin-headed demons on the battlefield again. Compared to Mike¡¯s dragon and earth dragon battle team, the level, strength, and even life form of the twin-headed demons were far too inferior! They were simply not a match for the dragon battle team. Even the commander-level twin-headed demons on the battlefield were quickly killed by the dragon claws. The powerful strength of the twin-headed demon chief caused Tyrell to be forced to retreat more than ten meters. As for the two-headed demon chief, he was forced to retreat a few steps. ¡°How is this possible!!¡± The two-headed demon chief was shocked. He was a peak tier 8 expert, facing a new tier 8 creature from another world, yet he was forced to retreat? These dragons were too terrifying!! Soon, the two-headed demon chief revealed a ferocious expression and his entire body turned green. The chief¡¯s two heads revealed an angry expression as he roared at Tyrell, ¡°you creatures from another world. Why did you invade my tribe?¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, flapped his green dragon wings. He was dozens of meters above the ground and was hovering in mid-air. His dragon eyes were calm as he looked down at the two-headed demon chief. He said with a cold expression, ¡°those gnomes in the underground world are followers of my king. Your tribe has attacked the underground world without permission!¡± ¡°By my Lord¡¯s divine order, eliminate you heretics!¡± ¡°Heretics?¡± the two-headed demon chief said angrily, ¡°the intelligent races in the Endless Continent don¡¯t need faith!¡± At this time, the Dark Demon Dragon, Barr, also flew over and surrounded the two-headed demon chief. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore!¡± Barr flapped its wings and said coldly, ¡°the Supreme Lord has descended upon this world.¡± ¡°This world should be shrouded by the majesty of our Lord!¡± ¡°Faith can make all the races in this world become stronger, and it can also save your fallen souls!¡± ¡°This is the bewitchment of the evil god of faith!¡± The two-headed demon chief held his mace tightly. He felt a great pressure when the two most powerful creatures from another world surrounded him. However, his will was very firm. He insisted that the one standing behind the giant dragon was the evil god of faith. ¡°The era of the god of faith has disappeared from the Endless Continent, and now it¡¯s the era of truth!¡± ¡°Why would the things that have passed on return?¡± ¡°Despicable belief in evil gods!¡± ¡°Do you want to disturb the peace of our Endless Continent again?¡± The two-headed demon chief was very angry. He was more than four meters tall and looked like a purple-skinned giant. The two-meter-long mace in his hand was stained with the flesh and blood of unknown creatures. His aura was overbearing, violent, and bloodthirsty, However, Tyrell and Barr found that he was retreating. He knew that he was no match and wanted to escape. Obviously, the two-headed demon chief was not stupid and was not blinded by anger. He studied it and felt that if he continued to fight, he would die! As for the tribesmen on the battlefield¡­ The two-headed demon chief did not have the mood to care about them, nor did he think about escaping with those weak two-headed demons. The Dark Forest was very large. There were many twin-headed demon tribes living in this forest. As a peak tier 8 twin-headed demon, he could easily establish a new twin-headed demon tribe in other regions. He was still the chief. Thinking of this¡­ The twin-headed demon chief no longer hesitated and turned to run. After escaping the valley and entering the dense forest, these otherworld creatures could not do anything to him! He was very confident because this was his world. However, before the two-headed demon chief could run thirty meters away, his body was covered by a dark green poisonous fog. Under the cover of the poisonous fog, the two-headed demon chief suddenly felt as if he had entered a swamp area. His body seemed to be paralyzed. His movements became abnormally slow. He was almost confined in the same place, and it was difficult for him to move! ¡°What kind of spell is this?¡± The twin-headed demon chief¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Divine spell under my Lord¡¯s command!¡± Tyrell snorted coldly. He spat out another mouthful of dark green dragon breath. Paralyzing poison! It was able to slow down the various abilities of monsters. The lower the level, the stronger the effect! Looking at his entire body being paralyzed, the twin-headed demon chief was almost unable to move. The Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, spoke slowly, ¡°the lord¡¯s majesty permeates the world. You evil and dark creatures have nowhere to run!¡± Unable to move at all, the twin-headed demon chief¡¯s face turned green. Barr looked at him with a slightly provocative look. ¡°Heh, offending our Lord. Perhaps if you kneel down and beg him now, we can still let you die a quick death.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about scaring me!¡± The twin-headed demon chief struggled and roared angrily. However, his body was still unable to move! ¡°On the path of searching for the truth, all living beings have the right to pursue eternal life. They don¡¯t need to be granted!¡± ¡°Believers of the evil god are just a bunch of puppets that have lost their will. You are the most evil and dark creatures!¡± ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯ve gone astray and don¡¯t know how to return!¡± Barr snorted coldly. At this moment, Mike¡¯s message came from Tyrell¡¯s mind. After pausing for a while, he looked at Barr and said, ¡°my Lord has sent an oracle, ordering the dragon battle team to end this war as soon as possible. Return to the castle. The Beast Horde is about to attack. Defending the castle is the most important thing!¡± Barr nodded respectfully. The dragon wings flapped, and a pitch-black light appeared on its claws. Pitch-black Dragon Slash. It was a close combat skill that he had learned after advancing to tier 8, and its explosive power was extremely strong. In an instant, a pitch-black sharp claw tore down, and a pitch-black light burst out, slashing towards the two-headed demon chief¡¯s head. Chapter 91 - Kill the Twin-Headed Demon Chief! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Roar!! The twin-headed demon chief was unwilling to be killed. He roared furiously and released all the magic power in his body to condense on the mace in his hand. Then, he forcefully resisted the corrosion of the poison and regained his momentum. At the same time, the pitch-black dragon claw slashed down. The twin-headed demon chief hurriedly dodged and dodged the fatal blow. However, in the end, he still could not completely dodge. The pitch-black dragon claw grazed his back, and a gash that was dozens of centimeters long instantly appeared. Fresh blood dripped down, so deep that bone could be seen. The two-headed demon chief was in so much pain that he almost fainted.. He forced himself to focus and quickly fled to the dense forest outside the valley. ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t escape!¡± The Dark Demon Dragon, Barr, was even faster than him. Flapping its black dragon wings, it was like a ray of black light, blocking the two-headed demon chief¡¯s path of escape. ¡°Scram!¡± The two-headed demon chief roared. He raised his mace high, his veins bulging as he smashed towards Barr. As a peak-stage tier 8 expert, the two-headed demon chief was just a step away from reaching tier 9. His strength could be said to be very powerful, and his strength was also extremely terrifying. If it was the previous tier 8 gnome chief, he definitely would not be able to block it! After all, the bloodline of the two-headed demon race was originally strong in strength. Compared to pure strength at the same level, many races could not compare to the two-headed demon. In the domain of pure strength, the two-headed demon race could definitely rank among the top ten thousand races in the Endless Continent. However, facing the furious attack of the twin-headed demon chief, the Dark Demon Dragon Barr did not take even half a step back. As the Dark Demon Dragon of the dragon race, he also had the right to be proud. It was just a competition of power, what did he have to be afraid of? ¡°Supreme Lord, he created the dragon and maintain the order of the world!¡± ¡°Dragon claw, punish all heretics!¡± ¡°Heretics who blaspheme the Lord shall be punished by the dragon¡¯s claw!¡± ¡°Pitch-black Dragon¡¯s Claw!!¡± Along with Barr¡¯s furious roar, he spread his dragon wings, and an unprecedentedly violent black aura surged up. In an instant. Whoosh!! The dragon¡¯s claw was suffused with an extremely black light. He rushed in front of the twin-headed demon chief. The dragon¡¯s claw instantly slapped towards the twin-headed demon chief¡¯s mace. With a loud bang, the two-headed demon chief¡¯s body was instantly sent flying. His spiked mace, which was forged from fine iron, was directly chopped into two pieces. ¡°Impossible!¡± the two-headed demon chief roared in terror. His spiked mace was a high-tier equipment, but it had been chopped off by a dragon claw. Only a small part of it was left. Suddenly, a sharp pain assaulted him. Only then did he realize that his right hand had already split open. Even the skin of his entire right arm had been torn apart, and fresh blood flowed out. This was a shock from a terrifying power. It forcefully tore apart his body. ¡°The Lord said that everything has a fate!¡± ¡°If you go against the fate that the Lord has given you, the only outcome is destruction!¡± The Dark Demon Dragon Barr let out an angry snort and flew high in the sky. Although he was only at tier 8, just like the two-headed demon chief. However, his race determined the difference in strength between the two of them. The draconic might kept exploding, pressuring the two-headed demon chief to the point that he could barely stand. ¡°The fate of the creatures of the endless continent is only in your own hands!¡± The two-headed demon chief was in great pain, but he still persisted. Even now, his will to yearn for the truth was still firm. He firmly believed that faith was only the bewitchment of an evil god. However, this did not hinder his plan to escape. The twin-headed demon chief immediately turned around and increased his speed. At this moment, a monstrous dragon¡¯s roar sounded from behind him. ¡°Unbelieving heretic!¡± Barr flew over and spat out a mouthful of dragon¡¯s breath. ¡°My pitch-black flame will burn your soul!¡± In an instant, the monstrous dragon¡¯s flame instantly enveloped the twin-headed demon chief. The raging black flames began to burn. Very quickly, the twin-headed demon chief turned into a burning man. ¡°No!!!¡± The twin-headed demon chief struggled desperately. However, it was completely useless. The heavily injured twin-headed demon chief was completely unable to break free from the burning black flames. In a very short period of time, the twin-headed demon chief was burned into a black skeleton by the dragon sacred flames while screaming in pain. In the end, the skeleton disappeared and turned into ashes, floating in the air. As for his soul, it was burned into ashes by the black flame and fell into hell. ¡°End the battle and return to the Dragon King Castle!¡± The Dark Demon Dragon, Barr, gave the order. The earth dragons on the battlefield did not care about the consumption of their strength and tore the twin-headed demons in front of them crazily. After the death of the twin-headed demon chief, the twin-headed demons on the battlefield were already in chaos. Almost all of the two-headed demons were running away, not in the mood to resist. After all, the current gap in strength seemed to be too big. They simply could not win. If they continued to persevere, it would just be the difference between dying a little earlier and dying a little later. This caused the two-headed demon¡¯s camp to completely collapse. In just a few minutes, facing the elimination of the dragon battle team, there was not a single two-headed demon left standing in the valley. All of them fell into pools of blood. Along with a series of rumbling sounds, the two-headed demon tribe¡¯s tribal heart was also destroyed by the earth dragons. Along with the destruction of the tribal heart, the stone houses and stone towers within the tribe seemed to have lost their foundations, collapsing one after another, turning into ruins. At the same time, a portion of the earth dragons were enveloped in light. This was an advancement in rank. After breaking through the two-headed demon tribe, they had killed over 300 two-headed demons. One of them was a tier 8 lord, five commanders, and about 200 elites. Many of the small dragons that were at the peak of the late stages of their current ranks had risen to a higher level. However, this battle also happened. Many of the earth dragons were not as strong as Tyrell and Barr, and they were more or less injured. At this moment¡­ ¡°The Lord protects his servants. Divine power envelops the world!¡± ¡°Pain, death, disease, disaster! The Lord¡¯s mercy exists everywhere!¡± This was the healing skill of the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Under the cover of the light, the injured small dragons quickly recovered. The energy in their bodies was replenished. Barr nodded at the Tyrell to express his gratitude. Then, he gave an order to the earth dragon battle team, ¡°take only the important things.¡± ¡°The other resources will be taken after the Beast Tide ends!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Barr!¡± The important resources were naturally energy stones, crystals, and other things. This was also what Mike needed the most at the moment. Regarding this point, the earth dragons were also extremely clear. As for the scattered equipment on the battlefield, as well as the food, wood, stones, and other resources that the two-headed demon tribe had stored, it was already too late to transport them back to the Dragon King Castle. They could only wait for the Beast Tide to pass before they came over to transport them. After all, the most important thing at the moment was to help Lord Mike resist the Beast Tide. Chapter 92 - Exterminate the Two-Headed Demon Tribe! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the earth dragon team left, Barr summoned the gnome elder. The gnome elder also participated in this battle, and he was very brave. As for the few gnome warriors that he brought, they were all unfortunately killed by the two-headed demon¡¯s spiked club. ¡°Respected Lord Oracle!¡± The gnome elder respectfully prostrated in front of the Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell. He had also obtained a large amount of ¡®battle experience¡¯ This was a special benefit after becoming Mike¡¯s subordinate. However, at this moment, the gnome elder firmly believed that this was the Lord¡¯s favor, the Supreme Lord¡¯s blessing and reward for his heroic battle. Based on this, his respect and faith towards Mike had risen to a whole new level. Tyrell said, ¡°my Lord has sent a divine order, ordering you to quickly return to the tribe and gather the servants and warriors. Head to my Lord¡¯s Dragon King Castle to resist the incoming Beast Tide!¡± . ¡°Yes, Lord Oracle!¡± ¡°Praise the Supreme Lord!¡± The goblin elder quickly got up and ran towards the valley. At the same time, the gnome tribe in the underground world had also begun to gather. This was to prepare for the upcoming Beast Tide war. They had also received the oracle from their Lord. It was also the command of the castle lord to gather his troops. The gnome also joined in. When the gnome elder arrived near the third entrance. There were already a thousand gnomes lined up and swarmed out of the underground world. ¡°Elder, when do we go to guard the castle?¡± ¡°Set off immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Instantly, the gnome battle team swarmed toward the Dragon King Castle a few kilometers away. They wanted to enter the main castle before the Beast Tide arrived. On the other side, the dragon battle team also returned. At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sun shone brightly in the sky. However, the dark forest strangely fell silent. It seemed to be the prelude to the storm. Finally, the roar of the monsters in the wild sounded again, like a war drum waking up the entire forest. ¡­ Dragon King Castle. [Your troops have killed a tier 8 commander-level double-headed demon. Energy +300, energy stones +100!] [Your unit has killed a tier 7 lord-level double-headed demon. Energy +1,000, energy stones+ 100, special blueprint +1, supreme-grade defensive equipment +1!] [Your unit has killed a tier 5 elite double-headed demon. Energy +70, energy stones +20!] [Your unit has destroyed the tribe heart of the double-headed demon tribe. Additional energy stones +100!] [You have destroyed the twin-headed demon tribe!] [Your Dragon King Castle¡¯s influence and reputation in the endless continent has increased greatly!] [Special reminder: The twin-headed demon tribe has increased their hatred towards your castle¡¯s influence!] Mike looked at the notifications that kept appearing. His face was full of smiles. This battle with the twin-headed demon tribe. The first battle was in the underground world. The dragon battle team and the gnome tribe had killed over 100 elite-level twin-headed demons and three commander-level twin-headed demons. The second battle was in the two-headed demon tribe. They had killed nearly 400 two-headed demons, one lord, five commanders, about 200 elites, and over 100 ordinary two-headed demons. In addition, they had destroyed the two-headed demon¡¯s tribal heart. Mike estimated that he had obtained at least 1,000 energy stones from the two battles, and it might even be more. In addition, he had obtained a blueprint after killing the two-headed demon chief, who was at the peak of the tier 8 realm. It was a huge harvest! ¡°Now, we just have to wait for the dragon battle team to return!¡± ¡°Other than the dragon battle team, the gnome tribe¡¯s troops are also on their way.¡± Mike stood on the balcony of the top floor of the castle. His gaze passed through the 5-meter-tall wall and looked at the dense forest outside. In the dense forest, ancient trees shook, birds flew, and the roars of monsters were like war drums. In less than half an hour, the Beast Tide would arrive. He took a look at the [world chat channel]. He found that more and more Castle Lords could not withstand the pressure of the Beast Tide and gave up their identity as Castle Lords to become Rangers. Without the castle, they naturally did not have to resist the Beast Tide. Many Rangers claimed in the world chat channel that they had escaped the disaster and were no longer restricted by the castle forces. They had gained their freedom and could decide their own fate. Under their influence, the number of castellans who had become Rangers increased. The Rangers¡¯group was growing in size, and it seemed to have the momentum to compete with the castle forces. But were they really free? Not really. Mike believed that the Rangers¡¯ hard times would come soon. The only thing they gained was that they avoided the beast tide and survived. The real cruelty was that it had not yet come to them. This cruel and dangerous world would not be tolerant of the Rangers. The future of Rangers would only be more dangerous than the Castle Lords. It would also be filled with death. At the very least, the Castle Lord could still recruit soldiers. The Rangers were alone. Compared to the Castle Lord, the fate of Rangers in the future would be doomed. People who only cared about the present and did not care about the future would find it hard to survive in this cruel world. Of course, Mike also expressed his understanding of their choice. After all, many of them really knew that they could not resist the Beast Tide, so they had no choice but to give up the identity of the Castle Lord and change to Ranger just to survive. If it were Mike. If he knew that the castle would be turned into ruins under the attack of the Beast Tide, he might have made the same choice. People were always afraid of death. As long as they could survive, what did it matter if the path they chose was more dangerous and cruel? Only by living could there be hope! Thinking about it, this was also the mentality of some people who chose to change their jobs to Rangers. Mike glanced at the [space exchange]. Surprisingly, there were a large number of people selling food, wood, stones, and even refined iron and other materials. And the things they exchanged for were all energy stones and strange crystals. Obviously, these people were Rangers after class change. Without the castle, they did not need these materials anymore. They only needed a small amount of food to fill their stomachs. They exchanged for energy stones and strange crystals in order to increase their own strength. Absorbing the energy in the energy stones was one of the ways to advance in rank. For the native creatures of the Endless Continent, this was the main method of quick cultivation. The reason why the Castle Lords use the energy stone to cultivate, there were three reasons. First, the energy stone was an important resource for upgrading military buildings. Second, the Castle Lord himself could use his troops to kill enemies to obtain energy, achieving the goal of advancing in rank quickly. Thirdly, using energy stones to cultivate was very slow. The Castle Lord did not fancy such a method of advancement. Nw, Rangers had come. Their demand for energy stones was much higher than the Castle Lord. As for buying strange crystals¡­ These were the Rangers¡¯ preparations for creating magical equipment in the future. [If I had known that I was going to become a Ranger, I would not have upgraded my troops before. A hundred energy stones were wasted.] [I regret it too!] [Which Castle Lord is willing to sell energy stones? I will buy them at a high price!] [I will use materials that are ten times higher than the market price to buy energy stones and crystals!] [I beg for energy stones!] Chapter 93 - Supreme-Grade Equipment, Two-Headed Demon Chief’s Armor! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the world chat channel. Countless Rangers were looking for energy stones. Although Rangers could obtain energy and advance their ranks by killing monsters, they were still outnumbered, and every soldier under them would die. Therefore, they needed to think of all ways to increase their strength. Unfortunately, no Castle Lord stood up to respond. There were even many Castle Lords sneering and mocking these cowardly and cowardly losers. Yes, in the eyes of some Castle Lords, those Rangers in the world chat channel were proper losers and did not deserve to talk with these Castle Lords. The Ranger Alliance? Heh! It was just a loser union! When the castle forces rose up, the local forces in the Endless Continent would be wiped out by them. This vast world would be dominated by the castle forces.. What was a small Ranger union? Some Castle Lords were quite arrogant. They looked down on the Rangers in the world chat channel. As for the energy stones, they did not have enough. ¡°A batch of food and equipment that was on the shelves earlier.¡± ¡°The food didn¡¯t move at all, and the equipment was all snatched away.¡± ¡°The auction for the defensive building blueprint [arrow tower] has also ended. A total of 308 energy stones were auctioned!¡± ¡°A low-level defensive building blueprint in exchange for more than 300 energy stones. This is very profitable.¡± If not for the low drop rate of the blueprint, it would not have been auctioned at such a high price. It was a good time for Mike. ¡°Currently, I have 2,700 energy stones in my storage.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the dragon battle team to bring back the spoils of war!¡± ¡°Is it possible for my energy stone storage to exceed 4,000?¡± This was a huge number. Mike believed that no Castle Lord¡¯s energy stone storage could match his. He was definitely the richest Castle Lord! There was no doubt about that. Mike glanced at the [space exchange] once again. He discovered that many Rangers had already increased the amount of energy stones they exchanged to 20-30 times that of before. This caused a small number of Castle Lords to exchange for them. The Castle Lords who exchanged for resources were probably anxious to upgrade their castles and raise their levels. Hence, under such circumstances, he chose to use energy stones to buy a large amount of resources at a low price. However, there were not many people who bought them. Energy stones that could be used to level up and build military structures had always been priceless. Only Mike was able to do so. He used the [arrow tower] blueprint to exchange for some energy stones. It would be hard to persuade Castle Lords to part with energy stones for other items, even equipment. The Castle Lords were very strict with precious resources such as energy stones and strange crystals. Mike did not exchange for the overheated prices. Not to mention 30 times the exchange price, even 50 times the exchange price would not attract him. His Dragon King Castle was currently a low-level town. If he wanted to upgrade to an intermediate castle, he would need 500,000 units of wood, 300,000 units of stones, and 100,000 units of fine iron! Even if he used all his energy stones to buy wood, stones, and other materials at a low price¡­ It would still be far from enough to satisfy the castle¡¯s upgrade requirements, On the contrary, it would delay the upgrade of the dragon nest, so he might as well not exchange for it. Mike casually turned off the [space exchange]. At this moment, a black shadow appeared in the distance. The familiar team was his earth dragon battle team. ¡°They¡¯re back,¡± Mike smiled and muttered. Soon. ¡°My Lord! We pay our respects!¡± Tyrell and Barr brought the earth dragon team to Mike. ¡°Mm.¡± Mike nodded slightly. His gaze swept across the two small dragons Along with the Undead Dragon beside him, Caesar, all the members of the Dragon Battle Team returned. Currently, under his command, there were three tier 9 dragons, Tyrell, Caesar, and Barr. The remaining ones were the tier 7 and tier 6 earth dragons. There were around 50 of them in the earth dragon team. Most of the earth dragons had reached the peak of the tier 6 realm, just a step away from the tier 7 realm. It could be seen that the strength of the dragon team was extremely strong. Even if the king-ranked fire dragon attacked, he was not afraid! Now, the Dragon King Castle had gained a foothold in the Dark Forest, and it was not afraid of any local powers. In the future, when the dragon¡¯s guardian shield was set up, the Dragon King Castle would be much safer. The Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell, flew over. He handed the spoils of war to Mike. A set of armor, a large pile of energy stones, and strange crystals, as well as a blueprint. As Mike had expected, the number of energy stones he obtained this time exceeded 1,000, reaching 1,453. There were also 8 strange crystals. These 8 strange crystals did not drop from the two-headed demon¡¯s body. Instead, they came from the two-headed demon tribe¡¯s reserves over the years. The armor came from the two-headed demon chief. [Two-headed demon chief¡¯s armor (damaged)] [Supreme-grade] [Effect 1: Greatly increases one¡¯s own defense] [It contains the aura of the two-headed demon chief. It has a certain degree of deterrence against ordinary two-headed demons!] [Special reminder: Equipping it on non-two-headed demon soldiers will increase the hatred points of the two-headed demon race. There is a high probability of encountering the two-headed demon¡¯s active attack!] ¡°Super-grade defensive armor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s damaged and I can¡¯t wear it.¡± Mike Thought for a moment. He put the two-headed demon chief¡¯s armor on the [space exchange] for a three-hour auction. At the same time, he set the price at 500 energy stones or 5 strange crystals. It was not because he was afraid of the twin-headed demon clan¡¯s aggro value. It was because the armor was too big. It was impossible to wear it without a body size of around five meters. Moreover, it was only a damaged supreme-grade equipment. He did not care about it. Placing it in the trade area for auction could realize its only value. As for why he set a bid, the reason was simple. There were less than five minutes left before the Beast Tide arrived. The three-hour auction deadline and the Beast Tide event might have already ended. At that time, the two-headed demon chief armor would not be able to fetch a high price. The appearance of a fixed price could ¡®help¡¯ some Castle Lords who really wanted this supreme-grade equipment to obtain it. After the equipment was put on the shelf, the appearance of this supreme-grade two-headed demon chief¡¯s armor naturally caused a stir in the world chat channel. Many Castle lords and Rangers were discussing what kind of battle would cause this supreme-grade armor to be damaged. The twin-headed demon chieftain was definitely an existence that was at least tier 8! Big boss Mike¡¯s strength is too strong. Seeing the Beast Tide approaching, he actually had the mood to attack the two-headed demon tribe. He¡¯s simply invincible. [Mike¡¯s army is a giant dragon! How can it not be strong?] [Compared to a giant dragon, the two-headed demon is nothing!] [500 energy stones or 5 strange crystals, big boss Mike is really determined to walk the road of profiteering to the end!] [After all, it is supreme-grade equipment!] [If we can find a senior blacksmith to forge it into a magic equipment, it will definitely be worth it!] [I just don¡¯t know if anyone will buy it! From the looks of it, it can be said to be a sky-high price!] [Who cares, I can¡¯t afford it anyway!] Chapter 94 - Mike Voluntarily Exposed Dragon King Castle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this moment, the world chat channel completely exploded. Mike did not pay too much attention to it. Right now, his mind was completely focused on another item. His gaze was focused on the last azure blue blueprint in his hand. [Unknown blueprint found. Do you want to appraise it?] [Yes][No] Mike naturally chose yes. Instantly, a dazzling appraisal light appeared out of thin air and enveloped the blueprint. After a moment, the appraisal light dissipated and revealed the original appearance of the blueprint. [Blueprint for the initial number of troops] . [Low-level] [Description: Using it, you will obtain a random number of low-level troops!] ¡°Special type of blueprint!¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± Looking at the information on the blueprint, Mike was once again shocked. He did not expect that other than the blueprint for the evolution of soldiers, there was also a blueprint for the number of soldiers. This was really a pleasant surprise! Of course, he was also clear about the low-level soldiers described on the blueprint. If he wanted to use this blueprint to summon a high-level dragon, he basically did not need to think about it. ¡°Random number! This means that how many low-level soldiers I can get depends on my luck,¡± Mike muttered. When it came to luck, he could not help but think of the little loli in the underground world. In terms of luck, even he would have to admit defeat in front of the little loli. However, Mike did not plan to give this [army number blueprint] to the little loli. The main reason was that the little loli¡¯s military type was the gray dwarves. Compared to his low-level military type, earth dragon, it was indeed a little weak. Even if the little loli randomly obtained 100 gray dwarves and Mike only obtained 10 earth dragons, that was because his earth dragon was more valuable. Therefore, Mike chose to use it himself. [Ding, do you want to use the ¡®low-level military-type blueprint¡¯?] ¡°Yes!¡± Mike muttered in his heart. [Low-level soldier summon] instantly spread out into a thick golden light. Then¡­ White dragon eggs appeared in front of him. Dragon eggs were the initial state of all dragons before they were born. Each dragon egg represented an earth dragon. Looking at the dragon eggs that started to shake and crack one by one¡­ Mike¡¯s heartbeat instantly quickened. He counted the number of dragon eggs in detail. ¡°Five, six, ten, twelve!¡± ¡°I¡¯m rich! I¡¯m really rich this time!¡± Mike¡¯s face was beaming with joy. He had obtained so many earth dragons all of a sudden, he could even form a team of earth dragons. He just did not know what the level of each earth dragon was like. At this moment, the light of the blueprint was still blooming. Mike prayed in his heart, hoping that the dragon eggs would continue to appear. The dragon eggs continued to appear. Then, three seconds later¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Mike¡¯s expression froze. The golden light in front of his eyes suddenly disappeared in an instant. What appeared in front of him was 20 dragon eggs. ¡°What a pity. If only we could keep flying, how good would that be?¡± Mike shook his head and sighed slowly. According to the speed at which the dragon eggs appeared, if they could last until night, the dragon battle team under him could be called the dragon army! Of course, Mike also knew that this was impossible. After all, this was only a low-level military number blueprint. If it was a high-level blueprint or a higher-level military number blueprint, it would be possible. [Congratulations, Castle Lord, you have used a low-level military grade blueprint and obtained earth dragon +20!] ¡°Indeed, you should congratulate me!¡± Mike smiled. If it was the little loli from the underground world who was summoned this time, it would only be 20 Grayland Dwarves. However, in his place, there were a total of 20 dragon-type creatures, earth dragons! One had to know that he had only obtained the earth dragon squad once since he descended. After many expedition, the number of earth dragons had indeed decreased by quite a bit. At this moment, the 20 earth dragons joining the earth dragon team had completely healed him. ¡°The blueprint for the number of troops is definitely a treasure among treasures to me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the blueprint I obtained this time can only summon low-level creatures.¡± ¡°It would be great if I could find a blueprint that can summon giant dragons in the future.¡± ¡°If there really is such a blueprint, even if it¡¯s a blueprint for low-level troops, its value would far surpass that of the king-grade Forest Giant¡¯s Ring!¡± ¡°Buying such a blueprint at a high price will definitely be a huge profit!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as he slowly spoke. In truth, to those Castle Lords who had low, middle, or even high-grade military services, such blueprints did not have much value. But to the top-grade Castle Lords, and even Mike, the value was completely different. The number of top-grade Castle Lords¡¯ military services was very small. For example, if Mike¡¯s dragon nest was upgraded to level four, it would only be able to give birth to another huge dragon. For low-level castle lords, if the military structure was upgraded to level 4, it was possible to recruit up to 300 soldiers at once. The lack of soldiers was the weakness of top-level Castle Lords. Therefore, the [military number blueprint] was of great significance to top-level Castle Lords. There was no hesitation, Mike immediately sent a request to the world chat channel. [Purchasing army number blueprints, we can add as friends, if you are the one!] [If there is someone who can summon a high-level creature, I will directly purchase it at a high price!] Mike¡¯s idea was very decisive. For such blueprints, sooner or later, it would be exposed. The top Castle Lords would immediately discover its value and purchase it at a high price. Mike could not wait for others to come to him automatically. That was unrealistic, and the probability was not high. He might as well make the first move. With his unparalleled fame and influence, he could definitely exchange for it! At the same time, Mike directly revealed his Dragon King Castle, confirming that his troops were the secret of the dragon, just to increase the shock value. All in all, this was the core reason why he dared to purchase the [army number blueprint]. As long as the Castle Lord saw the information, he would know that if he sold the blueprint, he could add him as a friend. It would not be a loss! The world chat channel instantly erupted. Before this, all the Castle Lords were guessing the origins of the Dark Forest dragons. Many people also thought that there was a high probability that the dragon that appeared in the Dark Forest was Mike¡¯s army! Some of the top Castle Lords even firmly believed this. Hence, they formed an alliance to prepare to fight against Mike¡¯s dragon army in the castle battle in the future. However, guesses were just guesses. Even if the probability was as high as 90%, there were still factors that could not be determined before the truth was revealed. Now, Mike took the initiative to confirm the rumor. This determined the ¡®dragon of the Dark Forest¡¯! Chapter 95 - Purchasing a Blueprint for the Number of Troops! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The world chat channel exploded after Mike announced the Dragon King Castle. [Dragon King Castle? As expected, my guess is right. Big boss Mike¡¯s troops are dragons!] [Oh my God! There really are such troops like dragons!] [The legendary supreme beings are comparable to abyss demons in terms of level! These troops are indeed terrifying!] [Once the dragon army appears, who will be able to compete with them?] [This is definitely the hottest topic of this era!] [Big boss Mike named his castle the Dragon King Castle. Obviously, he has never thought of hiding the secret of the dragon!] [Even if he wanted to hide it, he can¡¯t. Once the Battle of the Castles begins, Mike¡¯s dragon will immediately be exposed!] [I¡¯m a little worried about those top-tier Castle Lords now!] [In front of a dragon, a top-tier soldier is nothing. A powerful dragon is enough to hammer a lion!] [No, I feel that although the dragon is strong, it¡¯s not that ridiculous..] [That¡¯s right, the dragon must have been weakened. It can¡¯t be like in the novels, where the lowest is a demigod. Otherwise, Mike would have already ruled the Dark Forest by now!] [There are strong and weak among the top-tier soldiers. I guess the dragon should be the strongest among the top-tier soldiers!] [This is also the reason why big brother Mike was able to take the lead all the way!] [Agreed + 1!] ¡­ However, no matter how lively the chat in the world was at the moment, none of the Castle Lords knew that Mike¡¯s dragon was not a top-tier soldier. It was a unique military type! The dragon had already surpassed the category of a top-tier military type. [By the way, what is the army number blueprint, and there is such a blueprint?] [Idiot, you can tell just by looking at the name. It must be a blueprint that can increase the number of military types!] [This type of blueprint is not very useful to an ordinary Castle Lord, but to a top-tier Castle Lord like big brother Mike, it is even more precious than a strange crystal!] [F*ck, it¡¯s straight to the core!] [No wonder even Big Mike publicly appeared to buy this kind of blueprint.] [If only I could drop this kind of blueprint!] [May I ask, who added Big Mike as a friend?] [Ah, this¡­ It seems that even goddess Bella has been rejected!] [Awesome, I feel that adding Big Mike as a friend is even more difficult than raiding the goddess!] [Not to mention other things, exchanging a blueprint for adding big brother Mike as a good friend is absolutely profitable!] [Big brother Mike¡¯s good friend list is worth more than the status of a top-tier Castle Lord!] [Indeed, there are billions of Castle Lords, and there are at least 8,000 top-tier Castle Lords, but big brother Mike¡¯s good friends can be counted with one finger!] [Once you become big brother Mike¡¯s good friend, it will definitely be of great help to the future!] [I will definitely reveal the army number blueprint!] ¡­ In the world chat channel, the topic about ¡®Mike¡¯ was extremely hot. It completely overshadowed the Beast Tide. The more they talked in the channel, the fiercer it became. Even in many alliance groups, there were heated discussions about Mike, his giant dragon, and the number of troops. In the Alliance of Gods, the number of top Castle Lords in the group had already exceeded 300. These 300 Castle Lords could be said to be the strongest and top force in the circle of Castle Lords. [Breaking news! Mike has publicly appeared to confirm that his troops are the giant dragons!] [The world chat channel has gone crazy. Do you think I¡¯m blind?] [This is not good news for us!] [It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a dragon! The original purpose of our Alliance of Gods was to suppress Mike! Isn¡¯t this a good time?] [That¡¯s right, with more than 300 top Castle Lords working together, not to mention that Mike¡¯s army is a dragon, even gods and demons have to stand aside!] [In the future, our Alliance of Gods will become bigger and stronger!] [Mike¡¯s Dragon King Castle is nothing to worry about!] [Indeed, it¡¯s fine if Mike keeps a low profile. If he offends our Alliance of Gods, he¡¯ll push his Dragon King Castle down sooner or later!] ¡­ The Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods were quite confident. That was because they had more than 300 allies, and all of them were Castle Lords with top-tier army units. No matter how strong Mike¡¯s dragons were, how could it be stronger than the alliance of so many top-tier Castle Lords? With this understanding, many Castle Lords underestimated Mike. Of course, this was also a very normal thing. No Castle Lord would think that Mike alone could fight against 300 people! The core purpose of the Alliance of Gods was no longer simply to suppress Mike. The alliance was transforming into a local force that could conquer the world and sweep across the Endless Continent! This was a change brought about by the bursting of confidence! [Speaking of which, who has been dropped a blueprint for the number of troops? This thing is extremely precious to us!] [During the Battle of the Castle Guards, I was dropped two blueprints, but they were both construction blueprints.] [The blueprints for the number of troops are obviously special blueprints, it¡¯s very difficult to drop!] [That¡¯s right, can¡¯t you see? Mike must have brought a dragon to wipe out a two-headed demon tribe before dropping a blueprint for the number of troops!] [From the superior-grade two-headed demon chief armor, we can deduce that the two-headed demon chief is also a powerhouse among the tier 8. His tribe¡¯s strength is definitely very strong. To be able to take down such a tribe, how strong must Mike¡¯s Dragon King Castle be?] [Indeed, but even so, Mike is only at the peak for the time being!] [That¡¯s right! Our Alliance of Gods is absolutely invincible.] [Brothers, I¡¯m already purchasing the military blueprints at a high price. I can¡¯t let Mike monopolize every good thing!] [As expected, all smart people think the same.] [I really don¡¯t know what Mike is thinking, to actually expose such blueprints. Can he eat so much by himself?] [Are you stupid? If he didn¡¯t expose it, how could he buy this kind of blueprint?] [Mike is relying on his popularity among the castle forces.] [I have to admit that no Castle Lord is more famous than him. Even all of us combined are not better than him. This is his advantage!] [If someone really exposed this kind of blueprint, the first person who would think of it would definitely be Mike!] [There are probably hundreds of millions of Castle Lords who want to add Mike as a good friend!] Chapter 96 - Mutated Earth Dragon General! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [The number of Castle Lords who want to add Mike as a good friend will probably be in the hundreds of millions!] ¡­ As soon as these words were said, the Alliance of Gods instantly fell into a short silence. They, the top Castle Lords, would definitely be very happy if they could add Mike as a good friend. It was just that they did not say it out loud. This was the natural attraction of a powerhouse standing at the peak, and it could not be ignored. [What is goddess Bella doing? Call the goddess!] [Waiting for the Beast Tide!] The Kalami Plains Bella stood on the balcony of the top floor of the castle, the Golden Capital.. In the courtyard, there were dozens of majestic golden war lions lying, standing, and lying down. She scrolled through the lively world chat channel, and also scrolled through the internal chat of the Alliance of Gods. Then, her beautiful eyebrows moved slightly, as if she was deep in thought. ¡°Army number blueprint!¡± Admittedly, this kind of blueprint was also very important to her. After all¡­ What she thought was that if she was lucky enough to obtain this kind of blueprint, she could gift it to Mike in exchange for a friend slot. From the time she descended until now, she did not know how many times she had been rejected by Mike. Every time she applied for a friend slot, all of them were rejected! This almost made her crazy. As for what she would do after adding Mike as a friend, she did not think about it now. She just wanted to add him as a friend to appease the anger in her heart. She wanted to prove to herself. There was nothing that Bella couldn¡¯t get! After an unknown amount of time, a low roar from the courtyard woke Bella up. She looked into the distance. At the end of the grassland, there seemed to be a large black shadow. She was stunned. It was a Beast Tide! ¡°The Beast Tide is coming!¡± ¡°All golden battle lions, prepare for battle! Protect the Golden Capital!¡± Roar!! Dozens of golden battle lions that were as big as savage beasts gathered and protected Bella¡¯s castle in the center. Pairs of lion eyes that looked like copper bells coldly looked at the Beast Tide that was coming from the distance. At the same time, on the other side, in the Dark Forest. The castle lords of the anti-dragon Alliance began to stir. In the Alliance group. [Brothers, Mike¡¯s has appeared. It has been confirmed that he has dragons!] [Uh¡­ Mike only proved that his castle is the Dragon King Castle.] [Obviously, Mike¡¯s Dragon King Castle is in the Dark Forest, and it¡¯s not far from some of our Castle Lords. We have to be careful!] [It¡¯s still the early stage of the game. It¡¯s very difficult for our alliance members to help each other. Once Mike finds out, he can destroy our castle one by one!] [Then what should we do?] ¡­ The members of the Anti-dragon Alliance were very worried. The key was that no one knew where Mike¡¯s Dragon King Castle was. Moreover, their alliance members were scattered all over the Dark Forest. They could not gather together in a short period of time. Based on the combat ability of the Dragon King Castle¡­ A single alliance member, even a top-tier Castle Lord, would not be a match for Mike¡¯s dragons. If the Battle of the Castles was to begin¡­ [There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Let¡¯s wait for the Beast Tide to pass!] [No, we have to be on guard first!] [Uh¡­ seeing that some people are so anxious, I¡¯ll come out and say something] [Actually, there is a way to move forward, and it¡¯s actually very simple!] The words of a Castle Lord interrupted the conversation of the rest. Then, he slowly typed, [once the Beast Tide is over, we will immediately send troops to search the surrounding forest.] [If we find traces of the giant dragon, it means that Mike¡¯s castle is nearby!] [At this time, the Castle Lord who found the giant dragon will immediately move away from the heart of the castle and leave that area!] [You mean escape?] someone typed. [Not escape, strategic retreat!] [Not only that, we also have to mobilize the other Castle Lords in the Dark Forest to search for the location of the Dragon King Castle!] [As long as we mark the location of the Dragon King Castle, the next thing will be easy to do!] [Mike is in the light, we are in the dark! It is not impossible to destroy the Dragon King Castle!] [Then it¡¯s decided. After the Beast Tide ends, the alliance members will quickly contact the other Castle Lords in the dark forest and gather the strength of the masses to find the Dragon King Castle!] [At that time, once we find it, we will mark the location of the Dragon King Castle. Then, we can gather our strength and destroy it in one fell swoop!] [Once the Dragon King Castle is destroyed, the Dark Forest will belong to us, the Anti-dragon Alliance!] [Understood!] ¡­ At this moment. Rumble! The Dark Forest was shaken. A member of the Alliance immediately sent a message. [The Beast Tide is coming!] [My goal is the only reward for the Beast Tide!] [I just need to get one of the 100 rewards!] [That¡¯s right, but to be honest, we are still fighting for the 100 rewards, but the one with the highest chance of getting the unique reward is Mike!] [So what if Mike gets the only unique reward?] [Sooner or later, he will be destroyed by our Anti-dragon Alliance. Whatever Mike has now will belong to our alliance in the future!] [Haha, you¡¯re right!] [Alright, we¡¯ll discuss Mike¡¯s matter after the Beast Tide event is over!] [Now, it¡¯s more important to resist the Beast Tide!] [I wish everyone can get the reward!] [Haha!] ¡­ Dragon King Castle. After Mike uploaded and bought the information about the [army number blueprint], he did not pay attention to the world chat channel anymore. His gaze was fixed on the 20 new earth dragons in front of him. A low-level army number blueprint had given him a total of 20 earth dragons. He had to admit that he had made a huge profit. At the same time, it could be seen that the value of the army number blueprint was really shocking. Even if someone offered a sky-high price of over 1,000 energy stones, he would not hesitate to buy it. After the dragon eggs hatched, the first thing that Mike paid attention to was the level of these earth dragons. The higher the level, the higher the future fate of the earth dragons. The higher the level, the higher the growth potential of the earth dragons. After a quick glance. ¡°What a huge profit!¡± Mike took a deep breath. Among the 20 earth dragons, there were several tier 5 earth dragons, five tier 6 earth dragons. Two of them were mutated earth dragons with sharp edges and armor. Three of them were glowing with magic. They were earth dragons that could attack with long-range spells. Among these earth dragons, the strongest one was a tier 7 earth dragon. [Race: Mutated earth dragon general] [Current growth status: Tier 7] [Description: Mutated earth dragon general. It has already gained intelligence. Its talent and strength are several times higher than ordinary earth dragons!] [Under the leadership of the earth dragon general, the combat strength of the earth dragons will be increased by 20% !] Chapter 97 - The Beast Tide Attacks, Battle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After checking the information of this tier 7 earth dragon general, Mike was even more delighted. If nothing else, this summoning of troops had brought him too many surprises. This earth dragon general was obviously not an ordinary earth dragon. The mutation he had produced was extremely unique. Not only was his strength tyrannical, as an earth dragon general, he could also raise the overall strength of the earth dragon team. One had to know that at this moment, he already had nearly 60 earth dragons. If all 60 earth dragons increased their overall combat strength by 20%, their strength would definitely not be much lower than a single dragon. The combined strength of the earth dragon team might not be comparable to a single dragon, but the important thing was that there were many of them. When the war destroyed the other tribe, they would definitely be able to play a huge role. . ¡°In short, after having the earth dragon general, the earth dragon team can no longer be treated as a low-level soldier, but a regular army of the Dragon King Castle!¡± Mike smiled, very satisfied. ¡°Earth dragon general, greetings to the Supreme Lord!¡± The earth dragon general walked in front of Mike and lowered his dragon head. His voice had a hint of vicissitudes, but it also gave people a sense of stability. On his calm expression, other than the fanaticism toward the lord, there was only indifference. The other newborn earth dragons seemed to not dare to approach him, even the few tier 6 earth dragons were the same. They bowed respectfully to Mike a little further away from him. Among Mike¡¯s many dragons, Tyrell, Barr, and Caesar had expressions of approval as they looked at the back of the earth dragon general. They could feel it. Although his level was lower than theirs, the earth dragon general was definitely not ordinary. The earth dragon general would help the Lord and lead the earth dragon team in battle. ¡°Mm!¡± Mike smiled and nodded. Then he named the earth dragon general. The new earth dragon general was given his real name, Derek. The earth dragon general, Derek! Until now, Mike had a total of three tier 8 dragons, 58 earth dragons, and one earth dragon general under his command! Among them, in the earth dragon team, 30 Tier 5 earth dragons, 23 tier 6 earth dragons, 5 peak tier 6 earth dragons, and lastly, the earth dragon general Derek was at the mid-stage of tier 7. At this moment, the overall strength of the dragon battle team had greatly increased. This also gave Mike absolute confidence to fight for the only reward in the Beast Tide event. At this time, a message suddenly appeared. [Ding, you have lost the supreme-grade equipment ¡®two-headed demon chief¡¯s armor (damaged)¡¯. You have obtained two strange crystals!] ¡°Huh?¡± Mike was surprised. He did not expect that there was really a Castle Lord who bought that equipment at a single bid. After all, for the supreme-grade equipment column, this price was considered very high. For the supreme-grade equipment that was damaged with a single sword, it seemed somewhat unworthy. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who it is, he must be trying to use this supreme-grade equipment to compete for the rewards in the Beast Tide event!¡± ¡°As long as he can get the reward, he won¡¯t lose anything!¡± Mike quickly grasped the thoughts of the bidders. After all, if it was not for the rewards in the Beast Tide event, no one would snatch the time to buy the broken two-headed demon chief¡¯s armor. ¡°No matter what, this Castle Lord is a ruthless person!¡± Mike could not help but sigh. He took a moment to look at his personal information panel. It seemed that he had not checked it for a long time. [Castle Lord: Mike] [Strength: Late-stage tier 8] [Castle level: Basic town] [Castle type: Dragon (unique type), gnome , militia] [Castle structure: Dragon nest, Holy Dragon Palace, wall, folkhouse, noble house] [Equipment: High-level armor, Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword, Forest Giant¡¯s Ring!] [Strange crystals: 36!] ¡°With my current energy stones and strange crystal reserves, I¡¯m not far from upgrading the dragon nest to level 4.¡± Mike was looking forward to upgrading the dragon nest. After all, this was the foundation of his foothold in this world. The more the dragon¡¯s nest leveled up, the more dragons he could hatch. His strength would become stronger and stronger. Then, he looked up at the dragon statue on the Dragon King Castle. It was very powerful. It was also at this time, he turned to look at the dense forest outside the dragon castle. Roar!! At this time, the dense forest shook, and the roars of the monsters became denser and louder. He seemed to have sensed something. He opened the [world chat channel]. The world announcement had been updated. [The Beast Tide has come in full force, and the battle points rankings have been opened!] Almost at the same time, a rumbling sound that sounded like an earthquake was heard. The densely packed wild monsters rushed out of the forest and gathered around Mike¡¯s Dragon King Castle. In the world chat channel. [The Beast Tide has finally arrived!!] [F*ck! There are at least a thousand of them!] [My castle has been surrounded by the Beast Tide! However, I¡¯m not worried at all. I have walls, arrow towers, and top-tier soldiers guarding it. The Beast Tide can forget about destroying my castle!] [My castle is finished! I have far underestimated the terror of the Beast Tide!] [In the face of the Beast Tide this time, the previous Battle of the Castle Guards was nothing!] [With the arrival of the Beast Tide, I¡¯m afraid that more Castle Lords will be eliminated, and those who survive will be elites!] [Haha, Fortunately, I was prepared! I gave up the identity of the Castle Lord in advance and changed my class to Ranger!] [There are no traces of wild monsters in the place where I am now!] [Those Castle Lords, are you panicking now?] [I don¡¯t care about them. Anyway, we Rangers have escaped a disaster, Haha!¡± [So what if we are Castle Lords? Our Ranger Union will become stronger and stronger. At that time, not only the local forces, but also the castle forces will be swept away!] [I¡¯m laughing. How dare the loser bark like a dog?¡± [What do you know? Only those who walk to the end are the final winners!] [The Ranger Alliance will become the paradise of the god of freedom!] [In the end, the Rangers have no one to rely on. Our castle force is the ruler of the Endless Continent!] [Heh, but who knows what the future will be like?] ¡­ The Beast Tide did not become the only topic of conversation. On the contrary, the Castle Lord and the Rangers started to quarrel in the world chat channel. Obviously, opposing factions had appeared. It was likely that the Castle Lord and the Rangers Alliance would fight one day. This was not impossible. Mike did not pay attention to the chaotic world chat channel, because the Beast Tide had already approached his castle. ¡°Dragon battle team, listen up!¡± ¡°Clear all the wild monsters near the castle! Use the wall as the defensive base line to resist the attack of the Beast Tide!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, the three dragons of Tyrell, Barr, and Caesar flew around the castle in unison. At the same time, Derek led the earth dragon team and firmly guarded the surroundings of the castle. Chapter 98 - The Great War. Then, What about My Enemies? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The three dragons flew directly to the top of the wall and attacked the Beast Tide that was gathering from all directions. Two hundred meters! One hundred meters! Fifty meters! The Beast Tide is here! All kinds of wild monsters seemed to have gone mad as they roared and charged. There were wild monsters running in front and they fell down carelessly. However, the wild monsters behind them did not stop at all. They continued to charge forward! In the blink of an eye, the wild monsters that fell down were trampled into a bloody mess. There were huge wild monsters that buried their heads and charged forward. They did not care if there were companions in front of them or not. Anyone that got in their way was directly knocked away by them.. It was too violent! Roars and roars sounded one after another. Other than the wild monsters on land, there were also bird-type monsters gathering in the sky. They were faster and fiercer. They were like fighter jets diving down towards the Dragon King Castle. It was simply too terrifying! Wild monsters could be seen in all directions of the Dragon King Castle, even in the sky. Perhaps the only empty space was underground! This was the Beast Tide! It was many times more terrifying than the previous Beast Tide. In the castle¡¯s courtyard. Mike was wearing high-level armor and holding the superior-grade Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword. At the same time, he released the high-level defensive magic of the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. ¡°Light of Nature¡¯s blessing!¡± Gentle magic surged out. This was the power of the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. As long as energy was injected into it, it could trigger a light similar to a protective shield. It protected the user himself. It¡¯s one of the uses of the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. Both in the face of the Beast Tide, or the monster in the wild, the ring was very useful. At this time, for the full power of the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring, Mike¡¯s not afraid to die or anything. In fact, as Castle Lord, he could not be too careful. At this moment, facing a large number of crazy monsters that were pressing down on their territory, the only good news was that the Blood Moon had not arrived yet. The monsters in the wild had only lost their minds due to some mysterious force, becoming violent and extremely aggressive. However, the strength of the monsters in the wild did not increase by three times as much as at night. This was good news for all the Castle Lords. At this moment¡­ Squeak!! A sharp screech sounded in the sky. Three or four strange birds of prey stared at Mike. They flapped their huge wings. They dived straight down! ¡°Courting death!¡± Mike held the fine iron greatsword in his hand tightly. His eyes were fixed on the bird monsters that were attacking him. He was ready to fight! Come on! He was at the late stage of tier 8, so he was not afraid of the elite monsters. 50 meters, 30 meters, 10 meters! In just two seconds, several strange birds of prey swooped down. They opened their sharp claws and clawed at Mike. They tried to tear Mike into pieces. Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! However, just as these birds of prey were about to hit Mike, the birds of prey suddenly exploded into a bloody mist. Before Mike could make a move, these birds of prey were killed. Their bodies fell from the sky and fell to the ground, blood splattering everywhere. ¡°Huh?¡± Mike was stunned. Then, he found that the one who killed these birds of prey was a gray figure. Looking closely, it was his earth dragon general Derek! ¡°My Lord!¡± Earth dragon general Derek was guarding in front of him. He said to Mike respectfully, ¡°as your earth dragon general! It is my responsibility to protect you. Please leave the monsters that invaded the castle to me. I will lead the earth dragon battle team and bring victory to the Dragon King Castle!¡± He was asking Mike to rest and did not need to personally participate in the battle. Mike smiled and said, ¡°as the Castle Lord, I can not stay out of this!¡± ¡°My earth dragon general, don¡¯t worry about my safety. No monster can harm me!¡± Although his words were indeed a little arrogant. After all, he was only a tier 8 now. However, if he really encountered a tier 9 lord-tier monster, he would still not be able to defeat it. However, Mike¡¯s words were so confident. It was enough to comfort the earth dragon general Derek. Derek did not know how to speak well. After bowing respectfully to Mike, he lifted the earth dragon spear and turned into a gray shadow as he charged forward. ¡°Master said, killing is the best redemption for you monsters!¡± ¡°Death is the best destination for you!¡± ¡°Blade of Destruction!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A series of gray shadows flashed. Derek had a huge body, but his speed was so fast that it became an afterimage. The sound of a spear piercing flesh could be heard. The bird monsters that were diving down instantly turned into corpses and fell to the ground. Every time a gray shadow flashed, a bird monster would be killed instantly. Derek, the earth dragon general, had a steady body and his movements were like phantoms. It was as if he was waving the god of war¡¯s spear in the air. He was extremely powerful and gave people a feeling of awe. ¡°He¡¯s so strong! Is this the mutated special earth dragon, earth dragon general?¡± Mike could not help but exclaim. Derek¡¯s initial rank was tier 7. However, the combat techniques that Earth Dragon General had mastered existed solely for killing! Mike felt that with his rank of tier 8, if he were to fight with earth dragon general Derek, there was no need to fight at all. With just his combat strength, Derek could definitely suppress him, even a tier 7 dragon. What did this mean? This meant that Derek, who was a mutated earth dragon, had the strength of a giant dragon. The mutation this time was too perfect! It was so perfect that it was shocking! In a short period of time, the earth dragon general Derek had already slaughtered dozens of bird-type monsters, and there were even tier 7 and tier 8 commander-level monsters among them. Derek¡¯s strength was so strong that even Mike was shocked. ¡°Another one came!¡± A lone bird-type monster avoided Derek¡¯s earth dragon spear dance and dived down. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Mike faced a tier 6 elite monster. He gripped the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword tightly in his hand, feeling that he could kill this elite monster with one strike. This was the confidence of a tier 8 powerhouse! ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± Seeing that the bird monster was getting closer and closer, Mike was ready to make his move However, at this moment, the bird monster that was several meters long suddenly exploded! Broken Limbs and a rain of blood fell from the sky. Before these broken limbs landed on his body, a dragon¡¯s breath shot out, incinerating all of them into ashes, dissipating into the world. Mike looked up and saw the Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell. Seeing that this sky bird of prey was going to attack its master, Mike immediately used the dragon flame explosion that all dragons knew to kill it instantly. After that, he was worried that these pieces of flesh and blood would pollute its master¡¯s body, so he deliberately used the dragon¡¯s breath to corrode it. Chapter 99 - A Helpless Killing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°My Lord, are you alright?!¡± After killing the bird-type monster in an instant, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell landed on the ground and asked Mike. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mike shook his head. This bird-type monster had died before it even touched him. How could he not be alright? Seeing this, Tyrell respectfully lowered his dragon head. ¡°Roger that, Supreme Lord, I¡¯m going to fight the enemy again!¡± ¡°Mm, go.¡± Mike nodded, feeling a little helpless. As soon as he finished speaking¡­. Roar!! ¡°You bunch of lowly creatures, don¡¯t even think about touching my Lord¡¯s castle!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell roared again and flew high into the sky, continuing to spew out poisonous dragon breath to clean up the bird monsters in the sky. Not long after, the first wave of bird monsters that attacked the castle were cleared out by Tyrell and Derek. Mike was the only one who stood there stunned. ¡­ He really wanted to face the monsters in the wild and test out his current skills. However, the troops in front of him did not give him a chance at all. Two times in a row, his monsters were stolen. In the end, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell and the Earth Dragon General Derek even killed all the monsters in the sky. ¡°Awesome, when will my first drop of blood arrive?¡± Mike stood alone in the courtyard outside the castle, feeling helpless. He held the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword in his hand and had a high-level defensive magic around him ¡ª a shield formed by the Light of Nature¡¯s Blessing. He looked a little embarrassed. There were a lot of monsters outside the castle walls, but Mike would not be stupid enough to run out just for the first drop of blood. That would be fatal! At this moment, the dragons and earth dragons of Dragon King Castle all went out. They stood on the wall, they used their dragon combat skills to attack the Beast Tide on the outer wall. In less than half an hour, hundreds of monsters in the wild were killed. As far as the eye could see, the walls were covered with the corpses of monsters. The blood had already soaked the mud into a dark red color! Even the walls that were several meters tall seemed to have been sprayed with a layer of red paint. In the entire Dragon King Castle, only Mike and a few of the militia members who had surrendered earlier had nothing to do. Mike could not kill monsters. Those militia members did not have the strength to kill monsters. However, they were also very brave. They stood outside the gate of the wall with weapons in their hands. Once a wild monster broke through the gate and rushed in, they would fight the monster to the death. This was a reflection of loyalty reaching a certain level. If the loyalty was too low, the service members would lose the motivation to fight. Below 60 points, there was a high chance of defecting. Of course, Mike had never been worried about this. His dragon loyalty had always been at 100 points, loyal to the death, fanatical in his faith. The soldiers who had surrendered, with the help of the various buildings and faith, had over 90 points of loyalty. There was no chance of defecting. ¡°This is a little uncomfortable!¡± Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. As the Castle Lord, and a tier 8 powerhouse, he actually had nothing to do in the Beast Horde. It had to be said that this was extremely awkward. Of course, this also highlighted the strength of his dragon battle team. Up until now, there had not been a single wild monster that could break through the walls and enter his castle. Even the bird-type monsters hovering in the air were noticed by Derek and the earth dragons, and they were all killed at once. Mike also noticed that the earth dragons that were in the middle of the battle would occasionally glow. That was the phenomenon of leveling up. Especially the earth dragons that were summoned with the help of the army number blueprint not long ago. They were the first to advance during the battle. Their initial levels were not high, and the experience required to advance correspondingly was not much. Hundreds of monsters of various levels in the wild had been killed, and the ¡®experience points¡¯ gained was enough to allow them to advance to a higher level. ¡°If nothing goes wrong¡­ I can also advance to tier 9 during this Beast Tide!¡± Mike was looking forward to it. A tier 9 lifeform could already be considered quite strong. In the Endless Continent¡¯s local forces, it would be a lord-level existence, qualified to become the chief of a small or medium-sized tribe. If it was king-level, then it would be even stronger! Mike estimated that during this Beast Tide battle, he had two giant dragons that could advance to king-level during the event. They were the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell and the Undead Dragon Caesar. Both of them were currently at the peak of tier 8. However, the Beast Tide this time was too large. Just now, the two dragons each emitted a ball of light. This was the sign of advancement. Just at the initial stage of the Beast Tide, Tyrell and Caesar, who were originally just a hair away from tier 9, had completed the advancement to tier 9. In the following Beast Tide, the number of crazy monsters was still endless. If they killed enough monsters, it was entirely possible for them to complete an entire stage and reach the king-tier! In addition, the last of the three dragons, Barr, was not much weaker. His strength was originally at the middle-stage of tier 8. Now that he had killed a large number of monsters, his strength had already reached the peak of tier 9. After experiencing this monster horde, if he had killed enough monsters, it was not impossible for him to advance to the king-tier. It was just that it was a little difficult. The only thing that made Mike uncomfortable was that he could not kill a single monster. All of them had been snatched away by the dragons under his command! Even if there were lone bird-type monsters attacking, the dragons would kill them at the first opportunity. The dragons did not give the bird monsters any chance to get close to him. Mike was not a person who liked to fight, nor was he good at fighting. However, this feeling of not being able to get a single monster was still a little uncomfortable. After all, he had made ample preparations and even used high-level defensive magic. Not participating in the battle, not killing a few monsters with the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword in his hand. Then would all the preparations he had made before be meaningless? Mike felt that he had to do something, so he shouted loudly. ¡°Derek, take down a monster and let me take care of it!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Earth dragon general Derek flew high into the sky and grabbed a bird that seemed to be just passing by. He knocked it out with two punches. Then, he dragged its wings and brought it in front of Mike. ¡°Here you are, my Lord!¡± ¡°For your safety, I knocked it out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mike looked at the bird that was knocked out. He did not know whether to kill it or not. In the end, he let out a long sigh. He stabbed out with his sword and sent it to its death. Derek, the earth dragon general, had a look of respect on his face. He looked at Mike and asked with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°My lord, do you still need Derek to catch more monsters?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Mike waved his hand. ¡°Go help the other dragons resist the Beast Tide!¡± Chapter 100 - The Ranking Isn’t High, the Dragon Castle Cannot Make It? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Earth dragon general Derek bowed respectfully. Then, his figure flashed, turning into a gray light and disappearing. Mike felt rather bored. Then, with the arrival of the Beast Tide, the popularity of the world chat channel had plummeted. All the Castle Lords were focused on resisting the beast tide. There were not many Castle Lords who could be as relaxed as Mike. Of course, the ¡°Castle Lords¡± who had given up their status as Castle Lords to become free Rangers were not counted. These people did not have castles, and the Beast Tide had nothing to do with them. They could speak freely in the world chat channel.. [if nothing goes wrong, there will be another batch of Castle Lords who will not see the sun tomorrow!] [Even if they are eliminated, they deserve it! If they are like us, they don¡¯t have to worry about the threat of the Beast Tide!] [There are many Castle Lords who look down on us Rangers.] [Normally, those who think that we are losers are cowards! But don¡¯t worry, one day, we will use our actions to show them that Rangers can also change their fate!] [You¡¯re right!] [Quick, look at the battle points rankings!] [F*ck! Mike, who is known as the strongest castle lord, actually didn¡¯t rank in the top three?] [Isn¡¯t Mike¡¯s military type a giant dragon? Even a giant dragon can¡¯t rank in the top three?] [So what if it¡¯s a giant dragon? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a god! There are thousands of Castle Lords with top-tier military types, and they¡¯re all crazily accumulating points. It¡¯s not so unbelievable to surpass Mike.] [Once the Beast Tide event is over, the myth created by Mike will definitely be broken!] [Once the other Castle Lords are ranked first and receive the only reward of the event, Mike¡¯s title as the strongest Castle Lord will immediately be erased. He will fall off the altar and no longer be praised!] ¡­ Mike was also scrolling through the world chat channel. Looking at these messages, he was actually very curious. Then, he opened the battle points list beside the channel. [Initial Beast Tide battle points list] [First place: Demon Castle, battle points: 25,101] [Second place: War God Hall, battle points: 245,601] [Third place: Fire Elf Lair: battle points: 224,350] [Fourth place: Dragon King Castle, battle points: 224,000] ¡­ Every minute and second, the points on the ranking list were changing. All the points on the ranking list were in the process of increasing rapidly. The ranking of the castle lords also sometimes rose, and sometimes was surpassed by others. Of course, this was very normal. After all, the Beast Tide had just begun, and the castle lords were all killing monsters in the wild. Especially those top-tier castle lords, who were even crazier. In order to fight for the only 100 rewards, the top castle lords all went all out. What was worth noting was that, Mike, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord, was not surpassed all others as many people thought, and he was only in fourth place. Fourth place was a very high position. If it were other top Castle Lords who were not on the list, they would definitely be very excited. However, when it came to Mike, it was somewhat unsatisfactory. Mike decided to rename his castle as Dragon Castle. After all, he was publicly acknowledged as the strongest Castle Lord, and the troops under him were the legendary supreme creatures. From the moment he descended until now, Mike had been leading all the Castle Lords along the way, standing at the peak of the castle¡¯s power and no one could stop him. Many people thought that Mike should be ranked second. However, now, there were three Castle Lords¡¯ points, ranking ahead of Mike, and this surprised them. There were also people who thought that Mike¡¯s title of ¡®the strongest Castle Lord¡¯ was empty. After the dragon became a soldier, it was indeed not as powerful as the legend said. ¡°Hehe, what dragon soldier? Now it seems that it is not that powerful!¡± The myth that Mike created is about to become a thing of the past. That¡¯s what a lot of people think. After all, the standings are there, and this is the real thing. As for Mike himself, he did not pay much attention to the standings. For being in fourth place, he did not care or worry. After all, the Beast Tide had only just begun. A momentary lag did not mean anything. However, Mike paid some attention to the castle forces on the points list. He remembered all these castles in his heart. These castle forces would definitely have extraordinary achievements in the future, and it was worth his attention. ¡°Demon Castle, War God Hall, Fire Elf Lair!¡± he murmured. Mike suddenly understood the reason why he was lagging behind. These three castle forces were good at group attacks. The demon¡¯s curse, the war god¡¯s greatsword, and the fire elf¡¯s area of effect (AOE) magic. Facing the weak wild monsters in the first few waves of the Beast Tide, it was very easy to cause a large-scale massacre. However, after the powerful high-level wild monsters appeared, similar massacres would not appear. These three castle forces would also find it difficult to continue to madly accumulate points. At that time, the dragon battle team¡¯s high-tier advantage would be revealed! ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no rush. Just wait patiently.¡± Mike smiled and did not pay attention. After that, Mike checked the points system. He discovered that the points obtained from killing monsters of different ranks were also different. 10 points for tier 1. 20 points for tier 2. 30 points for tier 3. 50 points for tier 4. 100 points for tier 5 elites. 200 points for tier 6 elites. 500 points for low-tier commanders. 1,000 points for tier 8 commanders. 3,000 points for tier 9 lords. If he killed an emperor-tier monster, he would gain 10,000 points, which was equivalent to killing 1,000 tier 1 monsters! ¡°When the intermediate and high-tier monsters appear¡­ It will be the time for my Dragon Castle to chase after the leaderboard!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence. He was not in a hurry at all. He was confident that he could fight for the first place on the battle strength leaderboard. As for the taunts in the world chat channel, he did not take them to heart. After all, what was the point of these people scolding him? They would not cause him any trouble. The only reward was destined to belong to him! He was ranked fourth on the leaderboard! ¡­ At the same time, in another place. ¡°Hehe, Mike¡¯s dragons are just so-so!¡± ¡°The unique reward belongs to my Demon Castle!¡± In an endless mountain range in the endless continent, there was a relatively grand high-level castle. A young castle master spoke confidently. Around his castle, there were countless charred corpses. Some of the corpses had even turned into ashes. And in the high sky near the castle, there were dozens of dark demons circling. They were crazily throwing curse flames at the Beast Tide on the ground. Several blazing flames with dark power poured down. They were like dark red magma. Wherever they passed, the monsters in the wild fell to the ground in groups. In a war of this level, the demons were almost invincible, and they had a great advantage. The demons whispered, ¡°Curse Burns.¡± And once the curse flames touched the monsters, they were extremely difficult to extinguish. Chapter 101 - Gnomes Who Aren’t Afraid of Death! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The demon army was extremely powerful. And it was precisely because of this. The young man relied on the fact that almost all of the demons under him were aoe killing skills, which was beneficial for him to madly grind for battle strength points. ¡°Huh, Mike? I thought you were so strong!¡± ¡°Your title of the strongest Castle Lord is destined to fall on my head!¡± ¡°The only unique reward, haha, it must be mine!¡± On the balcony of the top floor of the castle, a young man wearing high-level equipment was laughing wildly. At the same time, he was commanding the demon soldiers under him to carry out a large-scale massacre of the Beast Tide. His points ranking was at the top of the battle strength points ranking. At every moment, his battle strength points were increasing crazily, continuously increasing the gap between him and those behind him. . He felt that the only one who had the chance to compete with him for the first place on the battle strength points ranking was the War God Hall following behind him. He knew the Castle Lord of the War God Hall, and he was also a friend. He was also a member of the Alliance of Gods. This Castle Lord was a divine power warrior. Every warrior inherited the power of the war god, and just like his demons, they were both high-level soldiers. Only the War God Hall was worthy of his vigilance. As for the Dragon Castle, which was ranked fourth, it was gradually ignored by him. The difference in battle strength points was too big. It would not be easy for Mike to catch up. After all, his black dragon army was madly slaughtering the Beast Tide, and his battle strength points were constantly increasing. He continued to widen the gap between the Dragon Castle and the Fire Elf¡¯s lair, which was ranked third! ¡°The Dragon Castle is nothing to worry about!¡± The young man refreshed the battle strength points list, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. At this moment, in the distant horizon, a series of sharp whistles could be heard. The young man looked up. In the sky, there was a large group of bird-type monsters flapping their huge wings, attacking from the sky. There were at least dozens of bird-type monsters. Among them, the weakest was at the elite-level, while the strongest was at the tier 8 great commander-level. ¡°The points delivery is here! All demons above tier 6, go over and kill these beasts!¡± Roar! The youth gave the order, and instantly, more than ten huge demons soared into the sky, swiftly charging towards the avian monsters that were flying over from the distant horizon. An aerial battle that belonged to the creatures in the sky began. The demons were roaring, and the avian monsters were screeching. Both sides fought from long-range to close combat. The dense rain of blood and broken limbs fell from the sky, and the battle became extremely violent and bloody. The demons were born with a sense of ferocity. Creatures that could intimidate other races, forcing them to be timid, and their combat strength decreased. Dragon Castle. The Beast Tide had been going on for nearly two hours, but there were still all kinds of wild monsters that came like a tide. It was already the fifth wave of bird monsters killed by Tyrell and the others. The gnomes that had attacked from the outside had also been surrounded by a new wave of monsters. Gnomes kept dying in battle, and their souls were being led to the Holy Dragon Palace. At the same time, more and more wild monsters were killed by the gnomes and small dragons. The corpses of wild monsters had already covered the empty land around the castle. One could see that within 2,000 meters of the Dragon Castle. The scene of the corpses of the monsters in the wild was quite tragic. ¡°Majestic dragon! The territory of the Supreme Lord is not to be offended!¡± ¡°Dragon Claw Destruction Slash!!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! A sharp claw fell once again, instantly killing a large number of monsters in the wild. This was the third time that the Undead Dragon Caesar had cast such a large-scale army-type divine spell in this war. The terrifying consumption made it difficult for Caesar to sustain the attack. Caesar had just advanced to tier 9. The dragon¡¯s body swayed in the air as it panted slightly. On the other side, Derek, who had advanced to tier 8, had also cast the dragon combat skill Blade of Destruction multiple times. Dark Demon Dragon Barr was even more ferocious and invincible. After advancing to tier 9, he had killed at least three tier 9 lord-tier monsters. Now, he had also leveled up to tier 9. Other than them, the other earth dragons on the battlefield were also doing their best. They had killed thousands of monsters in the wild. This battle had exhausted all of the earth dragons. Most importantly, they had used up too much of their dragon power. At the same time, many earth dragons had been injured. However, thanks to Tyrell and the others¡¯ help, in times of crisis, there would always be earth dragons that had not died in battle. Although the earth dragons that had died in battle could also be resurrected, it would be best if they did not die in the first place! After all, if they were resurrected, the rank that had been raised previously would return to the initial rank. The losses would be too great. Right at this moment, a strange green light enveloped the earth dragons and gnomes on the battlefield. This green light came from the king-level Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. His huge dragon body was now at least twice as exquisite as before. He was dozens of meters high in the sky and was spraying a green mist towards the battlefield. However, this mist was not poison, but a healing mist. ¡°Lord, Love the world. The world should worship and worship the Lord.¡± ¡°The Lord protects his servants.¡± ¡°Pain, death, disease, disaster! The Lord¡¯s Mercy is everywhere!¡± Dragon divine spell, Healing Mist was released! In an instant, the injured earth dragons and gnomes on the battlefield recovered from their injuries. At the same time, the energy consumed in their bodies quickly recovered. In just a short while, the earth dragons and gnomes became lively again. And with a stronger posture, they began to clear out the monsters in the wild on the battlefield. ¡°Well done!¡± Mike was also enveloped by the Healing Mist, and the energy in his body was full. He could not help but praise the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell who had cast a healing divine spell. Without hesitation, he rushed into the battlefield again and slashed at the monsters in the wild with his sword. ¡°Praise you, Supreme Lord!¡± ¡°Believe in the Lord, and gain eternal life!¡± Accompanied by angry roars, the gnomes became even more ferocious. They were fearless and attacked the Beast Tide. One could even see some of the gnomes¡¯ bodies emitting light. That was the light of faith! They were saved by Tyrell¡¯s healing spell. Their faith in the Lord would instantly soar. Any gnome who had a faint light on their body would mean that their faith level had risen from a devout servant to a mad servant. A mad servant could be said to be the most loyal servant in the world. If one wanted to be promoted to a holy servant, one would even have the right to receive the blessings of the dragon Lord after death and ascend to heaven. ¡°The Majesty of our Lord can not be offended!¡± the gnome elder also shouted wildly on the battlefield. He was old, but his bravery did not decrease. Even under the military welfare, as a tier 8 commander, his strength had skyrocketed. His old body had also become very strong, and he had returned to his prime! His faith in the Lord had already reached the peak of a mad servant! In order to protect the Lord¡¯s castle, he was not afraid of death. Waving the gnome sword in his hand, he charged into the Beast Tide to kill the monsters in the wild, and he was still howling. If Mike had to describe the gnome elder in one way¡­ It was ¡®not afraid of life and death¡¯! Chapter 102 - The Demons Who Suffered a Great Loss! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At the Dragon Castle, Mike¡¯s dragons and gnomes were constantly fighting against the Beast Tide. At the same time, at the Demon Castle. The young demon was constantly fighting against the birds. After a series of battles, it was also the first time that he discovered the problem of his own race. That was the demon, although it would intimidate the creatures of the Endless Continent, this was also based on the fact that the other party was weak or had lost their rationality. And at this time, there was a Beast Tide. His demon carried the aura of an Otherworld. This kind of aura, on the contrary, would make the creatures that had lost their rationality in the Beast Tide even crazier, and enmity would form in their hearts. Under such circumstances, the demonic aura of a demon was naturally useless.. At this moment, the avian monsters that appeared high in the sky were incomparably crazy! They ignored the angry roars of the demons and directly engaged in close combat with the demons! Especially that tier 8 great commander-level avian monster, it was quite brutal. Its sharp claws that were like blades forcefully tore apart the magic defense of an early-stage tier 7 demon, tearing apart its wings, and finally forcefully biting the demon to pieces! Following that, it directly charged towards the other demons, displaying the formidable strength of a peak tier 8 great commander-level monster. Seeing this scene, the young man¡¯s face turned green. One had to know that his demons were already few in number, and now that they had suffered losses in battle, it was simply a loss of blood! The most crucial thing was that it was a tier 7 demon soldier! He had spent a great deal of effort to nurture it, but now, it was torn to pieces by a bird monster that looked like a giant sparrow! It was not worth dying! ¡°Kill it!¡± The youth¡¯s heart ached so much that it was bleeding. Roaring furiously, he ordered the other demons to surround and attack the lesser commander-level sparrow monster. After dealing with the bigger one, the smaller and weaker ones were naturally no match for the demon soldier. This sudden aerial battle lasted for half an hour. It finally ended with the demons¡¯ victory. However, the demons¡¯ victory was also tragic. A total of three demons died, and many of the demons were heavily injured, this dealt a huge blow to the youth. Not only was it because of the loss of the demon army, but more importantly, it would affect his next battle strength points. Seeing the second-ranked Fire Elf Lair, the points were getting closer and closer. The young man¡¯s expression was also a little impatient. At this moment, his heart suddenly jumped. Dragon Castle had risen to third place. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The young man suddenly had a bad premonition, could it be that Dragon Castle could turn the tables? Within the Alliance of Gods. [Demon Castle and Fire Elf lair are doing well!] [I¡¯m so excited! The two representatives of the Alliance of Gods are both ranked first and second on the combat strength points leaderboard!] [This is the beginning of the glory of the Alliance of Gods. It¡¯s enough to be recorded in the annals of history!] [That¡¯s too exaggerated, brother!] [Exaggerated? It¡¯s not exaggerated at all! Just wait and see. This experience will definitely be recorded in the history of the Alliance of God¡¯s development!] [The glory of the rising era is worthy of being remembered!] [In front of our Alliance of Gods, the Dragon Castle is destined to decline!] [I wondered how strong Mike¡¯s dragon would be. I didn¡¯t expect it to only be ranked fourth!] [It seems to be ranked third now!] [How is that possible? What about that castle, Country of Death Knights?] [It was surpassed by the Dragon Castle!] [F*ck! This Country of Death Knights is too useless! How long has it been since it was surpassed by the Dragon Castle? To think that I even wanted to add him as a friend, preparing to pull him into the alliance!] [The dragon is still a dragon after all!] [Don¡¯t worry. The Demon Castle and the Fire Elf¡¯s lair are all top-tier species. They have the advantage in a large-scale war like the Beast Tide. It is almost impossible for the Dragon Castle to surpass them!] [Two big bosses, come on!] [Ss long as we can suppress Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, our Alliance of Gods will be invincible!] [In the end, Mike will be pulled down from the altar by the big boss of the Alliance of Gods!] [Haha!] ¡­ Looking at the chat logs within the alliance, at this moment, the two Castle Lords of the Demon Castle and the Fire Elf Lair were feeling a little panicked. It was not for other reasons, but because the speed at which the Dragon Castle¡¯s battle points increased seemed to have exceeded their expectations. ¡°Old Flame, you have to work hard. Don¡¯t let Mike overtake you!¡± ¡°Old Demon, give me the first place. I¡¯ll go suppress Mike!¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t call me old demon!¡± ¡­ Dragon Castle. The intense battle continued as usual. The sky and the ground were filled with wild monsters. There were also a large number of elite monsters and commander-level monsters. There were even a few tier 9 lord-level monsters! It was too crazy! Even Mike felt his scalp go numb. In front of the Beast Tide, the previous Battle of the Castle Guards was nothing. It was like a small thing compared to the big picture. It could not be compared! According to Mike¡¯s estimation, the two Beast Tides were not of the same level at all! ¡°Why are there so many wild monsters?¡± ¡°With such a large scale, I¡¯m afraid only my Dragon Castle can defend it. If it were any other castle lord, they would probably die!¡± Mike was very confused. He did not understand. It was just an initial Beast Tide, why would there be so many monsters in the wild? If the other Castle Lords faced a beast tide as large as his, then this Beast Tide would definitely be an extermination massacre for the castle forces. Billions of Castle Lords. Those who were lucky enough to survive would definitely not exceed a million! ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°I think the reason why my Dragon Castle was attacked by so many monsters in the wild must have something to do with the environment!¡± ¡°The Dark Forest itself is a paradise for monsters in the wild!¡± ¡°The number of monsters here is as many as the stars!¡± ¡°One more thing, it must have something to do with the upgrade of my Dragon Castle to Dragon Town!¡± ¡°The higher the influence and reputation of the castle, the more monsters will be attracted! That¡¯s why there are so many monsters!¡± ¡°The scale of the Beast Tide that the other Castle Lords will encounter will definitely be much smaller! It should be because of these two reasons!¡± Thinking of this, Mike understood something. As for the world chat channel and the battle points rankings, he did not pay attention to them anymore He believed that as long as the dragon battle team continued to farm monsters at their current rate, it would be very easy for them to surpass the top few Castle Lords. The only thing that made Mike feel regretful was that, up until now, he had not been able to kill even a single monster with his own strength. The beast-type monsters on the ground were all blocked by the dragons outside the wall. They massacred batch after batch. Corpses were all over the ground. The ground had been dyed a dark red color. The bird-type monsters in the sky had already appeared for the third time. However, with the cooperation of Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon and Derek the earth dragon general, none of them could do anything. Even if there were some who were alone, they were killed by Barr the Dark Demon Dragon and Caesar the Undead Dragon easily. All the earth dragons were participating in the battle of the Beast Tide. The smell of slaughter had already spread! The smell of blood is so strong that it is pungent. Only Mike and the few militiamen guarding the gate of the wall have nothing to do. Chapter 103 - The Points Ranking Rose, Shocking Everyone! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation An unknown amount of time had passed. Mike suddenly realized that the wall surrounding the entire castle territory began to tremble and cracks quickly appeared. ¡°The wall can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± Mike was suddenly shocked. For this Beast Tide , the importance of the wall was self-evident. Once it collapsed, thousands of wild monsters outside would swarm in like a tide, directly threatening the safety of his castle. This was obviously not a good situation. The earth dragons also noticed the abnormality of the wall. However, they had no way to stop it. Even if they killed the wild monsters that were ramming the wall, it was useless. There were too many monsters outside the wall.. They could not take care of everything! The wall had already reached its limit for being able to last for so long. As expected, in less than three minutes, along with the roars and roars of the monsters in the wild, the wall that was several meters tall began to collapse. Large boulders rolled down and cracks began to appear one after another. In the end, the wall completely collapsed. This intermediate-level defensive building lasted for a full few hours! A huge rumbling sound was heard! The broken wall completely collapsed and turned into a pile of ruins. A dense horde of savage monsters surged into Mike¡¯s castle territory from all directions. A few militiamen behind the gate held weapons in their hands and shouted as they charged towards the Beast Tide. They were quite heroic. With the support of their faith and loyalty of over 90 points, they were fearless of death. Their original intention was to sacrifice their lives for the Almighty Lord. Very quickly, their wish came true! Before the waves could even rise, they were drowned by the Beast Tide, and their figures could not be seen. ¡°You lost a tier 1 militia!¡± ¡°You lost a tier 1 militia!¡± ¡°You lost a tier 2 militia!¡± Information notifications appeared one after another. Mike knew that his militia attendants had gone cold. Of course, there was nothing he could do. After all, the militia¡¯s strength was too weak. Facing the wild monsters that surged like the tide, it was impossible for them to withstand it. In an instant, they disappeared into the Beast Tide. At this moment, Mike suddenly realized the illusory figures floating up in the Beast Tide. They were like phantoms and could not be seen clearly. However, Mike reacted immediately. These figures should be the souls of the dead militia. Their souls were wrapped in a hazy white light. That was the power of faith! [Your high-level building, the Holy Dragon Palace, has received nine ordinary souls. Do you choose to accept them?] [Yes][No] Mike asked what he could do. A response notification sounded. [The souls that have been accepted can be placed in the dragon¡¯s nest and can be reborn into a soldier with the dragon bloodline!] ¡°A soldier with the dragon bloodline, a dragon bloodline warrior?¡± Mike muttered. A warrior with the dragon bloodline should be dozens of times stronger than a militia. ¡°Yes!¡± Mike made his choice decisively. [Ding! Only the souls of the alien races who have reached the rank of saint servants will have the chance to be reincarnated as dragon blood warriors. The current soul belief rank is devout servant. Those who are not high enough are not qualified to be reincarnated as dragon blood warriors!] [Belief rank is divided into ordinary servant, true servant, pious servant, mad servant, and saint servant!] As pious servants, the militia could not be reincarnated as dragon blood warriors. ¡°Will reviving these souls affect the dragon nest¡¯s breeding of dragon eggs?¡± [No! By using energy stones, they can also be transformed!] ¡°Understood!¡± Mike let out a sigh of relief. He still felt a little regretful that those militia who believed in him had died heroically in battle. However, now that he could use the energy stone to reincarnate them into soldiers with the attributes of the dragon race, the regret in Mike¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. ¡°Accept souls!¡± Mike immediately chose to accept. He was also looking forward to finding out what the reincarnated dragon blood warriors looked like! While he was recalling, at this moment, a dazzling Holy Light ¡®woke¡¯ Mike up. Looking up, the 1.3 meter tall Undead Dragon Caesar emitted a large ball of undead aura. ¡°This is an AOE army skill!¡± Mike narrowed his eyes. This army skill seemed to be very powerful! Caesar flew high in the sky. After advancing to tier 9, his dragon body was even stronger than before! His dragon head was raised high, his dragon eyes were calm, and his entire body emitted a shocking aura that belonged only to dragons. The dragon¡¯s roar from his mouth slowly sounded. ¡°The Majesty of the Supreme Lord can not be offended!¡± ¡°The aura of the dead will eventually devour you all!¡± In an instant, a large mass of the aura of the dead turned into ten thousand spirit swords and fell from the sky, directly enveloping the battlefield within a radius of several hundred meters. Bam! Bam! Bam! Ten Thousand Swords of the Dead fell, as fast as lightning, and with unstoppable momentum. Along with the sound of the monsters¡¯ screams. Groups of monsters were pierced by the swords of the dead, and they fell into a pool of blood. With just this move, the swords of the undead instantly killed nearly a thousand monsters of all levels in the wild, including a large number of elite and commander-level monsters At the same time, on the combat strength points ranking, the combat strength points of the Dragon Castle instantly increased by more than 20,000! This also caused Dragon Castle¡¯s ranking to directly surpass the Flame Elf Lair in front, rising to the second place, and catching up to the first place, Demon Castle. This change shook the world chat channel. [F*ck! F*ck!] [What happened? Why did Dragon Castle¡¯s points suddenly increase so much!?] [I¡¯m currently sweeping through the points rankings. This sudden change gave me a huge fright! I saw it very clearly. Over 20,000 points. If it was a tier 1 monster, that would be over 2,000!] [What did big brother Mike Do? He actually killed so many wild monsters in an instant!] [He¡¯s definitely using his ultimate move!] [As expected! What Alliance of Gods? In front of big brother Mike, they are nothing! The strongest Castle Lord is still Mike!] [Big Mike is invincible!] [I just want to know if Big Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is recruiting Rangers? I just want to see if the dragon is strong or not!] [Same question!] [I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before the Dragon Castle surpasses the Demon Castle and becomes the first place on the combat strength points list!] [There¡¯s no doubt about that!] [Big brother Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is the strongest castle force!] [Don¡¯t be happy too early! Mike definitely won¡¯t be able to use such a powerful move a second time. It won¡¯t be that easy for him to surpass Demon Castle¡­] [Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Our Alliance of Gods only has one word, invincible!] [You didn¡¯t learn math well, yet you still dare to come out and play?] [Rangers, scram!] ¡­ The huge leap in Dragon Castle¡¯s combat power points caused a huge sensation. Many Castle Lords expressed their disbelief. The top Castle Lords in the Alliance of Gods were the same. They were all stunned. They were all guessing what big move Mike had used to obtain more than 20,000 points in one go. [This is f*cking killing hundreds of mid-tier monsters in the wild in an instant!] [Such an ultimate skill, is it a rare magic skill blueprint, or is it a dragon¡¯s own skill?] [It should be a magic skill blueprint. If It¡¯s a dragon¡¯s skill, then it¡¯s too terrifying! Even the demon¡¯s curse isn¡¯t that freakish!] [Don¡¯t worry, the Demon Castle is still in the first place, there¡¯s the hope of getting the unique reward! As for Mike, I can conclude that he won¡¯t be able to do it again.] [I also believe that it¡¯s impossible!] ¡­ However, the top Castle Lord of the Alliance of Gods did not know, everything that happened in the Dragon Castle under Mike was just the beginning! The real climax was still to come! Chapter 104 - Barr and Caesar’s Promotion! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At present, despite the ferocity of the Beast Tide, Mike looked at Tyrell and the other dragons blocking the Beast Tide and killing in disorder. The worry in his heart was somewhat relieved. At least for now, the Beast Tide would not pose any threat to him. Thinking of this, Mike opened his friend chat page again. [How are things on your side?] Mike contacted the little loli from the underground world. The little loli replied, [Hehe, Mike, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine! After uncle Xavier advanced to the king-tier, he became super powerful!] [All the monsters in the wild are no match for him. My dwarven warriors are also very brave, blocking the Beast Horde at the wall!] Mike smiled slightly. [That¡¯s good!] . During the Battle of the Castle Guards, the little loli was dropped the [wall] and the [fence] blueprints. The defensive ability of the Gray Dwarf Castle could be said to be very strong. In addition, as a king-tier dwarf, Xavier could also be considered the greatest combat strength of the Gray Dwarf Castle, ensuring that there would not be too big of a problem in the face of the Beast Tide. With him around, the little loli¡¯s castle was safe and sound. After closing the friend list, Mike looked at the battle not far away. The castle¡¯s walls had completely collapsed, and thousands of wild monsters swarmed into his castle territory. After suffering a large-scale massacre by the Undead Dragon Caesar¡¯s AOE skill, Undead Aura, the camp of the wild monsters also paused for a moment, as if they were frightened. However, the monsters in the wild became agitated again. They seemed to be affected by some mysterious power or attracted by the heart of the castle. They all lost their rationality and charged forward, trying to destroy Mike¡¯s castle. The only thing that was worth celebrating was that it was afternoon, and the Blood Moon had not arrived yet. This made the monsters in the wild not as powerful as they were at night. The monsters in the wild were also crazy and bloodthirsty, but they still had normal combat strength. This was a good thing for all the castle lords who were experiencing the beast tide. ¡°The Lord says slaughter is redemption, death is eternal life!¡± ¡°Blade of Destruction!¡± On the battlefield, earth dragon general Derek was like a phantom, his figure flashing in the midst of the monsters. Every time he flashed, a wild monster would be killed. After flashing for more than 10 times, the earth dragon general Derek instantly killed dozens of wild monsters, including a tier 7 commander-level wild monster. In another area, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell flew high in the sky, spraying endless green poisonous fog towards the battlefield. ¡°The Supreme Lord will finally unify the continent!¡± ¡°Betrayal, blasphemy, slander! All shall receive the cruelest punishment!¡± ¡°Toxic Magic Pool!¡± Tyrell roared loudly. Countless green poisonous fog swept up, so thick that it was like a vast ocean, engulfing a large number of monsters in the wild. The moment a large number of monsters in the wild fell into the green pool, they were corroded into white bones. The white bones were corroded again, and in the end, there was nothing left. This group of monsters had been ¡®purified¡¯ by Tyrell just like that! The effect of the highly toxic demonic pool was not limited to that. While the highly toxic demonic pool was sweeping over, it was also emitting a green to black poisonous gas. In an instant, a large number of wild monsters were enveloped by the green poisonous gas, and they let out shrill screams. This poisonous fog was purely a nerve attack. The poisonous fog directly invaded the soul, causing unbearable pain. Although the monsters in the wild had lost their minds, their souls were not affected. Under the divine spell of divine punishment, they immediately felt the pain from the depths of their souls. All the monsters in the wild that were enveloped by the poisonous fog all fell to the ground, screaming and struggling. When the surrounding earth dragons saw this scene, they all rushed forward, slapping all the wild monsters that had lost the ability to resist to death. At the same time, in another area, there was a dazzling light that was blooming. The figure shrouded in black light was Dark Demon Dragon, Barr. His pitch-black scales were shining. This was a skill that he used to strengthen the defense of his scales. It was obvious. Compared to using the long-ranged dragon breath, Barr preferred close combat. He used his sharp claws to tear the enemy¡¯s body apart! At this moment, his sharp claws shone brightly as he fought a tier 9 lord-level monster in the wild. The tier 9 monster¡¯s body was already covered in wounds, and its entire body was covered in glaring blood. It was quite irritable, and it roared continuously. It was continuously casting single-target spells in an attempt to kill Dark Demon Dragon Barr. However, Barr¡¯s strengthened dragon body flapped its dragon wings, and gusts of wind instantly blew up, scattering all of its magic attacks. Even if there was a residual wave of magic power surging toward it, it was blocked by the pitch-black scales on its body. As a Dark Demon Dragon with rich combat experience, he had reached the initial phase of tier 9. With his own strength, Barr was completely capable of fighting against a tier 9 lord-tier monster. Finally, Barr found an opportunity. He swung his sharp claws at the neck of the tier 9 lord-level monster, which had the weakest defense, and unleashed a powerful dragon combat technique. ¡°The Almighty Lord created the giant dragons to maintain order in the world! ¡°The sharp claws of the dragon under his command are responsible for punishing all heretics!¡± ¡°Heretics who blaspheme the Lord shall be punished by the dragon¡¯s claws!¡± ¡°Pitch-black Dragon Claws!¡± Accompanied by an angry roar, the dragon wings on his back spread out! The sharp claws also emitted a dazzling black light. Barr instantly charged forward, its claws landing on the tier 9 lord-tier monster. Puchi! Blood splattered everywhere! The neck of the tier 9 lord-tier monster snapped. Its entire head was chopped off. Tier 9 Lord, dead! In that instant, Dragon Castle¡¯s combat power ranking rose by another rank! It was now in second place! After an unknown amount of time, finally, another lord-tier monster that was at the peak of tier 9 was killed by Barr and Caesar with their combined combat techniques. The moment it died¡­ A blinding light suddenly appeared on the bodies of Dark Demon Dragon Barr and Undead Dragon Caesar. That golden light did not contain the power of a dragon, it was the light of an upgrade! The same golden light also appeared on Derek¡¯s body, including Mike and the earth dragon Team! By now, the dragons had killed close to 4,000 monsters in the wild. They had obtained an extremely rich ¡®experience¡¯ to level up. Mike, who was originally in the late-stage of tier 8, had also successfully advanced to tier 9. With his equipment, it was no problem for him to suppress a commander-tier monster. However, what made Mike the most delighted was the advancement of the Dark Dragon Barr and the Undead Dragon Caesar. They were already in the early-stage of Tier 9. They were only one rank away from the king-tier. At this moment, the monsters in the Beast Tide were endless. Under the circumstances where they were lacking in strength, they had become the best targets for Barr and Caesar to obtain the energy for their advancement! Now, they had finally completed their breakthrough! The ¡®experience bar¡¯ had broken through the current level, allowing them to step into a new level. Chapter 105 - Building Upgrade Blueprints? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation King-tier! This rank could be considered as an expert to the local forces of the Endless Continent. If it was placed in a race, it could even be considered as an expert that could protect the safety of the race. For example, the local fire dragon that appeared in front of Mike twice was a king-tier! That fire dragon was already an adult and had the qualifications to open up a dragon cave! ¡°Finally! My Dragon Castle also has a king-tier existence, and there are three of them!¡± Mike was all smiles. Dark Demon Dragon Barr and Undead Dragon Caesar had both advanced to the king-tier at the same time. This made him even happier than when he himself had advanced to the tier-9. Of course, he was also very excited when Tyrell had advanced to the king-tier. However, due to the fierce Beast Tide at that time, he did not have the time to show it. At the same time, Mike also realized. After advancing to the king-tier. Dark Demon Dragon Barr, Undead Dragon Caesar, and Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. After their evolution, their bodies became even bigger. Their huge dragon wings expanded to over 20 meters in length! They could almost cover half of the castle! Mike could already see the silhouette of an adult dragon on the bodies of these three giant dragons. ¡°As expected of a dragon! His aura, body, and strength are all flawless!¡± Mike was shocked by the current appearance of Tyrell, Barr, and Caesar. The aura they were exuding was the pride of a king! Perhaps no one else dared to come into contact with them at such a close distance! At this moment¡­ ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡°Protect the Lord!!¡± ¡°Defend the Lord¡¯s glory!¡± ¡°The Lord¡¯s majesty can not be offended!!¡± The dense forest outside the castle suddenly erupted with a series of shouts and shouts, which disrupted Mike¡¯s thoughts. He looked up and saw a dense horde of gnomes emerging from the dense forest. The gnomes were equipped with simple weapons, and their strength was generally very weak. Most of them were around tier 3. However, they fearlessly charged forward towards the beast tide that surrounded the Dragon Castle. ¡°Charge! !¡± ¡°I see the Lord¡¯s castle!¡± ¡°Damn it, these beasts dare to offend our Lord!¡± ¡°Defend our Lord, kill them all!!¡± Many gnomes were screaming. The gnome elders, who were crazy servants, were charging at the front. Hundreds of gnome warriors swarmed over and attacked the Beast Tide from the back. At the same time, Mike also noticed that many of the gnomes were covered in blood. The weapons in their hands were too broken, and some of the gnomes were bleeding as they ran. It was obvious that their journey was not smooth. Mike¡¯s guess was right. The reason why the gnomes had come so late was because they had fought with the monsters in the jungle midway. There were a total of a thousand gnomes. After killing their way out of the jungle, there were less than 700 gnomes left! The other gnomes died in the jungle. However, the gnomes did not die in vain. They firmly believed that their compatriots did not die in vain! They fought for the Lord! Their souls would be guided by the dragon Lord. At that time, they would definitely be reincarnated into stronger existences! That was why they charged forward without fear of death. At the same time, it was not only the gnomes who became more resolute in their beliefs. The surviving gnomes had obtained a large amount of ¡®battle experience¡¯, almost all of them had advanced by a rank! Some of the gnomes had even advanced to tier 6 elite class! By killing enemies, they could gain experience points to level up. This was a benefit that belonged to the castle¡¯s soldiers! After the Gnome tribe defected to the Dragon Castle, the gnomes in the tribe also became Mike¡¯s soldiers, and they could enjoy this benefit. ¡°Believe in the Lord, gain eternal life!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in the Lord, then die!!¡± ¡°Kill!!¡± The gnomes were shouting crazily. Faith was loyalty! They were inspired by the power of faith. The monsters on the battlefield were also a little confused. The gnomes who did not understand the local forces had come to join in the fun. Of course, this thought only lasted for a few milliseconds before it disappeared. Then, a large number of wild monsters that had lost their reason changed their direction of attack and started fighting with the gnome troops. Instantly, broken limbs flew everywhere and blood splattered everywhere. The wild monsters continued to fall, and the brave gnomes also suffered casualties. However, whenever gnomes were sacrificed, their pure souls would float up under the power of faith and float in the air. [Your high-level building, the Holy Dragon Palace, has received 23 ordinary souls. Do you wish to accept them?] [Yes][No] ¡°Automatically accept them!¡± Mike replied. As soon as he finished speaking, the souls of the gnomes drifted toward the rising dragon palace not far away. Moreover, the souls of the gnomes that had died after that had also been taken away by the Holy Dragon Palace one after another. Seeing this scene, Mike only shook his head slightly. With the current strength of the dragon battle team, they could completely withstand the Beast Tide and no longer needed the goblin tribe to participate in the battle. However, he did not stop them, nor did he ask the gnomes to retreat. Casualties would inevitably appear in the war. If they did not experience the war, then his gnome troops would be in a low-level state for a long time. Their strength was weak and could not be used. Just as the world announcement said. The struggle for hegemony of ten thousand races was a journey of blood and fire. Only the Castle Lord who had experienced cruel trials was qualified to stand at the peak of the endless world and hold the authority of the Supreme God¡¯s mansion! The same is true of the gnome tribe. Without bloodshed and war, how do you grow into a powerful gnome warrior? Besides, the sacrifice of the gnomes was not for nothing. When the Beast Tide are over, Mike will use the souls of the gnomes in the dragon¡¯s nest to resurrect them as dragon-type creatures, and the returned dragonblood warriors may have more potential. At this moment, Mike suddenly had some doubts. He asked in his mind, ¡®why weren¡¯t the goblins who died in the forest received by the Holy Dragon Palace?¡¯ [The Holy Dragon Palace only receives soldiers who died in the castle¡¯s territory. The level of the Holy Dragon Palace¡¯s building can be increased by the soul. It can expand the range of receiving soldiers¡¯ souls!] ¡°The Holy Dragon Palace can be upgraded?¡± Mike was a little surprised. He felt that he had entered a blind area of knowledge. The Holy Dragon Palace was built through blueprints. It was not an initial building like a castle or a dragon nest. In the information of the Holy Dragon Palace, there was no indication of whether it could be upgraded or not. It was a high-level building! Mike originally thought that a castle built with blueprints could not be upgraded. He did not expect that he was wrong. A moment later, a message replied to him. [Ding, building upgrade blueprints can upgrade the level of all castle buildings, including the Holy Dragon Palace!] ¡°Building upgrade blueprints?¡± Mike took a deep breath. He realized that things like blueprints were getting more and more strange! Chapter 106 - Mike Was the First. The Alliance of Gods Was Shocked! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the blueprint in his hand and was a little surprised. Not only did he have the military branch evolution blueprint, but he also had the army number blueprint. Now, even the building upgrade blueprint had appeared. Even though he had not found it yet, it was real. ¡°If I could get a building upgrade blueprint, I definitely won¡¯t use it to upgrade the Holy Dragon Palace. I¡¯ll upgrade the dragon nest without hesitation!¡± Upgrading the dragon nest now was a little strenuous. As the birthplace of the highest-level dragon, it was indeed very troublesome! For the Castle Lord, the upgrade of the military structure had always been the core. In comparison, the upgrade of the castle was not that important, let alone the subsidiary building, the Holy Dragon Palace? ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. The Beast Tide is more important!¡± Holding the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword, Mike charged into the battlefield and engaged in close combat with the monsters in the wild nearby. Now, he had advanced to tier 9. He also had high-tiered armor and a defensive spell, the Light of Nature¡¯s Blessing. In addition, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell and the Dark Demon Dragon Barr had provided him with a double dragon shield. It could be said that, even if he was facing a lord-tier monster at the peak of tier 9, he would not be afraid. Although Mike did not have much combat experience, with his tier 9 brute force, he was able to wield the supreme-grade Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword crazily and kill all sorts of monsters in the Beast Tide. There were still many monsters in the wild that fell under his sword. In a short period of time, he had killed dozens of monsters in the wild. Among them, there was no lack of elite-grade monsters. This kind of battle, which did not need to consider the danger, could be said to be extremely enjoyable for Mike. He killed until he was excited. He chased after a tier 7 commander-grade monster. He allowed the commander-grade monster¡¯s magic and skills to hit him. Then, he raised his hand and chopped off the monster¡¯s head. Meanwhile, the three layers of protective gear on his body, the two layers of dragon¡¯s shield were undamaged. Only part of the energy of the dragon¡¯s shield on the outermost layer was consumed. ¡°Awesome!¡± Mike was in a great mood. Finally, no one stole his monsters after the Beast Tide besieged the city! Without pausing, he waved the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword in his hand again to kill the monsters nearby in the wild. His aura was extremely ferocious. The Beast Tide continued. With the addition of hundreds of gnome warriors, a large number of monsters in the wild were killed in a short period of time. The Dragon Castle also received a huge amount of combat points. It even surpassed the Demon Castle! It was ranked first on the combat points list! [1st place: Dragon Castle, combat points ¡ª 12042] [2nd place: Demon Castle, combat points ¡ª 95300] [3rd place: Fire Elf lair, combat points ¡ª 93,660] [4th place: Country of Death Knights, combat points ¡ª 92,422] ¡­ [7th place: Elf Garden, combat points ¡ª 87,350] [12th place: Gold Capital, combat points ¡ª 50,480] On the combat points list, the top four did not change much. The points of the four castles were always at the top! On the other hand, Elf Garden and Bella¡¯s Gold Capital had entered higher rankings. The other rankings under the leaderboard had also undergone a huge change. Some were rising in rankings, while others had been surpassed. The castle that had been at the bottom had disappeared and was replaced by a new castle force. The competition for this beast tide event was very intense All the top castle lords were doing their best to obtain a reward spot. However, there were only 100 spots. The number of top Castle Lords was at least several thousand. A large portion of them would be eliminated. The castle forces that appeared on the list would naturally become targets that other castle forces wanted to surpass. It had nothing to do with the ferocity and cruelty of the Beast Tide. The world chat channel and the internal information of the various major alliances were already boiling. The reason was very simple. Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle had changed from its previous ¡®decline¡¯! In less than an hour, it had surpassed three top castle forces consecutively and was ranked first on the leaderboard. This was enough to shock everyone! It was also enough to make some castle lords who did not want Mike to reach the top feel full of disappointment. [I knew it. Big brother Mike is the strongest.] [What?] [The Demon Castle, the Fire Elf lair, and the Country of Death Knights have all been surpassed!] [Yes, it¡¯s like this. It can only be said that the giant dragon is really too strong [If nothing goes wrong, big brother Mike will continue to occupy the throne until the Beast Tide event ends!] [Just by looking at the speed at which the points of the Dragon Castle are increasing, I know that the other castle forces have no hope of surpassing the Dragon Castle!] [Big Brother Mike¡¯s number one throne is already secured!] [The title of the strongest Castle Lord is something that no one can shake!] [Just a little bit more! The Demon Castle is too weak! Before I could even sit properly, I was overtaken by Mike. It¡¯s too disappointing!] [The demon army is ultimately still weaker than the giant dragon!] [This also proves that the one who laughs last is the final victor!] [I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to join big brother Mike in the Dark Forest now!] [It¡¯s worth encouraging! Rangers still need to rely on the Castle Lords. Finding a top-tier Castle Lord will be a great help to the strength of the Rangers!] [Indeed, the Castel Lordwill also benefit from the help of the Rangers!] ¡­ Many of the Castle Lords remained silent, because this was indeed very reasonable. The castle forces were similar to the guilds in the game, and Rangers were independent unaffiliated players. Both sides could benefit from recruiting unaffiliated players into the guild. Compared to the lively chat channel in the world, the Alliance of Gods¡¯ internal situation was bleak. [Damn! Mike overcame such a huge gap and even overtook him!] [According to my estimation, the Beast Tide is almost over. As long as the old demon can hold on a little longer, he might be able to suppress Mike and win the first prize!] [What a pity!] [Do you think I want this to happen?? Most of the monsters that appeared in the wild now were elite and commander-level. Even two of the f*cking tier 9 lord-level monsters had appeared. I¡¯ve already lost 15 demons. What a loss! f*ck! I don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re both soldiers. How can a dragon be so much stronger than my demons?] [According to the Old Demon, a dragon¡¯s strength is indeed terrifying.] [More than 10 demons died. I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Old Demon.] [F*ck! Shut up! If you talk some more, I will kill all of your castles one by one!] [Heh! You think I¡¯m afraid of you? I was just thinking of getting a few demons to nurture a batch of bone demons and ghost demons so that we could have a fight sometime.] [Just you wait!] [Alright, stop arguing! If this gets out, people will be laughing at you! We all know how powerful Mike is. It¡¯s normal for him to surpass others.] [Bella! Goddess Bella is here!] [Goddess, how¡¯s your Gold Capital?] [The losses are quite significant, but I can recruit soldiers!] The Kalami Plains! Bella, who was covered in blood, sighed slightly.. Chapter 107 - The Beast Tide Fades, and the Channel Is Hot! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Bella looked at the first name on the battle rankings helplessly. Her goal was clearly to surpass Mike and get the only reward for being first. However, now, even if she tried her best, she could only get 10th place. ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still thinking too much!¡± ¡°However, I have the top resources of the Alliance of Gods to rely on, so my development speed won¡¯t be much slower than Mike¡¯s. It might even be faster!¡± Bella was not discouraged that she could not surpass Mike. She was still filled with fighting spirit! She believed that she would one day be able to surpass Mike. Suddenly, she took out a blueprint that she picked up during the battle and used the appraisal technique. Looking at the information of the appraised blueprint, the expression changed on Bella¡¯s beautiful face! ¡°An army number blueprint?¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Bella was inexplicably delighted. With this blueprint, she could add Mike as a friend This was her obsession. Its importance was even higher than the ranking reward of the Beast Tide event itself! Dragon Castle. The Beast Tide had already lasted for about two hours. However, there were still all kinds of monsters rushing over like a tide. Just the bird-type monsters that were killed by Tyrell¡¯s group of dragons and the team of earth dragons had reached this level. Roar! The dragons, earth dragons, and gnomes were all fighting against the Beast Tide. After an unknown period of time, even the sun had set in the west. Under the frenzied attacks of the dragon battle team and the Gnome Troops, the Beast Tide finally showed signs of retreating. ¡°Is this the end?¡± Mike held the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword that was dyed red by the blood of the monsters. In this intense battle, the shield of Holy Light on his body broke down by another layer. Now, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell had added a layer of green shield with a stronger defense on his body. It could be said that up until now, he had basically not been injured at all. He was the one who was the most well-protected. Mike was on the battlefield, and he was very sensitive to the unusual situation of the Beast Tide. Some of the weaker wild monsters were still surrounding the earth dragon and gnomes. However, some of the stronger and higher-level wild monsters were retreating. For example, the tier 8 great commander-level earth demon bear not far away from Mike. It was retreating now! While retreating, the earth demon bear did not forget to use the nearby monsters in the wild to hide its huge body. What a cunning beast! However, it was obviously lying to itself. Its body was too huge, and it stood out in the Beast Tide. The earth demon bear¡¯s retreat seemed to be a signal. On the battlefield, the other commander-level monsters in the wild also retreated. As for the lord-level monsters in the wild, they were surrounded and killed by the dragons as soon as they appeared. Just the Dark Demon Dragon Barr alone killed three lord-level monsters. ¡°It looks like the Beast Tide is really coming to an end!¡± Mike could no longer see the madness in the eyes of the commander-level monsters in the wild. They seemed to have regained their senses. They knew that the target of this attack was too powerful and difficult to take down. They were worried that they would die here, so they retreated one after another. Seeing this scene, Mike finally heaved a sigh of relief. From the beginning of the Beast Tide until now, the war had already lasted for at least four hours. The high-intensity battle had exhausted him physically and mentally. He was eager for the Beast Tide to end as soon as possible. Mike opened the world chat channel and immediately discovered that countless Castle Lords were sending out messages saying that the Beast Tide event had ended. The entire world chat channel was boiling! The world announcement above had also changed. The main idea was that the Beast Tide event had ended. [Congratulations to the Castle Lord for passing the test of blood and fire.] [As well as words like encouraging the castle lord who had successfully passed the Beast Tide to continue to work hard!] [The scores are as follows:] [1st place: Dragon Castle, battle points ¡ª 345,462] [2nd place: War God Hall, battle points ¡ª 153,251] [3rd place: Country of Death Knights, battle points ¡ª 135,231] [4th place: Demon Castle, battle points ¡ª 122,480] [5th place: Fire Elf Lair, battle points ¡ª 135,740] ¡­ [10th place: Gold Capital, battle points ¡ª 102,900] [100th place: Naga Mina, battle points ¡ª 67,510] Mike noticed that the ranking of the combat power points had changed again. The most outstanding one was the Demon Castle. The Demon Castle was firmly in first place in the early stages. In the middle and late stages, it was surpassed by his Dragon Castle and was placed in second place. In the later stages, when the Beast Tide ended, the Demon Castle actually dropped to fourth place. It was completely overtaken by the War God Hall and the Country of Death Knights. This really matched the saying, ¡®the one who laughs last is the winner!¡¯ As for the battle points of the Dragon Castle, it was more than 340,000. It was double that of the War God Hall that ranked second! The gap between them was obvious! World chat channel. [Everyone is celebrating! The Beast Tide has finally passed. I really want to cry now!] [The great era that belongs to our Castle Lord has arrived. All the Castle Lords who have not been eliminated will have a chance to develop quickly!] [That¡¯s right, we should be happy! This is the era that belongs to our Castle Lord!] [Without the threat of the Beast Tide, our castle will develop rapidly. In a short period of time, we can attack the local forces in the Endless Continent!] [Brothers and sisters, the real big era has arrived!] [I just want to say that big brother Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is simply too powerful!] [Nonsense! It completely surpasses all the Castle Lord. His combat strength points are close to 350,000, which is double that of the second place¡¯s War God Hall! Dragon Castle, the strongest castle force, is not just for show! ] [At first, I was worried that big brother Mike would not be able to become number one, but now it seems that I was overthinking it!] [The Demon Castle was happy too early! Not only did it not suppress big brother Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, but it was surpassed by the Fire Elf Lair and the Country of Death Knights. It had an absolute advantage in the early stages, but in the end, it got fourth place!] [I heard that the Demon Castle was attacked by a powerful monster group and suffered heavy losses!] [This is also the reason why the ranking of the Demon Castle plummeted.] [It is said that the castellan of the Demon Castle lost more than 20 demon soldiers. He has already vomited three liters of blood!] [No! Judging from the battle strength points, big Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is the castle that was attacked by the most ferocious beast tide. The monsters of the Demon Castle are nothing at all!] [The heavy loss of the Demon Castle is actually a reflection of its weak strength!] [That¡¯s right. The Demon Castle¡¯s Beast Tide, if was the Dragon Castle, it would be nothing!] ¡­ The popularity of the chat channel in the world soared by countless times, and countless Castle Lords spoke in the channel.. Chapter 108 - The Old Demon Was Stunned by Bella! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this moment, countless Castle Lords could finally heave a sigh of relief. The Beast Tide had ended, and their crisis had passed. They spoke freely in the world chat channel, and the main topic of discussion was the battle points rankings. There were also Rangers who interjected, but they were quickly drowned out. Compared to the castle forces, the Rangers force that had just risen was too weak. There was a saying that could be used to describe it: it could not cause a huge wave! Other than the world chat channel, the various alliances were also discussing the matter of the battle strength points rankings. The most lively was the Alliance of Gods. The original purpose of the Alliance of Gods was to suppress Mike. In the end, during this Beast Tide event, the hundreds of top Castle Lords in the alliance not only did not suppress Mike, but they were all suppressed by Mike. One could imagine how they felt! Very bad! [F*ck! This doesn¡¯t make sense. How can Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle be so strong?] [Dragon Castle¡¯s combat points surpassed the Fire Elf Lair. How many wild monsters did Mike kill? It¡¯s too terrifying!] [Mike is definitely cheating!] [Saying such wise words will make people laugh.] [I only care about the only reward for the first place. Godly weapon? Godly blueprint? Godly equipment?] [Don¡¯t insist on bringing ¡®god¡¯ with you, okay? What you said made my heart turn cold! If Mike really gets divine weapons, then suppressing our Alliance of Gods would be as easy as lifting a hand.] [That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Mike doesn¡¯t know where my castle is!] [Heh, you¡¯re so awesome!] [The Old Demon is probably going to cry this time, right?] [The Old Demon is already crying. Not only did he not get first place, he hasn¡¯t even gotten into the top three yet. Most importantly, he has lost so many demon soldiers. If it were me, I would be heartbroken!] [I¡¯m very lucky. There are only a few monsters in the wild surrounding my castle. My soldiers are completely unharmed!] [It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m lucky just because there are a few monsters! Although the Beast Tide is terrifying, it can be considered to have increased the strength of our castle¡¯s army. Without experiencing a large wave of Beast Tide attacks, our gains will be small.] [You¡¯re right! After the Beast Tide ended, I saw more than a dozen soldiers that had stepped into tier 8, as well as a lord-tier army that had stepped into tier 9!] ¡­ Looking at the chat logs within the alliance, a young man in a certain castle had an exceptionally ugly expression. He had lost more than twenty demons, and the castle¡¯s forces had suffered heavy losses. In the end, not only did the ¡®allies¡¯ not comfort him, they even ridiculed him, repeatedly mentioning that he had not entered the top three. This made him very angry in his heart! However, he could do nothing! At least for the time being, he could not teach them a lesson. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Mike stole my first place! The Fire Elf lair and the Country of Death Knights, the two of you are also against me. You have made me lose face in the alliance. This is a feud!¡± Strictly speaking, although the Castle Lord of the Fire Elf Lair could be considered his friend, they were actually only acquaintances. As for the Castle Lord of the Country of Death Knights, he was not even a member of the Alliance of Gods. He did not have any psychological burden to bear grudges against these two Caste Lords. He even believed that the ridicule and grievances he had suffered were caused by these two castle factions. After all, even if he did not get first place, he could still get second place. In this way, he would not be made fun of by the people in the alliance and the countless Castle Lords in the world! He did not need to care about Mike. The Dragon Castle was so powerful that he could not afford to waste time alone. Sooner or later, he would teach these two castle forces a lesson! ¡°Goddess, what are you doing?¡± The young man opened his friends list and sent a message to Goddess Bella After a long time, he received a reply. Bella, [cleaning up the battlefield!] The young man, [sigh, it¡¯s too hard for me! The Demon Army suffered heavy losses, I hope goddess can comfort me!¡± Bella replied, [don¡¯t be sad, the losses are nothing, just recruit more. Besides, getting 4th place is already pretty good, the reward is definitely better than mine!] The youth knew that Bella was 10th place. Looking at the reply, the youth smiled. The goddess knew how to comfort people! At this moment, he received another reply, and the smile on his face became even brighter. Bella, [oh right! I have an army number blueprint here!] The youth was overjoyed when he saw this message. Subconsciously, he thought that the goddess was worried that he would be sad because of the loss of his troops. He wondered if the goddess had fallen in love with him! If she had, he would be very happy to receive the army number blueprint! However, this changed with her next sentence. Bella, [I¡¯m prepared to give the army number blueprint to Mike and use this opportunity to pull him into our Alliance of Gods. As long as Mike is willing to come in, our Alliance of Gods will definitely be able to sweep through the local forces in the Endless Continent!] [We can stand at the top of the world! So I want to ask you what do you think of this idea of mine?] The young man looked at the message sent by the goddess. He was completely stunned. So the army number blueprint was not given to him, but to Mike! In the end, he was thinking too much! The young man gritted his teeth and replied, [if Mike knew the original intention of our Alliance of Gods, what would he think?] [That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s best not to drag him into our alliance for the time being. The army number blueprints are so precious, they should be given to the people in the alliance who need them the most!] Of course, there was hidden meaning in his words. Who was the person in the alliance who needed the army number blueprint the most? Of course it was him! Bella thought about it and said, [what you said makes sense. I¡¯ll first establish a good relationship with Mike before dragging him in. That¡¯s it.] The young man was stupefied. This was not what he was trying to say at all! The thought of his lovely goddess wanting to talk to and get along with Mike, the young man was so angry that his face turned blue! His already terrible mood became even worse. ¡°You¡¯ll see, Mike, you¡¯ll see!¡± In addition to the War God Hall and the Country of Death Knights, he has added another target to his grudges. Although this target was very strong, it did not stop him from feeling jealous and hateful. Dragon Castle. The Beast Tide event had ended! However, the battle did not end immediately! The dragons and the gnome troops took a long time to clear out the monsters in the wild within the castle¡¯s territory. Moreover, the commander-level monsters that retreated were also defeated by the Dark Demon Dragon Barr and the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell, who had advanced to king-tier. At this point, the Beast Tide finally came to an end. Almost 10,000 wild monsters that attacked the Dragon Castle were all killed without exception. At the same time, a large amount of golden light appeared on the battlefield. Many earth dragons and gnomes had once again leveled up. Just from the aspect of their leveling up, Mike had earned a lot from this Beast Tide! Chapter 109 - Divine Item, the Heart of the Dynasty! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike briefly considered the combat strength of his subordinates. At this moment, besides Barr, Tyrell, and Caesar who had advanced to king-tier, there were also a large number of earth dragons that had advanced to tier 8 and tier 9! As for the gnomes that were able to survive this battle, they had at least advanced to tier 4. The gnome elder who had the highest rank had even advanced to tier 8 great commander-level. This time, they had killed too many monsters in the wild. Close to 10,000 of them! Among them, there were many elite, commander-level, and lord-level monsters! The energy value obtained by the earth dragons and gnomes was absolutely terrifying! ¡°There are also spoils of war!¡± ¡°Close to 10,000 corpses of all kinds of monsters in the wild, how much food do we have to collect? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than 100,000 units!¡± ¡°Also, the most important thing is the energy stones and strange crystals, as well as the blueprints!¡± ¡°A great harvest!¡± Mike stood on the battlefield that was soaked in blood. The smile on his face could not be suppressed. According to his estimation, the energy stones and strange crystals that he had obtained in this war, together with his previous reserves, could definitely upgrade the military structure, dragon nest, to level 4. A level 4 dragon nest would be able to give birth to another giant dragon! Thinking of this, Mike immediately ordered the earth dragons and the gnomes to clean up the battlefield. Not long after, a notification arrived. [World announcement: The initial Beast Tide has ended!] [Congratulations to the Castle Lords for passing the test and officially embarking on the path of the 10,000 races¡¯ hegemony!] [Congratulations to the castle faction, the Dragon Castle, for becoming the champion of the battle strength points ranking, and being the pride of all heroes!] [Congratulations to the Castle Lord, Mike, for being ranked at the top of all living beings, and for being one step closer to the throne of the God King!] [The world is celebrating, and it¡¯s time to become a god!] ¡­ The world announcement, large golden words flashed. If nothing went wrong, it would continue until tomorrow before it disappeared! This was the glory of all the Castle Lords who had successfully resisted the Beast Tide! At the same time, it was also the glory that belonged solely to Mike! Just the phrase ¡®standing at the top of all living beings¡¯ had established Mike¡¯s identity as the strongest Castle Lord. After all, this was the official recognition, not the flattery of others! This was definitely something that everyone should celebrate. Becoming a god was something to look forward to!! It also caused the popularity of the world chat channel to soar. Billions of Castle Lords had descended into this world. What was their goal? Of course, it was to become gods and become immortal! Even for those who gave up their Castle Lord status to become Rangers because they were afraid of the Beast Tide, their goal was also to become immortal gods! Rangers did not dare to face the Beast Tide directly, but it did not mean that they did not want to become gods! Gods were no longer legends and myths! They were real living beings! Everyone was looking forward to igniting the divine fire to condense a divine spark, opening up a divine kingdom, and becoming a god! At this moment, everyone who saw the world announcement felt their hearts burning. The scene of becoming a god appeared in their minds. [Passing through the virtual wall and returning to Earth!] [My dream is very pure! I want to move Earth to my divine kingdom in the future and travel around the world!] [F*ck! Then I¡¯ll move the entire solar system!] [I¡¯ll move the Milky Way!] [I¡¯ll move the universe!] [Then won¡¯t I be invincible if I move big brother Mike?] [Speaking of which, until now, only two world announcements belong to the Castle Lords, and the main characters of these two world announcements are big brother Mike! As expected, the image of a big brother is unparalleled in the world!] [I just realized that all the top Castle Lords who participated in the Beast Tide and fought desperately for the 100 reward spots are all just a foil to big brother Mike!] [The glory only belongs to big brother Mike!] [I wonder what reward big brother Mike got?] [A very awesome friend of mine is ranked 58th on the leaderboard, and big brother Mike is ranked first. I suspect that he might really be a god!] [Big brother Mike won¡¯t immediately become a god, right?] [You¡¯re overthinking it. Even if he¡¯s ranked 1st, he won¡¯t become a god!] [That¡¯s true! But thinking about it, the rewards for being ranked 1st are definitely generous!] [How great would it be if it were me! Then there would be many girls who would add me as a friend! I envy big brother Mike!] [Scram! would big brother Mike be interested in such frivolous matters?] [That¡¯s right! I suspect that the number of big brother Mike¡¯s friend request has definitely exceeded 100 million. But so far, other than that ¡®little sidekick¡¯, I haven¡¯t heard of anyone adding big brother Mike as a friend!] [That¡¯s not right. It seems that even goddess Bella hasn¡¯t been added!] [Wow¡­ This is the man who stands at the top of all living things!] [I want to worship big brother Mike at a close distance!] [You want to see Mike? Then go to the Dark Forest! Find the dragon and find big brother Mike!] [As a Ranger, I¡¯m already on my way!] ¡­ The world chat channel was very lively. Countless Castle Lords were also guessing what the top reward for Mike was. Some were guessing the artifact, some were guessing the divinity, some were guessing the god-level building, and some were guessing the god-level blueprint. In short, there were all kinds of things! As for the people who were friends with Mike, there were even more! Mike discovered that the number of people in his friends column had already reached 380 million. This was a very terrifying number. It could be said that among the billions of Castle Lords and Rangers, there were only a handful of people who did not know Mike. The two world announcements had already raised Mike¡¯s popularity to the point where everyone knew about him. Even the gods of all races would pay attention to Mike. ¡°The reputation of being above all beings is not just a casual remark.¡± Mike even believed that if his true body appeared now and established the Dragon Alliance, he would be the leader of the alliance faction. The alliance faction led by him would definitely be the largest faction. The Alliance of the Gods, the Anti-dragon Alliance, the Ice and Snow Alliance, and the Ocean Country would all have to stand aside! As long as he raised his arm and called out, countless Castle Lords and Rangers would definitely respond to him. With his fame and prestige, there was no doubt about it. However, Mike did not want to establish the so-called alliance force. At least, he did not need it now. He did not want to get involved with too many people and matters. As for the future, he would talk about it later. Even if he did not have any forces or allies, his dragon was still incomparably powerful. This confidence was not earned for nothing! It was proven by his past strength! To a certain extent, if he had allies, he would have many unnecessary burdens. Mike turned off the world chat channel and did not think anymore. He looked at the notification. This was the reward notification that appeared along with the world announcement. [Ding! Congratulations, Castle Lord!] [Your valor, bravery, and strong will! The powerful army helped you obtain the highest combat strength points and 1st place on the leaderboard. This is your glory!] [I hope that you will continue to work hard and establish your own dynasty as soon as possible, fighting for hegemony in the world!] [You will receive one of the following rewards!] [Reward 1: One piece of equipment of random rank! (the lowest is a saint-grade and the highest is a true god-grade)] [Reward 2: The current castle level will be increased by 3 levels!] [Reward 3: You will receive one random building that is exclusive to the initial troops.] [Reward 4: Increase the strength of the troops under your command or four slots for bloodline evolution!] [Reward 5: A certain amount of castle resources!] [Special and unique reward: Divine item, Heart of the Dynasty!] Chapter 110 - A Difficult Choice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Divine item, Heart of the Dynasty?¡± Mike frowned, not quite understanding, and asked, ¡°what¡¯s a Heart of the Dynasty?¡± [Ding, castle forces must have a Heart of the Dynasty to establish a dynasty. Otherwise, if they are not recognized by the world laws of the Endless Continent, they will most likely be attacked by the local empire!] [The Heart of the Dynasty has automatically merged into the body of the Castle Lord. You can choose to use it when establishing a dynasty!] ¡°This is the unique reward?¡± Mike could not help but feel a little disappointed. He had thought that it was a divine artifact or divine spark. He did not expect it to be just a tool to establish a dynasty. Of course, this item was also very precious, and it would definitely be very difficult to drop. After all, it was a divine item with astonishing value. It could even be said that, to a certain extent, its value surpassed that of a divine item! After all, only with the dynasty it established would it be able to obtain the recognition of the Endless Continent¡¯s world laws! Mike thought carefully for a moment. He discovered that there was a golden imprint in his mind. That should be the Heart of the Dynasty. He did not think any further, and looked at the other five rewards. The scope of the rewards was very wide! There were powerful equipment that belonged to Mike himself, and the castle level had been upgraded by three levels consecutively! There was also the exclusive building of the military branch. In addition, the rewards could increase the strength of the troops under him, and even the resources had appeared! Basically, all the items related to his castle had been given as rewards. The problem was that he could only choose one of them. This made it difficult for Mike to choose. He wanted all of the five rewards. Which one should I choose? Mike was in a difficult situation. After thinking for a moment, he decided to use the elimination method. He looked at the rewards again. [Reward 1: One piece of equipment of random rank! (the lowest is a saint-grade and the highest is a true god -grade).] [Reward 2: the current castle level has increased by three levels!] [Reward 3: Randomly obtain one of the exclusive buildings of the initial army type.] [Reward 4: Five slots for bloodline evolution!] [Reward 5: A certain amount of castle resources!] ¡°The first reward that is excluded is number 5!¡± ¡°The castle resources are very important to any Castle Lord. They can be used to upgrade the castle and the initial army type buildings!¡± ¡°However, for me, it is not very difficult to obtain the castle resources.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s energy stones and strange crystals, I can still obtain a large amount by attacking the local forces.¡± ¡°Moreover, I also obtained a large amount of energy stones and strange crystals during this Beast Tide battle.¡± Thus, first, the material reward was excluded. ¡°The second to exclude is reward 2. This upgrades the castle¡¯s level by three levels!¡± Currently, Mike¡¯s castle level was a basic town. After being upgraded by three levels, it could be upgraded to a great town. In Mike¡¯s opinion, this would instead increase his influence and reputation points wildly. It might even attract the local forces of the dark forest to launch a large-scale attack. Especially the gnomes and the two-headed demon forces that blacklisted him. There was a high probability that they would send an army to attack him! The gains would not make up for the losses! Moreover, he had already eliminated the rewards for the castle¡¯s resources, so the upgrade of the castle¡¯s level was not that important. In the end, it was still the same. Compared to the other Castle Lords, the difficulty of obtaining resources was not high. The castle¡¯s level could be quickly upgraded. Choosing to upgrade the castle, Mike felt that it was a waste of precious rewards. ¡°There are still three rewards left.¡± ¡°One random piece of equipment and all-around improvement of the strength of the troops!¡± ¡°Think about it! The lowest saint-grade equipment and the highest true god-grade equipment. That depends on luck!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true god-grade equipment, that¡¯s not bad. But if I got saint-grade equipment¡­¡± Sant-grade equipment, equipment used by saint-level experts! This level of equipment was naturally very powerful. However, Mike felt that equipment was not too important to him. As long as his castle¡¯s power rose, it would not be a problem for him to attack a powerful local force and obtain a saint-grade equipment. A saint-grade equipment would become a ¡®common item¡¯ sooner or later! As for a true god-grade equipment, he really wanted it! ¡°Let¡¯s put the equipment reward aside for now.¡± Mike compared the last two rewards. They were a building exclusive to the initial military branch, a building to increase the strength of the military branch, or five slots for the bloodline evolution of the military branch. It was not important for the military branch to increase by one rank. After all, killing the enemy would increase the rank! ¡°The bloodline evolution isn¡¯t bad! There are four slots. Three slots can be given to Barr, Tyrell, and Caesar respectively!¡± ¡°As for the remaining one, it can naturally be given to Derek!¡± Mike muttered. Earth dragon general Derek, although he was only a low-level soldier, but from the looks of this Beast Tide, his strength was ridiculously strong! That¡¯s right. Although earth dragon general Derek¡¯s magic attacks were not as good as Tyrell and the others, his close combat ability was definitely stronger than Dark Demon Dragon Barr! After all, Derek was a mutated earth dragon that had undergone an extremely strong evolution. He was still worthy of this bloodline evolution. However, Mike considered for a long time. In the end, he still did not choose this reward. His gaze was focused on reward 3, which was to randomly obtain an exclusive building for an initial soldier! He did not know what this exclusive building was, but it must be very important! After all, the Holy Dragon Palace was one of the god-class buildings that he praised as a late-stage giant dragon! Tyrell, Derek, and the other units could use the military branch evolution blueprint of their units for their bloodline evolution. He only needed to be dropped enough military branch evolution blueprints! Not to mention Tyrell, Derek. Mike was even confident that he could upgrade the bloodline of the earth dragon team! Therefore, this reward was eliminated by him! The last one left was the exclusive building of the giant dragon clan. He had no doubt that the exclusive building blueprint would be extremely rare! All the other rewards could only be used to help him in the early and middle stages to rapidly increase the cushion of his castle. However, the exclusive building of the giant dragon clan was a divine item in the later stages! The value of the exclusive building of the giant dragon clan was far more than any other reward in Mike¡¯s eyes, and this included the true god-grade equipment and the bloodline evolution! There was another reason why Mike chose it. It was not a blueprint, but a building! There was no need to waste any extra resources in the castle.. Chapter 111 - The City in the Sky! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was naturally very satisfied with the fact that the reward 3 did not require the consumption of resources. He muttered to himself. ¡°I wonder what the exclusive building for dragons is?¡± ¡°If I can get another dragon egg incubator, then I¡¯ll be rich!¡± Dragon egg incubator. It was a tool that was specially designed to speed up the hatching of dragon eggs. One or two dragon eggs could be placed on it at a time to speed up the hatching! Mike knew a little about it. After all, the current dragon nest could only hatch one or two dragon eggs when it was upgrading. This rate of growth was a little too slow. Once Mike had two dragon egg incubators, then the hatching speed of his own dragon would definitely increase by several times! At the thought of this¡­ Mike¡¯s breathing became rapid. He had this dream when he was still a beginner, but until now, he had never heard of anyone who had been dropped a military blueprint and had a second military structure. Even the lucky loli did not find it. If he had randomly picked the dragon egg incubator¡­ Then, his dream of a dragon army could be realized very quickly. He could also destroy the castle forces and local forces in the Dark Forest at an even faster speed and establish his own dragon dynasty in the entire Dark Forest! ¡°I choose reward 3!¡± Mike did not hesitate anymore. He did not even take another look at the other rewards before he decided on the exclusive building of the dragon clan. [The exclusive building of the current castle force¡¯s initial troops is being randomly selected!] [The reward for randomly completing the mission is confirmed!] [Congratulations to the Castle Lord for obtaining the exclusive building of the giant dragon clan, the War Fortress ¡ª Sky City! ] [Would you like to extract it?] [Yes ][No] At this moment, Mike was completely stunned. The exclusive building that was randomly selected was not the dragon egg incubator that he really wanted, but the [Sky City]! It was a city? Mike was completely stunned. After a long time, he finally regained his senses and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. War Fortress ¡ª Sky City! He was rich. He was definitely rich this time! Mike was glad that he did not choose the bloodline evolution reward, and he did not choose any random equipment to covet the so-called true god-grade equipment! In front of Sky City, a true god-grade equipment was nothing! After all, this was the war fortress of the dragon race! It was a city! ¡°Wait a minute, after extracting the Sky City, What about my Dragon Castle?¡± [The castle is the core territory of the Castle Lord, while the Sky City is a war fortress of the dragon race, independent of the Castle! ] Mike understood. In short, the castle was the foundation of the Castle Lord. Even if his Dragon Castle was only a basic town, it was still his main base. It had to be upgraded and could not be destroyed. As for the Sky City, it could be regarded as a sub-base. ¡®Extract!¡¯ Mike said in his mind. In an instant, an incomparably bright golden light appeared in the sky above the Dragon Castle. It was as if the entire sky had split open. Immediately after, the illusory image of the city appeared within the golden light. Then, it turned from illusory to real. After a moment, the illusory image turned into a majestic giant city! This giant city was completely white-gold in color, as if it was made of celestial jade. The surrounding city walls were surrounded by a strange golden light, and they emitted an incomparably noble radiance. The most shocking thing was¡­ It was directly suspended in the sky above the Dragon Castle, above Mike¡¯s head! It cast a large shadow towards the dense forest below! Mike was really worried that it would fall. Once it fell¡­ He, his giant dragon, and those gnomes who were staring with their mouths agape and constantly muttering ¡®Almighty Lord¡¯ would also be crushed into a large pancake, and there was basically no chance of survival! Fortunately, it did not fall. Instead, it remained in the sky above the Dragon Castle! It was as if a powerful force was dragging it up, allowing it to float in the sky. ¡°This is the city in the sky!¡± Mike took a deep breath. He immediately checked the specific attributes of the city in the sky. [War fortress ¡ª Sky City] [Level: Beginner] [Affiliated faction: Dragon Castle] [City walls of both size and height are 250 meters] [War weapons: Each city wall is equipped with 10 giant dragon-might cannons, 100 medium-sized dragon-might cannons, and 200 small dragon-might cannons!] [Protection facilities: Dragon-might defensive barrier] [Ancillary facilities: City Lord¡¯s Mansion, dragon army¡¯s encampment, dragon palace, belief altar (can only be activated by blueprint) , the god statue of the Castle Lord!] [Current energy storage is low, consumption is low!] [Current status: peaceful, hovering] ¡°It¡¯s really strong!¡± Mike praised and was excited. The Sky City was 10 kilometers long and 10 kilometers wide. Compared to his current Dragon Castle, it could definitely be considered a huge city. As for its city walls¡­ They were extremely majestic! In addition, the Sky City was equipped with war-type weapons like the dragon might cannon! Mike suspected that once the huge dragon might cannon was activated, not to mention saint-level powerhouses and demigods, even true gods could be killed in one shot! Its defense was the dragon might defensive barrier. It covered the entire Sky City! It had both offense and defense. It was simply perfect! The only bad thing was that the energy stored in the city in the sky was currently low. This required him to replenish the energy in the city in the sky. ¡°Not bad! Even if I buy a car with gas, I can only run a few kilometers!¡± Mike comforted himself. He asked, ¡°how many energy stones do I need to make Sky City¡¯s energy reach its full state?¡± Before the system replied, he did some calculations. He currently had more than 4,000 energy stones in his inventory. The harvest from the Beast Tide battle was not calculated yet, but it was definitely more than 1,500! In other words, if nothing went wrong, his energy stones could reach around 6,000! 6,000 energy stones was definitely a huge sum of money! No Castle Lord could be richer than Mike! [Ding, Sky City in its full energy state needs to consume 1,000,000 energy stones!] Huh??? Mike¡¯s mind instantly exploded. He decisively stopped thinking about filling Sky City with energy. ¡°Does that mean that the Sky City in its current energy state is still unable to participate in the war?¡± [The Sky City can absorb the elemental magic in the world on its own to replenish the energy of the city!] [The current energy storage of the Sky City can only maintain its hovering state!] [The Castle Lord can activate the war weapon at the cost of energy stones!] [Each activation consumes 1,000 energy stones, 100 medium-sized dragon might cannons, and 10 energy stones for small dragon might cannons! ] ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Mike exclaimed. If a powerful local force came to attack his Dragon Castle, he could activate the war weapon of Sky City. Under normal circumstances, all he needed to do was to let the Sky City quietly float in the sky and attract the elemental magic energy in the world to replenish itself! At this time, a golden light shot out from the sky city. It drilled into Mike¡¯s glabella. At the same time, he completely controlled this war fortress that belonged to the dragon race, and he instantly understood all kinds of information about it! Chapter 112 - The Souls of the Holy Dragon Palace Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After gaining complete control of the Sky City, with a thought from Mike, the majestic city in the sky immediately flew up vertically. It flew all the way to tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, Mike turned his head and looked, and the gnomes had all knelt around him! The giant dragons were also praying to him with incomparable reverence The appearance of the city in the sky made them sink into a deep shock, unable to extricate themselves. ¡°That¡¯s our dragon race¡¯s war fortress!¡± ¡°Sky City!¡± Tyrell and the other dragons were extremely shocked. As dragons, they were naturally extremely familiar with Sky City. Sky City was the exclusive building of the dragon race, and it was a powerful war weapon that could attack other dimensions! The dragons did not expect such a war weapon to appear so quickly. ¡°Praise the Supreme Lord!¡± The dragons looked at Mike with admiration In their eyes, it was the creator they believed in who had summoned a weapon of war like the Sky City! It was to cooperate with the dragons to conquer this vast Otherworld! ¡°The city in the sky has descended!¡± ¡°The glory of the Lord will definitely illuminate the entire Endless Continent!¡± ¡°This world is destined to belong to the Supreme Lord!¡± The Undead Dragon Caesar flapped his dragon wings excitedly. Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell, Dark Demon Dragon Barr, earth dragon general Derek, and the earth dragons were also extremely excited. Nothing could make them more excited than the arrival of Sky City. Looking at the city in the sky that was flying above the clouds, the eyes of every dragon lit up. They really wanted to enter Sky City and see what the city looked like. The surrounding gnomes were trembling all over. When the city in the sky descended, they could not help but kneel on the ground and worship the omnipotent Lord. ¡°That is the Lord¡¯s miracle!¡± ¡°Almighty Lord!¡± ¡°Please protect your devout gnome believers!¡± ¡°The original dragon Lord is always here, forever!¡± Under the leadership of the gnome elders, the gnomes kept praying in low voices. At the same time, they eagerly hoped that the glory of the Lord could envelop the gnomes and make the gnome tribes in the Dark Forest and even the gnome kingdom believe in their Lord. Only faith could save the gnomes! Only the glory of the Lord could dispel the darkness and evil forces in the Dark Forest and let the gnomes obtain salvation! The gnomes¡¯ faith was extremely firm! Many of the gnomes present had gone from devout servants to fanatical servants the moment Sky City appeared! The Lord had performed a miracle. As believers, what reason did they have to not firm their faith in their hearts? Mike looked at Tyrell and the other dragons and said with a smile, ¡°Sky City¡¯s energy reserves are insufficient. It can not be included in the war plan for the time being.¡± ¡°We should develop the Dragon Castle first and store more energy stones!¡± ¡°I believe that soon, Dragon City will appear on the battlefield!¡± ¡°Respect, Supreme Lord!¡± The dragons naturally listened to their master¡¯s words. Moreover, Sky City had already descended. would it still be far from entering the battlefield? It was nothing more than a lack of energy reserves! As the Dragon battle team continued to expand their hunting range and attack the nearby local forces¡¯c astles, the amount of energy stones stored would increase. They believed that it would not be long before Sky City could enter the battlefield At that time, the Lord¡¯s castle would sweep through the Dark Forest and establish a powerful dragon dynasty! Mike nodded slightly and said, ¡°sweep the battlefield. Gather the energy stones, strange crystals, and the dropped blueprints and give them to me! Also, clean up the corpses of the monsters in the wild!¡± Speaking of the monster corpses¡­ Mike could not help but feel a headache Nearly 10,000 wild monster corpses of various sizes, how long would it take him to collect and disintegrate all of them? It would probably take at least two hours or more. Although the Beast Tide had ended and he had nothing to do, it was still very tiring. ¡°If only those few militiamen didn¡¯t die!¡± Thinking of the nine militiamen who had died tragically in the Beast Tide, Mike felt his heart ache. Although the militiamen were weak, they had mastered basic skills such as logging, mining, and dissection. If he handed over the monster¡¯s corpse to them, Mike would be able to free himself from the heavy work of gathering and decomposing. Unfortunately, the few militiamen had not even begun to shine and give their lives heroically. At this moment, Mike suddenly thought of the Holy Dragon Palace. The souls of the nine militiamen and the gnomes that had died in battle had all been taken away by the Holy Dragon Palace. As long as they consumed energy stones, they would be able to be reborn. Moreover, those who were reborn were no longer militiamen and goblins, but new recruits with dragon attributes! ¡°Dragon blood warriors with dragon attributes?¡± Mike looked at the Holy Dragon Palace that was emitting a faint dragon aura not far away. He suddenly wanted to know what kind of dragon blood warriors would appear. Thinking of this, Mike could not hold back his curiosity. He entered the Holy Dragon Palace alone. As for the dragon battle team and the gnomes, they were cleaning up the battlefield and collecting the spoils of war. At the same time, the battlefield also needed to be cleaned up. The entire battlefield was covered in broken limbs and blood, making people feel very uncomfortable. The main hall of the Holy Dragon Palace was slightly spacious, and the decorations were not that resplendent. The main color was a noble white, at the top of the main hall, there was a statue of Mike. On his left and right, on the next step, there were statues of dragons, looking very magnificent. These dragons looked different, but the only thing that was certain was that from the way their statues had evolved, their levels were not low! At the same time, these dragons all faced Mike and lowered their heads. Looking at this scene, Mike could not help but have a guess. In other words, the dragons that were able to enter the Holy Dragon Palace were almost all main god-tier dragons. The lowest was a lesser god-tier dragon. Of course, the dragons that Mike was looking at right now were only statues, not real god-tier dragons. If they were real god-tier dragons, forget about the Dark Forest! With a fire dragon god here, who in the Endless Continent would be able to contend against him? ¡°I wonder when the dragon nest will be able to give birth to a main god-tier dragon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to raise the dragon nest to a very high level.¡± Mike shook his head, no longer thinking about it. Then, his gaze fell on the front of the great hall, there was a long table with a golden holy grail placed on it. A faint, familiar prayer could be heard coming from within the holy grail. Mike immediately understood that the souls that had been brought here by the Holy Dragon Palace had all entered the holy grail. With a thought, a series of flowing lights flew out from within the holy grail. [You have obtained 285 pure souls that have been baptized by the dragon aura!] 285 souls! It represented the 285 troops that had died in the battle of the Beast Tide. As for the gnomes that had been sacrificed in the jungle, their souls had not been brought here because they were beyond the range of the Holy Dragon Palace. Mike did not know exactly where they had gone. Mike held out his right hand. The 285 souls turned into a rain of light and fell into his palm.. Chapter 113 - Reincarnation, Dragon Blood Soldiers! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at the ball of light in his hand. Mike had just activated one with his mind, and a notification lit up! [Ding, does the energy of the dragon nest allow the soul to be reincarnated?] ¡°No!¡± Mike immediately refused. Regarding the soul reincarnation, he had asked that it could be replaced by an energy stone. As for the energy of the dragon nest, it needed to be used to nurture the Dragon Holy Spirit, and it could not be used at will. Otherwise, even if he upgraded the dragon nest and hatched the dragon eggs, only mediocre dragons would appear. What he was concerned about now was, how many energy stones did he need to use in order to allow the souls to be reincarnated into dragon-type soldiers. If it exceeded his expectations, then these souls would temporarily remain in the holy grail of the Holy Dragon Palace. [Ding, do you wish to spend 10 energy stones to reincarnate this soul?] [Yes][No] The notification appeared again. ¡°10 energy stones?¡± ¡°285 souls, that¡¯s 2,850 energy stones! With my current energy stone reserves, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t take it out.¡± ¡°It just seems to be a little too much¡­¡± Energy stones were very important to Mike. The purpose of the king was to upgrade the level of the dragon nest. After all, the dragon army was the main fighting force of his castle. Previously, due to the safety of the castle, he had planned to let the Undead Dragon Caesar set up the ¡®dragon¡¯s guardian shield¡¯ to protect the castle after the energy stones and strange crystals were abundant. Now, he had the Sky City as a war fortress. Therefore, the plan to set up the dragon¡¯s guardian shield could be put on hold temporarily. He believed that as long as he activated the giant dragon¡¯s might cannon of the Sky City, even saint-level powerhouses and demigods wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy his castle! If it was a large-scale enemy attack. Then, he could also use the medium-sized and large-sized dragon¡¯s protection cannons to protect the castle. With the Sky City setting up the dragon¡¯s guardian shield, the meaning would not be so great. Instead, it would be a bit of a waste. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯ve collected all the spoils of war and see how many energy stones I have before talking about the reincarnation of souls!¡± ¡°In the end, the upgrade of the dragon nest is the most important thing!¡± Thinking of this, Mike waved his right hand. A dense rain of soul light flew toward the Holy Dragon Palace and returned to the holy grail. In the end, only nine souls were left. They were all from the militia. He held all nine souls in his palm. [Do you want to use 90 energy stones to help the current soul reincarnate?] [Yes][No] Mike chose Yes. Soon, a ball of white light flashed in front of him, and there seemed to be a low dragon¡¯s roar. Not long after, in the white light, figures walked out from the white light in front of him. The figures walking in front of Mike were soldiers in armor. The soldiers¡¯ expressions were serious, and the armor on their bodies was very unique. At the same time that they had needles, the two shoulder pads were slightly raised like dragon heads. On the chest pads, there was a picture of a giant dragon. If one looked closely, the soldiers¡¯armor was covered with a layer of shiny, dense dragon scales. Most importantly¡­ Mike glanced over and found that although these soldiers were all wearing the same armor, the style was different. Some of the soldiers were holding long spears. Some of the soldiers were holding bows and arrows. Some of the soldiers were holding long knives, looking mighty and domineering! ¡°Are these the dragon blood soldiers¡­¡± Mike muttered and decisively checked their information. [Race: Dragon blood soldiers] [Strength level: Tier 1] [Loyalty: 100% (die-hard)] [Growth potential: King-tier!] [Remarks: To summon this type of soldier, you need a dragon-exclusive building!] ¡­ [Race: Dragon blood archer] [Strength level: Tier 1] [Loyalty: 100% (die-hard)] [Growth potential: King-tier] ¡­ [Race: Dragon knight] [Strength level: Tier 2] [Loyalty: 100% (die-hard)] [Growth potential: king-tier] [To summon this type of soldier, you need a high-level dragon exclusive building! ] [Special reminder: the appearance of dragon soldiers in your castle forces has increased the overall deterrence!] Looking at the information of the new soldier, Mike was a little surprised. He did not expect that the pure souls of the nine militiamen had actually reincarnated into three types of dragon-blood soldiers. Four dragon-blooded soldiers, two dragon knights, and three dragon-blooded archers! ¡°The initial levels of the three types of soldiers are all very low.¡± ¡°The strongest dragon knight is only at tier 2.¡± ¡°However, their growth potential is still not bad. All of them can reach the king-tier!¡± ¡°The growth potential of the king-tier is at least that of a high-level soldier. It can even be comparable to an ordinary top-level soldier!¡± Mike muttered. There were also differences in strength between top-class soldiers. Those with low growth potential could reach the king-tier. Those with high growth potential could reach the saint-tier. All in all, these three dragon camp soldiers were not bad. Although they were far from being comparable to his Dragon Holy Spirit, they still had great nurturing value. 10 Energy Stones in exchange for a soldier with king-tier growth potential was very worth it. ¡°Supreme Lord! Greetings from the followers of the dragon dynasty!¡± ¡°May the dragon Lord be eternal!¡± Under the leadership of four dragon-blooded soldiers, the other dragon-blooded archers and dragon knights saluted Mike with great respect. Their faith was as fanatical as a giant dragon. They were born to be Mike¡¯s mad attendants! In the future, if Mike wanted to train holy attendants, he would find the most suitable among them. Especially the dragon knights, they could be chosen to become dragon holy knights! ¡°Yeah!¡± Mike nodded slightly. ¡°What is your main job?¡± The four dragon-blood soldiers said in unison, ¡°we soldiers are charging for the dragon Lord, spreading the dragon Lord¡¯s faith, and purifying all the power in the world that does not yield to our Lord!¡± The three dragon-blood archers said, ¡°we archers, stay at the back of the battlefield, kill the enemy generals, and protect our Lord!¡± The two dragon knights said solemnly, ¡°we dragon knights, the imperial dragon will fight with the soldiers and clean up the heresy for our Lord!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up. Long-range archers, charge soldiers, and close-combat knights. They were pretty comprehensive! Mike asked, ¡°after you reincarnated, did the basic skills of the militia disappear?¡± The four dragonblood archers nodded and said, ¡°we still have our basic skills.¡± As for the dragonblood archers and dragonknights, their basic skills had disappeared. ¡°Perfect!¡± Mike said to the four dragon blood soldiers, ¡°you are in charge of collecting and dissecting the corpses of the monsters on the battlefield. In the future, you will also dissect the corpses of the monsters that the dragon battle team has hunted.¡± ¡°Yes, almighty Lord!¡± The four dragonblood soldiers bowed respectfully. On the other hand, the few dragon-blooded archers and dragon knights next to them were filled with regret. Mike said to them, ¡°in the future, when the dragon battle team goes out to hunt, all of you will go with them.¡± In the near future, the dragon battle team could bring these few dragon blood archers and dragon knights to train their levels. When their levels were high, the scale would expand. Mike would then consider splitting them up and forming a single battle team! A legion of archers, a legion of soldiers, a legion of dragons, fighting for him! Chapter 114 - Sky City, the Channel Exploded! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A few dragon blood archers and dragon knights stood in front of Mike and saluted respectfully. ¡°Praise to you, almighty Lord!¡± Their faces were filled with excitement. It was their honor to be able to serve the Lord. Moreover, it was the Lord¡¯s oracles who brought them to level up. This was a blessing from the Lord, and it made them extremely excited! The dragon blooded soldiers went to dissect the monster corpses! A few dragon blooded archers and dragon knights were also helping to clean up the battlefield. As for Mike, he opened the world chat channel. There were still countless Castle Lords in the channel discussing the topic of the Dragon Castle obtaining the first place on the battle strength points list. There were also many people who were guessing what reward Mike had received! They enjoyed it. Mike felt that it was not interesting and was ready to turn off the chat channel. At this time, he happened to find a Castle Lord who claimed to have seen golden light, golden light, and a huge city in the sky above the Dark Forest. The huge city soon flew up into the clouds and disappeared! This caught Mike¡¯s attention, because this meant that in the Dark Forest, a Castle Lord had found the city in the sky. At the same time, golden light, giant city, and other keywords appeared, causing the world chat channel to quickly change the topic. Everyone wondered what the giant city was. Why it appeared in the sky above the Dark Forest, and why it disappeared in the end. Some Castle Lords associated the giant city with Mike, thinking that the white giant city was a reward for Mike¡¯s Beast Tide activities. After all, Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle was located in the dark forest. However, this guess was not supported by many. How could the reward for the Beast Tide activities be a city? If it was an artifact, divinity, or even Mike directly becoming a god, the credibility would be higher than the reward of a city! Some people also guessed that it was just a mirage, because the giant city appeared with golden light! More people said that it was also possible that they were deliberately creating a topic to attract attention. The reason was very simple. There were too few people who saw the giant city. Many Castle Lords in the Dark Forest stood out and said that they did not see the so-called golden light, let alone the giant city. Therefore, the topic was eventually dropped. This giant city, other than the few people involved, the others did not take it to heart. As for Mike, he did not pay too much attention to it. He glanced at the more than 20,000 units of food on the shelves, and it was still unsold. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be sold in the short term.¡± After experiencing the Battle of the Castle Guards in the early morning and the battle of the Beast Tide that had just ended, the Castle Lords did not lack food at all, resulting in the food being unable to be sold at all. Under the current situation, they could only wait for a period of time before the food reserves of the castle lords were completely depleted. Moreover, the scale of the troops under them was getting larger and larger, and the more food they consumed, the more food they would be able to sell. At that time, the food market would once again flourish. In the friends column, the little loli from the underground world sent a number of messages. The gist of the message was to congratulate Mike for winning the first place in the battle points rankings, and then to ramble on to tell Mike about the harvest of her Gray Dwarf Castle in the Beast Tide battle. Among them, the little loli actually found the rarest item drop, blueprints. She actually found nine blueprints. This made Mike Sigh, as expected of a little loli who was favored by the goddess of luck. Mike glanced at the blueprint message sent by the little loli again. Most of them were middle-level and low-level blueprints. There was a high-level blueprint. [High-level blueprint: Dwarf Palace] [Description: A building exclusive to the dwarves] [Effect 1: Greatly increases the loyalty of the dwarves in the castle forces] [Effect 2: Increases the attack and defense of the dwarves by 10%] [Effect 3: Greatly increases the chances of the dwarves from the local forces actively defecting!] Mike chatted with the little loli for a while. He also told her to build the Dwarven Palace as soon as possible. This building was a perfect match for the little loli¡¯s gray dwarves. Its significance was equivalent to the importance of the Holy Dragon Palace to the Dragon Castle. It was very important. In the end, he received a gift from the little loli. It was an intermediate construction blueprint [watchtower]. The effect was to light up the unexplored area within a radius of ten kilometers. Mike wanted to reject it, but in the end, he was coaxed by the sweet voice of the little loli and accepted the gift. The little loli dropped two pieces of the [watchtower] blueprint. One was for her own use. The other was given to Mike. If it was not for this reason, Mike probably would not have accepted it. After all, compared to him, the little loli in the underground world needed this kind of building more. After the chat with the little loli ended, Mike looked at the friend request information. Damn, there were hundreds of millions of people who added him as a friend. Even Mike¡¯s eyelids could not help but twitch when he saw the number of requests. ¡°After two consecutive wars, the blueprints should be more or less common.¡± Thinking of this, he searched for the keywords ¡®military branch evolution blueprint¡¯ and ¡®army number blueprint¡¯ in the application information. In an instant, there were only 20 million people left. Mike continued searching.. Chapter 115 - High-Level Military Evolution Blueprint! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After a round of elimination, Mike was left with seven friend applications. Out of the seven friend applications, six of them indicated that they had military evolution blueprints that they wanted to sell to him. Only one of them actually found a [high-level military evolution blueprint]! High-level! When he saw this word, Mike was stunned. High-level military evolution blueprint¡­ Did that not mean that after using it, he could not only summon low-level troops like earth dragons and dragon blood soldiers, he could even summon the giant dragons in the dragon nest? When he thought of this, Mike was stunned again. After all, each of his dragon eggs could only be hatched in the dragon nest! How could a high-level military blueprint summon them? Could it be that one just appeared in front of him? That was a little too ridiculous. Mike was puzzled, but he was clear now. No matter what, even if he could forgo the six [army number blueprint], he would definitely get this [high-level military evolution blueprint]! Just as Mike prepared the energy stones, he continued to read through the friend requests. He was instantly stunned, because he noticed that the other party¡¯s friend request had a note that the blueprints were not for sale, only given away. Then he looked at the friend request ¡ª Bella, the Gold Capital. Mike¡¯s expression instantly froze ¡°It¡¯s her again!¡± Mike didn¡¯t forget about this ambitious woman. Bella, the top Castle Lord, the golden war lions under her command. When she was a newbie. She won the world¡¯s applause with cheap food, and after a series of actions, she helped her to increase her popularity again and again. Among the castle forces, Bella¡¯s popularity was second only to Mike¡¯s. She was revered as a goddess by countless Castle Lords! Based on this, Mike firmly believed that this woman was not an ordinary person. She had great ambitions, and it could even be said that she was overly ambitious! Of course, this was completely understandable. After all, this was a cruel world where the castle and all races competed for hegemony. It was enough to give birth to all kinds of people. Mike even believed that, in the middle and later stages, titles like ¡¯empress¡¯ would appear on many women¡¯s heads! They would also establish their own dynasties. It would not be much worse than men¡¯s! Bella was one of the best among the female Castle Lords. Even during the Beast Tide event that had just ended, Bella had suppressed countless Castle Lords and entered the top ten of the battle rankings. This showed how strong a woman was and how ambitious she was for the future. ¡°You want to add me as a friend so badly? Contact me?¡± Mike looked at the friend request that Bella sent. Different from the other Castle Lords, the [high-level military evolution blueprint] in Bella¡¯s hands was not for sale to him. Instead, she wanted to gift it to him. Obviously, she wanted to make friends with him and build a good relationship with him. ¡°She¡¯s really persistent!¡± Mike was slightly silent. During this period of time, he would reject a large number of Castle Lords who wanted to add him as a friend every day. He occasionally noticed that among the Castle Lords that he rejected, there seemed to be Bella¡¯s friend request every time In his opinion, this was very persistent. There seemed to be a lingering charm that would not give up until he reached his goal. In the end, after thinking for a moment. Mike did not reject anymore and chose to agree. From his heart, it was difficult to reject the temptation of the [high-level military evolution blueprint]. Under the temptation of the [high-level military evolution blueprint], not to mention Bella, he would even accept a madman¡¯s friend request. At most, he would delete it in the future. The most important thing was to get the blueprint right now. Kalami Plains ¡ª Gold Capital. The battle of the Beast Tide had long ended. Bella was currently leading her gold battle lion army to clean up the battlefield. In this Battle of the Beast Tide, she had lost at least four battle lions. The high-level military evolution blueprint that was originally dropped could completely make up for the casualties of her troops. However, she still chose to use the blueprint in exchange for a chance to get closer to Mike. This was one of the reasons, and another reason, it was also because she wanted to prove herself. As long as it was what Bella wanted to do, she would definitely succeed. Even if it was at a high price! ¡°The rewards from this battle were pretty good!¡± Bella¡¯s extremely beautiful face revealed a smile. There were still bloodstains on her face, and the high-tier armor on her body was also dyed red by the blood of the monsters in the wild. This gave her a strange sense of beauty. ¡°There¡¯s news! Could it be that the people from the alliance are looking for me?¡± Bella opened the friend list. The expression on her beautiful face was instantly stunned. At the same time, her pupils constricted and revealed a hint of surprise. ¡°As expected, even Mike, who is publicly acknowledged as the strongest Castle Lord, can¡¯t stop me!¡± The corners of Bella¡¯s smooth lips curled up into an amazing arc.. Chapter 116 - Inviting Mike to Join the Alliance of Gods? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After adding him as a friend, Bella did not hesitate and immediately sent Mike a message. [Finally, my great city lord. I¡¯ve finally added you as a friend! Do you know how many times I¡¯ve tried?] Mike, [I¡¯m sorry. There are too many people adding me as a friend.] [It¡¯s understandable!] Bella agreed with this reason. There were also many people who applied to add her as a friend every day. However, other than the Castle Lords who had top-tier military service, the others were all rejected by her. Compared to her, Mike rarely appeared in public on the world chat channel, did not form any alliance forces, and did not maintain any so-called connections. Naturally, it was very difficult to add Mike as a friend. So far, there seemed to be only one ¡®Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick¡¯ who was considered to be the closest person to Mike. But similarly, no one had added ¡®little sidekick¡¯ as a friend. Mike and ¡®little sidekick¡¯ seemed to be independent of the Castle Lords¡¯ circles. Mike, [let¡¯s get down to business. How do you want to sell the blueprints for army number that you have?] Bella replied, [we agreed to give them to you for free!] Mike, [free things have always been the most expensive in the end. Name a price!] Bella raised her eyebrows slightly. After thinking for a moment, she replied, [Mike, I sincerely invite you to join our Alliance of Gods! So far, our Alliance of Gods has nearly 400 top-tier Castle Lords! We will definitely become the strongest alliance among the castle¡¯s influence!] She told the truth. [The Alliance of Gods was originally established to fight against your dragon army!] [However, I hope that we can become allies and sweep through the local forces of the Endless Continent together!] [After you enter the alliance, the alliance will consider giving you a seat as a representative!] [The representative is the upper management of the alliance!] [As long as you join our Alliance of Gods, in the near future, you will have an incomparably powerful background force, which will be able to promote the rapid development of your Dragon Castle!] Dragon Castle. Mike looked at the reply from Bella, and he knew that her words were not exaggerated. Every top-tier Castle Lord had a bright future, so it was not difficult to create a powerful force. Among the billions of Castle Lords, there were no more than 10,000 Castle Lords with top-tier troops. Now, the newly established Alliance of Gods already had nearly 400 top-tier Castle Lords! How many top-tier Castle Lords would join this alliance in the future? One could foresee that as long as it was properly managed and there were not too many disturbances that would cause the collapse of the alliance, the Alliance of the Gods would definitely become the strongest alliance among the castle forces. This was without a doubt. Also, the offer was to become the one of the upper management. This was obviously an extremely attractive position. As long as the Alliance of Gods developed, the representative of the upper level would be the same as standing at the peak of the castle¡¯s power, and would also hold an extremely terrifying power. It was not an exaggeration to say that a single move could shake the world. In this position, any Castle Lord would find it hard to resist the temptation! They would not hesitate to join the Alliance of the gods. However, Mike refused. If he joined the Alliance of Gods, would he not be kneeling down to the top Castle Lords who had formed the Alliance of Gods to fight against him? Even though he did not care about this, he still wanted to see whether his Dragon Castle was stronger or the Alliance of Gods was stronger! Mike, [give me another price!] Bella, [aren¡¯t you going to consider it? I think the Alliance of Gods has a great future. As long as it stands up, our alliance¡¯s power will be invincible! Even the local empire in the central region can be pushed aside!] Mike, [I won¡¯t consider it for the time being.] Bella was helpless. However, she was already mentally prepared. As the ¡®official¡¯ recognized strongest Castle Lord, Mike was not someone who could be pulled in with just a few words and a few large pie drawings. Bella was not too pleased with Mike¡¯s rejection. Bella, [then we¡¯ll talk about it later. Consider it a gift from me to you. Let¡¯s be friends.] Mike, [name your price!] Looking at the simple and crude reply in her friend¡¯s message, Bella could not help but rub her forehead. Wanting to make friends with Mike was not an easy thing to do. Bella thought for a moment. Then she replied, [300 energy stones. This is considered a friend¡¯s price.] For the Castle Lord who was at the bottom level, they could not use it. The high-level military evolution blueprint was not even worth a single energy stone! However, for the top-tier Castle Lords, it was worth at least 500 energy stones! To Mike, the value of the high-level military evolution blueprint currently exceeded 1000 energy stones. After all, if Bella offered 1000 energy stones, Mike would definitely buy it. It was nothing more than blacklisting after the transaction. Bella knew this, so for the sake of a better relationship, she did not give him a ridiculous price. Mike, [deal!] [Okay!] Bella then put up the high-level military evolution blueprint in the trading area. The exchange price was 300 energy stones, and Mike was the designated buyer. Bella saw the [ high-tier soldier number blueprint ] disappear from the trading area. Following that, a notification sounded. [Ding, you have lost a high-level military evolution blueprint. Obtained 300 energy stones!] Bella did not feel any heartache at this moment. To her, she could recruit soldiers, but making friends with Mike was of great significance! She chatted with Mike for a while more. Suddenly, Bella seemed to remember something and asked Mike, [can you tell me, what is the only reward for the Beast Tide activity?] Mike, [you want to know?] Bella, [yes.] Mike, [a divine item, the Heart of the Jade Dynasty!] Divine item?? Bella took a deep breath. Just hearing this name, she could not help but feel surprised. She felt that the Heart of the Jade Dynasty must have an important relationship with the future establishment of a kingdom, or even an empire! Bella was about to continue asking about the effects of the Heart of the Jade Dynasty. However, at this moment, she suddenly received a notification from her friend. [Ding, your friend Mike has deleted you. Unable to send a message!] This notification immediately stunned Bella. They had been chatting happily just a moment ago, and they had even made a friendship deal! Mike had deleted her?? This¡­ was this the attitude he should have towards someone who had just helped him? ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Bella was strongly agitated and very dissatisfied. Even if she was a cat that caught mice for her master, she should not have been chased away by her master right after catching mice, right? Bella spat. She was not a cat! In any case, she was very angry now! She immediately wanted to apply for Mike¡¯s friend status again and then ask Mike why he did it! The application message had already been entered. However, in the end, Bella still did not send it out. However, at this moment, she had gradually calmed down and understood the reason why Mike deleted her.. Chapter 117 - Military Branch Evolution Blueprint, Obtained! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®Sigh, as expected, I was too rash.¡¯ Bella sighed slowly as she thought to herself. After all, Mike and she did not have much of a relationship, The only point of contact was her high-level military evolution blueprint. On account of the military branch number blueprint and the friendship price, Mike probably would not delete her. In the future, the two sides could occasionally chat and discuss the future development of the castle force to promote their relationship. This was also her inner thought. She wanted to use the blueprint to Mike. However, the two were originally acquaintances, but she peeked at Mike¡¯s secret, which was the unique reward for the Beast Tide activity. This instantly muddled the friendship between. Mike didn¡¯t refuse and fulfilled her wish, replying to her about the Heart of the Jade Dynasty! He returned her favor, and the two of them were no longer related. Therefore, Mike deleted her and did not want to have anything to do with her. ¡°Mike doesn¡¯t want others to spy on his secrets! He doesn¡¯t have a good impression of those who spy on his secrets!¡± After thinking it through, Bella was instantly filled with regret. She was too curious and had too strong a motive! Moreover, the time to ask about it was not right either. How could a casual acquaintance spy on the secrets of others? Bella thought that she should restrain her curiosity. This was the best way to do it. Unfortunately, she was too anxious. Not only did she lose the precious high-level military evolution blueprint, even her friend status was deleted. A good card was played to a pulp. ¡°It¡¯s already irreparable to explain it now!¡± Bella knew that even if she continued to apply to add him as a friend, she would definitely be rejected by Mike. From this matter, Bella could not do much if Mike did not like her. Mike would not give her face just because she was the so-called publicly acknowledged goddess. What was this? A straight man of steel! Bella rubbed her forehead. It was not easy to conquer a straight man. She said to herself, ¡°it seems that I can only wait for an appropriate time to explain to Mike and ease the stiff relationship!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t gained anything. After understanding Mike¡¯s personality, it will be much easier to get along with him later.¡± Thinking of this, Bella comforted herself. Dragon Castle. Mike was chatting with the other six good friends. As for Bella, he had already forgotten about her. Bella was a capable woman, but she was too ambitious to be touched. At least for now, Mike did not like women with this character. He believed that if Bella¡¯s castle, the Golden Capital, developed with the support of the Alliance of Gods, then in the future, Bella¡¯s castle might become the ruler of a region. She would establish a dynasty and call herself the empress. Mike did not doubt that Bella had the ability to do so. After all, Bella was ranked 10th on the battle points list. She was already at the top of the billions of Castle Lords. With the support of the Alliance of Gods, Bella¡¯s future would be very vast. Mike was not willing to interact with such a woman with a strong purpose. How was she like the little loli in the underworld? Obedient and sensible! Even though she was in a very dangerous environment, the little loli was very optimistic. She even comforted Mike not to worry about her. She often told Mike that her dwarven warriors were very powerful and could protect her. Mike had never heard bad news from the little loli. Every time he talked to the little loli, Mike¡¯s mood would also become very good. Even though he would often receive critical hits from the ¡®lucky little loli, in comparison, he still preferred the Little Loli. The six Castle Lords in the friend¡¯s column were all trying to sell Mike their blueprints. From this, it could be seen that the drop rate of both high-level military number blueprints and military evolution blueprints was still very low. But in the end, the Dark Demon Dragon Barr had relied on the military evolution blueprint to evolve into an Extreme Dark Demon Dragon. Even though it only had a 30% success rate, it was still very lucky to achieve the bloodline evolution! The value of the military evolution blueprint was still very high. After a round of communication, Mike deleted five of the Castle Lords. One of them wanted to sell him the military evolution blueprint at a sky-high price of 2,000 energy stones. After a round of bargaining, the Castle Lord told him that the bottom line could not be less than 1,000 energy stones. Mike did not say anything else and deleted him. If it was in the middle or late stages, he would not hesitate. However, now his energy stones were very precious and needed to be used to upgrade the dragon nest. At this stage, it was not worth it to exchange 1,000 energy stones for a blueprint. In addition, he had deleted four Castle Lords. Mike had chatted with one of the Castle Lords for a long time, but after discussing with him, he realized that he had been fooled. Because that person did not have a blueprint at all, and he only wanted to inquire about the ¡®unique reward¡¯ information from him. Mike decisively blacklisted and listed him as an enemy castle force! The other three Castle Lords, the price was not high, but they wanted Mike to promise that in the future castle battle, Mike would need to help their castle forces. Mike¡¯s promise could not be casually given, it had to be signed. These three castle lords were all smart people, and they knew how to maximize benefits. So, Mike deleted them. In the end, there was only one Castle Lord left, and he offered 200 energy stones. This was a fair price, not greedy, and Mike chose to buy it. Soon, a low-level military branch evolution blueprint appeared in Mike¡¯s hand. After a long time, he got a military evolution blueprint and an army number blueprint. In the end, it was not a waste of time. After closing the friend list, Mike glanced at his second friend ¡ª [Home of Ice Elves], Yi Xue. ¡°Ice Elves! If Yi Xue¡¯s military is an ice elemental elf, then her castle¡¯s strength is very terrifying!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, elemental elves are not a military that can be directly recruited!¡± ¡°Only after a certain military has achieved bloodline evolution can it evolve into an elemental elf.¡± While chatting, Yi Xue revealed that her military branch was a high-level military branch ¡ª the ice earth demon bear. It had nothing to do with the ice elemental elves. She only named her castle the home of the Ice Elves because it was located on the ice plains and adjacent to the Ice Kingdom. As for why she wanted to sell the military branch evolution blueprints¡­ The reason was simple. She lacked energy stones. With another 200 energy stones, her military branch building could be upgraded to level 3. Evening arrived, and the blood moon descended. A faint blood light enveloped the entire world. The dense forest outside the dragon castle quickly became gloomy. However, the roars of monsters in the wild could not be heard, and even the presence of bird-type monsters was very rare. The battle of the Beast Tide had greatly reduced the number of wild monsters in the dense forest nearby. It could be said that the area was bathed in blood. Not only Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, but the castles around the world were also very quiet. Not surprisingly, tonight would be the most secure blood moon to date! Chapter 118 - Skeleton Warrior Structure! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The castle battlefield had been cleaned up. The corpses of the monsters were piled up. Four dragon blood soldiers wearing dragon-scale armor were collecting and decomposing the corpses of the monsters. The food and materials of the monsters were automatically stored in the castle warehouse. The Spoils of war from the Beast Tide were also gathered in Mike¡¯s hands. Looking at the piles of energy stones, strange crystals, and a stack of blueprints in front of him, Mike had a bright smile on his face. ¡°I wonder what kind of giant dragon will hatch in the dragon nest after I reach level 4?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the high-level army number blueprint. If I use this, will I be able to have another giant dragon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth looking forward to!¡± Soon, the number of dragons under his command would soar! What Mike was looking forward to even more was the appearance of multi-winged dragons and special dragons. ¡°The next two things is to upgrade the dragon nest! Apart from that, I also obtained 2,156 energy stones!¡± ¡°28 strange crystals! Six blueprints!¡± ¡°Including the high-level army number blueprint, military evolution blueprints, and the watchtower blueprints from the little loli, I now have a total of nine blueprints!¡± Just the blueprints alone, the Beast Tide event this time had allowed Mike to make a huge profit. However, his first priority was still to choose to upgrade the dragon nest. ¡°Previously, I stored 4,150 energy stones, and used up 500 blueprints. I still have 3,650 energy stones.¡± ¡°Including the gains from the Beast Tide battle, a total of 5,806 energy stones!¡± ¡°As for the strange crystals, I had 36 previously, and I obtained 28 during the Beast Tide battle. That adds up to strange 64 strange crystals!¡± ¡°To upgrade the dragon nest to level 4, I need to consume 5,000 energy stones, and 50 strange crystals!¡± ¡°All the conditions are met!¡± Mike did not hesitate and immediately came to the vicinity of the dragon nest. [Do you want to upgrade the military structure ¡ª Dragon nest?] [Yes][No] ¡°Upgrade!¡± As Mike whispered, the dragon nest immediately bloomed with a rich golden light. The entire dragon nest began to shake. The dragon eggs began to tremble one by one, as if they were about to break out of their shells The entire dragon nest had also undergone great changes. First, the area had expanded by a few meters. However, the most important thing was that the aura belonging to the dragon was even more intense. The temperature also felt a little warmer. Following that, a notification sounded by his ear. Mike immediately became excited and checked the information on the dragon nest¡¯s construction. [Unique military type construction: Dragon nest] [Level 4] [You can hatch another dragon holy spirit now. The dragon egg will hatch in the morning of the next day!] [ it takes 10,000 energy stones and 100 crystals to upgrade the level 5 Dragon Nest! ] ¡°Level 4 dragon nest!¡± ¡°It can hatch another dragon egg!¡± ¡°Moreover, the dragon hatched by the level 4 dragon nest is definitely stronger than when it was level 3!¡± Mike was extremely happy. Then, he took a look at his energy stones and the remaining strange crystals. [Energy stones: 806] [Strange crystals: 14] There was still a long way to go before the dragon nest would need to spend 10,000 energy stones and 100 strange crystals to reach level 5. However, Mike felt that it was not impossible for him to hope for it. As long as he continued to attack the local forces and castle forces in the surrounding dense forest and expand the hunting range, it did not seem to take him a long time to gather 10,000 energy stones and 100 strange crystals. Thinking of this, Mike felt much more relaxed. He turned to look at the stack of blueprints in his hand. Among them, six blueprints were unknown. This was the harvest from the Beast Tide battle. The other two blueprints were from Bella and the little loli from the underground world. Six unknown blueprints. After appraising them, he obtained two arrow tower blueprints, one noble house blueprint, one wall, one low-level military evolution blueprint, and the last one, skeleton warrior structure. Mike¡¯s luck was pretty good. It could even be said to be a huge burst of luck. Arrow tower was useless for Mike to keep. His castle did not need such a low-level defensive building, so he immediately threw this blueprint to the space exchange channel to auction for energy stones and strange crystals. The auction time was three hours. As for the blueprint for noble house, he built them. At this point, Dragon Castle once again had five more more more exquisite courtyards, making a total of ten. Although the noble house was a residential building and was not of much use at the moment, it was still good to make up for the empty castle. The military evolution blueprint was placed aside. Mike¡¯s gaze was fixed on the last blueprint. This blueprint was the fundamental reason why he felt that he was lucky. Skeleton warrior structure. It was very obvious that this was a military construction blueprint. As long as he had it, the castle would be equivalent to having two military buildings, and he could summon double the number of military types! Its significance was extremely great! Its value was also absolutely shocking to the extreme! Mike could confidently say that, at the moment, the value of this blueprint was comparable to a divine artifact. ¡°The only regret is¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use this blueprint. What a pity.¡± Mike sighed slightly. It was not that he could not use it. If he was willing, he could use resources to directly build this military building and summon skeleton warriors. However, there was a problem with the faction. His dragons belonged to the dragon faction. The skeleton warriors belonged to the evil dark faction. The dragons were undoubtedly proud and arrogant. They did not care about any other species. Not to mention the undead, they did not even care about demon gods. If the skeleton warriors of the undead faction appeared in his castle, it would cause a conflict between the factions, which would be detrimental to the future development of the castle. Of course, there was another important reason. The skeleton warrior was a mid-tier soldier, so he did not think much of it. [Skeleton warrior construction blueprint] [Faction: Dark, evil, undead] [Able to summon skeleton warriors (mid-tier)] [There is a low probability of summoning skeleton knights, skeleton mages, and other soldier types] [Construction requirements: 100,000 units of wood, 50,000 units of stone, 10,000 units of fine iron, and 5,000 units of soul fire!] [Special reminder: To construct a skeletal warrior type building, your castle force will be categorized into the dark faction, greatly increasing the hatred points of the light, law-abiding, and kind faction towards your castle force!] ¡°This blueprint doesn¡¯t belong to me!¡± This was what Mike felt regretful about. It was not easy for him to have good luck. He has found a blueprint for a soldier-type building, but in the end, he could not use it. This was the most hurtful thing! ¡°However, I can¡¯t ignore its value!¡± Mike contacted the little loli in the underground world and asked her if she wanted it. He was thinking that with a second military structure, the little loli¡¯s castle in the underground world would be safer. But when the little loli heard that it was a skeleton undead, her face immediately turned pale and she hurriedly refused. ¡°Big Mike, I don¡¯t want an undead! That thing is very scary, I¡¯m afraid¡­.¡± Chapter 119 - No Choice but to Auction It Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [???] Mike could not understand what the little loli was saying. [Alright.] After Mike replied to the message, he felt that his question was a little redundant. How could a girl like the little loli like undead? Moreover, she was only 13 or 14 years old. If she spent all day and night with undead, her undeveloped personality would gradually become distorted. ¡°Then I can only auction it off!¡± Mike was not reluctant to part with it. He directly put the blueprint up on the space exchange channel. [Skeleton warrior construction blueprint] [Able to summon mid-level skeleton warriors. There is a small chance to summon stronger skeleton knights, skeleton mages, and other undead soldiers.] [Starting price: 2,000 energy stones or 20 strange crystals.] At the same time, Mike glanced at the trading area. He found that a part of the Castle Lords was selling blueprints. However, the prices were quite high! Even Mike did not want to look at them again after looking at them for the first time. Only a blueprint called ¡®spatial teleportation magic array¡¯ caught Mike¡¯s attention. ¡°Teleportation array?¡± ¡°Does it mean that people from other places can be teleported here directly?¡± Mike thought of the little loli again. He immediately looked at the specific information on this drawing. [Advanced buildings ¡ª Spatial teleportation magic array] [Usage: 1 time] [Description: At the cost of consuming energy stones, you can be teleported to the location of the corresponding magic array. The more items you teleport, the greater the energy consumption.] [Special reminder: You need at least two teleportation magic arrays to teleport.] [Construction requirements: 30,000 units of wood, 20,000 units of stone, 5,000 units of fine iron, and 9 crystals.] [Starting price: 500 energy stones or 5 strange crystals.] [Auction time limit: 1 day] [Auction force: Elven Garden] ¡°Two to teleport?¡± Mike frowned. This was not good news. In other words, even if he bought the blueprint of the teleportation magic array at a high price and built the magic array, he would not be able to teleport the little loli from the underground world to him. He needed to prepare another teleportation magic array building in the little loli¡¯s Gray Dwarf Castle. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s bid first!¡± In Mike¡¯s opinion, the value of a teleportation magic array was still very high. After the Dragon Castle and theGray Dwarf Castle had teleportation magic arrays, his dragon army could use the teleportation array to kill their way into the underground world where the little loli was and open up a new hunting area. Then, he could control two hunting areas. The development speed of the Dragon Castle would definitely be faster. Most importantly, his castle¡¯s influence could be extended to the underground world. It was significant! ¡°It¡¯s just a little expensive!¡± The starting price was 500 energy stones! The final price would definitely be more than 1,000 energy stones. Mike looked at his energy stone reserves. 806 energy stones. The balance was not enough! However, he still had two arrow tower blueprints in the auction. One of them was even more valuable, the skeleton warrior structure blueprint. This teleportation magic array blueprint was not difficult at all. Thinking of this, Mike did not hesitate to participate in the auction. On the other side, the world chat channel also exploded. The reason was Mike¡¯s auction of the skeleton warrior blueprint. After all, this was a military construction blueprint! With it, the current castle faction would be able to have two military buildings. If they doubled the number of soldiers they recruited, the castle faction would double in size! Hence, after the skeleton warrior structure blueprint appeared, the eyes of the Castle Lords who belonged to the dark, evil, and undead faction turned red. [Oh my god! Big brother Mike actually found a military construction blueprint!] [I suspect that this might be the second military construction blueprint dropped at this stage! Big brother Mike is so lucky!] [To be honest, I¡¯m jealous! This is a military construction blueprint! The meaning of war is beyond imagination!] [It makes people go crazy with envy!] [Why wasn¡¯t I the one who dropped this blueprint! My military is a skeleton warrior. With two skeleton warrior buildings, I¡¯ll be twice as happy!] [Don¡¯t cry, participate in the auction!] [What is the Castle Lord, when you have the undead faction working for you? If you can get it, you will earn it! Big Boss Mike has already placed a bright path in front of you! Even a blind person can see its value!] [I want to bid too, but I don¡¯t have enough energy stones!] [The starting price is 2,000 energy stones, terrifying! I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to participate in the auction!] [Big brother Mike is worthy of his reputation as a profiteer!] [What does the person above know? It is only at the current stage that this kind of military construction blueprint is cheap. If it is placed in the later stage of the castle¡¯s development, not to mention 2,000 energy stones, even 20,000 energy stones might not be able to buy it!] [Military construction blueprint¡¯s value is comparable to a piece of god equipment!] [Agreed!] [Why doesn¡¯t big brother Mike use this blueprint himself?] [Mike definitely doesn¡¯t like it. His military type is a giant dragon! Compared to a giant dragon, what¡¯s a skeleton warrior?] [The skeleton warrior is an undead type, while the giant dragon is a dragon. If these two types of soldiers appear in the same castle, it will cause a conflict between the factions.] [That¡¯s why big brother Mike took out the blueprint and auctioned it in exchange for energy stones!] [Without further ado, I¡¯ve already made my move! Even if I have to delay the speed of upgrading the military structure, I still have to get my hands on this skeleton warrior¡¯s structure blueprints!] [Hehe, stop fighting, the blueprints are mine!] .., All of a sudden, a large number of dark, evil, and Undead Castle Lords stood out. Among them, the weakest was also a high-level CaLtle lord, and there was no lack of top-level Castle Lords among them. They were quite envious of this military construction blueprint, and all of them wanted to obtain it. The Alliance of Gods. The interior was in chaos, and many Castle Lords were present. They were shocked by the skeleton warrior construction blueprint! [This is quite a shock¡­ has Mike gone crazy? ] [He¡¯s even willing to put the military construction blueprint up for auction?] [Mike¡¯s military is a giant dragon. If he doesn¡¯t put it up for auction, would it rot in his hands?] [If it were me, I would really rot it in my hands!] [Military type blueprint was too important. If it was auctioned off, it would be the same as the person owning two military type buildings. The speed of development would increase drastically! Wasn¡¯t this creating trouble for himself in the future?] [Mike is very confident. He won¡¯t care about this.] [After all, the military type is a dragon!] [It¡¯s time for you guys to shine! Lend me some energy stones!] [James, you want to bid for that blueprint too?] [My initial soldier is an undead, and it¡¯s a long-range spell type! A skeleton warrior that can fight in close combat is a perfect match for my initial soldier! Cut the crap, quickly lend me all the energy stones that you have!] [I still have some energy stones, but that¡¯s what I¡¯m saving to upgrade my unit¡¯s structure!] [I¡¯m also preparing to upgrade my level-4 unit¡¯s structure.] [F*ck! Are we still friends?] [Friends are friends, but energy stones are more important!] [F*ck! Can I pay you back double? Sign a notarization agreement again, Don¡¯t be afraid that I might go back on my word!] [Of course I¡¯m not afraid of going back on my word! What if you die?] Chapter 120 - The Ring That Gave off an Oppressive Aura! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Within the Alliance of Gods, everyone was teasing this Castle Lord. However, even so, this person remained thick-skinned, and he kept on borrowing! In the end, this undead troop¡¯s Castle Lord borrowed a large amount of energy stones from many people. All of them signed an agreement. Within two weeks, he must double the amount returned. This undead troop Castle Lord had an energy stone, so he immediately participated in the auction! The other Castle Lords also made a huge profit. Everyone was happy! It was not a coincidence. In the entire castle faction, there were many Castle Lords who were borrowing energy stones from everywhere. To them, the skeleton warrior structure blueprint was simply too attractive. Its value was comparable to a god-tier weapon! Even if they had to risk their lives and go into debt, they had to get their hands on this military construction blueprint! This was because as long as they could get their hands on it, they would be able to own two military structures. In the future, they would have a high chance of standing at the peak of the castle force. This was related to their future fate, so how could they not be crazy? The boneyard. In a dark black bone castle, a figure wearing black armor looked at the ring that was emitting white light. He was stunned. ¡°It seems that this ring is not destined to belong to me!¡± This was a holy weapon that was emitting an extremely strong pressure. It was a random reward that she received when she was ranked third on the battle strength leaderboard during the Beast Tide event. She was the master of the Country of Death Knights. As a human, she did not feel uncomfortable wearing this ring of light, but none of the death knights under her were willing to get close to her. This was because they were afraid of the supreme aura that the ring emitted. [Are you sure you want to use your current equipment to participate in the auction? Priced at 3,500 energy stones!] [Yes][No] She curled her lips in dissatisfaction. In her opinion, this holy weapon-grade ring was enough to sell for at least 100,000 energy stones in the middle to late stages of the auction, or even more. After all, it was a saint-tier equipment used by saint-tier powerhouses! However, now, it could only be discounted, priced at 3,500 energy stones. It was a huge loss! However, she had no other choice. She was alone and did not need any friends. Naturally, she did not have any friends to borrow energy stones from. The energy stones stored in the castle were not enough to buy the skeleton warrior structure. She could only suffer a loss! ¡°Yes!¡± In an instant, the bidding price was on a roll for the skeleton warrior structure in the trading area. However, not long after, the bidding price rose again, reaching 2,400 energy stones! The figure¡¯s face turned black. Shee immediately gathered her death knights and said with killing intent, ¡°follow me out to hunt!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡­ At the same time, at the Dragon Castle. As Mike expected, when he placed the skeleton warrior structure onto the trading area, the popularity of the world chat channel instantly exploded. After all, this was a military construction! Having it was equivalent to having two military buildings. Those Castle Lords that belonged to the dark element were extremely envious and crazy! The bidding price of the spatial exchange was also rising. Not long after the 2,400 energy stones bid, the bidding price started to rise again! All in all, the bidding was quite hot! ¡°This bomb is very powerful!¡± If it was the military blueprint of the dragon camp, Mike would never put it up for auction. It was a pity that it was an undead type. He despised it. ¡°However, it¡¯s not bad to be able to exchange it for a large amount of energy stones!¡± ¡°At the very least, it can allow my military structure, dragon nest, to rise to level 5 faster, and summon a stronger dragon holy spirit!¡± Compared to dragons, skeleton warriors were very weak. Just like the top-tier Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods had discussed, they thought that Mike was very confident. They were not afraid that the Castle Lord who had obtained the blueprint would cause trouble for him in the future. No matter how strong he was, how could he be stronger than a dragon? Mike was not even afraid of the Alliance of Gods, which had nearly 400 top Castle Lords. Moreover, it was just a military structure. Even if it was auctioned off, it was only equivalent to the combination of two Castle Lords. Mike took a look at the auction of the spatial teleportation magic array. The current auction price had already risen to 764 energy stones. The 500 energy stones he had previously offered had been surpassed easily. This meant that there were quite a few Castle Lords who knew what was good for them. ¡°There¡¯s no rush!¡± ¡°The auction time for this blueprint is one day. I¡¯ll participate in the auction tomorrow after I get the energy stones!¡± Mike did not think any further. He turned off the spatial exchange. There were still four blueprints left in his hands. Two military bloodline evolution blueprints. The military bloodline evolution blueprints were all low-level blueprints. The information displayed was no different from the blueprints that Mike had previously found. On the other hand, the watchtower blueprint was considered an intermediate blueprint. [Intermediate construction blueprint ¡ª Watchtower]. [Usage: Four times] [Provides a bright field of vision, all the scenes in the area can be clearly seen.] [Effect: Monitors an area of 10 kilometers, and has a certain probability to see through enemies who are in stealth mode!] [Construction: 500 units of wood, 600 units of stone, 600 units of food!] ¡°Usage, four times!¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. We can build watchtowers in the north, south, east, and west directions of my castle!¡± ¡°By then, the monsters attacking the castle from all directions will be discovered!¡± ¡°At the same time, we can also expand the vision of the castle in all directions. We can hunt and attack the local forces in a fixed location. We don¡¯t have to blindly search for them anymore!¡± Mike thought of this. He then handed the blueprint of the watchtower to Barr. He asked him to build the watchtower. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± After receiving the blueprint, Barr flapped his dragon wings and flew high into the sky, disappearing into the darkness in the distance. At this moment, the blood moon had arrived. The strength of the monsters in the wild had tripled. The world outside the castle had become more dangerous. However, due to the Battle of the Beast Tide, the monsters in the jungle near the Dragon Castle could no longer be seen. In addition, the Extreme Dark Demon Dragon Barr had already advanced to the king-tier. It was not a problem for him to go out at night. Even if he encountered the king-tier fire dragon, Barr had a chance to kill it alone. ¡°There are still two military bloodline evolution blueprints!¡± Mike looked at the dragons around him. His gaze swept past the Undead Dragon Caesar and the earth dragon general Derek before finally looking at the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Previously, Barr had used a military bloodline evolution blueprint and successfully upgraded to an Extreme Dark Demon Dragon. Then, it was time for the other dragons. Tyrell on the field was suitable because he had already ascended to the king-tier. As a special species of Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell would be even more terrifying if he evolved again! Chapter 121 - The Powerful Functions of the Watchtower! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As he thought of this, Mike took out two military bloodline evolution blueprints and handed them to Tyrell. When he stretched out his hand, Tyrell was stunned at first, as if he had never thought that this military bloodline evolution blueprint would be given to him. The next second, his dragon eyes were filled with fanaticism. He lowered his dragon head and held it respectfully with his mouth. ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± ¡°Supreme dragon Lord, may the Lord always be here!¡± Tyrell¡¯s voice was filled with respect. This was his master¡¯s blessing to him. He felt deeply honored! Beside him, the Undead Dragon Caesar and earth dragon general Derek also looked at Tyrell. Their dragon eyes were filled with deep envy. They were not envious that Tyrell had obtained an evolution blueprint that could improve their bloodline. They were envious that Tyrell had received a reward from the Lord! However, although they were envious, there was no envy in their dragon eyes. After all, this was a blessing from the Lord! However, there was no imbalance in their eyes because of Tyrell¡¯s favor. They believed that the Supreme Lord had his own arrangements. ¡°Tyrell, go. Don¡¯t disappoint the Lord¡¯s high hopes!¡± The Undead Dragon Caesar glanced at Tyrell. ¡°Mm.¡± Tyrell turned around and flew towards the dragon nest. The supreme dragon¡¯s might enveloped the dragon nest. He tore apart the blueprint and was instantly enveloped by a green light. The green light eventually turned into a ball of light and enveloped Tyrell¡¯s shrunken dragon body. This state was basically the same as when Barr had evolved. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll see if Tyrell can successfully evolve,¡± Mike muttered. To be honest, looking at the dark green ball of light. He was not sure if Tyrell could succeed. After all, every low-level soldier evolution scroll only had a 10% chance against Tyrell, who had king-tier strength. The two combined only had a 20% chance. It could be said to be very low. If it was not for the limited number of military evolution blueprints, he really wanted to get six or seven of them. That way, the evolution of his dragon would basically be stable. However, he did not panic. The evolution this time was successful. His dragon battle team, which had a bloodline density of 60%, would have its first top-tier dragon with a bloodline density of 70%! A dragon with a bloodline density of 70% would probably have the shadow of an ancient dragon on its body. Its skills, strength, and constitution would also be strengthened in all aspects! In the end, it failed. The scroll could also increase Tyrell¡¯s bloodline density by a certain amount, which would be helpful for his future evolution. An ancient dragon¡­ Just thinking about this term made Mike feel a little expectant. After finishing all of this, Mike then took out the high-level army number blueprint. ¡°The previous low-level army number blueprint randomly spawned 20 earth dragons.¡± ¡°This time I used the high-level, I don¡¯t know if I can summon a giant dragon!¡± Mike looked at the shining blueprint in his hand. To be honest, he was not sure if the blueprint could summon an egg-born high-level troop like a dragon. But it would not be wrong to try. [Ding! Do you want to use the high-level army number blueprint?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes!¡± Mike confirmed. A stream of light appeared. This time, the high-tier army number blueprint did not appear from the light like the first time it was used. ¡°As expected, it still failed¡­¡± Mike shook his head. This was also within his expectations. After all, a high-tier creature like a giant dragon could not be summoned out of thin air. However, just when Mike thought that he had used this blueprint for nothing, a sudden change occurred. A stream of light suddenly flowed into a red dragon egg in the dragon nest, and a shocking scene appeared. After the dragon egg, which had a rugged appearance and looked like it was wrapped in red rock, was sucked into the stream of light, it suddenly trembled twice. Crack¡­ A corner actually cracked open, as if something was about to break out of its shell! At this moment, a notification sounded in Mike¡¯s mind. [Ding! Your Red Lotus Fire Dragon egg has gained an accelerated incubation effect!] [Its incubation speed has increased by 80%!] [It is about to break out of its shell!] ¡°??¡± Mike was stunned. ¡°Wait, it has increased its incubation speed?¡± He carefully looked at the notification in front of him. At first, he did not understand, but soon, he understood. ¡°It¡¯s probably because my dragon is not only a high-level soldier, it¡¯s also a unique soldier type!¡± ¡°In this way, the high-level army number blueprint can not directly summon a dragon, but it still has some effects, speeding up the hatching of dragon eggs! In that case, I¡¯m not at a loss!¡± Mike smiled. Next, he only needed to build four watchtowers in his castle. When the time came, he would be able to let Barr and the others go out to hunt. [Ding! Your Dragon Castle ¡ª Successfully built an intermediate-level vision building ¡ª Watchtower!] Mike¡¯s expression changed, and he walked out of the castle. He saw a white tower standing in the far east of the Dragon Castle. One tower was about 80 meters tall, and it could provide the true vision of the surrounding 10 kilometers. There were three more towers like this in the Dragon Castle. However, after a round of observation, there was no special position for people to observe. How should he use this watchtower? [Ding, watchtower has been built. Do you want to use it immediately?] [Yes][No] Just as he had doubts, the voice in Mike¡¯s mind sounded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mike confirmed without hesitation. In an instant, he felt the scenery in front of him change. In the next second, he appeared tens of thousands of meters above the sky. Mike looked down, but he did not see his body. ¡°So it¡¯s the panoramic view of the watchtower!¡± ¡°Got it. It looks pretty good.¡± Mike looked around. At this moment, he could see the tens of thousands of meters around him clearly. There was a forest full of trees and streams. Other than that, he also saw the gnome tribe and the various wild monster forces in the forest. There was one thing worth mentioning. There were two castles, one big and one small, in the 40-kilometer range of his field of vision. ¡°What a big field of vision! Each watchtower can provide 10 kilometers of light vision.¡± ¡°Four, that¡¯s 40 kilometers!¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t have any idea, but from the looks of it, no matter what wild monsters attack my castle, they will be seen clearly! The hunting of my dragon battle team will also be more convenient!¡± Mike sighed. There was no doubt. Although the Dragon Castle was guarded by dragons and had a strong defensive force, they could only wait for the monsters to come to them before they could be killed. Now, their field of vision had become extremely vast. Even if the monsters did not come to attack them, he could still find their positions on his own initiative and seize all of them! ¡°Owning these four watchtowers is the first step of my rise in the Battle of the Castles!¡± Mike was full of confidence. Speaking of the Battle of the Castles, he also did not expect that there would be two castles dozens of kilometers away from the Dragon Castle. Due to his vision, he had not noticed it before. He once again sighed in his heart at the power of the watchtowers. As for these two castles¡­ The current Battle of the Castles was cruel. If you were soft-hearted to others today, you might receive their knives tomorrow. Therefore, in this situation, even if the threat from the other side is very small, for the sake of a good night¡¯s sleep, Mike would naturally not allow other castle forces to exist around his castle. He had to clear it. Thinking of this, Mike had already memorized the positions of one big castle and one small castle. He then turned to look in the direction of the dragon¡¯s nest. At this time, the dark green ball of light that enveloped Tyrell still showed no signs of breaking through. It seemed that it was impossible to wait for Tyrell to evolve for a while. Mike was prepared to immediately send Caesar to bring Barr and Derek to clean up the mess. However, just as he was about to give the order. A cracking sound was heard. In his line of sight, the dark green ball of light suddenly split open and a ray of light appeared! Chapter 122 - Tyrell Has Successfully Evolved! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At the moment the dark green ball of light cracked. Mike¡¯s expression could not help but change. ¡°What a rich dragon aura!¡± At the beginning, when the dark green ball of light cracked, he was still unable to determine whether Tyrell had successfully evolved. However, judging from the dragon aura emanating from the ball of light now, it was very likely¡­ Mike¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dark green ball of light, only to see the dark green light ball starting to crack like glass. It revealed a deep green light. Ka-cha! Ka-cha! As the dark green ball of light continued to crack, the eyes of Caesar and Derek were also widening. They may be king-tier, like Tyrell. However, at this moment, they discovered that the concentration of Tyrell¡¯s dragon bloodline in the ball of light was much stronger than theirs. Caesar¡¯s was 60%, while the Derek¡¯s was only 40%. Towards the dragon race that had always respected their bloodline. The current Tyrell was powerful enough for them to treat him respectfully! Caesar and Derek both became serious. ¡°Tyrell, don¡¯t let me down!¡± Mike¡¯s heart tightened. The ball of light had already cracked. Whether it evolved or not depended on this little bit of time. Then¡­ It was as if it had really received the high hopes of the host. The dark green ball of light cracked into pieces. The curled up Tyrell closed his dragon eyes and spread his dragon wings! At this moment, his rank was still king-tier, but his aura was stronger than before! The most prominent difference was that the dark green color on his dragon body was deeper and more angular, and his sharp claws were also sharper. When he spread his dragon wings, Tyerell¡¯s dragon eyes opened. Even if he did not deliberately reveal it, the pride that belonged to the dragon race was fully displayed! He had successfully evolved! [Race: Strange Nightmare Green Dragon] [Strength level: King-tier] [Description: The Strange Nightmare Green Dragon is more proficient in the use of poison. Its poison is also more powerful. With a single breath, it has the ability to poison an entire town. Other than that, it is also more agile, as swift as a ghost. All attributes have increased!] ¡°Demon Green Dragon!¡± looking at Tyrael¡¯s evolved race, Mike muttered. His expression was very excited. ¡°My Lord!¡± Tyrell the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon flew over and bowed respectfully to Mike. His voice was extremely respectful. ¡°Not bad, you didn¡¯t disappoint my expectations.¡± Mike nodded with a smile. Tyrell was indeed an evolved dragon. As a nStrange Nightmare Green Dragon, he exuded the aura of a superior dragon everywhere. When he flew past Caesar and Derek, both of them could not help but lower their heads. It was also this evolution that allowed Tyrell¡¯s upper limit of rank to rise, reaching the level of a middle-rank dragon god! This also meant that Tyrell, who could only advance to the level of a lower-rank dragon god, was now able to advance to the level of a middle-rank dragon god without any obstacles. This included the opening of the divine position when he advanced to the level of a lower-rank dragon god! This was the most important point after the evolution! At this moment, Mike was really excited. This was because Tyrell was a special giant dragon that possessed poison breath magic. He was bound to nurture him. If he did not succeed this time, he would have to spend a lot of money to buy more evolution blueprints. He would have to stack them up to evolve Tyrell! After reporting, Mike also learned that Tyrell had used two evolution blueprints for this evolution. For this, Tyrell felt a little guilty. If he only used one military evolution blueprints, the remaining one could be given to Caesar, Derek, and the others. Once they succeeded, the Lord would have another top-grade bloodline dragon. Mike shook his head at this matter. ¡°It¡¯s already very good to be able to evolve. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± With a thought, Mike sent the locations of the two opposing castles directly to Tyrell and said, ¡°coincidentally, these two locations are the two castles that I recently discovered.¡± ¡°Bring Caesar and the others and go and clean them up. It can be considered as familiarizing yourself with the strength of your evolution!¡± ¡°Yes, we will fight for the Lord!¡± Tyrol replied respectfully. He turned around and glanced at Caesar and Derek. The three dragons understood and left the castle. When they met Barr who had returned. the Extreme Dark Demon Dragon Barr looked at the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell and nodded as well. This was an acknowledgment of Tyrell¡¯s bloodline. After understanding Mike¡¯s meaning, the four dragons flew towards the castle that Mike had given them. One of the two smaller castles flew over. The dragon left, and the castle was empty again. At this point, Mike had finished dealing with all the spoils of war that he had obtained from the Beast Tide battle. Mike was relieved. He walked by the window of the castle and could not help but admire the scenes in his castle. At this time, the Beast Tide battle had ended. The gnomes had long been sent back to the cave by him. The dragon blood soldiers were in front of the castle in an orderly manner, collecting the remains of the animals and resources around them. The earth dragon was respectfully waiting for the Lord¡¯s order. Mike then opened the warehouse panel. [Your dragon-blood soldiers have harvested 100 units of food for you!] [Your dragon-blood soldiers have harvested 100 units of stone materials for you!] [Your dragon-blood soldiers have harvested 100 units of wood for you!] ¡­ Mike was very happy with the increasing resources. These were the resources he used to upgrade the dragon nest! He then opened the space exchange channel. There were still 170,000 units of food left in the inventory. However, he was not in a hurry. The Beast Tide had just passed, and every Castle Lord that survived had obtained a large amount of food. However, food was a consumable item after all. As the number of Castle Lords¡¯ troops increased, the food consumption would also increase faster and faster. There was no need to worry about the problem of unsold food! As for the two arrow tower blueprints, they had already been auctioned off, obtaining a total of 348 energy stones. After all, the Beast Tide had just passed, and the defensive blueprints had basically returned to their normal price. He could totally accept it. Finally, he looked at the spatial teleportation magic array blueprint. It was still being auctioned off, and the situation was getting more and more heated! Regarding this blueprint, Mike was also in no hurry. As long as he waited for the skeleton warrior structure to be auctioned off, he would be rich! After organizing all of this¡­ ¡°Phew¡­¡± Mike let out a breath. This feeling of being slightly busy once in a while still made him feel quite carefree. He stretched his body on the throne that had a huge dragon carved on it. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve only built the Sky City, and I¡¯ve never visited it before!¡± During the break, the majestic appearance of the Sky City appeared in front of Mike¡¯s eyes. As the exclusive war fortress of the dragon race, he was still obsessed with the Sky City, and he wanted to see it with his own eyes. With a thought, a beam of light descended, and in the next instant, he stood on the white jade floor of the sky city. At the same time¡­ ¡°We have discovered a castle. We will clear away the heretics for our Lord!¡± Caesar looked at a castle that was lit up not far ahead. His dragon wings flapped, and his expression was filled with dignity. As his voice fell, the Undead Dragon Caesar raised his head high and let out an angry dragon roar! Roar!! A ball of grayish-blue fire dragon breath gushed down on the castle! Chapter 123 - The First Unlucky Person Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Within the brightly lit brown castle, a young man sat on a chair that symbolized the Castle Lord. From the young man¡¯s excited expression, it could be seen that he was currently counting the resources obtained during the Beast Tide battle. In front of him stood a few dog-headed and human-bodied soldiers, their expressions revealing their craftiness. It was obvious that the young soldier was not some sort of god that symbolized death, but a low-to-middle-class soldier, the kobold! The young man¡¯s name was Myrtle. When Myrtle first obtained the kobold soldier, he was undoubtedly very disappointed. However, gradually, he also discovered the strength of the kobold. The dog-headed man was a low-to-middle-class soldier, and could not compare to those wild beasts and ghost-type high-class soldiers. However, no matter what, they were still stronger than the lowest-tier human army. Moreover, the kobolds had a special ability, which was that they could burrow into the ground and move extremely fast in the ¡®burrowing¡¯ state. By relying on this special ability, the kobolds were even stronger than some high-tier army! In this Beast Tide battle, the scale of the Beast Tide he encountered was relatively small. It was also during this time that he relied on the ability of the kobolds to forcefully steal a large amount of resources from the night demon bald eagle, the Lord of the neighboring castle, who was ten kilometers away! When the Lord of the neighboring castle discovered this, he could only stare in anger. Even if it was a high-level troop, the night demon bald eagle would not be able to do anything to the kobolds who were burrowing into the ground. It would even have to guard against the arrows of the arrow tower! At this moment, Myrtle was counting his resources while planning when he would go next door to earn more money. However, at this moment¡­ Boom!! There was a loud explosion. ¡°F*ck, enemy attack! Could it be that those damn bald eagles are here again?¡± Myrtle was shocked by the explosion and quickly jumped up. However, he was immediately stunned. ?? That¡¯s not right! The night demon bald eagle¡¯s attacks usually used wind-type skills or sharp claws. How could it cause such an explosion-like sound? In his shock, the youth immediately came to the window. The next second, he was stunned. In the sky above the castle, three giant dragons flapped their wings and looked down at him¡­ and his castle. On the ground, there was also a dragon creature that stood in human form. It seemed to be a mutated earth dragon. At this moment, the second floor of his grade-2 castle had been destroyed, leaving only gray-blue flames burning. It seemed to be silently telling him how terrifying the attack just now was. ¡°Is that¡­ a giant dragon?¡± Myrtle was completely stunned, and then his eyes widened. ¡°Why? Why would my castle attract the attack of a high-level creature like a giant dragon?¡± However, just as the words left his mouth, as the Castle Lord of the Dark Forest, the young man seemed to have thought of something. His hair stood on end in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s Mike! These dragons are all members of Mike¡¯s army!¡± ¡°Damn it, I actually lived with Mike all this time, but I did not realize this at all!¡± At this time, Myrtle¡¯s legs were already weak, and his whole body was covered in cold sweat. Just as he realized this, deep regret arose in his heart. As the Lord of the Dark Forest castle, when a large number of Castle Lords turned into Rangers, he was reluctant to give up the resources of the castle. He felt that the forest was so big, how could Mike, the strongest Castle Lord, be near him!? However, now, it proved that he should not take any chances at all. Mike was destined to clear all obstacles on his path to becoming a god. In addition, Mike had completely eliminated the other Castle Lords in the space exchange channel. He had every reason to believe that he was the first unlucky guy who attacked Mike after he had been silent for a long time after destroying the castle! To deal with a low-level Castle Lord like him, Mike would probably not show himself. ¡°All kobolds, gather together and face the mutated earth dragon on the ground!¡± Myrtle¡¯s reaction was very fast. When he realized that it was too late for regrets, he had already ordered the kobolds to fight the enemy to the death! Although he knew that the kobolds would definitely not be a match for the giant dragon, but he still held onto a sliver of hope in his heart. He thought that the three dragons flying in the air would give him the chance to attack the dragon on the ground. With so many tier-7 and tier-8 kobolds attacking at the same time, there must be a chance to defeat it! Even if he could not defeat it, with the ability to burrow into the ground, the kobolds would not be so easy to kill! For a time, in front of the castle, more than 20 kobolds burrowed into the ground and quickly rushed towards Derek. Derek¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he could not sense that there were several figures attacking him from the ground. However, the moment more than 10 kobolds rushed out of the ground and took out their daggers to attack him. ¡°Despicable creatures like you! What a disgrace to me!¡± With an indifferent voice, the earth dragon general Derek instantly waved the earth dragon spear in his hand. ¡°Dragon Rage Dance!¡± Derek¡¯s posture of brandishing the spear was domineering and gorgeous. The tip of the spear formed a wall that even the wind could not penetrate. Facing the kobolds¡¯sneak attack. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡­ The sounds of slashing rang out one after another. More than ten kobolds were ruthlessly cut into two pieces by the spear and flew backwards. Several kobolds saw that the situation was not right and immediately thought of escaping through the ground. However, just as they dove into the ground for a second, a majestic voice sounded again. ¡°Kobolds, as expected, the Lord made the right choice to let us take you away.¡± ¡°If you, a despicable race, appear in front of our Lord, you will only dirty our Lord¡¯s eyes!¡± The Strange Nightmare Green Dragon slowly flew toward the castle. After evolving, under the bright moonlight, his dark green dragon scales reflected the moonlight¡¯s luster. His dragon eyes showed great disdain towards the kobold who was escaping on the ground. Facing the proud giant dragon, such behavior was undoubtedly shameful. ¡°Now, let my flame purify you!¡± ¡°Poisonous Flame Dragon Breath!!¡± After Tyrell evolved into the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon, the dragon breath he spat out was no longer pure poisonous gas. It was a dense green poisonous flame! Tyrell let out an angry dragon roar. Roar! A huge green flame instantly struck the ground. Boom!! The poisonous flame exploded, and the terrifying power of the dragon breath burned the ground in front of him into ashes! The ground exploded under the burning flames, and countless kobolds let out miserable cries of being burned to death. Many kobolds had slightly higher demon resistance attributes. However, before they could escape in a hurry, their eyes widened in the next second. Their bodies began to corrode bit by bit, starting from their arms. Finally, only a pile of white bones was left on the ground. [Ding, you have lost a kobold!] [You have lost a kobold!] [You have lost a kobold!] A notification sounded in his mind. The youth was already numb. He had not expected this at all. His kobold wanted to sneak underground to escape, but the giant dragon actually used flames to blow up the surface of the ground! This caused the kobolds that he had accumulated for a long time but had yet to lose to be completely destroyed in an instant! At the same time, in mid-air, Tyrell flapped his dragon wings and had already slowly turned towards him. Realizing that things were not looking good, Myrtle frantically fled backward. At the same time, in his desperate situation, he simultaneously opened the world chat channel and sent out a message! [Damn it, the coordinates of the Dark Forest, my castle has encountered the attack of Mike¡¯s giant dragons!] [Those dragons are too powerful, who can counter them!!] Chapter 124 - Damn It, Don’t Let the Dragons near Me Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Myrtle¡¯s message had just been sent. World chat channel. [? What, your castle was attacked by a dragon?] [Silence!] [Brother, how¡¯s the situation? is Mike¡¯s dragon really strong?] [It¡¯s not just strong, it¡¯s ridiculously strong!] [Right now, there are three top-tier dragons and one mutated dragon hovering above my castle!] [Three dragons, one dark green, one black, and one gray-blue.] [I don¡¯t know the strength of the other two dragons, but that dark green dragon can burn the grass in front of my castle to ashes with a single breath!] [However, these aren¡¯t the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing is that apart from the lowest-tier dragon, the other dragons have all reached king-tier!] The moment the word ¡®king-tier¡¯ appeared. The entire world chat channel exploded. [King-tier? F*ck, Mike¡¯s dragon is king-tier! Were they born king-tier?] [Are you stupid? If Mike¡¯s dragon was born as a king-tier, how are we ordinary Castle Lords supposed to compete? It must be from leveling up.] [Looking at the current situation, Mike¡¯s dragon was not low-level when it was born. At the very least, it was above tier-7. Thinking about how I was born as a tier-1 soldier, I¡¯m depressed¡­] [This is the benefit of having a top-tier dragon. In the beginning, Mike had already surpassed us. Later on, the more he develops, the stronger he will be!] [I¡¯m crying. My bloodthirsty wolf unit defeated a huge wave of beasts today, and the highest it reached was tier-7!] [The strongest species is tier-5. I¡¯m numb.] [Who¡¯s going to feel sorry for me?] [Then¡­ what¡¯s the worst troop?] Another Castle Lord asked. Although Mike¡¯s dragon species was strong, it was not that easy to advance to the king0tier. Even if it was a dragon, advancing three dragons was considered elite! Mike¡¯s other dragons might be relatively weaker! The weakest one is only a tier-9! It seems to be a mutated dragon that can¡¯t fly. He¡¯s currently slaughtering my entire group of kobolds by himself Countless Castle Lords looked at the chat channel and were stunned once again. The weakest one¡­ was a tier-9 mutated dragon?? F*ck, even without the help of a king-tier dragon, a tier-9 mutated dragon could clear out a castle? This was the first time they had seen Mike¡¯s actual strength, it was so terrifying. Myrtle¡¯s last sentence was undoubtedly like adding fire to the already heated chat channel, the channel completely exploded! [Brothers, living in the Dark Forest, I¡¯m starting to panic. Fortunately, I just went out, I didn¡¯t hear the sounds of battle nearby, and there aren¡¯t any dragons flying in the sky!] [Living in the Dark Forest together, I was also scared. God bless! Don¡¯t let me live with this Castle Lord!] [Brother, where exactly do you live, give me an address!] [This isn¡¯t an online game, where did you get a map? I won¡¯t say much, anyway I¡¯m sending troops out to scout. As soon as I find a giant dragon, I¡¯ll immediately move out of the heart of the castle!] It was just as the Castle Lord had said. For a moment, countless Castle Lords sent out their troops overnight to check if there was any battle nearby. This waiting process was undoubtedly the most anxious for them. Fortunately, the troops returned very quickly. Some Castle Lords let out a sigh of relief, while some Castle Lords felt their bodies go numb in an instant! [Damn. Although there are no signs of fighting near my castle, the troops tell me that the small animals in the forest are all curled up on the ground and trembling!] [Legend has it that when the dragon race hunts, the draconic aura will spread for 20 miles, and the weak creatures will be so scared that they won¡¯t dare to run away. Isn¡¯t this draconic aura? I¡¯m ready to run away with the heart of the castle!] [That¡¯s great. If that¡¯s the case, then I have to go too!] [Haha, just now my soldiers said that there were sounds of fighting outside, which gave me a big scare. Then I realized that it was only two groups of low-level races fighting. I felt so relieved!] [Uh¡­ I have to ask, if you live near Mike, you don¡¯t have to run, right? Can¡¯t you take the initiative to form an alliance with Mike?] [Nonsense! This is the era of the castle war, and the publicly acknowledged strongest castle lord, Mike, is bound to rise up in this era and clear all obstacles!] [At this time, who wants to live with this dragon lord? Are you tired of living?] [Hehe, the alliance? Don¡¯t they think they¡¯re worthy? Goddess Bella doesn¡¯t even care!] At the same time, the Alliance of Gods also started discussing about Mike¡¯s attack on the kobold castle. The Alliance of Gods also started discussing. [Uh, brothers, next door to my castle seems to be¡­ a castle belonging to the kobold army!] [?? Mobis, don¡¯t scare us. Your castle is also in the Dark Forest?] [Don¡¯t say anymore, I¡¯ve already sent the night demon bald eagle to investigate, and it turns out that the castle was really attacked by the dragon!] [Brother, I know you¡¯re fast, but I¡¯ll give you a word of advice, don¡¯t fight with Mike¡¯s dragon right now, don¡¯t even look at it, run away with the heart of the castle immediately!] [Fight? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be stupid to fight with a dragon!] [My night demon bald eagle is a top-tier aerial combat soldier, but against a dragon overlord in the sky, it can only be considered a domestic fowl! Don¡¯t worry, although I am arrogant, I still have brains. I will leave now!] [Hehe, that¡¯s right! Moving away now is not considered escaping, but a strategic retreat! In the future, when the teleportation formation is built and our alliance¡¯s strength is gathered, we will be the strongest force on the continent!] [Even Mike¡¯s dragon will not be able to resist!] [That¡¯s right!!] [Anyway, I¡¯ll run first!] [Yeah, find a place to rest first. Our Alliance will give you some supplies!] [Yes, if you can survive!] [Old demon, are you cursing me again?] [That¡¯s not it. Its not just you, I also know that I can¡¯t beat Mike, so I¡¯m just praying that you can survive.] Looking at this message. Mobis of the Night Demon Nest was completely speechless. He had originally joined the Alliance of Gods because he wanted to have someone to help him if he encountered Mike in the future. However, he did not expect that the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods were all cowering and did not dare to speak! He also knew that this was something that could not be helped. In short, it was better to quickly pack up the resources of the castle and move away from the heart of the castle to escape! At the same time, let¡¯s talk about the kobold castle. In the castle¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me. I can give you whatever your Castle Lord Mike wants!¡± At this time, Myrtle had already fallen to the ground and was constantly retreating. Looking at the young man¡¯s terrified appearance, Derek turned his head and glanced at Tyrell the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon, Barr the Extreme Dark Demon Dragon, and Caesar the Undead Dragon. After all, from the perspective of the dragon bloodline, they were all of their own superior dragon species. Killing others should be approved by them.. Chapter 125 - Barr’s Viciousness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at the frightened Myrtleon the ground, Tyrell, who was in charge of subduing the believers for his master, had a look of disgust on his face. It was obvious. He regarded the kobold as a despicable existence. ¡°My lord, there¡¯s no need for such lowly believers.¡± ¡°They will only tarnish my Lord¡¯s supreme glory!¡± ¡°But¡­ but I can give all the resources of my castle to you.¡± Hearing this, the Extreme Dark Demon Dragon Barr slowly flew out, looked at Myrtle, and sneered. ¡°If I kill you, my Lord will also be able to obtain your resources!¡± Extreme Dark Demon Dragon. As a member of the dragon race, he was also a member of the demon race. He was cruel and ruthless. This kind of negative emotion, in front of the Supreme Lord, he would naturally not reveal it, and would even restrain it! However, this did not mean that he was a good person. His respect was only directed at the Supreme Lord Mike! In front of others, he was still the brutal Extreme Dark Demon Dragon! Obviously, the young man in front of him had also aroused his disgust. Since Tyrell, who was the master¡¯s servant, had allowed it, it was time for him to take care of this despicable creature. Barr¡¯s sharp claws condensed a black light, reflecting the young man¡¯s despairing expression. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Slash!! With a sound, a headless corpse fell to the ground. Barr then swept a glance at the castle heart that was shimmering with red light. As he walked forward and smashed it into pieces with his claws, the kobold castle instantly shattered into a phantom image. A large amount of stone, wood, food, and other sparkling resources appeared on the ground. If an ordinary Castle Lord saw this scene, his eyes would go wide with envy! They did not know if the young man had stolen these resources, or by relying on his army. There were indeed a lot of resources on the ground. Judging from the appearance of the kobold castle before it was destroyed, it was also a high-level castle. These resources were obviously stored by the young man after he upgraded the kobold castle! ¡°Barr, immediately bring these resources back to master.¡± ¡°Derek, Caesar, and I will go destroy the other castle,¡± Tyrell said to Barr. It was as if destroying such a castle was not a big deal at all. The mission that the Lord had given them had not been completed yet! ¡°Mm.¡± Barr nodded. The dragon battle team then split up. One flew towards the Dragon Castle, while the other flew towards the location of the other castle! ¡­ Sky City. Mike was admiring this war fortress. After touring around, other than the luxurious white jade flooring, Mike was also attracted by the other buildings in Sky City. In front of the steps of the city in the sky plaza, rows of circular stone pillars were erected. In the middle of the stone pillars, there were two giant dragon statues. They were incomparably majestic! It could only be said that they were the buildings exclusive to dragons. Not only was the city in the sky 250 meters in length and width, but the dense dragon aura in the city was also almost comparable to the dragon nest! In front of the steps was the inner part of the fortress. Walking into the inner part. [Do you want to activate the ¡®panoramic view¡¯?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes!¡± Mike chose yes without hesitation. Next, it was not until his view changed that Mike realized the true meaning of the term ¡®war fortress¡¯! Under the panoramic view, on the city wall, ten huge dragon might cannons, 100 medium-sized dragon might cannons, and 200 small dragon might cannons were neatly arranged. The muzzles of each cannon were the image of a dragon opening its mouth. It was very domineering. Under the vision of these dragon might cannons, everything around Sky City could be seen clearly. He had no doubt that as long as the energy was sufficient, the dragon might cannons of Sky City would be able to cover the entire area. Even some lower true gods would not be able to survive! ¡°With this building, in the future, if we encounter an enemy invasion, I can provide aerial support!¡± ¡°At this moment, not a single Beast Tide can withstand the carpet bombing!¡± ¡°It can be said that the appearance of Sky City has increased the defensive strength of the castle by an entire order of magnitude. Even if a medium-sized empire were to attack, I wouldn¡¯t panic!¡± Retreating from the panoramic view, Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. After the defensive strength of the Dragon Castle increased, there were many things he could do. Not to mention the Beast Tide, even if that king-tier fire dragon had taken the initiative to attack, he was confident that he could activate the huge dragon might cannon to kill it! This way, the dragon battle team did not have to keep one to guard the castle every time they hunted. Mike nodded his head. However, although the Sky City was strong, it also had its shortcomings. Just as he said, in order to unleash its full power, the cost was too great! Activating a small-scale dragon might cannon would cost 10 energy stones. A large-scale dragon might cannon would cost 1,000! It could be said that the batch of energy stones that he had obtained during the Beast Tide battle had made him very excited. However, now, it seemed that energy stones had become a scarce resource for him again. ¡°It seems that no matter how many energy stones there are, they are still not enough in the end.¡± Mike shook his head and smiled helplessly. At this moment. [Ding! Your dragon has successfully destroyed the heart of the kobold castle!] [You have obtained the resources of the enemy¡¯s castle!] [Congratulations on obtaining 13,000 units of food, 28,000 units of wood, 45,000 units of food ingredients, and 22,000 units of refined iron!] [Congratulations, you have obtained 1,500 energy stones and 7 strange crystals!] ¡°They¡¯ve already destroyed a castle?¡± Mike was a little surprised. It had only been less than 20 minutes since the dragons left. After the kobold castle was destroyed, all the accumulated resources were put into the castle. The harvest was huge! The most important thing was that the whole process only took 20 minutes. The efficiency was too fast, and it was simply too easy! ¡°It seems that the war between the Castle Lords is inevitable! The peace now is only temporary.¡± ¡°Soon, more and more messages about the castle lords destroying the castle will appear in the chat channel!¡± Mike said slowly, his eyes shining faintly. In a war, human lives were like grass roots. The Castle Lords regarded each other as a large amount of experience points. As long as they ate each other, their forces would be greatly increased! With a thought, Mike returned to the Dragon Castle. ¡°My Lord!¡± Extreme Dark Demon Dragon Barr respectfully lowered his dragon head in front of him! In the end, before Mike could speak, Barr raised his dragon eyes. His eyes were filled with fervent worship as he said, ¡°My Lord! The first castle has been taken down. Tyrell and the others have already headed to another castle!¡± ¡°May the Supreme Lord order me to head there and destroy the local castle to strengthen the might of my dragon Lord!¡± Seeing Barr¡¯s anxious look, Mike could not help but laugh. ¡°Alright, Barr, I¡¯ve already seen your loyalty!¡± ¡°That Castle Lord is preparing to escape. I¡¯ve already sent the position to Tyrell in real-time. With their ability, it¡¯s not a problem for them to catch up and kill the enemy forces. You¡¯ll only waste your energy if you go there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ Outside the castle of the Night Demon Nest. Mobis, who had sensed the wind ahead of time, was riding the night demon bald eagles and flying across the night sky. The few night demon bald eagles beside him, some of them had large amounts of resources, and one of them was holding onto the heart of the castle! At this moment, Mobis was somewhat glad. He was glad that his bald eagles had excellent investigative abilities, which gave him the time to pack up a large amount of important resources and escape overnight. These were the resources that he had painstakingly accumulated to upgrade his military structure! If this large amount of resources were to fall into the hands of someone else, how painful would it be for him! Especially that person, who was Mike, his greatest enemy of the Alliance of Gods! As long as he could escape, he would definitely be able to rely on the castle¡¯s foundation and the Alliance of God¡¯s subsidies to develop the castle again! Everything was ready.. Next, it was up to him to see if he could escape the pursuit of Mike¡¯s dragons! Chapter 126 - Kill Mobis! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mobis urged the night demon vulture to speed up. The night demon bad eagles shuttled through the forest, his eyes fixed on the mountain range ahead. As long as he could rush into this complex mountain range, he was confident that he could escape from the pursuit of the dragons. The supplies he had painstakingly accumulated would also be protected! In the future, what awaited him would be when he grew strong enough to seek revenge on Mike¡¯s door! However, at this moment, an extremely majestic voice sounded from behind him. ¡°It is already an offense to live in my Lord¡¯s territory!¡± ¡°It is even more shameful for you to start running away without thinking of fighting!¡± ¡°I, Tyrell the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon, will judge you in place of my Lord!¡± Mobis turned his head around in surprise, his eyes wide open. A huge dark green dragon shadow was chasing after him and the night demon bald eagle team at an extremely fast speed! At the same time, he was also stunned by Tyrell¡¯s posture. If nothing else, after advancing to the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell¡¯s dark green dragon body reflected light. Other than his entire dragon body being of a higher grade, his dragon eyes were also very arrogant! It was really too domineering! Even though he knew that this was an enemy soldier, Mobis could not help but sigh in his heart. Subconsciously, he thought that it would be great if this dragon was his own soldier. However, the current situation was urgent, so he could not care too much. Mobis was not a fool. He did not even think of sending out a few night demon vultures to stop the dragon. He was very clear that under the absolute suppression of strength and race, if he ordered the night demon bald eagle engage battle with the dragon, he would undoubtedly be courting death! Therefore, if you fight, you will definitely not be able to win. You can only run! ¡°No! I will not die! I want to kill randomly in the competition and become the strongest Castle Lord.¡± ¡°No matter what, the demon hunter bald eagles are still top-tier troops in terms of speed!¡± ¡°If I just want to run, no top-tier troops will be able to catch up! Not even dragons!¡± ¡°All night demon bald eagles, increase your speed!!¡± The immense pressure of death had caused Mobis to go crazy. He roared loudly. The night demon bald eagle increased their flapping speed to another level. With a swoosh, they turned into a black afterimage in the night sky! ¡°I really lost them!¡± Mobis looked behind him with his eyes wide open, his entire being excited. He was about to enter the mountain range. As long as he was able to develop once again, along with the rise of the Alliance of Gods, he would definitely destroy Mike¡¯s castle with his own hands! However, in the next second¡­ A figure like a blue thunderbolt suddenly approached his night demon bald eagle team at an extremely fast speed! ¡°What!!¡± Seeing this scene, Mobis felt as if he was struck by lightning. Only when the figure approached did he get a clear look at the other party¡¯s appearance. It was a grayish-blue giant dragon. Its eyes were filled with arrogance, and a dignified voice sounded. ¡°You are still running away. You don¡¯t know how to repent!¡± ¡°Ha! Dying at the hands of my Lord is indeed your best escape!¡± The speed of the Undead Dragon Caesar increased once again. After passing through the night demon bald eagle team, his dragon claws tore out! Whoosh! With a sound, the night demon bald eagle¡¯s body seemed to only be torn apart, but the wound was filled with the aura of the undead. The life force of this group of night demon bald eagles quickly withered, withered, and fell to the ground! ¡°This is an undead type dragon?¡± Mobis was completely stunned. He did not expect that Mike¡¯s dragons were not only dragons, but also dragons with attributes! No wonder! In that case, compared to a dragon species that only knew how to use brute force, it was much more terrifying! In his shock, the Undead Dragon Caesar had already blocked his way. The night demon bald eagles hurriedly stopped. A sharp claw immediately covered the top of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I surrender to the great dragon Lord!¡± Mobis immediately raised his hands and knelt down. In fact, he reacted very quickly. In just a few seconds of chasing, he discovered a characteristic of these dragons. It was that they were extremely respectful to Mike! Therefore, he immediately thought of such a plan, to kneel down to Mike and save his life! As expected, the Dragon did not act immediately! Mobis knelt down on the ground reverently and rushed towards Caesar and Tyrell who had come with him. As a top-notch Castle Lord who was revered by countless people, his current appearance was extremely embarrassing! If the people of the Alliance of Gods saw this scene, they would probably laugh at him to death. However, James did not feel any shame. As long as he could live and take revenge, he was willing to pay any price! Thinking of this, he still maintained his kneeling posture. He immediately raised his head and smiled at Caesar, ¡°respected dragon envoy, Sir!¡± ¡°As you can see, I have nowhere to run!¡± ¡°Facing the supreme dragon Lord, I know that I have no ability to deal with him. Therefore, I am willing to give up all the resources of the castle, submit to the dragon Lord, and fight for the honor of the dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Barr paused slightly, the sharp claws in his hands still suspended above Mobis¡¯s head. Seeing that there was a chance, Mobis then raised his head and smiled, ¡°respected dragon envoy, you¡¯ve seen my sincerity!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you back to the Dragon Castle and wait for the dragon Lord¡¯s orders!¡± As he said this, the smile on his face became more and more sincere, like Mike¡¯s most devout believer trying to fool the dragon. However, in the next second¡­ Barr smiled proudly and said slowly, ¡°there is no believer who understands our lord better than us.¡± ¡°In the eyes of a lowly slut like you, I only see flattery and concealment.¡± ¡°If I let you go today, it will definitely cause trouble for our Lord another day.¡± ¡°So, you can leave if you want to, but leave your head behind.¡± Splat. As soon as he finished speaking, Barr chopped off Mobis¡¯s head with his sharp claws. Mobis¡¯s eyes were wide open until the moment he died. Creatures like giant dragons must have high combat strength and low intelligence? However, why did he see a human-like intelligence behind Barr¡¯s eyes? A giant dragon with intelligence. If that was the case, how high was Mike¡¯s dragon race?! However, he would have to wait till he reached Hell to ponder these questions. Soon after, the night demon bald eagle that was trembling in the surroundings caught Barr¡¯s attention. He raised sharp claws, and they reflected a dark light. Immediately, he wanted to kill the enemy troops. However, this group of night demon bald eagle immediately lowered their heads! ¡°Hold on, Barr!¡± The voice Tyrell the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon could be heard. ¡°This group of night demon bald eagles have really submitted to our Lord!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Barr nodded. Under the draconic aura that Tyrell and Barr displayed, the night demon bald eagle were already scared out of their wits. Their current deference was not an act. Following the death of the youth, the loyalty of this group of night demon bald eagle had already dropped drastically. In truth, even if the youth did not die, they were already afraid of a race like the giant dragons. This fear was due to the suppression of their bloodlines. They could not resist it even if they wanted to! The young man¡¯s death had only turned them from soldiers into monsters in the wild. They had also broken through the last obstacle. As a top-tier soldier, the night demon bald eagle had a certain level of wisdom. They were now truly in awe of Tyrell and Barr, the two dragons. Tyrell had also played his role, which was to recruit more believers for the Lord! ¡°These creatures are not too bad. They are of some help to the Lord¡¯s castle¡¯s combat strength. We can recruit them as believers!¡± Tyrell turned to Barr and said. Barr nodded. It was Tyrell who had done this to the gnomes last time. Each of them had turned into devout believers and fought for the Lord! Tyrell then looked at the demon hunter bald eagle with a noble and dignified expression. ¡°Your master has been freed.¡± ¡°In the battle of all races, the glory of our master will definitely shine on the entire continent!¡± ¡°Are you willing to fight with our master?¡± Chapter 127 - Two Wars. They Had Made a Fortune! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Wuuu!¡± The moment Tyrell opened his mouth. The night demon bald eagle team fell silent. Tyrell was not in a hurry either. He quietly waited for the night demon bald eagle team. He believed that any intelligent creature would choose to follow the dragon Lord wisely. Also, he was prepared for these night demon bald eagles not to believe in the dragon Lord. At that time, he would mercilessly poison them to death. After a few seconds of silence, the night demon bald eagle did not seem to be very loyal to the youth from before. The leader of the night demon bald eagle glanced at the eagles beside him and nodded. The group of night demon bald eagles then nodded to Tyrell. Their eyes were filled with respect. They were like the most devout believers of the dragon Lord. Dragon Castle. [Ding, eight night demon bald eagle have been detected. They want to join the Dragon Castle¡¯s faction. Will you accept them?] [Yes][No] Mike¡¯s expression changed slightly. He naturally knew that this was Tyrell¡¯s credit. Night demon bald eagle. They could be considered a top-tier army. Although their speed was not as fast as the dragons, their small size had certain advantages. For example, in some special battles, they relied on their size to conceal themselves better than the dragons. It would be a waste not to take them! ¡°Yes!¡± After confirming, Mike was somewhat surprised. Only now did he know that the troops of the local forces could also be subdued. However, speaking of this¡­ Mike also sighed. The demon-hunting vultures might be strong, but there were only eight in total, which was too little. Not to mention the few that Caesar killed in an instant¡­ Even if there were more, there were only a dozen of them! Could it be that all the top-tier troops were so hard to recruit? Mike shook his head helplessly. Soon, the notification lit up again. [Ding! Your Dragon has successfully destroyed the Night Demon Nest Castle!] [You have obtained the resources of the enemy¡¯s castle!] [Congratulations on obtaining 23,000 units of food, 14,000 units of wood, 85,000 units of stone, and 42,000 units of refined iron!] [Congratulations on obtaining 2,080 energy stones, and 24 strange crystals!] The second castle was destroyed! ¡°There are still so many resources!¡± Mike could not help but sigh. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, but he was still very happy in his heart. He originally thought that the resources of the Kobold Castle that he had plundered previously were enough. He did not expect that this Night Demon Nest would give him a big surprise. Food and stone materials were secondary. The strange crystals and energy stones he obtained from the Night Demon Nest this time were almost as much as what he obtained from Beast Tide battle! He had obtained a total of 3,580 crystals from these two plunders, and 31 strange crystals were already obtained! It was definitely a bloody profit! The only pity was that, he had attacked a human castle this time, not a monster tribe. Hence, he did not find any equipment. Tyrell and Barr¡¯s ¡®experience¡¯ did not increase much. However, this did not stop him from robbing other castles. Mike naturally did not think that this plan was too ruthless. After all, at the moment when the battle of castles started, war was the main trend! Now that he had the strength, he could slaughter other Castle Lords at will. However, what if he didn¡¯t have the strength? He would definitely be bullied by countless Castle Lords who had high-and middle-rank soldiers! ¡°But now, within 50 kilometers of my castle, there are no other castle forces!¡± ¡°If I want to plunder other castles, I¡¯ll have to wait until there¡¯s an opportunity in the future!¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve cleared out the monster tribes near the castle, I¡¯ll also gain a lot!¡± As Mike spoke, with a thought, he entered the watchtower¡¯s field of vision. After lamenting the vastness of the watchtower¡¯s field of vision once again, he quickly locked onto several tribes around the castle. The xiphodon tribe, the tree spirit tribe, the werewolf tribe¡­ These tribes developed into a certain scale and were quickly chosen as his first target. When Tyrell and the others returned, he could send them to clear out! In a short while, Tyrell and Caesar returned with a group of blue and black bald eagles. Mike first noticed the newly subdued bald eagles. Each eagle was the size of an adult and each of them had a devout expression towards him. The tips of their blue feathers had a lump of black on them. Their feathers were smooth but did not appear greasy. Their sharp edges made people have no doubt that they could easily cut through fine steel! He decided that they were now demon hunter vultures. Not to mention other things, just its cool appearance alone was worthy of the title of a top-tier soldier! [Race: Demon hunter vulture] [Level: Tier 7] [Loyalty: 80 points] [Limit of growth potential: Peak king-tier] [Special reminder: After successfully evolving its bloodline, there is a certain probability that the demon hunter vulture will evolve into a demon hunter dragon vulture!] [Aside from a substantial increase in combat strength, the demon hunter dragon vulture¡¯s growth potential has also increased to saint-rank!] The information before his eyes. Mike also did not expect that the demon hunter dragon vulture could evolve into a dragon bloodline. This was quite compatible with his Dragon Castle! He then glanced at the other demon hunter vultures. [Race: Demon hunter vulture] [Level: Peak tier 7] [Loyalty: 80 points] [Limit of growth potential: Peak king-tier] Next. [Race: Demon hunter vulture] [Level: Peak tier 8] [Loyalty: 80 points] [Limit of growth potential: Peak king-tier] ¡­ After a rough scan. The highest level of this group of demon hunter vultures was the peak tier 8 one. It was as if it was about to break through to tier 9, and its strength was about to soar. Thinking of this, Mike instructed Tyrell, ¡°within the Dragon Castle¡¯s field of vision, all the enemy castles have been cleared.¡± ¡°Take this time to lead this group of demon hunter vultures and clear out the local tribes around!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell respectfully lowered his dragon head, and immediately left with Barr and Caesar, leading the demon hunter vultures team. Derek, the earth dragon general, could not fly, so he could not go with them. However, he did not stay idle. He led the earth dragon team in another direction to clean up the local tribes. After everyone left, Mike opened the warehouse panel of the Dragon Castle again. [Dragon Castle ¡ª Warehouse] [Food storage: 305,000 units] [Wood storage: 289,300 units] [Stone storage: 157,000 units] [Refined iron: 23,400 units] [Monster materials] This amount¡­ Was enough to shock billions of Castle Lords. Each of them had broken through 100,000 units! Countless Castle lords who were eager to upgrade their high-level castles to basic towns would cry out when they saw this scene! ¡°By the way, it¡¯s time to put my idea of upgrading the Dragon Castle to an intermediate town on the agenda!¡± Mike muttered and could not help but start planning.. Chapter 128 - Unknown Mike, We Need to Develop! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the warehouse. At this moment, he had more than half of the materials needed to upgrade the castle to an intermediate town. The remaining half, after Tyrell, Derek, and the others had finished clearing out the castle, they would probably be able to gather enough resources when they returned! He had always taken the castle¡¯s upgrade to heart because the level of the castle determined the size of his power. If he wanted to build the dragon empire in the future, the upgrade of the town was a must! After the intermediate town, he would still upgrade it to the city level, or even the king¡¯s city level! At that time, he would be able to establish his own empire! However, thinking of this, it was still too long ago. Of course, he had to take it one step at a time. Mike then opened the warehouse, as usual. [Ding, please select the buyer!] ¡°Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick!¡± Mike selected. [Would you like to set the price of 1632 units of monster materials to one gold coin?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes.¡± Mike sent all the monster materials he had recently harvested to the little loli. He would not know if he did not look at them. From the looks of it, after the battle of the Beast Tide, he had obtained a total of 16,000 units of monster materials. With these units of materials, he could produce no less than 5,000 sets of standard equipment! Now that billions of Castle Lords had gradually developed, there were also people who revealed the blueprints of the smithy. The price of the standard equipment in the space exchange was somewhat affected. Mike believed it now. This was the era of the castle wars. Those human castles definitely did not have enough standard equipment to use! When these thousands of sets of equipment were produced, the market would definitely soar and he could still make a huge profit! Mike only felt a little regretful. These equipment were all low-tier equipment. He just could not use any of them. There was nothing he could do. With his current tier 9 strength, if he wanted suitable equipment, he could either auction them off or wait for the dragons to kill some high-tier lords and drop one. Right at this moment, the Little Loli from the underground world sent a message back. It was obvious that the other party was also surprised after obtaining so many monster materials at once. [Big Mike, you gave me way too many monster materials!] [I can¡¯t use them all in a short amount of time, can I?] [Don¡¯t worry, take your time. There¡¯s no rush.] Mike replied casually. [Haha! Alright then, I¡¯ll work overtime to forge a few thousand sets of equipment as soon as possible!] [When the time comes, I¡¯ll sell them for a large sum of money, and big Mike will be able to strengthen his castle again!] Looking at the message, Mike smiled. This little loli was really thinking about him all the time. He took a look at the energy stones, the high-level reserves of strange crystals. [Energy stone inventory: 6,700] [Strange crystal: 45] Just like those basic resources. Mike was absolutely confident, if he were to reveal these energy stones and crystals, who knew how many top Castle Lords would lower their heads in shame! The last time he strengthened the dragon nest was this afternoon. If he continued to increase at this speed, the dragon nest would probably welcome another wave of advancement and step into level 5 soon! ¡°These two wars have really made me a huge profit!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, other than the 50-kilometer view provided by the watchtower, I don¡¯t know anything about the surrounding forces.¡± ¡°In a short period of time, the giant dragons can¡¯t fight too far from the castle. Otherwise, my momentum of development will definitely be even stronger than now!¡± Mike sighed slowly. Although he sighed, he knew that his life was not bad. His next plan was, if he did not see any enemy castle forces within his field of vision, it would be fine. Once there was a castle that he could seize, he would take the opportunity to take down with absolute confidence. The enemy would consider himself unlucky! The Alliance of Gods. Unknowingly, Mobis had not sent a message for a long time. At first, the top Castle Lords did not take it seriously. After all, Mobis¡¯s army was the demon hunting vulture. In terms of speed, other than the netherfire spirit¡¯s long-distance teleportation spell that had a cooldown, he was definitely top tier! Even if Mike¡¯s dragon was strong, it would not be easy to kill him. Everyone subconsciously thought that Mobis was just busy running for his life and did not have time to send messages. However, as time passed by, Mobis still did not send any messages. These top Castle Lords finally could not sit still anymore. When they eagerly opened their friends¡¯ pages and wanted to send messages to Mobis, they suddenly realized that Mobis was gone from their friends¡¯ list! Very quickly, the entire Alliance of Gods exploded! [F*ck, I don¡¯t have Mobis¡¯s friend on my list anymore!] [Me too!] [This guy wouldn¡¯t really die in Mike¡¯s hands, right?] [Awesome! Mobis¡¯s army is a demon-hunting vulture that specializes in speed!] [Brother, I know you feel sorry for him, but let¡¯s face reality! If his friend list is deleted, there will be a notification, and we didn¡¯t even receive the notification. Mobis is 100% dead under the claws of the Dragon!] [F*ck, I¡¯m not feeling sorry for him. I just feel that Mobis can be considered one of our strongest fighters. With his death, who will be responsible for the investigation work of our Alliance of Gods in the future?] [F*ck, didn¡¯t we set up the Alliance of Gods to fight against Mike? Now that he has made a move against our alliance, how can we let him piss on us?] [Indeed, we can¡¯t just let this matter go!] [Damn it, how about we, the Castle Lords in Dark Forest, gather our forces now. There are so many of us, why should we be afraid of him?] [I suggest that we don¡¯t be so impulsive!] [Goddess Bella, why are you pulling us at this time?] The group chat of the Alliance of Gods had completely exploded. At this moment, a Castle Lord typed. [Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Goddess Bella is right.] [We really shouldn¡¯t be impulsive. I don¡¯t know if everyone still remembers the original purpose of establishing the Alliance of Gods, which was to oppose Mike. Therefore, we won¡¯t forget this matter!] [However, the problem now is that we don¡¯t even know how strong Mike¡¯s dragon is. That¡¯s because the Castle Lords who saw his dragon are all dead!] [This is Mike¡¯s advantage. No one knows his true strength, so they don¡¯t dare to make a move against him easily!] [In comparison, we should think about what our greatest advantage is?] [That¡¯s right, it¡¯s also unknown!] [Mike also doesn¡¯t know the strength of our Alliance of Gods, right? If that¡¯s the case, since both sides are unknown, then it¡¯s time for us to develop!] [Can Mike alone compare to a few hundred of us developing together?] [Therefore, we have to take advantage of this time to accumulate strength. When we accumulate enough strength, then it¡¯s time for us to make our move.. We will destroy Mike with unstoppable power!] Chapter 129 - Mike’s Ambition! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dragon Castle. It was already late at night. Mike was alone in the castle, looking at the bright moon in the sky through the window. Tyrell and Derek had taken the demon hunter vultures and the earth dragon team out to hunt the surrounding large monster tribes, but they had not returned yet. Through the watchtower, he had already discovered that there were seven or eight large tribes and more than a dozen small and medium-sized tribes around. He believed that the hunt by Tyrell and the others that night would bring him another harvest, which he could use to store and upgrade the Dragon Castle. Mike smiled. It was already late at night, and he did not feel sleepy at all. He did not want to sleep. Now that he had advanced to tier 9, sleeping was no longer a daily necessity. Not only was he powerful, but he also had sufficient energy reserves in his body. It was enough for him to not sleep for a week, and he was also very awake. Sleeping was already considered a relaxing activity for his body to fully rest. This was also one of the benefits of continuously improving his strength. After that, Mike opened the space exchange. In just a few hours, the price of skeleton warrior structure blueprint had already risen to 3,850 energy stones. The rate of increase in the auction price was slightly slower than before. However, according to the information that was being discussed in the auction interface, it was not because the skeleton warrior structure had gradually reached its upper limit of value and no one was auctioning it anymore. On the contrary, it was because it was too popular now, resulting in the current price of energy stones being too high. There were not many Castle Lords who dared to raise the price. Those who were still participating in the auction were all top-tier Castle Lords who had undead troops. Even so, The price still jumped very slowly. There were more than 3,000 energy stones. Other than him, it was almost impossible for any single Castle Lord to afford it. Those top-tier Castle Lords were also borrowing energy stones one by one. When he was browsing the space exchange previously, he had already seen several undead Castle Lords crazily raising the price to buy energy stones. There was nothing he could do. The skeleton warrior structure blueprint was too tempting for these undead Castle Lords. Even if they had to pay any price, they had to give a bunch of energy crystals to Mike and bid for it! ¡°The speed of this treasure¡¯s increase did not disappoint my expectations!¡± Mike laughed. Based on the current auction situation, over 3,000 energy stones would increase to over 4,000 by tomorrow morning! Energy stones were also extremely important to him. This was because it was related to the development of his dragon nest! In fact, the skeleton warrior structure blueprint that he was extremely lucky to obtain was far more important than these 3,000 energy stones! After all, it was also an army construction! As long as the Castle Lord had one more, he could double the number of troops summoned! If it was placed in the later stages of the auction, it would be worth at least several million energy stones! However, even if he knew that it would be worth several million in the later stages of the auction¡­ Mike was not stupid. This was because he could not use the skeleton warrior structure blueprint. Even if he did not auction it now, all he would do is hold on to it. Therefore, rather than waiting until the end of the Battle of the Castles before using it, he would sell it now and earn a large amount of energy stones. He would use these energy stones to continuously earn profits. Leveling up to a level 5 dragon nest would be the most profitable! ¡°Crazy, right? The crazier these undead type Castle Lords are, the more money I¡¯ll earn in the end.¡± ¡°Looks like when the skeleton warrior structure blueprint is auctioned off, I can really consider when I¡¯ll level up to a level 5 dragon nest recently!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of anticipation. He then found the spatial teleportation blueprint auction page. The auction time displayed the remaining time: 12:57:41 seconds! In less than half a day, the auction price of this spatial teleportation blueprint had already risen to the price of 1,800 energy stones. It was just a blueprint, and it had to be used in pairs! In this way, numerous Castle Lords would think that he was crazy to buy it! If his skeleton warrior structure blueprint absorbed the attention of almost all the lords of the undead castles, then this spatial teleportation blueprint, is to attract the attention of hundreds of millions of Castle Lords! Due to the number of people, the auction area is even more popular than the skeleton warrior structure blueprint. [Brothers, I have borrowed my friends from my friends list. It took me a lot of effort to gather enough energy stones and obtain the highest bidding price for this teleportation blueprint. Please do me a favor and give it to me! This little brother will kneel for you!] [Pah, do you think we are stupid? Such an invincible teleportation building is extremely useful in the future, be it attacking, attacking, or even escaping. There are many Castle Lords who want it just like you, why should I give it to you?] [That¡¯s right, with this spatial teleportation blueprint, the mobility of any soldier under the Castle Lord¡¯s command will be greatly increased. Just watch, it¡¯s only 1,800 energy stones, and the price will rise!] Just as the Castle Lord sent the message. As expected, the bidding price rose to 1,820 energy stones, squeezing the previous Castle Lord out. The Castle Lord who had been begging humbly in the channel suddenly cursed and started to curse. Countless people ignored him and continued to bid crazily. [The bidding price is getting more and more ridiculous. I, the middle-grade poisonous spider under my command, am passing by silently!] [Indeed, the current price of the spatial teleportation blueprint is not something that our middle-grade Castle Lords can have. Almost all the people bidding for it are high-grade or even top-grade Castle Lords!] [Just wait and see, the high-level Castle Lords will be squeezed out in the end!] [Indeed, this kind of teleportation technology is also more cost-effective for the higher-level troops!] [Hiss¡­ the bidding war between these top-level castle lords is too terrifying and too anxious. This kind of economic war between top-level castle lords is something that we commoners can only look up to!¡±] Countless Castle Lords were discussed animatedly in the channel. Of course, during the process, there were also people who guessed why Mike, the top-tier Castle Lord, did not come to bid. After all, in terms of price-performance ratio, there was probably no one who had a better price-performance ratio than Mike¡¯s dragon soldiers using the spatial teleportation blueprint, right? Regarding this, after everyone discussed it, they came up with an answer. They could only come to the conclusion that Mike did not seem to have discovered this spatial teleportation blueprint yet. When Mike saw this, he could not help but smile. The reason why he did not participate in the bidding now was¡­ Firstly, he was afraid that it would be troublesome to bid. Secondly, it was because he had absolute confidence. No matter how high the bidding price of the spatial teleportation blueprint was, it was still extremely small for his skeleton warrior structure blueprint. Therefore, no matter how intense the bidding of the top-tier Castle Lords was right now. He only needed to wait until 20:00 pm the next day before the auction ended to bid for the spatial teleportation blueprint! ¡°This teleportation blueprint is extremely important, I have to get it,¡± Mike looked at the spatial teleportation blueprint and said deeply. The strategic significance of the spatial teleportation blueprint was indeed very great. After obtaining the spatial teleportation blueprint, he only needed to obtain another one to be able to teleport the giant dragons to the little loli¡¯s underground world. At that time, his Dragon Castle would also expand into the underground world! Chapter 130 - Anti-dragon Alliance News Blew Up! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike closed the exchange channel. It was already 4 am. Mike was not tired physically, but he still wanted to lie down on his big bed and sleep comfortably! Lying on his bed, Mike closed his eyes and fell asleep. However, what Mike did not know was that while he was sleeping peacefully, on the other side, the Anti-dragon Alliance was in a rage. At this moment, when a piece of news was sent out, it caused an uproar. [Brothers, let me tell you something. A Castle Lord in the Dark Forest has died.] [Uh¡­ Rojat, no matter what, we are still considered top-tier Castle Lords. What¡¯s the use of saying this now? Aren¡¯t there hundreds of Castle Lords dying every day? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?] [No, listen to me first. The one who died in the Dark Forest this time was a top-tier Castle Lord. The name of the castle is ¡®Demon Hunter Nest¡¯!] [The Master of the Demon Hunter Nest is also a top-tier Castle Lord!] [Demon Hunter Nest? F*ck, I¡¯ve heard of this castle before! The name of the Castle Lord is Mobis. The soldier is a top-tier soldier, the demon hunter vulture. The highest-tier one has already reached the peak of tier 8!] [What? Even a top-tier Castle Lord would die in this day and age? I saw no one discussing this in the ¡®hyperspace chat channel¡¯. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the master of the Demon Hunter Nest would come and beat you up?] [The news is 100% true, I can guarantee that. I got this news from a top-tier castle alliance!] [How could Mobis die? The demon hunter vulture is a top-tier soldier relying on its agility. If it wanted to escape, no one would be able to catch it. How did he die?] However, just as the message was sent out, the group chat of the Anti-dragon Alliance fell silent. When the Castle Lord asked about it, they could not help but think of a devil-like figure! Mike! [Could it be that Mike¡¯s dragon killed Mobis?!] [Dark Forest, do you even need to think about it? It¡¯s definitely Mike!] [Damn, I¡¯m still hesitating whether I should pay a huge price to attack an intermediate castle. Now Mike has started to attack the top forces around the castle?] [Mycroft, the situation might be more serious than you think. According to the information Mobis sent in the group, there was another intermediate castle beside the Demon Hunter Nest, the Kobold Castle, which was also destroyed!] [The Kobold Castle was the first to be destroyed. He immediately fled with the demon hunter vulture, but in the end, he didn¡¯t escape from the claws of the dragon. It didn¡¯t take more than twenty minutes!] [How is this possible? The demon hunter vulture couldn¡¯t escape from the dragon for more than twenty minutes? Then how terrifying is Mike¡¯s dragon speed!!] [I feel a little shut-in. I feel that although my armored mammoth is a top-tier army on land, when facing Mike¡¯s dragons, before I could escape on the mammoth, the dragon would have already killed me!] [That¡¯s not right. Shouldn¡¯t we be afraid that Mike has already started to attack the other castle forces in the forest, regardless of whether they are high-level or low-level?] [He is trying to increase the strength of his dragon castle by absorbing the resources of the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest!] It was late at night. The Castle Lords of the anti-dragon Alliance all sat up from their beds in shock. Some of them were so scared that they did not dare to sleep. In the alliance group of hundreds of people, no one dared to sleep. That¡¯s right! According to Mike¡¯s methods, as the lord of the Dark Forest castle, they were undoubtedly involved. To them, no extremely dangerous Beast Tide could compare. Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle was the most terrifying force in the forest. It could be said that whoever was close to Mike¡¯s castle would die quickly! [No! I will never be a stone on Mike¡¯s road of expansion!] [I¡¯m panicking, brothers. Why don¡¯t we take the heart of the castle and move out of the Dark Forest now!] [Yes, yes! My castle is the ¡®Flaming Bird¡¯s Nest¡¯. Are there any brothers nearby?] [Everyone, don¡¯t panic. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Have you really forgotten how our Anti-dragon Alliance was established back then?] In the group chat, those who were shouting and running away were all middle-and low-level Castle Lords. After Rogil opened his mouth, the group chat finally quieted down. [I know that if Mike continues to develop like this, it will be a disaster for the Castle Lords of Dark Forest!] [Therefore, in the face of Mike¡¯s expansion, our Anti-dragon Alliance must do something to curb his expansion. I¡¯m not here just to tell everyone this bad news!] [I want to discuss a reasonable solution with everyone!] [What¡¯s there to discuss? We have more than 300 Castle Lords in the Anti-dragon Alliance, and there are four top Castle Lords like you, Rogil. If we could join hands to defeat Mike, we would have crushed him already!] [The problem is that we don¡¯t have a map of the dark forest right now! We don¡¯t even know where Mike¡¯s castle is, and we don¡¯t even know how to suppress Mike!] [No, coincidentally, I just happened to have found a map of the Dark Forest recently.] [Rogil, are you serious? Send me a copy!] [Rogil, as top-tier masters, we are all on the same side. You actually hid good stuff? Send me a copy too!] [Both of you, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s talk about the map later. Let¡¯s get down to business first!] [The map in my hand was obtained from clearing a burrow nest nearby.] [Monsters like burrow beasts usually move underground and possess extremely high intelligence! Therefore, in order to make it easier for them to hunt, they would choose to draw the map around the nest!] [When I cleared that tribe, this large burrow nest already had a map that covered the entire area of the Dark Forest. There were all kinds of suitable hunting spots marked on it!] [I have also tested the authenticity of the map. With this map, I sent the ice lion king to wipe out all the surrounding monster tribes!¡± [I understand the logic. What about Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle? Without the map, the location of the Dragon Castle is still useless?] [That¡¯s why I said it. Mycroft, don¡¯t be anxious. I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!] [You should know that this map of the Dark Forest not only shows the hunting areas of the underground beasts, but also many areas that are not allowed to enter!] [Most of these areas are monster tribes that are stronger than them. According to the degree of danger, they are marked with different degrees of red circles!] [Guess what I found in these forbidden areas?] As his voice fell, all the members of the alliance group widened their eyes and became curious.. Chapter 131 - Enemies Are Welcome to Fight Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Did you find Mike¡¯s castle?] [No, use your brain, okay? How could the underground beast mark out Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle?] [I didn¡¯t find Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, but I saw the most outstanding area on the map, which was also marked by the red circle!] [According to the results of my interrogation of an underground beast, this area was the area where their clan leader strictly forbade them to hunt! First of all, not only was the prey in this area pitifully rare, even the underground beasts that rarely went there were never heard from again!] [Until later, a heavily injured underground beast told them that there¡­ it heard a dragon¡¯s roar!] [So, combined with all this information, I¡¯m sure that the red circle marked heavily on the map of the dark forest is the hunting area of Mike¡¯s dragon, and the center of the circle is Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!] After saying that, the anti-dragon Alliance completely fell silent. [Awesome!] It was not until a few seconds later that a Castle Lord said such a word. [So that means that with this map, we can each find the location of our own castle on the map, and then we can gather and attack Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle together?] [Logically speaking, it should be like this!] [Got it, I¡¯ll start gathering troops and flatten Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle in one fell swoop!] [No, no, no, just flatting isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m actually thinking that if we really defeat Mike, this person has bullied us for so long, we must pay back all the grievances we¡¯ve suffered before!] [Those in front, I think you are tired of living? You even paid back all the grievances you suffered before. Have you really forgotten who Mike is? He is the strongest Castle Lord that even the ¡®game official¡¯ has acknowledged!] [The demon hunter vulture with the strength of a top-tier soldier, peak tier 8, couldn¡¯t even last 20 minutes under the hands of Mike dragons. Just think about the strength of the dragons, it¡¯s at least king-tier!] [King-tier¡­] The Anti-dragon Alliance fell silent once again. King-tier¡­ This was still a very long way to go for all the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance, including the five top-tier Castle Lords of the alliance! They were too shocked by the death of the top-tier Castle Lord, Mobis. Instead, they had overlooked this point. It was only now that they realized it. Mike¡¯s dragon army had evolved so quickly, and it had already evolved to the king-tier? They, the top-tier Castle Lords, had sent out troops day and night, and their highest combat strength was only at the peak of the tier 8 realm! Fighting against a king-tier dragon with a peak of the tier 8 realm? It was tantamount to courting death! As expected, the birth of a soldier determined its future growth potential. What they were most angry about was that not only was the giant dragon Mike Stronger, but it also advanced faster than their military branch! Compared to this, they only felt that their subordinates were not some top-tier military branch, but just a group of extremely basic military branches! Very soon, the direction of the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s chat began to change. [No need to worry too much, everyone!] [Without a doubt, Mike the dragon is very powerful. Including me, even if the four top-tier Castle Lords joined forces, they would not be able to defeat Mike!] [However, don¡¯t forget, we are an alliance!] [What is the biggest advantage of the alliance? That is the number!] [Four top-tier Castle Lords, what about ten? What about a hundred? I don¡¯t believe that a king-tier dragon can defeat a hundred top-tier tier 8 soldiers!] [In addition to the hundreds of middle-tier or even weaker Castle Lords, what can Mike¡¯s measly dragon compare to us?] [That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll listen to gig brother Rogil and work together to destroy the Dragon Castle!] [Indeed, we definitely can¡¯t let Mike Ride on top of us all the time!] [As long as we destroy Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, we¡¯ll be able to occupy all the resources in the entire Dark Forest and become invincible in the future!] [Alright, brothers, I have already started to gather all the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest on the hyperspace chat channel. Currently, the number of Castle Lords who have added me as a friend is extremely objective!] [According to this progress, in a week¡¯s time, we will join forces and surround the Dragon Castle!] In the castle, Rogil typed out these words coldly. The members in the group chat cheered! Then, he took out a map in front of the table and started to draw it bit by bit. Then again, Rogil¡¯s state of mind was extremely bad at this moment. In fact, he originally planned to hide this ¡®map of the Dark Forest¡¯ and wipe out a large number of monster tribes in the Dark Forest in advance, earning a wave of blood! However, there was no other way. The sense of crisis Mike gave him was too great. He had no choice but to share this map with his heart aching. To the long-term development of his Ice Lion Demon Lair, it was simply a loss of blood! However, although it was painful, there were still benefits. Now, as long as he had the numerical advantage of the castle lords in the Dark Forest, he could finish off Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle in one fell swoop! That would be a profit for him! Thinking of this, Rogil¡¯ eyes could not help but become excited, and his speed of copying the map also increased¡­ The next morning. Mike, who had slept all the way until morning, naturally did not know that the hundreds of Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance had not slept all night last night, excitedly discussing how to attack him. However, even if he knew about this, he would not panic. The Sky City floated 10,000 meters above the Dragon Castle. Do not look at how calm the city in the sky was right now. If someone really came to invade his Dragon Castle,. The Sky City would definitely become the most terrifying hell-grade war weapon! In addition, the watchtower provided a 50-kilometer range of light vision. Any enemy that appeared within this range would have no place to hide! Not to mention the Anti-dragon Alliance, even the Alliance of Gods would stand no chance. If the so-called top-tier troops came to invade, the enemy would probably just enter the territory of the Dragon Castle and a medium-sized dragon might cannon would be able to kill them. Destroying them would be as simple as destroying a mosquito. It was naturally impossible to take down the Dragon Castle through a sneak attack from a top-tier army! If a large number of medium-sized and small-sized army attacked, he could also activate 200 small-sized dragon might cannons to bombard it. No matter how many of them there were, they would just be ants. They would definitely be blasted into pieces by the cannon fire. It would be extremely miserable! Take another step back, if there were a large number of enemy soldiers who wanted to fight him in close combat? Sorry, his dragons were invincible. These people could do as they pleased. Therefore, no matter what enemies he faced, Mike was extremely confident in the defense of his Dragon Castle. However, at the moment, Mike naturally did not know about all of this.. He even ate the breakfast that the dragon blood soldiers sent over in satisfaction! Chapter 132 - Special Dragon Species, Elemental Dragon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the two dragon-blood soldiers presented the food, they respectfully held their guns and stood on Mike¡¯s side. As the dragon soldiers summoned by the Lord, they were also the Lord¡¯s personal attendants at certain times. Mike did not chase the dragon blood soldiers away. During the meal, there were two people guarding in front of him. This kind of ritualistic feeling was surprisingly good for him! Then he looked at today¡¯s breakfast. Wheat bread, milk, meat jerky, and corn and tomato soup. Although the breakfast was not particularly sumptuous, it was still very nutritious. He slept well and ate his fill. It was the most enjoyable life for Mike in the castle every day. After breakfast, Mike did not stay idle. He walked straight to the dragon¡¯s nest, ready to check the hatching progress of the dragon eggs. It should be done! However, as soon as he walked in, Mike revealed a slightly surprised expression. ¡°As expected, this time, two dragon eggs were hatched!¡± In the dragon nest, a fiery red and an azure blue dragon egg could be seen swaying left and right. As it swayed, cracking sounds could be heard continuously. It looked like it was about to break. What was attracting people was that the two dragon eggs were constantly emitting an extremely dense dragon and elemental aura! ¡°As expected of a level four dragon nest!¡± ¡°This time, it gave me a very strong feeling. The dragon race bloodline is absolutely pure!¡± Mike said with slight excitement. Every time the dragon nest leveled up, the evolution would be on the bloodline density of the dragon eggs that were hatched. To put it simply, every time he leveled up the dragon nest, the dragon that was hatched would be considered a commander-level existence in the dragon race system! In terms of bloodline density, a level 4 dragon nest was much stronger than his level 3 dragon nest! Just looking at this, Mike subconsciously looked forward to what kind of bloodline density dragon would hatch after the dragon nest leveled up to level 5. In fact, with the current energy stones and the speed at which the strange crystals were harvested, this matter would not be too far away! Currently, of the two dragon eggs in the dragon nest, one was naturally the result of him leveling up the dragon nest, and the other was the effect of using the high-level army number blueprint. Feeling the rich dragon and elemental aura, Mike wanted to see what kind of surprise these two giant dragons could bring him! [Ding! Detected the ¡®Azure Dragon egg¡¯ in the dragon nest. The ¡®Red Lotus Dragon egg¡¯ has been cultivated. Would you like to hatch it immediately?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes!¡± Mike chose ¡®Yes¡¯ when he saw the notification box. Two bright lights, one red and one blue, lit up. The heads of the two little dragons broke through the eggshell and came out. The two of them lowered their heads respectively to show their highest respect to Mike and the others. ¡°My Lord!¡± When the two giant dragons appeared, Mike opened the information panel and looked at the introduction of their species. [Race: Azure Dragon] [Level: Peak tier 8] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard)] [Bloodline density: 70%] [Growth potential: Medium dragon god] [Special note: A special elemental dragon of the dragon race. It has mastered the laws of magic water. Together with the elemental dragon Red Lotus Fire Dragon, its combat strength will be increased to 200. For details, please click on the information! ] .. [Race: Red Lotus Fire Dragon] [Level: Peak tier 8] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard)] [Bloodline density: 70%] [Growth potential: Intermediate dragon god] [Special note: A special elemental dragon of the dragon clan. It has mastered the laws of red flame. Together with the Elemental Dragon Azure Dragon, its combat power will be increased to 200%. For details, please click on this information!] ¡°A bloodline of 70%. That¡¯s good. It can even catch up to Tyrell¡¯s level after evolution!¡± Mike nodded, very satisfied. However, this was not what attracted his attention the most. At the same time, he was studying the information of the two dragon species. The last sentence o the special reminder was extremely similar. ¡°It¡¯s another special giant dragon like Tyrell. When they fight together, they can even gain a strength bonus!¡± Mike was overjoyed. He immediately clicked on the details of the special dragon species of the two dragons. However, the two dragons were still waiting for him to make his decision. He raised his voice and said solemnly, ¡°from today onwards, Azure Dragon and Red Lotus Fire Dragon, I will bestow you with the names of Flosa and Hilar!¡± ¡°We are grateful to the supreme dragon Lord for bestowing our names!¡± Flosa and Hilar spoke at the same time. They were extremely respectful, and their dragon eyes were filled with fervent faith. It was as if receiving Mike¡¯s name was their greatest honor! After all, in their eyes, Mike was the king of the dragon race. This kind of worship and faith was deeply engraved in their bones! This point could not be changed even if they were special dragons! Mike suppressed his excitement and clicked on the details of the Red Lotus Fire Dragon, Flosa. After studying it in detail, Mike¡¯s understanding of the dragon race¡¯s system was further improved. First was the special dragon species. Just from the name alone, it was clear that this represented some dragons with special abilities. This was the first time Mike learned about it from the detailed information just now. It turned out that dragons with special abilities were not necessarily stronger than other normal dragons. Special dragons mainly had their own characteristics. When the dragons fought, they could be used as a special position! For example, Tyrell, before he advanced, his dragon breath was not fire, but a special green poisonous gas! This was a special dragon, a poisonous breath dragon! Next, it was time for him to understand the main point. There were many types of special dragons in the dragon system, and Tyrell was not the only one with a poisonous breath dragon. There were also other types, such as the two elemental dragons in front of him! The ¡®elements¡¯ referred to were not Barr, Caesar, who had only mastered black flame and the flame of the undead. Instead, it was a dragon species that specialized in elemental laws. Put it this way¡­ The black flame was a dragon breath mixed with dark elements, and the temperature was even higher. The flame of the undead was a dragon breath mixed with the aura of the undead, and it had the effect of making one¡¯s life wither. They were not abilities that Barr and Caesar specialized in, but were more like a kind of buff. Therefore, apart from the dragon breath, both of them could also use close-combat skills that had such buffs! However, elemental dragons were different. Elemental dragons were true elementalists who focused on the laws of the elements and fought with their own elements! Take the Azure Dragon and the Red Lotus Fire Dragon for example. They had cultivated the laws of water and fire to the extreme respectively, and then awakened the abilities of magic water and lotus fire. When the surging magic water hit the enemy, it could cut off the enemy¡¯s magic power! When the burning lotus fire burned the enemy, it was extremely difficult to extinguish it. The fire would spread faster than ordinary flames! This type of elemental awakening was the unique characteristic of the elemental dragon species! ¡°In that case, regardless of their overall strength, just based on elemental attacks, the attacks of Flosa and Hilar are more than a little stronger than Barr and the others!¡± ¡°Perhaps even the king-tier talar is a little inferior! After all, Tyrell¡¯s special dragon species is the poison breath dragon, not the elemental dragon!¡± Mike held his chin, his eyes filled with a sudden realization of the excitement. At this moment, along with Flosa and Hilar joining his dragon battle team. His dragon battle team was no longer just a name, but more and more like a real battle team! In future battles, Barr, Caesar, and the other dragons would be like warriors. As for Flosa and Hilar, they were the powerful mages of the dragon race! In the dragon race, the warriors were in charge of charging at the front row. They were in charge of using their elemental skills to easily destroy the enemy cities and destroy large swaths of the enemy¡¯s terrifying power! At this point, one could basically see that the dragon race was the most superior race. Their system was undoubtedly extremely complex and perfect! In that case, Mike could not help but have an idea. That was to wait until he hatched more and more dragons in the future, until he nurtured a dragon army. Within the army, there were all kinds of special dragon species, as well as powerful superior regular dragons. Finally, it formed a scene with a scout dragon, a poison dragon, a shield guard dragon, and an assassin dragon, each responsible for their own positions! Just like in the ancient times, it was a complete dragon clan. At that time, in the endless continent, which faction would be able to go against their entire dragon clan!! Chapter 133 - Reincarnation, Dragon-Blood Gnomes! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Flosa, Hilar, go and support Tyrell!¡± ¡°He¡¯s your senior! Use this opportunity to kill more monsters and increase your strength!¡± Mike gave the orders to the Red Lotus Fire Dragon and Azure Dragon. As he spoke, he passed Tyrell¡¯s current position to the two dragons. Both of them were currently at the peak of tier 8. They were the highest-leveled dragon species that had been born since the hatching of his dragon nest. This was also the reason why the dragon nest had evolved to tier 4. Furthermore, there was a problem with the strength of Flosa and Hilar. When the two of them fought together, they had a ¡®buff¡¯ that increased their combat strength by 200%! At this moment, the two of them were at the peak of tier 8. As long as they killed some monsters to accumulate energy, they would be able to break through to tier 9 very quickly! At that time, the strength of two tier 9 elemental dragons multiplied by two would not be any weaker than that of a king-tier dragon. In fact, it might even be a little stronger! Such powerful strength. Mike smiled as he looked at the two mighty dragons before him. When Flosa and Hilar¡¯s levels were raised, when the dragon battle team fought in the future, these two elemental dragons could first hide and be used as secret weapons. When they caught the enemy¡¯s weakness, then, they could use destruction-level elements to deal a fatal blow! ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to fight for my Lord!¡± Flosa and Hilar responded one after another with solemn expressions. The power of the dragon was fully displayed. Then, they left the castle to support Telar. Then, Mike directly opened the panel of the Holy Dragon Palace and looked at the number of souls accumulated. [Number of souls received: 254 gnome souls!] Previously, he did not have enough energy stones. Now, the harvest from the two castles yesterday was enough for him to convert all the gnome souls into dragon-blooded goblins to increase the scale of the dragon-blooded army! He walked to an empty space in front of the castle. [Ding, do you want to spend 2540 energy stones to convert these gnome souls?] ¡°Yes!¡± As he said this in his heart, balls of red light appeared in front of Mike. Rows of dragon-blood gnomes walked out from the red light. This group of dragon-blood gnomes was the same as the last time. They were of different military types and wore all kinds of armor and weapons. However, the style of the armor was still the same. They were all red-brown in color with a ferocious dragon carved on their chest. It was incomparably exquisite! Although the rows of dragon-blood gnomes were extremely fierce, Mike¡¯s energy stone inventory was also reduced because of this. After another look, there were only 4,160 left! The consumption of summoning dragon-blood gnomes was also very high. However, regarding the consumption of 2,540 energy stones this time, Mike did not care too much. As long as Tyrell, Derek, and the skeleton warrior structure blueprint that was auctioned today came back, his energy stone consumption was nothing at all. On the contrary, it would increase by leaps and bounds! Using 2,500 energy stones to transform all the idle gnome souls in the Holy Dragon Palace into draconic gnomes was worth it! Mike then glanced at the draconic gnomes¡¯ most important attribute panel. [Race: Dragon-blood gnome warrior] [Level: tier 1] [Loyalty: 100% (Die-hard)] [Growth potential: King-tier] [Remark: To summon this type of soldier, you need a building exclusive to the dragon race!] ¡­ [Race: Dragon-blood gnome barbarian] [Level: Tier 1] [Loyalty: 100% (Die-hard)] [Growth potential: King-tier] [Remark: To summon this type of soldier, you need a building exclusive to the dragon race!] ¡­ [Race: Dragon-blood gnome priest] [Level: Tier 1] [Loyalty: 100% (Die-hard)] [ growth potential: King-tier ] [Remark: To summon this type of soldier, you need a building exclusive to the dragon race!] ¡°Is the dragon-blooded soldier class different from last time¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because humans and gnomes are different, so the class characteristics are different too!¡± Mike muttered. This summoning¡­ It was obvious that the dragon-blood gnomes were different from the dragon-blood soldiers. The former was more barbaric compared to the latter, which had an orderly system! This also meant that his two dragon-blood units were different, each with their own roles! However, in short, their growth potential was limited to the king class. One had to know that the king-tier was equivalent to the weakest of the top-tier soldiers. As the basic soldier of the dragon army in the future, it would definitely not be a loss to nurture them! Looking at the various classes of the dragon-blood gnomes, Mike casually summoned a dragon-blood gnome barbarian and inspected him. This dragon-blood gnome barbarian¡¯s body was obviously stronger than the dragon-blood gnome warriors, and the armor on its body seemed to be lighter than the latter. Being called out by the dragon Lord first was a great honor. The eyes of this rough gnome were filled with fanatical faith, and he lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Compared to the dragon-blood gnome warrior, we dragon-blood gnome barbarians pay more attention to battle, so we gave up some defensive equipment in exchange for greater strength and agility to kill the enemy!¡± Mike nodded and looked at the other draconic goblin priest and asked, ¡°what about you?¡± The dragon-blood gnome priest who was wearing a white and black robe lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°my Lord, we dragon-blood gnome priest have mastered a certain level of dragon magic. We are mainly responsible for providing magic attacks on the battlefield!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mike nodded and understood in his heart. He could not help but mutter in a voice that only he could hear. ¡°In that case, the dragon-blood gnome troops in front of us are also a complete force that can lead close combat, charge, and long-range attacks!¡± ¡°Together with the dragon-blood gnome warriors that I have, if the two of them work together to fight.¡± ¡°The dragon knights are responsible for charging, and the dragon-blood gnomes are responsible for following behind and killing!¡± ¡°The dragon-blood soldiers and the dragon-blood gnome warriors are the most basic units. They follow behind these two ¡®big brothers¡¯ and fight in an orderly manner!¡± ¡°Lastly, the dragon-blood archers and the dragon-blood gnome priests will be at the rear of the army. One will be responsible for dealing a fatal blow to the enemy general, while the other will be responsible for using dragon magic to destroy the enemy¡¯s miscellaneous troops in a large area!¡± ¡°Such a dragon-blood army can be considered to have taken shape in the beginning! If you put it that way, I still have a problem.¡± Mike suddenly stopped imagining the future of the dragon-blood army. At this moment, he did not seem to have enough ability to summon so many dragon-blood soldiers. The dragon-blood soldiers were all reincarnated through faith in their own souls, and there were only a few of them. He could not kill all the gnome tribes that believed in him and reincarnate into dragon-blood gnomes, right? Mike believed that he only needed to give orders now. The gnomes of the gnomes tribes would listen to the Oracle and sacrifice their lives without hesitation! However, this was too inhumane.. Chapter 134 - Rapid Development of Power, Gnome Kingdom Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Inhumane, unnecessary. This was one of the reasons why Mike did not want the gnomes to do this. The second reason was¡­ Even if the Holy Dragon Palace had collected so many gnome souls, he did not have enough energy stones to reincarnate the dragon-blood gnomes. He could accept 2,500 energy stones at a time, but if he came again, he would not be able to handle it. ¡°In short, let¡¯s take it slow. There will always be other ways!¡± ¡°And even if there is no other way, when my castle becomes more and more powerful in the future and all kinds of resources are stored up, I will not be far from the goal of building the Dragon Blood Army!¡± Mike shook his head and did not think much about it. He looked at the 254-man dragon-blood gnome army again. The dragon-blood gnomes stood together. Although they were not as well-organized as the dragon-blood soldiers, they were still considered a regular team and were well-trained. In the lead were four gnome priests in black and white robes. The 58 dragon-blood gnome warriors wore rough armor and stood at the back. At the back of the team were the remaining 192 dragon-blood gnome warriors wearing standard armor. Looking at this scene, Mike could not help but smile and sigh. As expected, priests were still priests, especially those who controlled the dragon-type gnome priests! The lethality of these dragon-blood gnome priests in battle was also the most terrifying. It could be said that they were trash grinders! In terms of functionality, even the dragon-blood archers were slightly inferior! It was because of this, dragon-blood gnome priests were also the rarest. In the entire 254 dragon-blood gnome army, there were only four of them! Mike sighed at this. However, he did not care much about it. As the number of reincarnated souls increased in the future, dragon-blood gnome priests would also become more and more dragon-blood soldiers. Very soon, a dragon-blood gnome army each grabbed their weapons and charged out of the castle in an orderly fashion. Right now, the dragon-blood gnomes were still too weak. They could only hunt some small tribes nearby. Mike told the dragon-blood gnomes the location of these small tribes. In the future, as the dragon-blood gnomes leveled up, they would be able to expand their hunting range and grow stronger outside of the castle! ¡°Follow Tyrell, Derek, and the others to destroy the large monster tribes around the castle!¡± ¡°Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa, and Azure Dragon Hilar are also clearing some of the monster forces around the castle!¡± ¡°The dragon-blood gnomes are also clearing the small tribes around the castle. They don¡¯t need to do anything!¡± ¡°The strength of my Dragon Castle has been greatly improved. At the same time, it is still developing. The problem of the lack of resources can probably be solved quickly!¡± ¡°At that time, we can consider expanding the territory of the castle!¡± Mike was planning in his heart while he was alone in the castle. He was very satisfied with the current development speed of the Dragon Castle. He had almost mobilized all the troops that he could mobilize! At such a speed of full development, it was absolutely impossible for the lords of the other billions of castles to catch up with him! Time passed by slowly. At noon, Tyrell was the first to return with Caesar, Barr, and the others, carrying batches of supplies. These were the spoils of war that the dragons had obtained from the previous night. The supplies were placed in the warehouse of the Dragon Castle, and information notifications followed. [Ding, you have obtained 7,320 units of food, 3,500 units of stones, and 5,100 units of wood! ] [You have obtained 37 pieces of equipment!] [You have obtained 2,600 energy stones and 13 strange crystals!] The reward this time was just enough to make up for the lack of dragon-blood gnomes that he had previously reincarnated with, and it was even a little smaller. He had obtained 13 strange crystals! As for the other basic materials, he had also obtained several thousand units. It seemed like a lot, but to Mike, it wasn¡¯t considered rich. Along with the development of the Dragon Castle becoming stronger and stronger, these materials could only be considered to have brought a small improvement. It wasn¡¯t considered a good harvest. Right now, he was most concerned about the auction situation of the skeleton warrior structure blueprint. Mike opened the hyperspace trading channel. The auction of the skeleton warrior structure blueprint was still in full swing. The bidding price had risen from 3,850 energy stones to 5,700 energy stones. ¡°Not bad!¡± Mike was very satisfied with the speed at which the price had risen. ¡°Next, I just need to wait until 5:00 pm today. I¡¯ll be able to make a lot of money!¡± While Mike was looking at the hyperspace trading channel, on the other side, in the Dark Forest. A level 2 castle was attacked by a group of evil gnome troops. A large number of militiamen were holding spears and fighting with the gnomes, but they could not even withstand a single blow and were killed with a single slash. It was obvious. This castle Lord¡¯s troops were just ordinary militiamen, and they were completely unable to fight against the evil gnome troops! On the second floor of the castle, a young man was scared out of his wits when he saw dozens of gnomes hitting the city gate with wooden stakes. ¡°Damn it, why did it have to be me? I was attacked by the gnome kingdom¡¯s forces!¡± ¡°Who can stop such terrifying gnomes?¡± The young man cursed in panic. Just as the words left his mouth, he could not help but think of the figure in his mind. That¡¯s right, Mike! It was not his fault. The main reason was that the Castle Lord in the Dark Forest could not help but think of Mike whenever the word ¡®strong¡¯ was mentioned! This was a fact recognized by all the Castle Lords of the Dark Forest! Facing this group of arrogant gnome troops, perhaps only Mike¡¯s giant dragon could withstand it! Just as he thought of this, a sense of helplessness rose in the youth¡¯s heart. He was also clear that no matter how much he thought about it, he only imagined that he could have Mike¡¯s strength. The reality was that his army¡¯s strength and the castle¡¯s development speed could not be compared to Mike¡¯s! A strong sense of despair rose in the youth¡¯s heart. Damn it! How could he be so unlucky to meet the gnome kingdom¡¯s army! In fact, the militia did not dare to go out of the castle for more than ten kilometers to hunt. He had just learned from the arrogant gnome warrior that his castle was actually built within dozens of kilometers of the gnome kingdom! Otherwise, when faced with such a huge force, he would have already moved the heart of the castle as far away as possible, okay? It would not be like this. As the strength of the gnome kingdom continued to grow, the elite gnome troops began their expedition. His castle became the first target to be destroyed. As the master of the castle, he had nowhere to run! Just as the young man was thinking in panic. Boom!! The castle gate was broken through by the gnomes! A large number of gnome warriors rushed into the castle and immediately arrived at the second floor. The young man had no place to retreat. The leading gnome general slapped the young man¡¯s face. After the slap, he did not forget to spit.. He looked at the young man and sneered, ¡°tsk, are the creatures of your otherworld so weak? Or do you only know how to bully the weak gnome forces and instill evil god beliefs in them?¡± Chapter 135 - It’s Mike, Mike Is the Evil God Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The gnome general¡¯s slap stunned the young man. However, his desire to survive made the young man want to speak. He covered his face and shook his head. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me, there¡¯s no¡­¡± ¡°Ha, creatures from another world, you¡¯re still pretending? Such a cowardly move, I really overestimated you!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d better finish you off as soon as possible, and let you go see that so-called evil god!¡± The gnome general sneered and walked towards the young man step by step with his spear. The young man was already scared out of his wits, and his back was already pressed against the castle wall! He was very sure that his militia could not even withstand the most basic Beast Tide. How would they have the guts to invade a gnome tribe and spread the evil god¡¯s faith? Besides, with the gnome kingdom¡¯s backing, which Castle Lord would dare to attack any gnome force!! Hmm? ¡°No, wait!¡± The young man seemed to have suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°it¡¯s Mike!¡± Such a sudden name made the gnome general stop what he was doing. He was confident that the young man could not do anything. Therefore, he wanted to hear what the young man had to say in order to survive. The young man felt as if he had just saved his life. He quickly took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°listen to me first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that Mike was the one who passed on the evil god¡¯s faith!¡± ¡°Respected gnopme general, think about it. A weakling like me would not dare to pay attention to the gnome tribe. With the grandeur of the gnome kingdom, it would definitely crush us easily!¡± ¡°Therefore, among the castle lords, there¡¯s probably only one Castle Lord named Mike who dares to attack your gnome tribe!¡± The young man panted heavily. There was nothing he could do. Even if he had to take the risk of being targeted by Mike, he had to sell him out. After all, Mike wanted to target him. If the power of the Dragon Castle could not spread over, he could live. He could even move away from the heart of the castle and leave the Dark Forest! As for the gnome general, he could kill him in a minute! Therefore, as long as he could survive, it was enough. What did Mike¡¯s life and death have to do with him? Obviously, this flattery of the gnome general and the gnome kingdom was very effective. The gnome general smiled and said, ¡°go on, tell me about Mike!¡± The young man immediately became happy and continued to explain, ¡°it¡¯s like this. Mike is the same as me. Although we are both Castle Lords, his strength is much stronger than mine!¡± ¡°His army is a giant dragon, very powerful. He is called the strongest castle lord by all of us from other worlds!¡± Speaking of this, the young man was afraid that he would not be able to keep his life, so he added again. ¡°In fact, respected gnome general, we are not enemies!¡± ¡°As the Castle Lord, Mike has no sympathy for our kind from another world. He has already destroyed two castles!¡± ¡°We have even set up a special Anti-dragon Alliance to destroy Mike¡¯s castle!¡± ¡°Therefore, respected gnome general, you really don¡¯t have to kill me!¡± However, the gnome general did not listen to what the young man said. Instead, he stood where he was and began to ponder. ¡°Mike, the invaders from the other world are in charge of the giant dragons¡­¡± It was very obvious. The young man¡¯s words aroused his interest. After thinking for a while. The gnome general sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°ha! It¡¯s just a giant dragon. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°We gnomes have enslaved giant dragons before!¡± ¡°The gnome race of the Endless Continent only pursues the truth and follows the gnome king. We will never believe in any so-called evil gods!¡± ¡°We, the gnome kingdom, will definitely chop off the head of such a creature from another world and hang it on the city wall for display!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! The truth is the right thing. What faith? It¡¯s all fake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow the gnome kingdom and pursue the truth. When the time comes, we¡¯ll work together to kill Mike and flatten his Dragon Castle!¡± The young man was extremely excited and quickly spoke. He thought that he had successfully joined the gnome kingdom and had obtained this huge backer. In this way, not to mention the other castle lords, he did not even need to care about Mike! However, in the next second, the gnome general looked at him with a mocking gaze, instantly making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°Our gnome kingdom is not something that trash like you can rely on.¡± ¡°Destroying Mike is easy for our gnome kingdom, why would we need a cunning foreign world invader like you?¡± ¡°At the very least, although we gnomes will have internal conflicts with each other, when facing a foreign race, we will never betray our own kind! We know that we are a team when facing the alien race¡¯s enemies!¡± ¡°Therefore, before I kill Mike, I think I should first get rid of you, a traitor who betrayed his own kind!¡± The gnome general sneered at the young man, his brown hands moving with cracking sounds. In the next second, a desperate scream came from inside the castle! After finishing off the young man, the gnome general brought the gnome warriors to the ground while stretching his arms. He then spoke to one of his gnome warriors. ¡°Gnome troops, leave 200 gnome warriors behind and harvest the resources of this castle. The remaining 521 warriors will continue to march east with me.¡± ¡°On the way, we¡¯ll capture a few more invaders from another world and interrogate them about Mike.¡± ¡°When the time comes, once we find out where Mike, the evil God of faith, is located, we¡¯ll ask the Gnome King to send troops and flatten him!¡± ¡°Roger! General Muchel!¡± However, as the gnome general Muchel left with a large group of gnome troops, they did not notice anything. In front of the castle, in a secret thicket, two water barriers exploded like water balls. They revealed the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and the Azure Dragon Hilar. If other creatures had discovered them, they would have been very surprised. The water barrier was very strange, it could actually hide their dragon auras. In fact, this was also the effect of Hilar¡¯s water magic. Magic water could not only exploit the enemy¡¯s magic power, it could also hide the magic aura of their own people! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing before returning to the castle!¡± ¡°If this so-called gnome kingdom is taken down, it will definitely speed up the development of the Dragon Lord¡¯s forces!¡± Hilar looked in the direction where the gnome general had gone, and spoke slowly to Flosa. Originally, they had indeed gone to support Tyrell. However, as the hunting distance grew further and further, just as they were about to return, they suddenly found something strange here.. Chapter 136 - Magic Water, Fire of the Red Lotus! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After noticing the strange movements, Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and Azure Dragon Hilar immediately began to communicate. Their decisions were surprisingly consistent! That was because they did not choose to act rashly. Firstly, it was because the enemy¡¯s castle had appeared here, which was different from the monster tribe. They knew very well that the castle in front of them was too weak. Even if they made a move, it would definitely not benefit the dragon Lord much. On the contrary, they could hear it from the conversation between the gnome general and the youth. The gnome kingdom seemed to be an extremely terrifying force, and countless Castle Lords did not dare to provoke it. This caused Flosa and Hilar to suddenly have other thoughts. As far as they knew, the gnome race was extremely cunning. The imperial cities were usually built underground and were extremely difficult to find. Once they could use this gnomes army to find out the exact location of the gnome kingdom, when they took it down, they would definitely be able to let the Dragon Lord obtain all the resources of the gnome kingdom! The resources of an entire kingdom! This amount was unimaginable! It would definitely be able to upgrade the Lord¡¯s Dragon Castle once again, or even summon more of their own kind to increase their strength by a large amount! As for the issue of strength¡­ They were not worried at all. As long as they waited for the Dragon Lord to give the order, they would take down the gnome kingdom. With them around, the Dragon Lord would be invincible against any army! ¡°Go, catch up with them!¡± Flosa¡¯s hand lit up a ball of fire. After throwing it out, he quickly followed the direction the gnome general had left. No matter how long the gnome general fought, he would return to the gnome kingdom sooner or later. This ball of red lotus fire had already locked onto the enemy¡¯s aura. It would keep tracking him at a distance until the gnome general returned to the gnome kingdom. ¡°Just the fire of the red lotus isn¡¯t enough!¡± ¡°Even if we know that the enemy probably won¡¯t be able to detect the flames, we should still bring a few gnome warriors back to the castle in case anything happens and let the Dragon Lord interrogate them.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Azure Dragon Hilar nodded. The moment he finished speaking, he had already flown high into the sky with Flosa. At this moment, the gnome warriors in the castle were still excitedly moving supplies. A majestic voice sounded. ¡°I am the subordinate of the Supreme dragon Lord!¡± ¡°I will first give you a chance to head to the Dragon Lord¡¯s castle and pay my respects to my Lord!¡± ¡°Those who submit will naturally be enveloped by the Dragon Lord¡¯s Radiance!¡± ¡°Those who resist, die!¡± This majestic voice scared all the gnomes. The moment they raised their heads and saw hilar and Flosa¡¯s figures, their heads could not help but tremble! Dragons!! General Muchel had just left, how did they encounter such a terrifying high-level creature like a dragon! Huh? No, wait! ¡°Dragons? High-level Monster Dragons, why would they appear in such a weak place like the Dark Forest!¡± ¡°These two dragons have the aura of the Otherworld. Damn it, they must be dragon soldiers who believe in the evil god Mike!¡± ¡°Evil dragons, it seems that you have been deeply corrupted by faith!¡± ¡°The warriors of our gnome kingdom only pursue the truth, we do not believe in evil Gods!¡± The gnome warriors looked at the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and the Azure Dragon Hilar, and immediately roared in anger. Their strength was usually between tier 5 and tier 6. Even though there was such a huge gap between them and Flosa and Hilar, the gnome warriors were very determined to pursue the truth! As they spoke, many gnome warriors were already charging towards Flosa and hilar with knives, axes, and other weapons, more than twenty gnome archers had already drawn their bows towards the two people in the sky. However, even though the goblin warriors were not afraid of death. Flosa¡¯s expression did not change in the face of the gnome warriors. He said indifferently, ¡°How dare you offend the Majesty of our Lord!¡± ¡°Ignorant, guilty!¡± ¡°I sentence you all to death immediately!¡± Flosa stared at the gnome warriors charging at him with his dragon eyes. Without saying a word, countless fire elements gathered around his body! The flames gradually gathered into a fiery red lotus. Flames gathered around his body, each of them was an extremely bright fireball. ¡°Red Lotus Fire Rain!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The fireballs shot out one after another, and like a meteor shower, they smashed onto the bodies of the gnome soldiers. The flames exploded! In an instant, a large area of the gnome soldiers¡¯ bodies burned with a dark red color. All the gnome soldiers that were hit by the fireballs and meteors were either smashed into pieces in an instant! They were either burned by the flying flames, and in just a second, they turned into ashes. However, things were not over yet. The fire of the Red Lotus was not easy to extinguish, and it spread very quickly. Many gnomes whose bodies were on fire immediately wanted to jump into the pool in the castle to extinguish the fire, but it was useless. Instead, they burned the flames on the other gnome warriors. ¡°Uhh! Damn it, what kind of flames are these? Why can¡¯t they be extinguished!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the enemy¡¯s flames. They can burn us to death in two seconds. Let¡¯s run, let¡¯s run!¡± ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s impossible. The entire gnome army is on fire. This fire is spreading too fast!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t let the flames touch my body. Argh!¡± For a moment, more than a hundred gnome warriors were rolling on the ground and fluttering the flames. They were instantly burned into ashes. After the gnome warriors were burned to death, the ashes left behind on the ground were extremely terrifying. Moreover, it was hard for people to believe that this was the result of a single skill. Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa looked at the ashes on the ground. There was not the slightest bit of pity in his dragon eyes. Offending the dragon Lord and using his own red lotus flame to burn them all up was naturally the best destination for these people! The complete annihilation of the gnome warriors frightened the gnome archers, but they still did not forget the task at hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, countless arrows with magic amplification flew over! ¡°Magic Water Barrier!¡± ¡°You have completely missed the opportunity to ask for the Dragon Lord¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Azure Dragon Hilar¡¯s voice sounded. A black stream of water surged out from the magic formation behind him, instantly forming a water barrier that protected the two of them. The arrows that were imbued with magic power hit the black water barrier and broke. The gnome archers were stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°How did the arrows that were shot shatter? That¡¯s impossible, I added magic power to it!¡± ¡°No! The magic power disappeared. The moment our arrows touched the black water barrier, the magic power disappeared. The arrows turned into wooden arrows that didn¡¯t have any additional magic power. That¡¯s why they broke and fell to the ground!¡± ¡°The black water barrier can actually devour our magic power. This ability is too unique!¡± ¡°Without the magic power boost, we basically have no combat power. I¡¯m already in despair!¡± Azure Dragon Hilar looked at the gnome archers who were almost in despair and did not intend to let them go. Like a superior, he spoke loudly, ¡°Magic Water Cage!¡± ¡°I announce that I will take away your magic power in the place of the Lord!¡± Chapter 137 - Drawing Out the Blueprint. It Was a Huge Profit! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hilar¡¯s expression was extremely dignified as he pointed with his dragon claw. The cage formed by more than ten balls of black water instantly enveloped the entire row of gnome archers on the second floor of the castle. Two seconds passed, and the black water cage shattered. The gnome archers fell to the ground one by one, coughing non-stop. If anyone else was here, they would definitely notice that the magic power in their bodies was completely depleted at this moment. There was not a single bit left! In fact, the black water cage was not just a skill that simply stripped away magic power! Its power was also extremely terrifying. Even a tier 7 creature would be crushed to death by the terrifying water pressure in Hilar¡¯s Magic Water Cage! Hilar could have used this to execute all the gnomes in the water cage just now. However, now that things had come to this, he still needed to bring some gnomes back alive to be interrogated by his master, so he did not kill them all. ¡°Hilar, these gnomes have no fighting strength left. Let¡¯s bring them directly back to my Lord.¡± ¡°With my Lord¡¯s ability, interrogating these gnomes to get the gnome kingdom¡¯s address is definitely not a difficult matter,¡± Flosa looked at Hilar and said solemnly. ¡°Mm.¡± Hilar responded, but still did not make any spellcasting movements. The black light spots all over his body flashed. The 13 gnome archers on the ground were all wrapped up by the black water prison once again, but this time, their heads were exposed outside the water ball. After that, Hilar brought the 13 black water balls and flew towards the direction of the Dragon Castle with Flosa. ¡­ Dragon Castle. At this moment, Mike was sitting on a chair, watching everything in the hyperspace trade channel. It was almost five o¡¯clock. The first thing he was concerned about was the auction of his skeleton warrior structure blueprint. Such a large amount of energy stones had already involved his plans for the evolution of the level 5 dragon nest. Naturally, it was important and he had to treat it seriously. He opened the trading page. Mike finally heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. It was obvious that his worries were unnecessary. Currently, in the entire hyperspace auction zone, there was no item that was being auctioned that was more popular than the skeleton warrior structure blueprint! After all, the rarity of the item was displayed here, and the auction was still as popular as ever. The current bidding was even more intense than the last time he checked! At this moment, it was almost time for the auction to end. Countless top-tier undead Castle Lords had already taken out their energy stones and were fiercely fighting over them. [The price of this ¡®skeleton warrior structure blueprint¡¯ has already reached 5,900. Is this the world where top-tier Castle Lords bid¡­ commoners like me don¡¯t dare to make a sound!] [F*ck! The bidding price has increased again! Some Castle Lords have directly bid 6,000 energy stones!] [I understand the logic! But I¡¯m a high-tier Castle Lord, and I only have 400 to 500 energy stones in my current inventory. Can these Castle Lords really take out 5,000 to 6,000 energy stones?] [Yes, no matter how strong a top-level Castle Lord is, it is impossible for him to be 10 times stronger than a high-level Castle Lord. Otherwise, I would have a new understanding of the balance of power in the Endless Continent.] [Are you all stupid? A friend of mine who is a top-level Castle Lord told me that even they only have around 1,000 to 2,000 energy stones in their inventory. It is impossible for them to have 4,000 to 5,000 energy stones! In other words, this group of top-tier Castle Lords are all borrowing energy stones to bid for this military blueprint.] [That¡¯s right. I just saw in the chat channel that there are undead Castle Lords who are crazily shouting about using resources or signing agreements to borrow energy stones.] [I just signed one and borrowed 500 energy stones. After a week, I¡¯ll double it back. Hehe, even the Undead Castle Lord agreed to this price. This round of mine is simply a bloody profit.] At this point, countless masters of the undead castles who were only watching the show in the auction area inhaled sharply. Hiss¡­ for the sake of this military blueprint, these undead Castle Lords were really crazy! Before long, there would be people asking questions. [Is it really that important for these undead Castle Lords to go crazy and snatch the blueprint? For this, they didn¡¯t hesitate to give up the castle¡¯s upgrade and even owe a huge amount of energy stone debt to buy it. Isn¡¯t this a little too much of a loss?] [You are still too inexperienced in the front. How about temporarily giving up on the castle¡¯s upgrade? So what if they owe a huge amount of debt? As long as they can obtain a second military-type building, the growth rate of these Castle Lords will definitely double. In the later stages, their combat power will also double. It¡¯s not a loss at all!] [That¡¯s why this ¡®skeleton warrior structure blueprint¡¯ of Mike¡¯s is so amazing. I don¡¯t really want to use it. With just a casual toss, countless undead Castle Lords would go crazy to snatch it!] As soon as he finished speaking, many Castle Lords in the auction area nodded their heads. As expected of Mike. Out of the billions of Castle Lords, only he, who was known as the strongest Castle Lord, could create such a scene. Mike¡¯s luck and power made countless Castle Lords envious. This time, Mike made a huge profit just by relying on this skeleton warrior structure blueprint! [My mentality has collapsed. Why is it Mike¡¯s turn and not mine?] [What kind of concept is 6,000 energy stones¡­ This amount is enough for me to upgrade my soldier to level 4!] [In that case, with this energy stone, Mike can at least upgrade his soldier construction to level 4!] [Very likely!] [Sob, sob, sob, I¡¯m envious. Just from this point alone, he¡¯s already far ahead of us!] Mike looked at the intense discussions in the auction area and smiled. He was laughing at the fact that these middle-level and even low-level Castle Lords had misjudged his strength. They had not expected for the time being how terrifying the development speed of their Dragon Castle was! This also resulted in the information gap between any hostile forces and themselves! This was naturally a good thing. He was also clear about how many people hated him to the bone in the hyperspace chat channel. He just did not care about it all along. At this moment, he could not wait for more enemy castles to attack him. The information gap had led to a miscalculation of their strength. This way, his dragon castle would be able to obtain a large number of resources for free. Thinking of this, Mike smiled. Not long after, as the time reached five o¡¯clock, the auction of skeleton warrior structure blueprint came to an end. The intense battle between the various undead Castle Lords finally came to an end. Finally, the selling price of skeleton warrior structure blueprint was 7,800 energy stones! At the last second, one of the undead-type Castle Lords directly bought the blueprint at a price that was 1,000 energy stones higher than the previous bidding price. When Mike saw the bidding price, his eyelids could not help but twitch, and his heart was also beating wildly. There was no doubt that the 7,800 energy stones bid had already far exceeded his original estimate of around 6,000 energy stones! As expected of the skeleton warrior structure blueprint. He had been looking forward to this for so long.. From the moment the blueprints were auctioned off, he had made a huge profit! Chapter 138 - Exclamation of the Master of the Country of Death Knights Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the transaction ended. [You have successfully obtained 7,800 energy stones!] Listening to this notification sound, Mike¡¯s expression was extremely happy. So much so that he did not even pay attention to who had taken the blueprint of the skeleton army. In fact, he did not need to pay attention to it either. This person had an additional blueprint of the army. Therefore, this person¡¯s combat strength in the later stages of the Battle of the Castles would double. He only needed to be concerned when that time comes. No matter who it was, even if they took away this blueprint, the skeleton warrior would only be considered an intermediate soldier. In the later stages, it would be at most able to evolve and raise the skeleton soldier to an advanced soldier. This would not pose any threat to his dragon battle team, and the power of the dragon-blood soldiers. After all, the weakest combat strength under him could be considered a top soldier, the dragon-blood warriors! With such a huge difference in strength between the two sides, it would be easy to figure out which side would be destroyed. Therefore, the difference between him and any Castle Lord was definitely not something that a single military structure could make up for. ¡­ The Boneyard. Even though it was five o¡¯clock in the evening, this place that was filled with undead and dead silence was still filled with the cold and bright moonlight. ¡°Phew! I finally got my hands on this ¡®skeleton warrior structure blueprint¡¯!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t have that saint-tier equipment, I might not have been able to snatch the blueprint from those crazy undead Castle Lords!¡± A woman with waist-length hair was wearing dark blue armor. She looked at the blueprint in her hand and slowly exhaled. Now that she thought about the saint-level ring that she lost, she still felt a little regretful. After all, even if she did not have the ability to control the ring, she could sell it at the later stages of the game and at least sell it for hundreds of thousands of energy stones! It was just that the time to auction this skeleton warrior structure blueprint was too tight! She had no choice. She knew that only the energy stones in her hand were valuable energy stones. Instead of hiding the saint-tier weapon in the castle¡¯s warehouse, she might as well sell it in exchange for a building blueprint that could double the combat strength of her troops. Even if this saint-tier weapon was given to her biggest competitor in the castle battle, Mike! There was no doubt about it. Mike, who was publicly acknowledged as the strongest Castle Lord, was the target that countless top Castle Lords. They tried their best to develop and surpass Mike. She, who had a top-tier army, was no exception! At this moment, after spending 3,300 energy stones and a saint-level weapon, Mike¡¯s strength would definitely rise to another level. An inexplicable sense of powerlessness rose in her heart. The long-haired woman felt that she was getting further and further away from Mike! ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this anymore!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s first verify the usefulness of this skeleton warrior structure blueprint!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much, I just hope that it won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± The long-haired woman shook her head, and a grayish-blue skeletal horse had already gathered beside her. She rode on the undead skeletal horse and brought a pair of undead knights to a large cemetery in the castle. With a move of her hand, the skeleton warrior structure blueprint emitted a grayish-blue light. [ ding, do you want to spend 120,000 units of wood, 60,000 units of stones, and 5,000 units of spiritual fire to build the ¡®skeleton warrior structure¡¯ here?] ¡°Yes!¡± The long-haired woman said. In front of her, a large area of 200 square meters was covered by a grayish-blue light that shone. Piles of soil surged up, and dry bones were revealed from within as if they were soldiers buried in it. Finally, a huge mountain of soil was formed. There were many gravestones on it, along with dry bones. The construction of the skeleton soldier structure was successful! [Skeleton graveyard] [Intermediate military structure] [Able to summon four tier 1 skeleton warriors, two tier 1 skeleton archers, and a tier 1 skeleton mage to form a skeleton squad every day!] [Special reminder: You can also randomly summon a soldier of the skeleton squad by consuming ten spirit fire points!] ¡°Is this the skeleton army building, the skeleton graveyard¡­¡± the long-haired woman muttered. Then, the soil in the graveyard churned, and several white skeletons crawled out from the soil and came in front of her. The leading skeleton warrior was holding a shield and a machete. Behind it were the archers holding a bone bow, as well as the skeleton mage wearing a robe and holding a staff. She checked the information panel, and the long-haired woman had some understanding. The skeleton soldiers in front of her were slightly different from her own undead knights. There were so many types of undead soldiers. The Undead Knights were one of the main types of soldiers. Other than not being able to attack from a long-distance, they were extremely powerful in both close combat and pursuit. The main point was that they had a strong overall strength. However, skeleton warriors were different. Compared to the top-tier soldiers, their combat strength was naturally not too strong. However, there was one notable characteristic that was that their recovery speed was extremely fast. Skeleton warriors, skeleton archers, and skeleton mages were all lifeless! As long as the soul fire in their bodies was still present, they would be able to connect together automatically and continue fighting. With a thought from the long-haired woman, an undead knight next to her slashed a skeleton warrior to pieces. The white bones immediately shattered on the ground. However, as the blue flame flickered within the white bones, the white bones all over the ground began to gather towards the soul fire again. The wkeleton warriors finally rearranged themselves, but the blue soul fire in their chests dimmed a little. ¡°Looks pretty good. At least I didn¡¯t waste so many energy stones and so many basic resources!¡± The long-haired woman nodded. Without a doubt, the skeleton squad had extremely strong recovery abilities, and together with the skeleton archers and the skeleton mages, these two high-damage troops. As long as the enemy was not a light-type troop, their attributes would be hard to restrain. Even if they were facing some high-level soldiers, the skeleton squad had a high chance of annihilating them in battle! ¡°But¡­ although the skeleton soldiers are strong, compared to Mike¡­ they seem to be far from it.¡± The long-haired woman shook her head. She was very sure that Mike¡¯s giant dragons were enough to easily defeat her skeleton soldiers. Mike¡¯s background was definitely not as simple as the giant dragons on the surface. Otherwise, he would have wasted such a heaven-defying soldier. ¡°It goes without saying that Mike has been developing since he became a Castle Lord!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the king-tier equipment Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword, the defensive structures such as arrow tower, or the blueprints of the current military structures, they were all first placed in the trading area by him!¡± ¡°These were all items that he looked down on and chose to auction!¡± ¡°This means that Mike has surpassed us by more than a little in terms of equipment, structures, and even military types!¡± ¡°Now who dares to guess how powerful this guy is¡­¡± The long-haired woman looked at the bright moon, her heart beating fast, and she could not help but sigh.. Chapter 139 - Exclusive Equipment of the Dragon Clan Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dragon Castle. The trading channel announced that the auction was successful. Mike immediately opened the auction backstage and prepared to receive his harvest. However, just as he opened it, a message appeared. [Reminder: Of the 7,800 energy stones obtained this time, 3,800 are actual energy stones. The other 4,000 energy stones are being replaced by saint-tier equipment (unknown)!] ¡°Saint-tier equipment, unknown?¡± When he saw this word, Mike¡¯s eyes moved, and he was a little stunned. It was as if he could not believe that there was really a Castle Lord who would trade saint-tier equipment to bid for a commodity! Although he did not know why the castle Lord would do this, but to be able to exchange 4,000 energy stones for a saint-tier equipment, he definitely made a profit! Also, it was a bloody big profit! Saint-tier equipment, without a doubt, to the current Mike, it could be considered a very high-end equipment! One had to know that his current highest tier item was the king-tier Forest Giant¡¯s Ring! The rarity and power of saint-tier equipment surpassed that. If this saint-tier equipment was placed in the later stages, it would definitely be worth hundreds of thousands of energy stones. This time, he could be said to have profited greatly from the other party¡¯s castle! Obtaining a saint-tier equipment was too sudden. Mike could hardly believe it, until he confirmed that he had received it. A bright light shone, and a red ring slowly fell from the sky onto his extended hand. Only then did the feeling of obtaining a top-tier equipment become real! [Saint-tier equipment] [Details unknown. The user needs to appraise it by himself!] [Do you want to appraise it immediately?] [Yes][No] ¡°There¡¯s actually a need to appraise it?¡± Mike looked at the ring inlaid with a red gem in his hand and raised his eyebrows. Normal equipment would automatically display basic information in the hands of the user. What needed to be appraised were some special equipment. The special equipment here naturally referred to some exclusive equipment. This was because if the user¡¯s strength was not compatible with the equipment, it would be completely unable to activate its mana. Moreover, because it was unable to activate the equipment, in the end, even the appraisal notification would not pop up! Now, the appraisal notification actually popped up for him. Could it be that this equipment was.. Mike¡¯s eyes moved, and his heart began to beat wildly. He immediately chose ¡®Yes¡¯. After a ball of red light flashed, the ring suddenly let out a dragon¡¯s roar. In the next moment, the originally dim red gem suddenly burst out with a bright red light! After the red light faded, the red gem on the ring became crystal clear, completely different from before. What was especially obvious was that at this moment, there seemed to be a faint image of a giant dragon swimming inside the ruby. [Equipment: Dragon Soul Ring] [Level: Saint-tier] [Effects: Dragon Soul, Dragon Rage Slash, Dragon Roar, Dragon¡¯s Guidance] [Special reminder: To appraise this item, you must obtain the Dragon Soul Ring¡¯s approval. Otherwise, any effects will be ineffective upon wearing it!] [On the other hand, the user will receive the dragon clan¡¯s sacred item and receive the dragon clan¡¯s respect!] [Details of the skill will be unlocked after the ring is worn!] ¡°As I expected, it¡¯s just as I guessed!¡± ¡°No wonder the equipment requires special fortitude!¡± ¡°No wonder the Castle Lord endured the pain to use this supreme ring to bid for it at a discount!¡± ¡°This saint-tier ring was originally an exclusive equipment belonging to the dragon clan!¡± The information page had just lit up when Mike¡¯s face revealed a hint of joy. Looking at the Dragon Soul Ring, Mike¡¯s face was full of joy. At this moment, he was very certain that the phantom of a giant dragon swimming in the Dragon Soul Ring was the soul of a giant dragon, and it was a giant dragon. Then it was easy to understand. The introduction did not explicitly say that it was a dragon race exclusive equipment. The reason for this was actually a large part of the arrogance of the giant dragon race was innate. It was universally acknowledged by the creatures of the Endless Continent! The equipment of the dragon race was the equipment of the dragon race! The strength of the dragon race was so strong that their equipment did not require any remarks. Once any living being obtained these equipment, just by sensing the supreme aura within, they would know that it was something that they could not control. This kind of supreme equipment only belonged to the dragon race! ¡°This Castle Lord must not be able to obtain the recognition of the Dragon Soul Ring. On the contrary, the supreme aura of the dragon race has even suppressed the army. That¡¯s why he had no choice but to sell it at a discount!¡± Mike deduced and could not help but reveal a smile. It seemed that the Castle Lord was still too inexperienced. The equipment of the dragon race could not be controlled. Any ordinary person would not be able to use it. Under such circumstances, as long as you had it for one day, the supreme power of the dragon race would affect everything! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, among all the Castle Lords, I¡¯m probably the only one who has the ability to control this ring, since I have the dragon as the Lord of the dragon race!¡± ¡°In other words, no matter who gets the Dragon Soul Ring, it has been my exclusive equipment since it was born!¡± ¡°Plus, I can¡¯t identify it as a dragon¡¯s exclusive equipment without being able to control the Dragon Soul Ring. I¡¯m lucky to get my hands on this now.¡± ¡°If not, I don¡¯t know how many Castle Lords would either keep the dragon soul ring in their storage forever or threaten me with an extremely high price. I have no choice but to buy it!¡± ¡°Now, when other people obtain this mysterious ring, they either choose to be tortured, or they can only give it to me. Instead, they become part-time workers, hehe.¡± Mike looked at the ruby ring in his hand and smiled again. It was almost equivalent to obtaining this saint-tier dragon clan ring for free, and it was very likely to be a unique piece of equipment. How could he not be happy? ¡°However¡­ There¡¯s another problem. Saint-tier equipment are so rare that even I haven¡¯t found one before. How did the Castle Lord obtain it?¡± Mike began to think. Saint-tier equipment were almost impossible to drop at the current stage by killing monsters in the wild. In that case, there was only one result left. This equipment probably came from the rewards that the other party received from the recent Beast Tide event. The rewards from the Beast Tide event definitely included saint-tier equipment. For example, back then, he had a choice to draw the lowest saint-tier reward! To be able to obtain a saint-tier equipment, one had to be at least in the top five of the leaderboard. Among the top five of the leaderboard back then, there was only one undead-type top-tier Castle Lord. ¡°The Country of Death Knights, who was ranked third on the leaderboard at that time, was probably the castle lord who auctioned off the equipment blueprints this time!¡± Mike deduced such an answer. However, even if he knew that the Country of Death Knights had obtained the skeleton warrior structure blueprint, he still did not care. The reason was very simple. Even if the other party had double the number of units, so what if the death knights were unstoppable? It would be fine if the other party did not seek trouble with him, but if they dared to think of him, the death knights would definitely be smashed into pieces with a slap! ¡°After all, it¡¯s saint-tier equipment. Let me put it on and let me feel the power of this saint-tier equipment!¡± Mike smiled slightly and put the Dragon Soul Ring on his left middle finger. The moment he put it on, he immediately felt a strong surge of dragon aura coming at him. Then, it was forcefully suppressed and became gentle. Finally, it melted into his aura. Mike looked at the size of the ring. It was just right. A notification sounded. [Ding! You have equipped the Dragon Soul Ring.. Click on your personal equipment to see the details of the skills!] Chapter 140 - The Threat of the Gnome Kingdom Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A notification sounded. Mike felt the terrifying dragon aura coming from the ring after putting on the Dragon Soul Ring. He was already very satisfied. He sighed, ¡°as expected of a saint-tier equipment! Just by putting it on, the aura has already far surpassed the situation when I wore theForest Giant¡¯s Ring!¡± ¡°Next, I only hope that your effect won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Mike¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation as he opened the skill details. [Item: Dragon Soul Ring] [Level: Saint-tier] [Dragon Soul, Dragon Rage Slash, Dragon Roar, Dragon¡¯s Guidance skill details] [Dragon Soul: The wearer¡¯s spiritual power increases by three times, battle strength, and casting strength also increases by three times!] [Dragon Rage Slash: When the wearer¡¯s mana is abundant, the wearer can cast a saint-tier spell once. Dragon Rage Slash: The angry dragon claws are enough to destroy everything.] [Dragon roar: When the wearer¡¯s mana is abundant, the wearer can cast three king-tier spells. Dragon Roar will raise the morale of the dragon and restore the dragon¡¯s life!] [Dragon¡¯s Guidance: The wearer has received the blessing of the dragon race. The power of the wearer will increase. The wearer will be able to intimidate the enemy and greatly increase the chances of the enemy defecting!] [Reminder: The Dragon Soul Ring is a sacred item of the dragon race. It possesses the power of faith. The wearer will attract the hostility of the other pagans!] A smile appeared in Mike¡¯s eyes once again. There was no doubt about it. This Dragon Soul Ring did not disappoint his expectations. Its effects were extremely powerful, and it perfectly matched his current needs! Why? His current self was really lacking in offensive skills! The abilities that came with the ring of the forest giant were basically defensive effects! The Dragon Castle was guarded by the Sky City. Only, he almost did not have any offensive skills. It was precisely because of this¡­ When the Dragon Castle was attacked by the Beast Tide, he could only proceed under the protection of the dragons. He did not feel like he was being restricted, so it was naturally very uncomfortable. However, at this moment¡­ ¡°One saint-tier spell Dragon Rage Slash, three king-tier amplification Magic Dragon Roar!¡± ¡°With these two active skills, as long as I have enough power, my attack power will increase by several times. I can totally kill a saint-tier enemy in one second!¡± ¡°What this Dragon Soul Ring has is exactly what I want right now!¡± Mike¡¯s heart was full of excitement. He was wearing the Dragon Soul Ring on his hand. It was unknown whether it was because the Dragon Soul had merged into his body or because of his emotions. His heart was as steady as a mountain. At least for the time being, his safety would not be threatened. When he was in a good mood, he could even go out hunting with the dragon battle team! This was the true dragon Lord! ¡°However, the wearer of the Dragon Soul Ring is ostracized by the pagan church?¡± ¡°Does this mean that before, I was only worshipped as the dragon lord by others, but now that I have the sacred item of the dragon clan, I have become a true dragon sect?¡± Mike looked at the Dragon Soul Ring and muttered. He wanted to become a god through faith. Of course, it was not just words. Countless people respected him and believed that he could become a god. There was a special system for believing in becoming a god! To become a god through this system, the first was a sect! Just like the light clan, there was the light clan, the dark clan, and the Cthulhu clan. Every god who believed in becoming a god had a sect that believed in themselves. Note that every sect was extremely formal and huge. There was a godfather who worshipped the most fervently. He was in charge of the daily worship and the choir that sang for his master. There were also high priests, priests, priests, and so on who were in charge of the trivial matters of the sect. Below the ranks were the saints and the basic believers. It was because the sect was so strong and had a perfect system that the number of believers increased. Only then could the power of faith gather and allow the target of belief to ascend to become a god. Otherwise, if there was no sect, or if the sect was very small, with only the godfather and some basic believers, then no matter how many believers there were, they would not be able to become a god! ¡°Very good. After the servants¡¯ faith in me is regularized, it will be the beginning of the true prosperity of the dragon sect!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. In his eyes, it seemed that he could already see countless dragons serving him in the future of the dragon sect. The godfather, the saints, and the priest were each in charge of their own positions. Countless believers worshipped the dragon lord. ¡°However, although I¡¯m excited, there¡¯s another problem. Aren¡¯t the creatures of the Endless Continent all pursuing the truth and ignoring their beliefs?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with this hostility from the pagan churches?¡± Mike frowned slightly. Perhaps, there were indeed other churches in the Endless Continent. He did not know the strength of these hostility, so he did not need to take it to heart for the time being. If he encountered it in the future, he would be free to solve the issue! He firmly believed that the dragon sect was the truth. The strength of the dragon was enough to crush all other heretical sects! He did not think about it anymore. Mike kept looking at the ruby ring on his hand, and his expression became more and more satisfied. Time passed quickly. In the evening, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and the Azure Dragon Hilar returned to the castle. ¡°My lord, Hilar and I are out hunting and have captured a force from the gnome kingdom!¡± ¡°Although we¡¯ve never heard of such a force, with the presence of the Supreme dragon Lord, all the kingdoms outside the Dragon Castle are heretics!¡± ¡°When we discovered the gnome kingdom¡¯s soldiers, they were attacking a human castle. The Castle Lord had already revealed the information of the Lord before he died!¡± ¡°After knowing the information of the Lord, these ignorant heretics are planning to attack the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°In order to eliminate these heretics, I have used the Red Lotus fire to track down the gnome troops. At the same time, I have brought back a batch of gnome soldiers for the Lord to interrogate!¡± Gnome kingdom? Mike listened to Flosa¡¯s report and had a thought. The Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and the Azure Dragon Hilar had just hatched this morning. Naturally, they had never heard of the gnome kingdom. However, he was very clear about what the gnome kingdom meant to the Dragon Castle. Compared to the countless Castle Lords who had acted against him, the gnome kingdom was his greatest enemy! After the dragon destroyed the gnome tribe, it had already formed a grudge with the gnome kingdom. However, at that time, he did not know the position of the gnome kingdom. Secondly, his dragons were not strong enough, so he temporarily stopped investigating the gnome kingdom. Later, as his Dragon Castle¡¯s strength and reputation rose again and again, they were more or less related to the gnome kingdom. The gnome kingdom¡¯s hatred towards him also grew larger and larger. Especially when the gnomes under his command gave up pursuing the truth and turned to believe in him, it was enough for the gnome kingdom to view him as an evil god that they had to destroy! As expected, after obtaining information about his castle, they had been planning to flatten him. Facing the gnome kingdom¡¯s hatred, if it was before when he had just subdued the gnome tribe, Mike might have been in a difficult situation. However, today, it was different. As the Dragon Castle¡¯s level continued to rise and the dragons grew stronger, the Dragon Castle also needed to kill more and more powerful forces to increase its strength. At this moment, the Dragon Castle and the gnome kingdom had reached the point where it would not be over until they killed each other. Mike was not panicking. He calmly planned to attack the gnome kingdom and immediately gave the order ¡°Bring these gnome prisoners in..¡± Chapter 141 - Dragon’s Might Fused with the Dragon Soul! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As soon as he finished speaking, Flosa bowed slightly, and Hilar walked into the Dragon Castle with the black water balls. The gnome archers were wrapped in the black water balls, and only their heads were revealed. However, the first thing Mike noticed was not these gnome archers, but this unique black water ball. Azure Dragon Hilar. He controlled the special element ¡®magic water¡¯, and the strange black water ball in front of him was magic water. Looking at the black water ball, he also felt a very mysterious feeling. Logically speaking, these gnome archers¡¯ levels were around tier 6, and the highest one had reached tier 7. What bound them was only a ball of water. The water prison spell was considered a low-level spell in the Endless Continent¡¯s magic, and they only needed to struggle a little to break it. However, now, they were all extremely weak. It was obvious that they had reacted after their magic power was drained. The information said that the black water could strip the enemy of their magic power. Originally, he could only understand it literally. However, now, from the actual situation, it was obvious that it was not weak. When there was time, he could test the power of the magic water! Now, he had to deal with the gnome prisoners first. ¡°Dear Lord, I¡¯ve brought these evil gnome archers!¡± Azure Dragon Hilar came to Mike and bowed his head respectfully. In his opinion, these gnomes who offended the dragon¡¯s faith would only make the Lord Unhappy. Therefore, he would not bring these gnomes here without permission. As the black water ball shattered, the gnome archers fell to the ground one by one in a sorry state. Seeing that the gnome archers had lost their restraints, the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr silently stood beside Mike, guarding against the sudden attack of these gnome archers. However, how could the Azure Demon Dragon not have thought of this when the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr had thought of this? They were both demon dragons, and their personalities were quite similar. It was just that Hilar¡¯s viciousness was more restrained, making him look calmer. This group of gnome archers had been squeezed by the water prison on their way here, and all the bones in their bodies had long been broken. At this time, they probably did not even have the strength to stand up, let alone attack Mike. Seeing the conditions of these gnomes¡¯ bodies, Mike could not help but sigh in his heart. Hilar was too ruthless¡­ However, at this time, although the gnome archers did not have the ability to resist and were in the Dragon Castle, they still did not show any signs of submission. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kneel before the Supreme Dragon Lord?¡± Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr¡¯s dignified voice sounded. The leader of the gnome archers dragged his heavily injured body as he fiercely surveyed the castle¡¯s environment. Finally, he said to Barr, ¡°we gnomes only pursue the truth!¡± ¡°Only the truth can make our gnome kingdom stronger!¡± ¡°The belief in the evil god is ultimately false. One day, when the world discovers the truth, everything will be shattered.¡± ¡°Therefore, we would rather die. Our loyal gnome warriors will only die for the gnome kingdom and for the truth. We will never believe in the so-called belief in the evil god!¡± ¡°Impudent, kneel¡­¡± Extreme Black Dragon Barr and the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell were instantly enraged when they heard that. They thought about using their supreme dragon might to ruthlessly suppress the group of gnomes on the ground. However, they were suddenly interrupted by Mike reaching out a hand. ¡°Master¡­ What are you¡­¡± Barr looked at Mike and was stunned. Mike shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me do it.¡± He had just obtained the Dragon Soul Ring. The ring said that a dragon soul had fused into his soul. The supreme aura in the ring could greatly increase his deterrence. As the Castle Lord, if he released his aura, it could completely increase the chances of the enemy submitting to him. The gnome archers who would rather die than submit were the best test subjects. ¡°The most loyal gnome warriors of the gnome kingdom, huh?¡± ¡°I admire your courage, but this is the Dragon Castle. You should kneel down before me,¡± Mike looked at the gnome archer captain indifferently. Hearing this, the gnome archer captain raised his head subconsciously to look at the evil god that he had long regarded as the enemy in his heart. However, right at this moment, it was as if there was an invisible force surging out, and a huge dragon¡¯s might instantly enveloped him. Roar! In the unseen world, when the gnome archer captain looked up at Mike, it was as if he could even see a huge dragon opening its huge mouth and roaring. Being enveloped by the dragon¡¯s might for less than a second, his heart was deeply shocked. This¡­ This was the evil god he believed in.. However, the might released by this Supreme dragon Lord was too terrifying. It was completely unlike what he had once heard from the king of the gnome kingdom. It was extremely fake! At the very least, this king¡¯s aura that made him feel extremely small and terrified was definitely real! Just this dragon¡¯s might alone made the gnome archer captain completely stunned. In an instant, the gnome archer captain¡¯s pursuit of truth wavered. Plop. The gnome archer captain could not help but kneel on the ground and look up at Mike. The other tier 6 gnome archers could not take it anymore. They were so scared that they knelt down and looked up at the dragon Lord, Mike! Mike ignored the other gnomes¡¯ fear and said to the gnome archer captain lightly, ¡°you¡¯ve already seen whether the belief is false or not.¡± ¡°In the future, not only will my dragon sect not be destroyed in nothingness like you said, but it will open a church and set up a high priest. It will have countless prestige and powerful angels. When one of the dragons becomes a dragon bishop, my dragon sect will definitely have flattened the Endless Continent!¡± ¡°Now, whether you believe in me or the dragon sect, I believe that you will have your own judgment!¡± As Mike said this, he quietly waited for the gnome archer captain¡¯s choice. If he succeeded, it would prove that after his soul fused with the dragon soul, his aura had really improved greatly. With this improvement, the probability of him recruiting troops in the future and turning them into dragon blood troops would also greatly increase. In this way, the huge problem of the Dragon Castle being unable to recruit ordinary troops and turning them into dragon blood soldiers would be preliminarily solved! On the other hand¡­ if they failed¡­. Anyway, he had already witnessed the power of fusing with the dragon soul. The fact that these gnome archers did not submit only proved that it was not enough. These gnome archers would be killed immediately. In the future, as long as he thought of a way to increase his power, he would be able to intimidate the other party to the point of submission with just one sentence! However, although it was not a loss, what Mike wanted the most was for the other party to submit to him. Next, everything depended on the gnome archer captain¡¯s choice. Finally, the gnome archer captain, who had been silent for some time, finally took a step back and respectfully knelt on the ground. After Mike released the pressure of the dragon, the gnome captain had deeply felt how fragile the truth he had been pursuing was. The king of the gnome kingdom had brainwashed them to a false belief. The gnome archer leader bowed his head reverently. ¡°Thanks to the Supreme dragon Lord, I have realized my true faith!¡± ¡°It was you who led me to the path that the gnomes should be following! I have been deceived by the king of the gnome kingdom, and I have regretted it to the extreme!¡± ¡°Now, I beg for forgiveness from the Supreme Lord. I implore the Lord to give me a chance to start over and firmly follow the dragon¡¯s faith!¡± At the end of his words, the gnome archer captain¡¯s expression was fanatical. He was afraid that his previous offense had offended the dragon lord, and his tone became urgent.. Chapter 142 - Undercover in the Gnome Kingdom! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the gnome archer captain knelt down, the other gnome archers also knelt down. Of course, they did not kneel down because of the captain. After witnessing the supreme might of the dragon Lord, they all threw themselves into the embrace of the god of faith, believing in the great dragon sect. Mike looked at these gnome archers. The Dragon Castle had subdued a small team of gnome archers today. After these gnomes turned into dragon-blooded gnomes, they could join the dragon-blooded gnome army, increasing the diversity of the troops and increasing the overall strength of the army. After the gnome archer team submitted, all communication naturally became simple. ¡°Reporting to the Dragon Lord, my name is Harris. My subordinates and I were previously all archers from the vanguard army that belonged to the gnome kingdom in the Dark Forest!¡± Harris, the gnome archer captain, stood up and said respectfully. Mike nodded. That¡¯s right, the gnome archer army in front of him was indeed from the gnome kingdom in the Dark Forest. The main reason why he paid attention to this sentence was that there was actually not only one gnome kingdom in the Endless Continent, but different regions also had gnomes, which also represented different factions of the gnome kingdom. In fact, there were many races like the gnomes in the Endless Continent. There was only one concentrated empire in the entire continent, and only races like the elves existed. Although among the elves, there were fire elves, poison elves, flower elves, and other races that wandered all over the continent, there was only one elven empire. The elven empire was like the nest of all the elf tribes, and the elven chief would return to the elven empire regularly to participate in meetings. Therefore, although the elven forces were numerous and complicated, they were indeed a united group. Only then could they develop into a powerful ancient race! ¡°Tell me about the strength of the army of the gnome kingdom. What defense facilities do they have?¡± After understanding the situation, Mike motioned for Harris to continue. ¡°My Lord, the gnome kingdom has a total population of about one million. There are about 20,000 gnomes who can participate in the battle.¡± ¡°These 20,000 gnomes have formed three legions. We have a total of 800 gnomes on this expedition. The weakest of them is at tier 4, while the highest is the leader of the entire vanguard army is a tier 8 general named Muchel.¡± ¡°However, this expedition is not his suggestion, but the will of the gnome kingdom¡¯s saint-tier grand elder, Edmund!¡± ¡°Saint-tier grand elder, Edmund?¡± Mike¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. Saint-tier. He did not expect that there were actually saint-tier gnomes in the gnome kingdom. When he was planning to attack the gnome kingdom, he had already deduced the strength of the gnome kingdom. After all, the huge gnome kingdom had been standing for so long, and the resources it contained were definitely not something that the Castle Lords who had just arrived could imagine. He had also vaguely guessed that there might be a saint-tier powerhouse in the gnome kingdom. He just did not think that the verification would come so quickly. As such, it was unlikely that he would be able to take down an entire gnome kingdom just by relying on Tyrell and Barr. Although the two of them had already advanced to the king-level, they were still at the early stages of the king-level. If they wanted to join forces to deal with a saint-level gnome grand elder, they would not be able to defeat them. Only if all the members of the dragon battle team, the Undead Dragon Caesar, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa, the Azure Demon Dragon Hilar, and the earth dragon joined forces would they have a chance. However, the risk of doing so was a little too great. After all, when the time came for battle, they would not only have to deal with the great elder, but also countless tier 8 and level 9 gnome kingdom warriors! However, it was still alright. Before the attack, Mike had already expected that the gnome kingdom would be a tough nut to crack. Now, he just had to think of a way to get rid of this saint-tier grand elder. He was not in a hurry to take it slow. After Mike had made up his mind, he then said to Harris, ¡°how far is the gnome kingdom from the Dragon Castle?¡± ¡°My Lord, the distance between the two mountains is about 1,200 kilometers. I have a magic map of the Dark Forest. You can take a look!¡± Harris replied. Taking the sheepskin map that Harris handed over respectfully, Mike opened it. It was indeed a magic map of the Dark Forest area. The terrain, environment, water source, and even various mineral veins were clearly marked. He immediately found the location of the Dragon Castle and the gnome kingdom on the map. After calculating the distance, it was indeed more than 800 kilometers. Looking at this¡­ Mike could not help but feel a little puzzled. This distance was really too long. Moreover, there was a continuous mountain range. It was extremely difficult for ordinary gnomes to look through it, unless there were flying beasts that could be specially controlled. Obviously, the gnome kingdom did not breed flying beasts. Otherwise, they would have expanded their scale and would not have waited until now. Mike asked, ¡°how long did it take you to arrive at the Dragon Castle from the gnome kingdom?¡± ¡°My lord, it only took us two days to get here!¡± Harris replied. However, he could see Mike¡¯s confusion and continued to explain. ¡°Respected dragon Lord, in fact, most of the areas from the gnome kingdom to the Dark Forest have some special underground tunnels.¡± ¡°These underground tunnels have been enchanted with magic, allowing us to quickly shuttle back and forth between the two tunnels!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. Although the technology of the foreign races in the Endless Continent was not as advanced as Earth¡¯s, the progress of magic technology was not far behind. For example, the current magic rail mine cars in the gnome kingdom. The magic cannons of the dwarves, the alchemical potions that could strengthen the user¡¯s physique, and so on. Mike did not think about this anymore. Everything was clear now. He told Harris, ¡°since you were brought back by Hilar after the main force left, it means that the other soldiers of the gnome kingdom do not know that you joined the Dragon Castle.¡± ¡°I have a mission for you. Return to the gnome kingdom now and tell the truth that you were attacked by the Dragon Castle. Tell the saint-tier elder that my castle has 4 king-tier dragons and a tier 9 mutated earth dragon. See how he reacts.¡± ¡°If the elder asks about your subordinates, just tell him that they are all dead!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Harris respectfully accepted the order. He did not know why the Supreme dragon Lord would do such a thing. However, the dragon Lord¡¯s plans and orders were not something that a lowly follower like him could fathom. All he needed to do was to strictly carry out the plan. ¡°Harris, go in peace. The Supreme dragon Lord will protect you!¡± Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon spoke and immediately released his recovery fog. Under the green fog, the severely injured Harris looked much better. Otherwise, in his current state, he might not even be able to return to the underground tunnel.. Chapter 143 - Investigate the Elven Tribe! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Thank you, dragon envoy, for your kindness!¡± Harris stood up respectfully and turned to leave the Dragon Castle. He watched his back as he left. Mike was also not worried that Harris¡¯s cover would be exposed. First of all, without mentioning the belief in the dragon sect, as long as Harris returned to the gnome kingdom, he would definitely not be exposed. The most important thing was¡­ Even though he had just recovered from the mist, it had only healed Harris¡¯s leg injury. At this moment, his entire body was still in a state of broken bones, making it hard for people not to believe that he had been attacked by the dragons. Turning around, Mike looked at the remaining gnome archers. These twelve gnome archers were no longer of any use. ¡°Hilar, execute them all.¡± Mike gave the order. The gnome archers did not panic. They believed in their lord. Even if they had to sacrifice their lives for this, it would be glorious! With their eyes closed and smiling, hilar summoned the black water prison to wrap them all up. Then, he crushed them all in an instant. The entire process was painless. Mike then used the Holy Dragon Palace to receive the souls of these gnome archers. He spent energy stones to reincarnate them all. Not long after, one by one, dragon-blood gnomes wearing dragon-shaped armor with solemn expressions walked out of the light ball. The only thing that surprised Mike was that ten of these dragon-blood gnomes were archers, just like their original class. Two of them had changed into dragon-blood gnome priests, and their strength had increased further. ¡°You guys go to the castle first and help the dragon-blood soldiers organize their supplies. When the dragon-blood gnome troops come back, you can join them!¡± Mike instructed. ¡°We will listen to the orders of the Supreme Dragon Lord!¡± The dragon-blood gnome priests took the lead, and all the dragon-blood gnomes turned around and left to help the soldiers outside the castle. In the Dragon Castle. Mike carefully sized up the magic map that Harris had just offered. The reason why magic maps were called magic maps was that a spell was cast on the goatskin map, which could intelligently help the user identify the map information. Looking at the map, all the forces in the Dark Forest were marked with blue, red, and green flashes of light. For example, the blue two-headed demon tribe and the red demon beast tribe. The demon beast tribe was actually a tribe formed by high-level monsters in the wild. As their levels increased and they became stronger, the monsters in the wild also gained intelligence, so they were called demon beasts. Other than that, an elven tribe marked by green lights caught Mike¡¯s attention. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the elven tribe to be so close to my castle!¡± Mike was a little surprised. At the mention of elves, the first image that appeared in the minds of countless people was probably a beautiful woman with long ears, a pair of transparent elven wings, wearing green light armor, and carrying a bow on her back. She was in the Endless Continent. Many male Castle Lords had not seen the opposite sex for a long time. Even the female human warriors under their command were quite ¡®burly¡¯ due to the battle, and were not very good-looking. Generally speaking, the elven tribe was also very secretive. It was impossible to record the blueprints that the ordinary monster tribe dropped. Only the gnome kingdom, which had high-level mages, could detect the location of the elven tribe and mark it with a magic map. If the other Castle Lords heard about the elven tribe, a large number of male Castle Lords would go crazy to the elven tribe to find some female elves to satisfy their desires. However, Mike was different from these Castle Lords who only knew how to think with their lower bodies. He was more concerned about the various knowledge and treasures that the elven tribe had. The Elven species was one of the oldest races in the Endless Continent. He had never come into contact with them before. Just this alone was enough to arouse his curiosity. However, more importantly¡­ Mike was very interested in the magic arrows, magic potions, and secrets of immortality that the elven species possessed. The elven tribe¡¯s knowledge of the laws of life and magic technology had always been far ahead of most races. After conquering the elven tribe, if he could obtain this knowledge, although it could not strengthen the dragon¡¯s strength, it could definitely improve his dragon castle from the iron age to the magic technology age. This would be of great use to the future development of the Dragon Castle. It could be said that all the forces on the magic map would be the target of the Dragon Castle¡¯s future expansion. The elven tribe was directly listed as the first! He wanted to send a dragon to inquire about the elven tribe. However, the only problem now was that this elven tribe was too secretive. Even on this magic map, it was only marked with the location. There was no detailed information about the number and strength of the elves. This directly put Mike in a difficult position. If he met a saint-tier elven queen, his dragon would definitely not be able to defeat her. Therefore, who should he send out to scout? ¡°Hilar, how far can your magic water hide your aura?¡± Mike looked at Hilar and asked. ¡°Reporting to my Lord, if I use the magic water shield to hide now, I won¡¯t be detected by creatures below the initial stage of the saint-tier, even if they have just advanced to the saint-tier.¡± ¡°However, there is a 40% chance of being exposed above the initial stage of the saint-tier. The higher the rank, the higher the chance of being exposed!¡± ¡°However, my Lord, all of this is because my rank is too low and my understanding of the magic water elements is not deep enough!¡± ¡°If my strength has advanced to the king-tier, I can be sure that the enemies of the saint-tier will never discover my aura!¡± Hilar replied respectfully. Even though Mike did not say anything, he could feel that the dragon lord was facing a difficult problem, and his strength did not seem to be enough to deal with the possible enemies. Therefore, he could not help but add, a strong sense of guilt rose in his heart. At the same time, he made up his mind to work hard to hunt monsters and speed up his advancement. ¡°Is that so¡­ I understand. However, Hilal, don¡¯t blame yourself too much. After all, the two of you hatched this morning. How would you have time to advance?¡± ¡°Take your time. One day, you will advance to the king-tier like the other dragon seniors.¡± Mike comforted the guilty Hilal. With his strength at the peak of tier 8, he was able to block the perception of saint-tier early-stage and below creatures. This ability was already very terrifying. The dragon Rrace¡¯s special dragon species, the elemental dragon, had once again refreshed his understanding. No matter what, Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and Azure Demon Dragon Hilar would be like the Nightmare Green Dragon Hilar that he would focus on nurturing in the future. It was a fact that Hilar and Flosa still needed some time to grow up. However, he did not feel bad because the two giant dragons had been hunting for the entire morning, their experience was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from advancing to tier 9. He believed that they would be able to complete the advancement in less than two days! Now, it was back to the question of who should be sent to the elf tribe. ¡°Caesar, this mission will be handed over to you.¡± After thinking over and over again, Mike finally chose the Undead Dragon.. Chapter 144 - Was Mike Going to Rescue the Human Captives? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the rows of dragons in front of him with solemn expressions, ready to give the order at any time. In the end, he chose the Undead Dragon Caesar. He naturally made this choice for his own reasons. There was the matter of detecting the general environment of the elf tribe and the specific situation. Firstly, because the Undead Dragon Caesar¡¯s strength had reached the king-tier, although the suppression of the dragons against the elf species would be slightly weakened. However, it would not be a problem for him to defeat three elves of the same tier. The second reason was that Caesar possessed the aura of the undead. It was the aura of the undead that caused all living things to wither and disappear. It also had the ability to conceal its aura. With these two points combined, even if Caesar encountered an enemy of the saint-tier, it would definitely be able to escape safely. ¡°Yes, my Lord! I am willing to gamble my life. I will definitely not let you down!¡± The Undead Dragon Caesar, who had always been cold and silent, spoke solemnly to Mike. This was because from the dragon Lord¡¯s expression, he could feel the importance of investigating the elf tribe to his Lord. After saying this, he turned around and flapped his dragon wings. Using the aura of the undead, he concealed himself and headed towards the coordinates of the elf tribe that his Lord had sent him. The elven tribe was on the map. It was very close to the Dragon Castle in a straight line, more than 200 kilometers away. Even though it was separated by a few mountains, if it was an ordinary soldier, it would take them three days to go back and forth. However, the dragon could rely on its advantage in flight. With Caesar¡¯s speed, it would probably take about 40 minutes. It was estimated that before the main army of the gnome kingdom attacked him, the information of the Elven tribe had already been controlled by him. And once he could conquer it¡­ Besides obtaining the resources of the elf tribe, Mike also wanted to raise a few elves in the castle. Putting aside the strength of the elves, it was worth it just to look at a beautiful woman. Mike planned this in his heart and smiled slightly. At this moment, Tyrell, who had been thinking about the threat of the gnome Kingdom, turned around and asked respectfully. ¡°Master, from the information you intentionally revealed to the gnome kingdom, the gnome kingdom¡¯s army will probably send troops over soon. What do you plan to do? Do you need us dragons to immediately gather troops to prepare for battle?¡± ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need to rush this matter.¡± Mike shook his head. In fact, the gnome kingdom seemed to have a lot of troops, and the saint-tier grand elder was also extremely powerful. However, with Sky City around and hundreds of dragon might cannons bombarding him, the so-called gnome army would only be cannon fodder no matter how many there were. If the saint-tier grand elder dared to be arrogant, he would definitely be willing to pay the price of a thousand energy stones to teach him a lesson with a huge dragon power cannon. There was no need to fear the invasion of the entire gnome kingdom. ¡­ After instructing the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and Azure Demon Dragon Hilar to hunt down the surrounding forces, Mike was once again free. He casually opened the hyperspace chat channel and found that the chat channels had all exploded. [F*ck, the army of the gnome kingdom in the Dark Forest is already so powerful?] [Interrogation? What interrogation? It can¡¯t be about the information of us Castle Lords, right? After all, it¡¯s a fact that the alien races in this world have a great hatred towards Castle Lords!] [If that¡¯s really the case, the low-level Castle Lords are trembling in silence. Those Castle lords who were captured and brought back to the gnome kingdom, please don¡¯t be my good friends. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be over if you sell my castle address¡­] [Uh¡­ What are you guys talking about? I don¡¯t understand !] [Of course, it¡¯s about the matter of the gnopme kingdom¡¯s army suddenly starting to capture the Castle Lords and bring them back to the kingdom in the Dark Forest!] [Recently, several Castle Lords sent messages in the channel about their castle being attacked by the gnome army. Strangely, after the gnomes sieged their castle, they didn¡¯t kill the Castle Lord. Instead, they seemed to want to bring him back to the kingdom for interrogation. This also resulted in the Castle Lord being able to send messages in the chat channel after being captured!] [What a confusing operation. Sending a distress message at this time, do you really expect a Castle Lord in the Dark Forest to take the risk of being targeted by the gnome kingdom to save this group of people?] Countless people were guessing what the gnome kingdom¡¯s strange actions were for, but no one gave an accurate answer. In the end, the Castle Lord also sent a message, and the hyperspace chat channel exploded once again. [Haha, this is hilarious. Castle Lords of the Dark Forest, now is the time to test the unity of our Castle Lords. Aren¡¯t you going to gather your troops and save them?] [Those who say you are going to save them, you have nothing to do with it. Do you want to add fuel to the fire? Why aren¡¯t you going to save them?] [That¡¯s the gnome kingdom! The kingdom! Not the gnome tribe!] [That¡¯s f*cking ridiculous. They were captured by the gnome kingdom¡¯s army, and they still expect us, the masters of low-and middle-level castles, to save them?] [What I said before was right. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to become a tier 7 militia. I reckon that if I were to face the gnome kingdom¡¯s army, my ashes would be scattered! If I really wanted to save them, I think I would need the cooperation of the top Castle Lords in the Dark Forest!] [No, we, the top Castle Lords, have announced that we will not participate in this mess.] [Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. If we really meet the gnome Kingdom, all the Top Castle Lords are afraid that their forces will be damaged, so they don¡¯t dare to make a sound! ] [Very good. The name of your castle is ¡®Home of the Wild Beasts¡¯, right? I¡¯ll remember it.] [Hehe, so what if you¡¯re threatening me? I¡¯m telling the truth! Even those top-tier soldiers of yours are having a hard time facing a king-tier enemy. Facing the army of the gnome kingdom, they¡¯ll be crushed to pieces. Moreover, the strongest person on the other side might not only be a king-tier. If you¡¯re not satisfied, why don¡¯t you come and bite me?] [Actually, after all that talk, I feel that there¡¯s still someone who can save these Castle Lords!] [Who?] [Mike! He just happens to be in the Dark Forest. Don¡¯t you think that even if there are very few creatures like the giant dragons, they can still kill a large number of gnomes in one breath? They are good at war!] [Indeed, if it is Mike, there is a high possibility that he can save these people. Moreover, it is not a waste of the gnome kingdom. You have discussed so much, didn¡¯t you think of this before?] [Don¡¯t mention it. Those Castle Lords who were captured just now cried and shouted for help to Mike in the channel, but Mike didn¡¯t show up at all, and the friend request didn¡¯t have any response!] [As expected of big brother Mike, he¡¯s always so cold and aloof! In fact, there are too many people who ask him for help every day. He probably won¡¯t take this matter seriously either!] [How could this be the same as usual? This is related to the fight between the lord of the Dark Forest castles and the two forces of the gnome kingdom. Mike is the highest combat power of our Castle Lords. Why doesn¡¯t he step forward?] [Yes, our comrades have been captured. Why doesn¡¯t he step forward? isn¡¯t he afraid of arousing public anger?] [Uh¡­ Forgive me for being blunt. To put it bluntly, what right does big brother Mike have to help you? What benefits can you bring him?] [If I were Mike, I won¡¯t help you either. It would be fine if I put it nicely, but look at what your Castle Lord of the Dark Forest is saying? I¡¯m dying of laughter!] From the beginning of the discussion about the Castle Lords being captured by the gnome kingdom¡¯s army, it had evolved into the topic of why Mike did not save these people, and whether or not he should save them. After reading the messages, Mike finally could not help but laugh.. Chapter 145 - Whoever Dares to Capture You, I’ll Burn His Entire Tribe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Why should I help these castle lords who have nothing to do with me?¡± Mike looked at the hyperdimensional chat channel and laughed. Some people in the channel were completely right. Although most of the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest were either hoping or clamoring for him to save these Castle Lords who had been captured by the gnome kingdom, the death of other Castle Lords had nothing to do with him. In fact¡­ Most of the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest were people who opposed him in the Anti-dragon Alliance. It was one thing for them to imagine how they would attack him, after being captured, they actually expected him to stand up against the gnome kingdom. How ironic. Mike had also heard Hilar say that the Castle Lord who had been destroyed in the beginning had exposed him. To put it bluntly, the Castle Lords who had been captured now would also betray him in order to survive! He had to expend his energy to save these Castle Lords who might betray him? Only a fool would do that! His future attack on the gnome kingdom was also to expand the castle¡¯s power, and it was definitely not to stand up for the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest or anything like that. Mike closed the hyperspace chat channel and no longer paid attention to it. At this moment, a message prompt suddenly appeared on his friend list. The position of his friend list was still very precious. Until now, the only people on his friends¡¯ list were the little loli from the underground world and Yi Xue, who had auctioned off the low-level soldier evolution scroll to him last time. Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick, [Big Mike, the channel is so noisy!] [Will you save those Castle Lords who were captured by the gnome kingdom?] [Although I don¡¯t know what big Mike is thinking, what Caroline wants to tell you is, don¡¯t go and save them just because the channel is full of encouragement! These people are trying to guilt-trip you!] Mike, [Well, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t.] Mike smiled slightly and replied with a message. Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick, [haha, hearing big Mike say that, Caroline¡¯s heart is at ease. Big Mike, Caroline is still a little curious. If I were to be captured, would you go and save me?] Mike, [don¡¯t Worry, your Gray Dwarf Castle is very powerful. With Uncle Xavier, who has advanced to king-tier, guarding it, there won¡¯t be any dark creatures threatening you in the short term.] Mike comforted Caroline and continued. [However, if this day really happens, you don¡¯t have to worry. If any monsters dare to capture you, I¡¯ll definitely burn their entire tribe.] Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick, [yes, yes. Thank you, big Mike.] When the little loli heard this, she was obviously overjoyed. After receiving Mike¡¯s reply that he would definitely not do anything, she no longer cared about the noise in the channel. Instead, she typed, [speaking of which, Big Mike, do you still remember the blueprint for the construction of the Dwarf Palace that I obtained last time?] [After this Dwarf Palace was completed, it quickly attracted a large group of dwarves over!] [I roughly checked and found that there were more than 2,000 dwarves.] Mike¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. Dwarf Castle¡­ greatly increases the chance of dwarves defecting to the local forces. He did not expect the effect to be so quick. Moreover, it was gradually bringing in a population of 2,000 people. Think about himself, his Holy Dragon Palace also had a chance of attracting the surrounding light creatures to defecting to join him. However, it had been so long, there were not any creatures joining him. On the contrary, there had been a lot of wild monsters attacking his castle. In comparison, the little loli¡¯s luck was indeed a little too good. Mike could not help but smile helplessly and sent a message. [Are all these dwarves here to join you?] [No, the dwarves who came here, many of them only stayed in the Dwarf Palace for half a day before leaving.] [In the end, more than 500 gray dwarves stayed.] [Uncle Xavier said that those dwarves who left were dwarves who just came to visit the Dwarf Palace.] [What Caroline said above is only the basic situation. In fact, in addition to more than 500 gray dwarves, there is also an extremely old orthodox dwarf grandpa!] [This old grandpa told me that he stayed here to help me suppress the dark turmoil. Hmm¡­ Caroline doesn¡¯t know this old grandpa¡¯s strength, but Uncle Xavier seems to be very respectful to the old grandpa, calling him Lord Saint.] ¡°¡­¡± After reading the Little Loli¡¯s words, Mike¡¯s eyes moved, and he could not help but inhale sharply. Hiss¨C If he remembered correctly, Xavier, the peak tier 9 dwarf who had defected to the little loli, had now advanced to the king-tier. The old grandfather who could be addressed as a saint by the king-tier dwarf. This old dwarf was definitely a saint-tier powerhouse! This little loli¡¯s luck was really good to the point of exploding! Mike was shocked and anxious. When the sky swordsman dwarf at the peak of tier 9 joined the little loli, it had already made him very surprised at the her luck. Now, it had actually attracted the initiative of a saint-tier orthodox dwarf to join her. The little loli¡¯s luck was definitely something that even the current master of billions of Castles Lords could not compare to! Looking at the little loli¡¯s heaven-defying luck, Mike knew that it was basically impossible for him to surpass her in this aspect. Regarding this, he even suspected that the goddess of luck of the Endless Continent was really not the little loli¡¯s mother? The more Mike thought about it, the more tired he became. In the end, he could only type. [Alright, I got it, Caroline. I think this old grandpa is so strong that he probably doesn¡¯t talk much.] [No matter what, you have to build a good relationship with this dwarf old grandpa.] [Yes, yes, Caroline understands!] [These past two days, after chatting with the old dwarf for a long time, he was still very happy. He specially gave me a golden scepter. I don¡¯t know the exact effect, but I felt that it was a little too heavy, so I didn¡¯t really like it.] Mike¡¯s eyes twitched again. The golden scepter sounded like an extremely high-level weapon. With the old dwarf¡¯s status as a saint-tier powerhouse, it was at least a king-tier weapon. Mike felt a little helpless and replied again. [Although the golden scepter is heavy, you should try to use it more often. Maybe when your level increases, you¡¯ll be able to skillfully use the scepter and unlock its ability!] ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Oh right, the old dwarf also gave me a high-level smithy blueprint!] ¡°High-level smithy blueprint?¡± Mike was a little surprised. At this time, his mood had already calmed down. In fact, other than the golden scepter that surprised him, this high-level smithy blueprint was really nothing to the saint-level dwarf. However, if he could construct it, it would definitely help him and the little loli to sell their equipment and make money! Chapter 146 - Lucky Strike from the Little Loli Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [I¡¯ve already created this high-level smithy. I can at most create 100 pieces of equipment at the same time!] [The monster materials that Big Mike gave me last time haven¡¯t been used up yet. Now that we have the high-level smithy, Caroline will definitely be able to speed up the refining process and sell the equipment as soon as possible to make money for us!] [In addition, Uncle Xavier also told me that the black tiger egg in the castle is going to hatch tomorrow!] [Yeah, the black tiger is also an extremely powerful monster. Remember to nurture it well. It will help you tear apart those dark creatures.] After Mike replied this sentence, he had already returned to his usual self. In fact, other than the gold scepter, the high-level smithy blueprint and the black tiger egg did not seem that surprising anymore. After chatting with the little loli for a while, Mike was ready to deal with the friend request that kept flashing. The higher the level of the Castle Lord, the friend request would appear at the front. Therefore, he immediately noticed a name. [Gold Capital ¡ª Bella] [Friend request message: Reminder, Dragon Castle is in great danger, please reply quickly!] Looking at this friend request. ¡°This woman is really persistent!¡± Mike was a little surprised. For a long time, there were many top Castle Lords who wanted to add him as a friend and get his precious friend position. He did not make any exceptions and rejected all of them. Among them was Bella, who was sitting in the Gold Capital. After these top Castle Lords were rejected, they did not apply to add him a second time, either because of their face or their temper. Only this Bella was an exception. He originally thought that because Bella had borrowed the high-level military grade blueprint and added him as a friend, he actually deleted her and would never add her again in the future. He did not expect it to come so soon. Of course, just this alone was not enough to make him curious about Bella¡¯s friend request this time. The last time he deleted her friend request, he had paid her, so he definitely did not go overboard. What he was curious about was Bella¡¯s message request this time. There was a huge danger in the Dragon Castle? What huge danger could there be in the Dragon Castle? ¡°With Bella¡¯s strong personality, she definitely did not deliberately act flashy to attract my attention.¡± Mike muttered to himself. At first, he naturally thought that Bella might be like countless other Castle Lords, leaving all sorts of unique and eye-catching messages in order to add him as a friend. There were those who claimed that there would be king-tier monsters attacking the Dragon Castle back when they were low-tier. There were those who said that they would tell him a huge secret, that there was an energy stone mining spot in the Dark Forest. There were even people who lied and said that they were willing to give him 100,000 energy stones and wanted to add him as a friend. At first, he agreed to these people¡¯s friend requests. However, after chatting for a while, he realized that all the information these people brought was fake. With the battle strength of the Dragon Castle and the expansion of its power, very few people knew more about the Dark Forest than he did. After that, he automatically blocked this kind of information and rejected all of them. Back to the present. Since Bella was regarded as the most beautiful goddess by countless Castle Lords, she should be disdained to do such a fancy thing. At least Mike thought she should not do so. Therefore, he was very interested in the message ¡®the Dragon Castle is in great danger¡¯ and clicked through the friend request. Kalami Plains. On a vast grassland, Bella, who was clad in a handsome armor, was like a female general, leading the Golden War Lions to hunt the hyena tribe. Hyenas were creatures that looked like hyenas, but had a life of their own. They were similar to dog-headed humans that had gained intelligence. The only difference was that they were smarter and knew how to hunt together. Hence, they gradually gathered a tribe of hundreds of tier 7 hyenas on the plains, they could be considered a first-rate force on the plains. However, at this moment, this first-rate force was slaughtered by Bella¡¯s golden battle lions, and the corpses of Hyenas were all over the ground. Obviously, Bella¡¯s Golden Capital force was also constantly developing and becoming stronger. Sooner or later¡­ Perhaps one day soon, she would truly become the queen of Kalami Plains, the Queen of Golden Battle Lions! At this moment. ¡°That man agreed to my friend request?¡± Bella took off her helmet. Her long golden hair danced in the wind, and her face was filled with joy. She still remembered the incident where she had accidentally offended Mike, where she asked about the unique reward from the previous Beast Tide hunt. It was not easy for her to add him as a friend, but she was deleted just like that. She did not hate Mike at all. Instead, she kept blaming herself. Why was she so careless back then? This time, she finally added Mike as a friend. It could be said that she was extremely lucky. She had to cherish it. Mike, [Why are you adding me, just say it.] ¡°This¡­ he¡¯s really as direct as usual.¡± Bella, who was about to apologize, was blocked by this sentence. She helplessly brushed her hair that was blown up by the wind. She could only reply, [the Anti-dragon Alliance in the Dark Forest is planning to take over your Dragon Castle in a week!] [This time, the Anti-dragon Alliance can gather 80% of their members. Their strength is still very terrifying. You must be careful!] Mike looked at the message calmly. ¡°[ have never taken the Anti-dragon Alliance seriously. They won¡¯t be able to achieve anything with just their group.] [But there¡¯s no need for you to lie to me about this. I¡¯ll just trust you for now.] [I¡¯m actually very concerned about another point. The Dark Forest is so big, it¡¯s thousands of kilometers long, and there are endless mountains and rivers. The Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance are scattered all over the place. How can they possibly be united?] It was indeed so. Just like the soldiers of the gnome kingdom, if there was no underground tunnel, they would not be able to enter the territory of the Dragon Castle. On the contrary, the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance were the same. Looking at this information, Bella was also a little surprised. Mike knew so much about the area of the Dark Forest. Could it be that he also had a rare map of the Dark Forest? She then decisively replied, [it¡¯s like this. A top-tier Castle Lord of the Anti-dragon Alliance is called Lancaster. He has a top-tier flying force called the gale spirit bird.] [This kind of force has a wind-controlling spell. Not only can it fly itself, but it can also drive other objects to fly together. With this, the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance can quickly gather together!] [All in all, many Castle Lords have already moved away from the heart of the castle and are starting to move in your direction! They have a very big ambition to attack the Dragon Castle this time. You must be careful!] Flying soldier, gale spirit bird¡­ No matter how strong they were, just the fact that they could drive other objects to fly together was enough to be considered a top-tier soldier. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Mike muttered as he held his chin with one hand. At this moment, he was obviously not worried that there would really be a large group of Castle Lords from the Anti-dragon Alliance attacking him. Instead, he was lamenting that the flying army was too useful on this Endless Continent.. Chapter 147 - The Friend Request Had Finally Been Approved! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Flying troops indeed have an innate advantage over Castle Lords who only have land troops!¡± Mike looked at the chat page and said slowly. Flying troops relied on their ability to fly. Whether it was their hunting speed or hunting range, they far surpassed ordinary Castle Lords. In addition, they also explored the surrounding area. The development of the Castle Lords of flying troops was definitely several times faster than that of the Castle Lords of land troops. However, the most powerful part of flying troops was not just that. The Castle Lords of flying troops also had extremely high mobility. In the face of danger, they could immediately move away from the heart of the castle and escape. For example, the castle lord of the Demon Hunter Nest, Mobis. After the Kobold Castles was destroyed by him, he immediately used the demon hunter vulture to detect the wind and prepare to call it the demon hunter vulture to escape. If not for the fact that his troops were dragons, he might not have been able to catch up. Hence, the advantage of the flying troops was displayed here. They could attack and retreat. In the future castle wars, the first to rise would definitely be the lord of the flying troops. This time, through the Anti-dragon Alliance, he realized the influence of the flying troops. Mike had also included them in the upcoming Battle of the Castles, the first group of forces that he had to deal with! ¡°If it¡¯s using the flying forces, the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance might really be able to gather within a week.¡± ¡°Hehe, looks like they really have a certain degree of confidence in this operation.¡± Mike smiled and muttered to himself. At this moment, Bella¡¯s message was sent again. [Mike, I know that you are the strongest Castle Lord right now, but I really want to say that you may not have realized the seriousness of the problem.] [Among the top Castle Lords who came to besiege you, there is one named Rogil. Recently, he seems to have dropped a freezing talisman in a tribe of ice-type magical beasts. It can freeze a target at the peak of the king-tier for three hours.] [If one of your king-tier dragons is frozen, the remaining two king-tier dragons will probably have a hard time resisting the joint attack of hundreds of Castle Lords, right?] Mike raised his eyebrows and typed. [The last question¡­ are you trying to inquire about the strength of the Dragon Castle again?] Kalami Plains. Bella opened her mouth when she saw the news and quickly sent out a message. [Sorry, I definitely didn¡¯t mean to do that this time!] [I was indeed rude last time. This time, I really want to remind you that the Anti-dragon Alliance is not as simple as you think. They have specially prepared a lot of things for you. They even have a pre-war slogan!] On the dragon chair in the Dragon Castle, Mike smiled and replied, [Yes, I understand. But you don¡¯t have to worry about me.] [I can guarantee that as many Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance as they come, they will die.] [To be honest, I wish that someone]would come and kill me right now and give me a huge amount of resources.¡± [Compared to this, I want to know how you know this information.] Bella, [¡­ I admit that your words really surprised me. I also believe that without such strength, you would never say such things.] [Also, the reason why I know so much information is naturally because I have a wide network.] [I know a top Castle Lord. He told me all the information in the Anti-dragon Alliance!] Mike, [Interesting, but do you know that I hate people who betray their friends the most?] Kalami Plains. Bella was stunned. ¡°This man, do you really think that I tell all these secrets to everyone?¡± ¡°Who else can I tell besides you?¡± She was feeling helpless now, but just when she thought that Mike would use this reason to delete her again. Another message came back. Mike, [although you say that, in my opinion, you and this top-tier Castle Lord are not friends.] [Also, I prefer friends who can bring me benefits.] Bella finally let out a sigh and continued typing, [then we can keep our good friend status this time. It¡¯s not easy to be your friend.] She had been rejected by Mike countless times. It was not easy to add her as a friend last time, and she had been deleted because of a mistake. Now, she cherished Mike¡¯s good friend position very much, and she really did not want to be deleted again. This way, even if she did not ask to join Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle alliance or anything, she could still benefit a lot from having a chat with Mike, the lord of the strongest castle, when she was free in the future. However, Mike¡¯s reply made her expression change again. Mike, [you don¡¯t seem to have brought me any benefits?] Bella, [no way! I¡¯ve already told you such a huge piece of news. If you have enough time to prepare in advance, it doesn¡¯t count as help.] Mike, [the truth is, without your reminder, even if they suddenly attack, they will still be wiped out by me. So, this doesn¡¯t count as help.] Bella, [alright, I¡¯ve lost to you again this time. Delete me then.] Bella sighed helplessly. Even if she was deleted this time, she would add Mike again countless times. She was very clear. What was Mike¡¯s identity? He was the strongest Castle Lord who was rated by the system as the top of all living things. A person with such a status, combined with his personality, would definitely have extremely strict selection of his friends. Bella was sure that from all the Castle Lord¡¯s transmigration until now, Mike¡¯s number of friends would definitely not exceed five. For such a person, she naturally had to do her best to pass Mike¡¯s ¡®tests¡¯ time and time again to make friends with him. It was for the sake of the later stage of the Battle of the Castles, so that she would not be regarded as an enemy of the Dragon Castle by Mike. However, to her surprise, Mike¡¯s next sentence was sent over. Mike, [however, since you want to keep your good friend position so much, you can keep it. As for the matter of friends, forget it.] Mike, [you definitely know better than me that you and I are only doing it for the present benefits. We are not considered friends yet. If you really want to be my friend, you should use your actions to prove it in the future.] After that, Mike did not send any more messages. ¡°As expected, this is the aura of the strongest castle master, Mike¡­¡± Bella held her aching forehead and sighed. It was still too tiring to deal with Mike. She did not know why, but during the conversation with Mike just now, she always felt an inexplicable fear. After thinking for a while, Bella finally came to a conclusion. As the master of the Dragon Castle and the commander of the Dragon, Mike¡¯s superior aura was too strong, so much so that when he spoke, he could give people invisible pressure.. Chapter 148 - Goddess Bella’s Happiness and the Youth’s Anger Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Kalami Plains. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ve finally added this man as a good friend. Let¡¯s talk about how we can become friends in the future!¡± ¡°I believe that with my ability, I¡¯ll definitely be able to take him down!¡± Bella thought about all the information about Mike and smiled. At the same time that she wanted to make friends with Mike in the future, she was more determined. Adding Mike as a friend today was her first step towards this goal. She was still in a good mood. At this moment. [Ding! You have received a friend message!] A friend notification was sent. ¡°Mike replied to the message?¡± Bella was a little surprised and immediately opened her friend page. However, the other party was not Mike, but one of the nine founders of the Alliance of gods, the castle lord of Demon Castle. In an instant, her expression changed. She had been looking forward to it for nothing! Demon Castle Lord, [Goddess Bella, are you really not considering selling me your high-level army number blueprint?] This Demon Castle Lord¡¯s words were filled with flattery and fawning, causing Bella to frown. In fact, she had always disliked the demon Castle lord. After the establishment of the Alliance of gods, the two of them had only interacted occasionally, and they were not even friends. How could he have the face to ask for the high-level army number blueprint with such a shallow friendship? Not to mention that she had already given the scroll to Mike. Even if she had not given it to Mike. With Mike¡¯s temper, if she deliberately made things difficult for him, he would probably ignore her and immediately delete her. Just from this point alone, the Demon Castle Lord was far inferior to Mike. This was also the reason why she did not want to befriend him. From his point of view, this person really did have a powerful army unit like the demon. The way he acted did not seem like a top-tier Castle Lord at all! Out of courtesy, bella still replied, [sorry, I¡¯ve already sold the high-level military grade blueprint to Mike.] Demon Castle Lord, [Oh? You¡¯ve really added Mike as a friend! How was your chat with Mike? Did you get along well?] Bella, [yeah, it¡¯s just a friend position. In Mike¡¯s eyes, I probably don¡¯t count as much.] Demon Castle Lord, [Then Mike is not giving my goddess Bella any face. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t know how to do things. As expected, he only has this dragon soldier. If it was another soldier, he would have been killed by the other Castle Lords!] [If it were me, hehe, goddess Bella taking the initiative to add me as a friend, I would be more than happy!] The Demon Castle Lord¡¯s original intention was to curry favor with this sentence, but it caused Bella¡¯s expression to obviously change, and it was filled with anger. Bella, [Old Demon, watch your words. Mike is my friend, and my relationship with him is not as simple as yours.] [The reason you can have my friend now is because we are allies.] [If you dare to speak ill of my friend again, I can not guarantee that my Gold Capital will not make an enemy of you.] Every word of Bella¡¯s was very serious. This was something she had said tactfully. In her opinion, the lord of the Demon Castle was simply a retard. So what if Mike treated her badly? With the powerful Dragon Castle, he indeed had the right to treat her that way. If the demon castle had the ability to treat her coldly, she would nto say anything either. This demon castle master did not even know it. He was simply stupid to the extreme! Hearing Bella¡¯s words, the demon Castle Lord did not reply for a while. She was afraid of Bella¡¯s strength in the gold capital and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Finally, the message was sent again. The Demon Castle Lord, [alright, I got it. Mike does have the strength!] [Then he killed Mobis from the Alliance of Gods last time. We should at least ask him for an explanation, right?] [Our Alliance of Gods is not a bunch of useless people. We will never let Mike control us!] Bella, [What explanation do you want? Mike to apologize? Or do you want Mike to compensate us with some strange crystals and energy stones?] [Think about it carefully. Are you so sure that the Alliance of Gods can challenge the dragons?] [If you really want an explanation, you can ask for it. In any case, I¡¯m not going.] When the lord of the Demon Castle saw this, he seemed to feel that he had gone too far. He had angered the goddess, so he quickly typed, [Okay, okay. Bella, I was wrong just now. Mobis is dead, so be it. The Alliance of Gods and the Dragon Castle will not be in conflict with each other for the time being.] However, Bella did not even look at those words. In her opinion, there was no longer a need for her to chat with the lord of the demon castle. Thus, she reached out and directly deleted the friend of the demon Castle Lord. Now that she said it, Bella was not sure if the lord of the demon castle was really stupid or if he was pretending to be stupid to trick her. He wanted her to question Mike about the death of his ally and ask for an explanation? Did he think that Mike would fall for that trick? Not only would he not fall for that trick, but the good friend position that she had obtained with great difficulty would probably be deleted by him again. She would not do such a deal that would only make her suffer a loss! As for the lord of the demon castle, it did not matter what he said. From the moment he offended Mike, she would never keep him as a friend. While deleting her good friend, Bella also blacklisted the lord of the demon castle. If she was honest, it would be fine. Once he had any thoughts about the Dragon Castle in the future, he would become her enemy! ¡°Alright, now all the golden battle lions listen up, follow me to collect the resources of the hyena tribe!¡± Bella rode on the most powerful golden battle lion, raising her golden longsword high, and shouted at the other golden battle lions beside her. Roar!! Accompanied by the angry roars of the lions, Bella rode on the golden battle lion and rushed into the already defeated hyena tribe. ¡­ Demon Castle. [Hint: Bella has removed you from her friend list!] ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s Mike again, it¡¯s Mike again!¡± Seeing the hint that his friend had been deleted by Goddess Bella, the young man cursed angrily. The gloomy purple flames in the castle reflected the young man¡¯s gloomy face. Why did goddess Bella just sell the high-level army number blueprint to an outsider like Mike, without even looking at him? His demon was also a top-tier army unit! If he could expand the number, it would definitely increase the foundation of the Alliance of Gods! Now, it had actually increased Mike¡¯s dragon army unit, and his strength had increased rapidly! How could he not be comparable to Mike? He was extremely upset. Now that he had been deleted as a friend, he finally understood after calming down. He had just asked goddess Bella to ask Mike for an explanation. It was indeed a little stupid. This was undoubtedly asking goddess Bella to offend Mike. It was only natural for her to be angry. Therefore, he did not feel angry with goddess Bella at all. Instead, he was thinking that he should cajole goddess Bella in the future and add her back as a friend. However, that was not the main point at the moment. Although he did not blame Bella, the anger in his heart was still there! This monstrous anger was naturally blamed on Mike.. Chapter 149 - The Advancement of the Elemental Dragon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Alright, Mike! Hehe, you¡¯re using dragon soldiers, right? I¡¯ll remember that!¡± ¡°It was you who took away my high-level army number blueprint!¡± ¡°It was also you who caused my relationship with goddess Bella to be ruined!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the grudge between my Demon Castle and your Dragon Castle!¡± The youth spoke with his teeth gnashing. His castle was in the highlands of Xidan, not too far from the Dark Forest. The two were only a thousand kilometers apart. This distance was naturally like a chasm to ordinary soldiers, but it was nothing compared to the characteristics of his high-ranking demons that could teleport. However, at this moment, other than hatred, he was somewhat hesitant. After all, Mike¡¯s army was a giant dragon. Although his demons were also top-tier flying soldiers and possessed the power of the infernal god, he was still a little uncertain since he had never encountered Mike before. ¡°Recently, it seems that the group of people from the Anti-dragon Alliance want to attack the Dragon Castle.¡± ¡°At this moment, I¡¯d better choose to wait and see! Facing the attack of an entire alliance, it would be fine if Mike could withstand it. However, if he shows signs of being unable to withstand it, then my demon squad will definitely teleport to the Dragon Castle and deal a fatal blow!¡± The youth calculated viciously. At the same time, outside his Demon Castle, the demon squad was arranging the corpses of the monsters. This group of purple demons flapped their wings, their bodies burning with raging purple flames. After a sweep, they were all demons of tier 8 and above! ¡­ Dragon Castle. At this moment, Derek¡¯s squad, which had gone out to hunt, had returned. Mike looked at general Derek and the earth dragon team in front of him. This hunt, Derek had told him that there was still some distance between the current earth dragon team and the combat power of the Dragons. Even if the earth dragon team was only a basic unit of the Dragon Castle, they still needed to become stronger. That was why Derek had brought the earth dragon team out to hunt for a while. After almost a day and night of hard work in killing monsters in the wild, the changes in the earth dragon team were also obvious. The earth dragon team had broken horns, and the edges of their thick armor were broken. In short, all of them were covered in wounds, but their aura was more than twice as strong as before! The earth dragons, whose strength was mostly at tier 7, had all advanced to the middle-stage of tier 8. Meanwhile, the tier 8 giant dragons had also advanced to early-stage tier 9! Dozens of earth dragons had all advanced by one tier, and their combat power was already quite impressive. At this moment, the number of monsters that could kill many times their own size was no longer enough to fully measure their value. This was because the team of earth dragons that had just advanced together was completely capable of fighting a king-tier creature! In a cross-class battle, the entire earth dragon team could easily become a king-class earth dragon. This was the most terrifying part! However, other than the earth dragon team, the one that gave Mike the biggest surprise was the earth dragon general Derek. ¡°Derek, are you going to break through too?¡± Mike raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile. Derek immediately stepped forward upon hearing this. He bowed his head and cupped his fists respectfully, ¡°reporting to my Lord! After advancing to tier 9 during the Beast Tide battle and going through so much hunting, I have gained some insights. My strength has now reached the peak of tier 9!¡± ¡°Dragon Lord, as long as you give me a little more time, I will definitely be able to break through to the king-tier and increase the overall strength of the Dragon Castle!¡± Mike smiled and nodded. After a day of hunting, Derek was different from the earth dragon team. He did not suffer any injuries. Instead, his armor was dyed red with fresh blood. He had already witnessed the strength of Derek. Just by relying on his powerful earth dragon combat skills, Derek would not lose to any giant dragon when they were of the same level. Even Barr, who was a close-combat type, was no exception. The reason why the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr was so powerful in close-combat was partly because of his strong dragon bloodline and the suppression of the flame of darkness. On the other hand, Derek, the earth dragon general, relied on his long-term battle experience and only knew real close combat skills. He did not need any spells. Just his combat skills alone were enough to wipe out all the enemies! This was something that no one could compare to. It was also the point that Mike valued the earth dragon general Derek the most. If there were any special situations in the future where the dragons in the Dragon Castle could no longer use spells, then Derek would undoubtedly be his strongest combat strength. An earth dragon spear would be able to wipe out tens of thousands of enemies without a problem! Sigh¡­ the only pity was that no matter how strong Derek was, he was only a mutated earth dragon! Even if he had mutated, he was still an earth dragon after all. His strength was definitely not as strong as the bloodline of a dragon! Mike sighed in his heart. Of course, it was not that he had not thought of a way. Due to the strength of Derek, he had long planned to get a military evolution blueprint to evolve the earth dragon general into a dragon bloodline. However, this requirement was too difficult. After all, it was to evolve from a mutated earth dragon to a giant dragon. A normal low-level military evolution blueprint naturally would not work. At most, it would only strengthen Derek¡¯s earth dragon bloodline, this was far from meeting his requirements. Therefore, he had been waiting. When he had the opportunity to obtain the high-level military evolution blueprint, he would give it to Derek to use, allowing him to break through to a giant dragon! ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t rush this matter. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time!¡± ¡°Derek, you and the earth dragon team must have worked hard to kill the monsters in the wild for so long. Go and rest. We will hunt them when we have fully recovered.¡± Mike instructed Derek. ¡°Yes, my Lord! It is the honor of me and the earth dragon team to fight for my Lord!¡± Derek replied respectfully. The earth dragons also lowered their heads one by one. Even though Derek did not feel tired at the moment, the earth dragon team really had to rest. Therefore, he did not shirk and led the earth dragon team away. After Derek left, Mike also smoothly sensed the harvest of the earth dragon team outside the castle. ¡°28,000 units of wood, 11,210 units of stone, and 48,000 units of food.¡± ¡°In addition, there are 1,200 units of energy stones and a strange crystal.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s still a considerable amount of resource income!¡± Mike immediately ordered the dragon-blood soldiers to collect all the resources outside the castle into the warehouse of the Dragon Castle. This time, the basic resources that Derek and the earth dragon team obtained were still small. The most important thing was to obtain 1,200 crystals, and to be lucky enough to find a strange crystal! Mike was very satisfied. While the seven or eight dragon-blood soldiers were busy organizing the resources, not long after, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and Azure Dragon Hilar who were out hunting had returned! Compared to the earth dragon team, the harvest that the two dragons brought back was naturally not much. He had already sensed this when the resources had just been placed in front of the castle. However, when Mike saw the two dragons coming in front of him and bowing, he immediately revealed an expression that was even more joyful than obtaining a large amount of resources. At this moment, these two special giant dragons, the elemental dragons, all had a thick aura of advancement! Chapter 150 - The Castle’s Power Upgrade, the Celebration Banquet! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Flosa, Hilar, looks like you¡¯ve both advanced.¡± Mike looked at the two king-tier dragons, one red and one blue, and nodded with a faint smile. Judging from the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and Azure Dragon Hilar¡¯s aura that was still being restrained, it was obvious that they had just broken through not too long ago. It was clear that hilar had remembered the fact that he had not been able to accept the Lord¡¯s order due to his lack of strength. It was because he wanted to become stronger and become a giant dragon that could truly work for the Lord! This kind of mood also motivated Flosa. The two of them had only spent less than half a day to break through to the early stage of the king-tier! Special dragons like Flosa and Hilar naturally had special effects after they advanced. The advancement of a giant dragon was due to the supreme bloodline of the giant dragon. They did not have any weaknesses, so it was usually a combination of speed, defense, attack, and other comprehensive strength that was increased at the same time. The strength multiplied by the power. If the advancement of a normal giant dragon was compared to the strengthening of a shield and a sword, then the advancement of an elemental dragon was instead like the strengthening of a sharp spear! Because they did not know any skills, they would only strengthen the elements that they awakened. This caused their close combat, defense, and speed to not increase by much, but their control over the awakened elements had indeed increased by several times! The destructive power in battle had also increased by several times! This did not mean that the two of them were stronger than each other. In the dragon clan, each type of advancement had its own advantages! Normal dragons formed a regular army and fought with the enemy. Special dragons were responsible for certain positions and gave the enemy a crucial blow! Only when these two types of dragons existed at the same time could they be considered a complete dragon army! After knowing the strength of Flosa and Hilar, Mike finally paid attention to the resources that the two of them brought back. ¡°3,221 units of wood, 800 units of stones, 4,000 units of food, 560 energy stones¡­¡± ¡°Although there aren¡¯t any strange crystals, it¡¯s still a profit!¡± Mike smiled. This small amount of resources would be arranged by the dragon-blood soldiers into the castle¡¯s warehouse in a while. Pulling back his attention, Mike looked at the two giant dragons with their dragon heads and said seriously. ¡°Raise your heads. I¡¯m very satisfied with your hunting trip. Your hard work has also successfully won my recognition.¡± Hearing this, Flosa and Hilar were a little excited. They raised their dragon heads and looked at Mike with a burning look. At the same time, they responded seriously and respectfully. ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to fight for the dragon Lord!¡± The dragons¡¯ heads were on the ground, but the dragon eyes of Flosa and Hilar were filled with fanaticism. Did they not work so hard to hunt monsters in the wild and obtain energy so that they could gain the Lord¡¯s approval? They had been following the Lord since they were born! As their strength increased, what mattered the most to them was not how much stronger they were, but how much they could help their master! After Mike¡¯s conversation with the two dragons, he understood. At this moment, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa, who had advanced to the king-tier, was facing the gnome troops from before. A mouthful of red lotus fire was enough to incinerate hundreds of goblin soldiers in an instant! Even with thousands of gnome troops, he could only spit out a few more mouthfuls of red lotus fire. After the Azure Dragon Hilar had advanced to the king-tier, his magic water had also evolved. At the very least, if he met an enemy at the saint-tier now, he would be able to hide his aura through the magic water and would not be detected. Even if he used all his strength to control the magic water, he would still be able to take away a portion of the magic power of the strongest mid-stage saint-tier powerhouse. This allowed the dragon battle team to weaken the enemy¡¯s combat power when they encountered saint-tier enemies in the wild! After reporting his current abilities to Mike, Hilar immediately lowered his dragon head and spoke respectfully. ¡°Reporting to the Dragon Lord! I implore you to send me to the elven tribe again to support senior Barr!¡± When Hilar said this, he was a little anxious. This was still because he felt very guilty for not being able to help the Lord last time. That was why he wanted to immediately go to the elven tribe and contribute his meager strength to the lord. Mike naturally understood Hilar¡¯s meaning. He shook his head and said, ¡°no need. Since Barr has already gone to the elven tribe and you have just advanced, it¡¯s fine to consolidate your level in the castle now!¡± ¡°Calculate the distance between the elf tribe and the castle. Barr should be back soon.¡± Mike instructed Hilar. Hilar heard this and gave up. Since the dragon Lord had given the order, Flosa and Hilar did not say anything and immediately stabilized their surging strength in the Dragon Castle. After that, Mike looked at the auction of the spatial teleportation blueprint in the hyperspace trade channel again. There were still four to five hours left before the blueprint was auctioned. After all, if he were to snatch the first place at this time, unless he took out a price that no one dared to raise. Otherwise, there would still be many Castle Lords bidding for it. In this way, no matter how he calculated it, he would be at a loss in the end! Therefore, he was not in a hurry to get this spatial teleportation blueprint. Time passed slowly. Soon, as the Flosa and Hilar¡¯s surging dragon aura in the castle calmed down, Mike knew that they had successfully restrained their king-tier aura. In other words, they had now completely grasped their power and become a true king-tier powerhouse. Mike admired the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and Azure Dragon Hilar who had both advanced to the king-tier. With the addition of these two dragons, his dragon battle team now had five king-tier dragons! Moreover, there were three special dragons who were in charge of recruiting followers, while the other two were mages who were in charge of firepower support. The more Mike looked at them, the more satisfied he became. Regardless of whether it was the speed at which the dragon battle team¡¯s strength was increasing, or the increase in the other dragon blood soldiers. There was also the increase in the strength of the earth dragon team, obtaining resources, and so on. All of these made him feel very good, and he prepared to hold a celebration tonight. At this moment¡­ Creak! The Dragon Castle¡¯s door was opened. The Undead Dragon Caesar was wrapped in the aura of the undead, and he landed in front of Mike. However, Caesar¡¯s expression did not look too good. The aura of the dead that was protecting him was also spreading out. ¡°Caesar, are you injured?¡± Looking at the state of Caesar, Mike frowned.. Chapter 151 - The Powerful Elven Tribe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Mike noticed Caesar¡¯s injuries after his return, he realized that the situation was extraordinary. Caesar, the Undead Dragon. The aura of the undead was enough to make all auras wither. If the king-tier Caesar wanted to hide, it would not be so easy for even sage-level enemies to discover him. ¡°Reporting to my Lord, your subordinate has indeed suffered some minor injuries, but it¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Caesar quickly lowered his head and said respectfully to Mike. Mike¡¯s brows were furrowed. Ever since his Dragon Castle was built, the giant dragon would crush any prey it faced. Not to mention getting injured, it had never even suffered a loss. His dragon army had always been very rare due to the fact that they were the only top-tier army. In addition, every single dragon was extremely focused on him. He had always placed great importance on his dragons. He would only send his dragon battle team to hunt down any faction to ensure that there was a 100% chance of taking them down. This time, Caesar¡¯s injury had undoubtedly broken the taboo in his heart. The enemy¡¯s injury to Caesar was one of the reasons. Another reason was that since the other party had the ability to detect and injure Caesar, who was hidden in the aura of the undead, it also proved that his strength was at least at the saint-tier! This also meant that the other party was currently a powerful enemy of the Dragon Castle and needed to be dealt with! Therefore, no matter who the enemy was this time, he would make them pay the price. ¡°Tyrell.¡± ¡°Your subordinate is here!¡± Mike calmly said, and Tyrell already understood what the Lord meant. After stepping out, he moved his dragon claws, and a green healing mist enveloped Caesar¡¯s body. The healing effect of Tyrell¡¯s healing mist was obvious. The green mist had just dispersed when Caesar¡¯s expression greatly eased, and he respectfully lowered his dragon head. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation? Is there really a saint-tier powerhouse in the elven tribe who can find you hiding with the aura of the undead?¡± Mike looked at the undead dragon Caesar and said calmly. If Caesar answered, ¡°yes¡­¡± He would have to re-evaluate the elven tribe¡¯s strength. Although he felt that it was impossible for such an existence to exist in the Dark Forest. However, just as he said, to be able to discover Caesar hidden in the aura of the undead¡­ The enemy¡¯s strength was definitely not an ordinary saint-tier, and there was a high probability that he was a peak saint-tier powerhouse. Such an enemy, unless he used the Sky City, would undoubtedly be something that all the dragons under his command could barely deal with. Thus, his plan to attack the elf tribe would also be delayed. This was undoubtedly a pity. To be honest, he was very interested in the law of life and the large amount of resources the elven tribe possessed! However, faced with the question, Caesar¡¯s expression was a little awkward as he replied with extreme shame. ¡°Reporting to my lord, I really shouldn¡¯t have exposed myself!¡± ¡°By relying on the aura of the undead to conceal myself, I was able to easily scout the elven tribe. However, during my search, I undoubtedly discovered the location of the elven treasury. For a moment, I had a thought that I shouldn¡¯t have. That was why I accidentally touched the saint-tier restriction in the treasury and attracted the attention of a saint-tier elven grand elder.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that there was the aura of the dead. Even though the saint-tier elf grand elder was able to lock onto my general location, he was unable to pinpoint my exact location. Furthermore, he was worried that he would damage the treasures in the treasury, which was why he released a probing attack. I was immediately injured and escaped.¡± After hearing this, Mike could not help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. At first, he thought that the enemy was too strong, which was why he was exposed. He never expected that Caesar would take the opportunity to take away the treasures in the elven treasury, which was why he was discovered by the saint-tier elven elder. This¡­ was indeed not right. He did not think about it. After all, this was the elven tribe¡¯s treasury. How could it be easily stolen by outsiders? At this point, Mike had yet to speak. The expression of Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon and Barr the Extreme Black Demon Dragon changed first. After the two of them had evolved, according to the bloodline of the giant dragons, they were one level higher than Caesar and were considered officers. Although they were usually comrades-in-arms with Caesar, they still had a good relationship. However, seeing that Caesar, who had always been cold, had actually committed such a reckless act this time, causing trouble for the Dragon Lord, it really made them a little angry. Tyrell¡¯s expression wrinkled, and he was the first to speak seriously. ¡°Undead Dragon Caesar, your reckless journey this time has exposed the existence of the Dragon Castle, and also exposed the plans of the Lord against the elf Tribe!¡± ¡°Although an elf tribe is not worth mentioning, but in the future, our Lord will also have to spend a lot of effort to capture it. What a crime you have committed!¡± ¡°At this moment, I am stupid! I have caused trouble for the Lord, and I am willing to accept the punishment!¡± Caesar bowed his dragon head and replied without any grievances. In his opinion, what his two comrades said was that his exposure this time was indeed a disgrace to him as a dragon envoy! Hearing that, the Extreme Black Devil Dragon Barr¡¯s expression immediately eased up a little. He then stepped forward and said solemnly, ¡°that¡¯s right. You have affected Lord¡¯s plans. You deserve to be punished.¡± ¡°My Lord, please give the order. I will punish Caesar on your behalf!¡± After saying that, Barr turned to look at Mike, who was sitting on the dragon throne. At the same time, he moved his hand, and a ball of black flame began to burn. ¡°¡­¡± Mike was a little stunned when he saw Tyrell and Barr. This¡­ Before he could say anything, Tyrell and Barr had already decided to punish Caesar for him? On the other hand, the other dragons in the castle, the Red Lotus Dragon Flosa, the Azure Dragon Hilar, and even the earth dragon general Derek, all had solemn expressions on their faces. They felt that this was the most normal thing to do. However, in reality, he did not have any intention of punishing Caesar. Mike thought that this exposure was indeed because of Caesar¡¯s recklessness, but he wanted to take away the treasures of the elf Treasury for Mike¡¯s sake. It was nothing more than exposing the Dragon Castle. At that moment, he was not afraid of being exposed at all. Instead, he was more concerned about Caesar¡¯s injuries. Regarding Caesar¡¯s mistake this time, he only thought that a few verbal reprimands would be enough. He did not expect that the dragons of the Dragon Castle would all have such an attitude. The dragons were all the most loyal servants of the Dragon Lord. Their lives were given to the dragon Lord. If they caused trouble for the dragon Lord, they would be punished! From this, it could be seen that the rules of the dragon clan were very strict. However, the rules were the rules of the clan. The identity of the Dragon Lord was above anything in the dragon clan! Mike still did not have the intention to punish Caesar. He shook his head and slowly said, ¡°forget about the corporal punishment. Caesar, I hope that this experience can teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Although I can also summon you back to life through the dragon¡¯s nest after you die in battle, your strength will be fully restored to when you were just born.. This is undoubtedly a great loss for the Dragon Castle, understand?¡± Chapter 152 - The Ancient Elven Tree! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Dragon Castle. Mike¡¯s words clearly caused Tyrell and Barr to change their expressions. They were waiting to punish Caesar. They seemed to be surprised by why the Lord would do this. However, they would only choose to follow the Lord¡¯s decision. Barr looked at Caesar and his tone relaxed a few degrees. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°since the Lord has let you off this time, then we will not discuss this matter further with you.¡± ¡°You must know that you must never make such a low-level mistake again, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the Undead Dragon Caesar replied. He raised his eyes to look at Mike, and there was still supreme worship in his dragon eyes. ¡°I am grateful to the Supreme One. I, Caesar, will follow you to the end of my life!¡± Mike looked at the Undead Dragon Caesar, and he was already used to this reaction. At the same time, he felt that it was good to let the dragon suffer a loss from time to time and learn a lesson. It would also be helpful for its growth. He asked, ¡°alright, Caesar, tell me about the situation that you have obtained from the investigation of the elf tribe.¡± The information that Caesar brought back this time was very important. It depended on whether he could immediately send troops over and take down the elf tribe. If he could really take them down, he would be willing to lose some of his dragon-blood soldiers! After all, after the dragon-blood warriors, dragon blood gnomes, and so on died, they would be able to receive their souls and spend energy stones to revive them. The Undead Dragon Caesar lowered his dragon head and replied respectfully, ¡°reporting to my Lord!¡± ¡°After my investigation this time, I discovered that the elf tribe doesn¡¯t have many elves. There are around 2,000 nature elves. The ones who can fight are mostly female elf archers, around 500 people. There are also a few elf priests. These elves¡¯ strength are around tier 8 or tier 9.¡± ¡°The strongest one is the great elven elder who injured me. His strength is above the mid-stage saint-tier. The rest are seven king-tier elders. He can be considered to have some strength.¡± ¡°However, the only thing special is that after I looked around, the elven tribe was basically all female elves. I didn¡¯t find any male elves.¡± ¡°All female elves? Then how do they reproduce?¡± Mike was a little surprised. This was indeed a problem. If a tribe only had female members, there was no doubt that they could not have children. As time passed, the population of the tribe would become smaller and smaller, not to mention forming a tribe of 2,000 elves. Even the dragon tribe was the same. Do not look down on the fact that all the dragons under him were male extreme dragons. However, according to what he knew from chatting with Tyrell from time to time, the dragon tribe also had female dragons. However, due to their bloodline, the female dragons of the dragon tribe were very rare. Perhaps only one in ten dragons would appear. Due to their rarity, the female dragons were even more unique. Their potential was even stronger than the male dragons. This did not mean that their strength was much better, but rather their combat techniques and control over the magic of the dragon race. Female dragons, on the other hand, had a deeper understanding of their talents than male dragons. Therefore, female dragons generally had a very high status in the dragon race, and they were basically at the saint-tier and above. These high-level dragons often turned into beautiful human figures, and they were as handsome as female generals! For this reason, Mike had been looking forward to the dragons¡¯ beautiful female dragons for a long time. Back to the main topic. If the Elven tribe only had female elves, how did it develop? Could it be that they would find a tribe that only had male elves on a regular basis and work together to reproduce? That was also impossible! Through the magic map, he already knew that there was only one elven tribe in the Dark Forest. There was also another point. Thinking about it carefully, from the novels and TV series he had read on Earth, the elves seemed to be female elves. Why was that? ¡°My lord, the reason is probably because of a giant ancient tree in the elven tribe!¡± Caesar replied respectfully to Mike. Mike said, ¡°giant ancient tree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! According to my observation, this giant ancient tree is located at the center of the entire elven tribe. The elves seem to believe in the ancient tree as well, calling it the ancient elven tree that gave them life!¡± ¡°Therefore, the female elves are very likely to be born from the ancient elven tree.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mike nodded after listening. The ancient elven tree. If that was the case, it could only be explained in this way. In the various movies and novels on Earth, the Elven race would also worship an ancient tree of life. The ancient elven tree and the ancient tree of life were probably a kind of plant with rich laws of life, which could breed pure natural elves. Mike¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He was very interested in this ancient tree of life. He knew that the ancient tree of life must have nurtured the laws of life. Although the laws of life seemed to have nothing to do with the dragon race, they were still laws after all! During the War of the Ancient Gods, the gods did not rely on various elements or battle techniques to fight. They used the laws they had mastered to clash! For example, the laws of time, space, destruction¡­ and the laws of life! Of course, the laws of life contained in the ancient tree of life were definitely not as strong as those in the War of the Ancient Gods. However, he still study it. Perhaps after he mastered it, he would be of some help to the dragon race? ¡°I must think of a way to obtain this ancient elven tree!¡± Mike whispered. He had already considered the ancient elven tree as his own. However¡­ The reality was that it would still be difficult for him to take down the elven tribe in a short period of time. There were hundreds of tier 8 and tier 9 elven archers, elven priests, seven king-tier elders, and an elven grand elder who was at least at the saint-tier intermediate stage. This force was already very terrifying in the Dark Forest. It was an existence that even the top Castle Lords did not dare to offend. Who would have thought that just an elven tribe would be so powerful? How terrifying was the strength of the elven empire located in the central region! What could be expected was that even though the castle lords were currently very successful in capturing the alien tribes, when they reached the later stages of the game, it was very likely that they would need dozens of Castle Lords to capture the empire¡¯s forces. It would definitely be very difficult! Back to the current situation. ¡°If I want to take down the elven castle, the only option left for me is to use the Sky City¡­¡± Mike calculated. The elven tribe was not far from him. Within a 200-kilometer radius, if he used the giant dragon-might cannon, he would be able to kill even the great elven elder who was at the peak of the late stage of the saint-tier, let alone the intermediate stage of the saint-tier. However, the problem was that if that was the case, the ancient elven tree and the nature elves would not be able to survive. The ancient elven tree contained a powerful and mysterious law of life, and the nature elves were very rare. He was undoubtedly reluctant to part with it! So how should he deal with it? Chapter 153 - Mike’s Threat Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After thinking for a while, Mike could not help but sigh in distress. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t wait until I¡¯ve conquered the gnome kingdom and become stronger before attacking the elf tribe.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait for this, and I can¡¯t accept it!¡± For a moment, Mike was stuck in a decision on how to take down the elf tribe. However, at this moment, the air in the Dragon Castle suddenly froze. Tyrell, who was beside Mike, was the first to change his expression. He spread his dark green dragon wings and instantly protected Mike behind him. The other dragons reacted almost at the same time. Barr, the Extreme Dark Demon Dragon, stood in front of the two of them. Black flames surged in an instant, and his aura was extremely strong. Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa, Azure Dragon Hilar, and Earth Dragon General Derek formed a triangular formation and surrounded an empty space in the hall at lightning speed! In an instant, the dragon battle team had a clear division of labor! ¡°Who dares to spy on my Dragon Castle? Hurry up and come out!¡± Hilar roared furiously. A green elf figure slowly appeared in the empty space surrounded by Fflosa, Hilar, and Derek. Mike noticed the female elf that appeared in front of him. The female elf looked young, about seventeen or eighteen years old. She had pointy ears and a human face. She was extremely beautiful. However, Mike also knew that nature elves had always been one of the longest-lived races. The elf girl in front of him was probably more than two thousand years old. Facing Tyrell¡¯s angry shout, the female Elf did not panic. She lowered her head to show her respect and then looked up at Mike. ¡°Dragon Lord, you don¡¯t have to be on guard for now, because I didn¡¯t mean to spy on your castle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Serena, the great elder of the Dark Forest elf tribe. I¡¯m here to discuss the war with you.¡± As Serena spoke, her body seemed to be floating in the air. ¡°Huh? An energy body? Interesting!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve introduced yourself, you must be the great elder of the Elf tribe.¡± ¡°Tell me, how do you want to discuss the war between the Dragon Castle and the elf Tribe?¡± Mike smiled after observing Serena¡¯s abnormal image. It was obvious. This great elder must have sensed the terrifying power of the Dragon Castle and did not dare to come in person. She could only condense an energy body that was similar to a doppelganger to investigate. The threat she felt was naturally the Sky City above the Dragon Castle. After being questioned, Serena did not waste any time in front of Mike and said directly, ¡°as I said, our elven race has always been a peace-loving tribe.¡± ¡°This is no exception for the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°As the great elven elder, I can not pursue the matter of your dragon probing my elven tribe. This is the sincerity of the elven tribe.¡± ¡°Under these conditions, I hope that your Dragon Castle can sign a peace agreement with my elf tribe. We will not invade each other in the future.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Looking at Serena¡¯s calm appearance, Mike smiled. He kept stroking the handle of his dragon throne while saying naturally, ¡°what right does your elf tribe have to sign a peace agreement with my Dragon Castle?¡± ¡°The only reason you¡¯re saying this now is because you were discovered by my dragon and had no choice but to put on such a polite appearance.¡± ¡°You know clearly that with the strength of your elven tribe, it¡¯s impossible for you to contend with my Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Apart from my saint-tier strength, my tribe also has seven king-tier elders. How could they lose to your king-tier dragon¡­¡± Serena was in the middle of arguing, but she stopped abruptly. She was very clear that the elf tribe was indeed no match for the Dragon Castle. What she was afraid of was definitely not the dragons, but Mike¡¯s hidden weapons. With her saint-tier strength, she could already sense many things. Although she did not know what Mike¡¯s trump card was, she was very clear that Mike definitely had the power to destroy the entire elf tribe in an instant. This made her have no choice but to be afraid of Mike! Seeing Serena being defeated, Mike¡¯s smile naturally rose, and he used his finger to point at the armguard. ¡°So, great elder of the elves, I think you should also understand the current situation!¡± ¡°You are representing the elf tribe to seek peace with my Dragon Castle, not to discuss some peace agreement!¡± The entire process was extremely relaxing for Mike, which undoubtedly gave Serena great pressure. However, she was a saint-tier powerhouse after all. Serena was very sure that no matter how strong Mike was, he could not completely suppress the elven tribe that she was in. If he did that, he would have to pay a huge price. So, looking at Mike, Serena still calmly said, ¡°then, Dragon Lord, tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Mike was too lazy to waste any more words with this elven elder. His smile slightly disappeared, and his eyes revealed a hint of coldness. He continued, ¡°I say, Serena, you¡¯d better drop your false pretense for peace!¡± ¡°My dragons have just investigated the elven tribe, and there are already elves coming to seek peace? If it were a king-tier elf, I would still believe it.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re a saint-tier powerhouse. Would you believe me if I told you this? I have every reason to believe that you originally intended to destroy my Dragon Castle. It¡¯s just that you sensed my hidden methods halfway, so you had no choice but to summon your spirit body instead, putting on a peace-seeking posture.¡± ¡°Also, your so-called sincerity from the elf tribe is truly laughable. My Dragon Castle has never been afraid of any battle. My dragon Caesar is here right now. If you want to cause trouble, feel free to make a move. I¡¯ll watch.¡± As Mike¡¯s voice fell, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell, the Extreme Black Dragon Barr, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa, and the Azure Dragon Hilar all took a step forward. Generally speaking, energy bodies could only inherit about 30% of the original body¡¯s power. If Serena made any unusual movements, Tyrell and the others would tear her into countless pieces in an instant. After realizing the current situation, Serena¡¯s calm expression finally changed for the first time. ¡°So, great elder, since your elven tribe hasn¡¯t shown any sincerity in seeking peace, then my Dragon Castle won¡¯t show mercy either.¡± Mike looked at Serena and slowly said, ¡°right now, I only give your elven tribe two choices.¡± ¡°First, your elven tribe will choose to submit to the forces of the Dragon Castle and fight for me from now on. This way, I will not destroy the entire elven tribe, and you natural elves will be able to continue living in peace.¡± ¡°Second, your elven tribe refuses to submit to me. If you refuse, it means that the Dragon Castle and the elven tribe will immediately go to war and fight to the death. Both sides must be prepared to be completely destroyed by the other side. You can go back now.¡± ¡°Now, you choose.¡± Mike looked at Serena calmly, waiting for her response.. Chapter 154 - The Helplessness of the Elf Tribe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Mike threatened Serena, he must have thought that if the great elven elder submitted to the Dragon Castle, the result would be great. However, it was obvious. The nature elves, an ancient race, were not so easy to subdue. Although Serena was somewhat restrained by the threats, she was only restrained. This definitely did not mean that the proud elf tribe would give in just like that. Speaking of war¡­ Serena raised her head and looked straight at Mike, a hint of a smile appearing on her pure face. ¡°Dragon Lord, if you want to use threats to force our elf tribe to submit, that would be wrong!¡± ¡°Our nature elf tribe has been loyal to the Elf Queen since ancient times. Even if we are far away from home, we are still the most loyal subjects of the Elf Queen. This will never change!¡± ¡°If we fight, we nature elves will not fear any enemy. Although we hope for peace, we will never fear war!¡± ¡°Just now, through my perception, your castle only has five king-tier dragons, while our elf tribe has two saint-tier and seven king-tier!¡± ¡°Once the war starts, the loser will definitely be the Dragon Castle!¡± As expected, Serena rejected him. Not only did Mike not feel uncomfortable, he actually heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. To be honest, he had already expected this outcome. Since ancient times, if the noble elven race really submitted so easily, he would feel a little bored instead. Look at Serena¡¯s proud and unrestrained expression. This was the noble elven race that he had imagined! Only such a nature elf would be worthy of his time! Furthermore, Serena had just mentioned that there seemed to be another saint-tier powerhouse in the elf tribe. Caesar had not brought this news to him, so he had to pay attention to it first. Facing Serena, who refused to give in but wanted to fight, Mike did not show any fear. Instead, he raised his voice and asked, ¡°the nature elves are the most loyal subjects of the Elf Queen. Is that really the case?¡± ¡°Why do I hear that some of the Castle Lords have the loyalty of elves?¡± Serena shook her head. ¡°These elves have nothing to do with us elves. They were summoned by your CaLtle lord and have been infected with the aura of another world. We native elves have always disliked these elves!¡± Listening to Serena¡¯s explanation, Mike secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When he said that there were elves who were loyal to the Castle Lords, he was naturally referring to the Fire Elf Lair. The Fire Elf lair was naturally nothing to be afraid of, but he had always been worried that if the other party had any contact with the native elves, it would be troublesome. Now it seemed that this situation was impossible! In other words, his dragon sect was also at odds with the native dragons? However, that did not matter. He did not plan to join forces with the native dragons anyway. The dragon sect was the dragon sect. If anyone dared to offend them, he would kill them all, even if they were native dragons! At this moment, Serena raised her head to look at Mike and said solemnly, ¡°Dragon Lord, I still hope that you can consider the peace agreement. Once the war starts, the Dragon Castle will definitely welcome the sharp arrows of the elf tribe!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider, you only have two choices!¡± After Serena said so much, Mike directly rejected her. ¡°You!¡± Seeing how decisive Mike¡¯s rejection was, Serena¡¯s face almost turned red with anger. Mike, however, said, ¡°why can¡¯t there be peace, you definitely know better than me!¡± ¡°The local forces of your Endless Continent have always viewed our Castle Lord as an evil that suddenly descended!¡± ¡°The discord between the two sides can not be resolved. If you want to end the war, either you die or I die, only one side will submit!¡± At the end of his words, Mike was too lazy to waste his breath on Serena. One saint-tier was powerful, so what if there were two saint-tier? Under his giant dragon might cannon, they would all turn into ashes. With a thought, the Sky City above the Dragon Castle began to scan. With a war building like Sky City, it was not difficult to scan a saint-tier life form within its attack range. Soon, an extremely powerful aura appeared within Sky City¡¯s scanning range. Mike immediately controlled a giant draconic cannon to slowly rotate its angle, locking onto Serena¡¯s actual body. In a cave ten kilometers away from Dragon Castle, an extremely beautiful woman with pointy ears and closed eyes suddenly opened her eyes at this moment. Serena only felt an incomparably terrifying power lock onto her. As long as she made any strange movements, she would definitely be instantly destroyed! ¡°This¡­ how could this Dragon Lord have such terrifying methods!¡± Serena muttered in surprise. After all, other than archery, the most powerful thing in the nature elves was their survival ability. They cultivated the law of life every day, even if their bodies were shattered, as long as their hearts, brains, and other important parts were not damaged, they could recover normally through the life recovery technique. However, at this moment, Serena felt the possibility of being blasted into smithereens. In this way, even if she was a saint-tier powerhouse, no matter how terrifying her life force recovery ability was, it would be useless! In addition to being surprised, Serena¡¯s spiritual power also probed towards the sky to lock onto her own power. However, no matter how she probed, there was no result. ¡®Ha, the Sky City is far away in the sky, 10,000 meters high. With your saint-tier strength, how could you possibly probe it!¡¯ Mike saw Serena¡¯s cold sweat and laughed in his heart. Then, he smiled at the energy body and said, ¡°Now, Serena, can you tell me your choice?¡± It was locked on by the huge draconic cannon. Serena¡¯s energy body looked at Mike again. She had completely realized the difference between the strength of the elf tribe and the Dragon Castle. In her heart, although she was extremely unwilling, she had reason to believe that Mike really had the power to destroy thousands of her elf tribe members in one blow. Finally, Serena nodded helplessly and sighed. ¡°Alright, Dragon Lord, I admit that the strength of the elf tribe is inferior to yours.¡± ¡°However, our nature elf tribe is noble. We will not be loyal to anyone other than the Elf Queen. I hope you can respect this point.¡± ¡°Next, I am willing to offer all the treasures and resources in the elf tribe to you. Then, I will lead all my people out of the Dark Forest and never offend the Dragon Castle again. How about that?¡± Hearing that, Mike fell silent for a moment. He had expected that he would not be able to force the nature elves to submit. This was because of the noble nature of the elves, and he understood that. If he really pushed it too far, it would not be worth it. Although he had lost the opportunity to raise a few elves in the castle, elves could be raised anytime in the future. What he was most interested in was the treasures of the elves and the laws of life. It was enough to obtain these from the elf tribe. It was already a good deal. Thinking of this, Mike nodded with a smile and nodded. ¡°Okay, I accept your answer.¡± ¡°However, when you move out of the Elven tribe, you must promise to keep the leave ancient elven tree behind!¡± Chapter 155 - The Ancient Elven Tree Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike¡¯s words stunned Serena. Her expression changed, and she gritted her teeth, ¡°no, the ancient elven tree is very important to us!¡± ¡°Without her, our nature elves will not be able to reproduce!¡± ¡°If you insist on taking the ancient elven tree, then our nature elf tribe would rather fight you!¡± Serena¡¯s tone was very determined. To the nature elves, the ancient elven tree was indeed a mother-like existence. If Mike wanted their ancient elven tree, would that not be the same as changing sides and taking away their mother? This was something that the nature elves would definitely not agree to! However, due to Mike¡¯s current strength, Serena did not dare to speak so strongly. Not long after, Serena looked at Mike and said, ¡°in fact, the resources that our elven tribe has are far beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°We nature elves basically don¡¯t need food. We usually live in tree houses and love nature. Therefore, we don¡¯t need stone or wood!¡± ¡°The only resources that our elven tribe has stored are large amounts of empire gold coins!¡± ¡°Let me put it this way, just the elven treasury alone has 20,000 gold coins. Their value to you should not be weaker than the ancient elven tree, right? Why do you keep chasing after the ancient elven tree that is extremely important to us?¡± Hearing this¡­ Mike¡¯s expression changed slightly. Empire gold coins, of course, he had also heard about it in the chat channel. It was something that the various empire forces used to trade. Empire gold coins were a hard currency. Even if it was an enemy force, the Castle Lord could still use gold coins to trade with the local empire forces for materials, equipment, and so on. However, no matter how good gold coins were, they were of no use to him at the moment. This was because his dragon castle only regarded the empire forces as an enemy to strengthen itself for the time being. There was no need to have any dealings with them for the time being. ¡°Gold coins are not of much use to me right now. My request is still the same. If you nature elves move away, the ancient elven tree must stay,¡± Mike shook his head and said stubbornly. The natural laws contained in the ancient elven tree might very well be of help to the Dragon Castle. This was something he had to get! Seeing Mike, he had no intention of backing down. Serena was not going to back down. The ancient elven tree was their mother, but also their everything. They were willing to sacrifice their lives to protect the tree! Finally, as a last resort, Serena pulled out her trump card and looked at Mike with a hint of determination. ¡°Dear Lord of dragons, with all due respect, have you ever wondered what our elven queen in the elven empire would think if the elven tribes of the Dark Forest were to be destroyed overnight?¡± ¡°Moving my people and the elven ancient trees away is already the elven tribe¡¯s biggest concession. Otherwise, once the elven tribe is destroyed and the elven queen finds out about this, although the gods can not leave the central area due to the agreement, she will still be able to send out the terrifying elven empire¡¯s army!¡± ¡°When that time comes, the Dragon Castle will have to face an enemy of the saint-tiers like me. You will also be destroyed!¡± Her final trump card was the elven empire. She was extremely sure that even if Mike had a trump card that could instantly destroy a saint-tier powerhouse, he would definitely not be able to resist the power of the elven empire. After all, it was the elven empire that had all the elven forces gathered together. It was enough to be considered one of the top forces in the Endless Continent! However, Serena¡¯s words did not have the proper effect. Instead, it made Mike more aware of what he should do now! That¡¯s right, he had caught a key message from Serena¡¯s words. It was because of some kind of agreement that a god-level existence like the elven queen could not leave the central region! This was simply great news for him! This meant that before he came into contact with the forces in the central region, he would definitely not encounter a situation where a god-tier powerhouse could destroy the Dragon Castle with a single blow! Other than that, he was also not worried about the elven queen¡¯s empire army. There were so many fire elves, snow elves, wind Elves, and elven forces in the Endless Continent. The elven queen would not send an empire army to attack his castle just because of the destruction of the Dark Forest, a small place for the elven tribe. Serena was just pretending to be aggressive! Mike became even more aggressive. ¡°Great elven elder, this is the last time I will remind you! I only have two demands. First, submit to me, and I will ensure the safety of your elf tribe, and I will not treat you as slaves.¡± ¡°Second, your elf tribe will be destroyed in an instant!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mike shifted his thoughts slightly. 10,000 meters in the sky above the castle, another huge dragon might cannon of Sky City adjusted its angle and aimed at a group of mountains tens of kilometers away from Serena¡¯s main body. In an instant, a cannon was fired! Roar!! Accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar that seemed to shake the heaven and Earth, a red pillar of light shot out and bombarded the mountains. In an instant, the earth trembled. The mountains and boulders that were thousands of meters tall were completely destroyed, not even leaving a single residue. There were countless creatures on the mountain, and monsters in the wild had lost their lives under the cannon fire. What was left was a broken mountain. A terrifying crimson flame was still burning at the crack. ¡°What terrifying power is this light beam¡­¡± In the cave, saint-tier Serena fell silent. The power of the attack just now made her feel extremely small. She was at least at the demigod-level and above. This attack was enough to instantly destroy thousands of members of the elf tribe, just like the countless creatures on the mountain. In the Dragon Castle. Serena¡¯s shadow kept trembling under the power of that attack. It looked like it was going to shatter at any moment. ¡°Then, first elder, if you¡¯re willing to leave the ancient elven tree, you still have the chance to leave with your people safely. So, what¡¯s your choice? Don¡¯t let me down.¡± Mike, who was in a high position, still looked at Serena indifferently. It seemed that he had been so casual and indifferent from the beginning to the end. Serena raised her head and looked at Mike with an extremely conflicted expression. Just now, the Dragon Lord had given her an ultimatum. She also knew that the other party was definitely not joking. In the next moment, if she did not make a choice, that beam of light would definitely shoot towards the elf tribe. At the same time, she felt very helpless. At first, she came to the Dragon Castle to investigate, but in the end, was it not the dragon that entered the elf treasury first? She had originally come to the Dragon Castle to discuss peace. The elf tribe was clearly the weaker side, but the Dragon Lord had labeled it as wanting to start a war, and she was being forced to use her strength. Up until now, she had no way to fight back.. Chapter 156 - Serena’s Compromise Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Dragon Castle, the atmosphere was silent. Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon stood guard beside him, Barr the Extreme Dark Demon Dragon, and Caesar the Undead Dragon stood guard at the front. Mike rested his chin on his hand and waited for Serena¡¯s response. Finally, after weighing the pros and cons in his heart countless times, the elf grand elder sighed helplessly. Serena looked at Mike and said, ¡°alright, I agree to your request. The nature elven tribe is willing to submit to the power of the Dragon Castle.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Serena¡¯s answer surprised Mike a little. In his understanding, the elves were noble and unyielding. It was only right that they would not submit to humans. Therefore, after a fruitless attempt to force them, he gave up this idea and turned to take the ancient elven tree. However, he did not expect that the ancient elven tree was so important to the nature elves that they would rather submit to him than give it up. One of the reasons was that the elven tribe regarded him as their mother. However, Mike was still very interested in the ancient elven tree. He felt that the ancient elven tree was definitely not simple! Since the great elven elder had already given in, Mike stood up from the dragon throne and looked at Serena very formally. ¡°My Dragon Castle officially accepts the surrender of your elven tribe!¡± The Dragon Castle naturally could not be treated as a child¡¯s play. Mike seriously accepted the elven tribe, which made Serena somewhat uncomfortable. After all, the ancient elven tribe that had existed for thousands of years had officially surrendered to the dragon faction. How could she feel good about it? Serena looked at Mike, she said a little awkwardly, ¡°respected Dragon Lord, although as the great elven elder, I have absolute authority in the tribe, surrendering is a matter of great importance. Allow me to go back to the tribe and explain to the elders to convince them.¡± ¡°No problem. Then go and inform them.¡± Mike waved his hand at Serena, indicating that she could leave. He was not worried that Serena would not be able to convince the other elven elders after she returned to the elven tribe. If such a situation really happened, he would not mind firing another shot at the Elven tribe. Mike would not use the giant dragon might cannon because it consumed a lot of energy. Instead, he would use it whenever the opportunity was right. For example, using 1,000 energy stones this time did indeed earn him the honor of showing off in front of the elf tribe and forcing them to submit. Such a cost was earned with blood! Thinking of this¡­ ¡°The other dragons have been hunting hard for so long. They all want to rest first. Tonight, the castle will hold a banquet.¡± ¡°Caesar, Hilar, you two are responsible for following Serena. Make sure she does her job well,¡± Mike instructed Caesar and Hilar. The main reason for sending the two dragons was to ensure that Serena would not take the opportunity to leave the elf tribe overnight when he was not paying attention. That way, he would be at a disadvantage. As for the problem of concealment¡­ Even if Serena noticed that he was following her, she would not have the guts to say anything. Even if she wanted to investigate, Azure Dragon Hilar had already broken through to the king-tier. With the cooperation of the Undead Dragon Caesar, she would not be able to find out. In the future, when the Azure Dragon Hilar and the Undead Dragon Caesar joined forces, they would become one of the top scouting squads of the dragon battle team. Tyrell and the other dragons rested in their respective areas within the castle. It was almost afternoon. Mike opened the hyperspace trade channel. There were only ten minutes left until the spatial teleportation blueprint trade ended. The main function of the spatial teleportation blueprint was to build a magic array. After the two magic arrays were connected, they would be able to teleport to each other. This blueprint was very important to the future development of the Dragon Castle. With it, the troops of the castle would be able to support, move, and retreat at the fastest speed. Needless to say, the value of war was very obvious. At this moment, Mike wanted to obtain this spatial teleportation blueprint. Similarly, he wanted to build a spatial tunnel between the Dragon Castle and the little loli underground. In this way, the power of the Dragon Castle would infiltrate the underground world. The underground world could be said to be another world in the Endless Continent. The place was incomparably vast, this was much more powerful than an ordinary castle lord using it to attack the surrounding hostile forces! Therefore, Mike was relying on his money to obtain this blueprint! At this moment, the blueprint trading area was extremely hot! It could be seen that there were many Castle Lords who were as discerning as him. After nearly a day of bidding, the price of this spatial teleportation blueprint had already reached the high price of 1,800 energy stones! If this price was placed in the present, it would definitely be considered terrifying! Of course, this did not include the Otherworld Continent blueprint that he had previously auctioned off. After all, the construction blueprint of the army was definitely the most important thing to a Castle Lord. Those Castle Lords of the darkness element would even fight tooth and nail to bid for it. In the end, it was only auctioned off at the ceiling price of 7,800 energy stones! With such a comparison, although the price of the spatial teleportation blueprint was extremely terrifying to the Castle Lords, it was nothing to Mike. There were still eight minutes left in the auction. Mike had to wait until the end to directly bid for the highest price. This would save him some unnecessary trouble, so he was not in a hurry to bid. Instead, he started to observe the comments in the chat area. [My God! Are these top Castle lords crazy? It¡¯s just a spatial teleportation blueprint, and they need at least two to be effective. Is it really worth spending 1,800 energy stones to buy it?] ¡°For the first one, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re a low-level Castle Lord. The truly smart top Castle Lords have a much broader vision. Although there are restrictions on the use of the blueprint, once they gather two in the future, the speed of their expansion will definitely increase by at least ten times.] [Awesome, these 1,800 energy stones can only be paid by a top-level castle. We¡¯re all dead, we can only look up to them!] [Although the spatial teleportation blueprint is important, it hasn¡¯t reached such a heaven-defying stage yet. So don¡¯t look at how the price of 1,800 energy stones. This group of top-level Castle Lords are all stingy. Because of the tight financial situation, they aren¡¯t even willing to spend an additional energy stone. They are all adding one energy stone after another!] The trading zone was in a frenzy. The bidding price of the space teleportation blueprint rose from 1,800 energy stones to 1,802 energy stones.. After a few seconds, it jumped again to 1,803 energy stones! Chapter 157 - Bidding for the Spatial Teleportation Blueprint! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Dragon Castle, Mike looked at the trade comments section. ¡°The comments section is right. These top Castle Lords don¡¯t have enough money.¡± ¡°In this way, I have a good chance of winning the spatial teleportation blueprint. As long as there isn¡¯t any unexpected situation where the price exceeds my price!¡± Mike muttered. Not long after, there were only three minutes left before the auction of the spatial teleportation blueprint ended. Mike tentatively increased the bid by 30 energy stones. The bidding price of the spatial teleportation blueprint directly increased from 1,803 energy stones to 1,833 energy stones! After the high price of 1,833 energy stones appeared, as expected, raising the high price of 30 energy stones instantly calmed down the bidding area! The auction area was to prevent the Castle Lord from obtaining the auction item and being targeted by other Castle Lords, the privacy of the bidders was still protected. The Castle Lord could freely choose whether to be anonymous or not. These top-tier Castle Lords were not stupid. Even if they were top-tier soldiers, they were afraid of attracting the attention of other Castle Lords in such a flamboyant situation, so they all chose to be anonymous. Mike also chose to remain anonymous. Therefore, the countless top-tier Castle Lords who had gone up in price were probably stunned in front of the trading area. Everyone had increased the price by one energy stone, but Mike had actually increased the price by 30 energy stones in one go, breaking the rules of the game! Was he just fooling around, or did he really have money to burn? Time passed bit by bit, and there were only two minutes left. The price of 1,833 energy stones finally struggled to jump a little, and it came to 1,834 energy stones. However, from the matter of the interval, it could be judged that this was the final capital of this Castle Lord who was bidding. Seeing this, Mike was finally relieved, and he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Whew¡­ The price of 1,833 energy stones was not followed by anyone for such a long time. Then it could be said that he was basically guaranteed to get this spatial teleportation blueprint! Mike did not dawdle any longer and directly raised the bidding price to 2,000 energy stones! A total of 2,000 energy stones! [Holy sh*t! Which top-tier Castle Lord is so fierce? It was not easy for others to follow the price of 1,834 energy stones, yet this Castle Lord just overtook it!] [2,000 energy stones! That¡¯s enough for my army to hunt for a week!] [This brother is too ruthless. He¡¯s willing to pay such a high price to buy this blueprint!] [Don¡¯t think that way. It¡¯s not only us top-tier Castle Lords who can take out so many energy stones at one go. Mike is also able to do so!] [Yes, this bidder might really be Mike!] [If Mike really obtained the spatial teleportation blueprint, and when he collects two of them, the dragon soldiers will be able to teleport to battle. The speed of expansion will definitely be much faster than us!] [This¡­ is indeed a bit self-contained¡­] Countless anonymous top-tier Castle Lords started to comment in the trading area, and their momentum even overshadowed the previous comments. Mike did not pay attention to these people¡¯s guesses at all. His eyes were now fixed on the bid of 2,000 energy stones. Auction time remaining: 1 minute 30 seconds 1 minute 29 seconds 1 minute 28 seconds ¡­ After this bid. Another 30 seconds passed, and no Castle Lord dared to bid again. Mike, as the highest bidder, could not raise the price again. Therefore, he could only hope that at the last second of the bidding, the Castle Lord, who had been planning for a long time, would not take out 2,001 energy stones and cut him off! The countdown passed once again. 59 seconds 58 seconds The auction of spatial teleportation blueprint officially entered the countdown of one minute. The high price of 2,000 energy stones was still not followed by another Castle Lord. Time passed. Three Seconds! Two seconds! One second! [Ding, congratulations on successfully using the price of 2,000 energy stones. You have bought the item ¡®spatial teleportation blueprint¡¯!] [The spatial teleportation blueprint is automatically stored in the virtual trading warehouse. You can click on it to receive it at any time!] ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He kept rejoicing that there was no situation where the Castle Lord would cut off the final payment. In fact, not all the Castle Lords were as rich as him. These people only had about 2,000 energy stones in their inventory. Of course, they could not spend all their money to buy a spatial teleportation blueprint that could not be used immediately! As for Mike himself, he looked at his inventory. Energy stones: 6,582! Strange crystals: 46! Even though he had just used a huge dragon might cannon not long ago, he had now spent 2,000 energy stones to buy the spatial teleportation blueprint. However, after he had made a huge profit from auctioning the -skeleton warrior structure blueprint, as well as the harvest that dragons had obtained in the past two days, he still had more than 4,000 energy stones in his inventory! With such a rich inventory, it was not far from upgrading dragon nest from level 4 to level 5 with 10,000 energy stones! After the notification, an azure-colored scroll landed in his hand. [Item: Spatial teleportation blueprint] [Usage: 1] [After usage, a blue magic array building will be constructed on the open ground ¡ª spatial teleportation tower] [Construction requirements: 40,000 units of wood, 30,000 units of stones, 10,000 units of ingredients, 500 units of refined iron, and 8 strange crystals] When the blueprint entered his hands, it carried an extremely mysterious aura. This aura was different from the mysterious aura of the magic water element. It revealed a sense of space. What was hidden within was probably the spatial law. ¡°Unfortunately, the spatial law contained in this blueprint is too thin. With my current strength, I can¡¯t comprehend it at all.¡± Mike shook his head. He thought that he would have some unexpected gains, but he sighed helplessly. However, he also knew that the spatial teleportation blueprint was already very rare. The effect of the spatial teleportation tower was what he was looking forward to the most! After receiving the blueprint, Mike did not dawdle and walked to an open space dozens of meters away from the watchtower in front of the castle. He spent the materials to build the spatial teleportation tower. As the spatial teleportation blueprint dissipated, instantly, a large area of light in front of him rotated. Along with the various mixing sounds of the construction materials, after a few breaths, the light dissipated. An exquisite blue tower appeared in front of Mike. Mike walked into the blue tower and found that there were no additional facilities. There were only circles of magic facilities that were like cubic triangles with blue magic runes printed on them. The triangular magic facilities shot out one to blue light beams from the sharp points, finally, they gathered on the ground and formed a circle of continuously rotating blue magic circles.. Chapter 158 - Spatial Teleportation Tower! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Intermediate building: Spatial teleportation tower] [Building information: 50 meters tall and 10 meters wide!] [Effect 1: Increases the loyalty of the soldiers in the castle! ] [Effect 2: Work within 50 meters of the spatial tower, all living beings will receive a 20% increase in movement speed!] [Effect 3: There is a probability of attracting merchants from local forces to come and trade with you!] [Effect 4: There is a probability of attracting spatial-type monsters to invade your castle!] [Effect 5: When you have two teleportation towers, the teleportation circle will automatically connect. The castle lord can activate the teleportation by spending energy stones. During the teleportation, the consumption of energy stones will be affected according to the level of the teleportation target.] Looking at the information introduction of the teleportation tower, a hint of joy appeared on Mike¡¯s face. Sure enough, this spatial teleportation blueprint did not make him pay the price of 2,000 energy stones for nothing. There was no fixed limit on the number of teleportation towers. In other words, when he had two teleportation towers and was connected to the underground world in the Dragon Castle, as long as he had enough energy stones and was willing, he could send the entire dragon battle team over? ¡°I¡¯ve earned it, I¡¯ve earned It!¡± ¡°It seems that if I can really gather two spatial teleportation blueprints, the value of the middle and later stages of the teleportation array would be higher than the 400,000 to 500,000 energy stones that I had expected. At the very least, it would be worth 2,000,000 energy stones, the same level as the military construction!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m already lucky enough to obtain this spatial teleportation blueprint this time. Based on the fact that my dragon has killed so many monsters and still hasn¡¯t dropped it, its drop rate should be very low. I wonder how long it will take to obtain the second teleportation blueprint.¡± ¡°After all, the earlier the Battle of the Castles, the more time is important. In the early stages, even if it¡¯s only one step ahead of others, in the later stages, it will still be a distance of several hundred steps!¡± Thinking of the rarity of the spatial teleportation blueprint, Mike could not help but sigh. At least for a short period of time, he could not use the most important attribute of the spatial teleportation tower! ¡°However, my 2,000 energy stones are indeed not wasted.¡± ¡°This effect 3 and effect 4 are very interesting!¡± Mike paid attention to the introduction of the spatial teleportation tower again. The third effect was that it could attract local merchants to trade. The fourth effect was that there was a probability of being attacked by spatial-type monsters. Before the auction, the space teleportation blueprint did not say that it had this function. This was obviously an additional attribute that came with the construction of the space teleportation tower! ¡°According to this introduction, attracting local merchants to trade is definitely not as simple as trading basic resources such as wood, ingredients, and fine iron. Otherwise, there is no need to list them separately as an effect!¡± ¡°Those who are attracted by the spatial teleportation tower are probably mysterious merchants in the game!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the third effect of the spatial teleportation tower. If that was really the case, then this effect would be too practical, because every mysterious merchant that was attracted would bring unique goods, such as special items, special materials, and even energy stones and strange crystals that could be traded with monster materials or basic resources! Mike was also very sure now, although he did not know what specific requirements would attract local merchants. Among all the Castle Lords, only he had built a spatial teleportation tower. There was a high probability that he was the only one who had this unique buff effect. In the future, he could use this effect to obtain more special tools or understand the outside world, and develop faster than other Castle Lords! ¡°As for attracting attacks from space-attributed monsters. At the moment, the main thing is that I still don¡¯t know how strong this so-called space-attributed monster is,¡± Mike muttered to himself and estimated in his heart. If the space-attributed monster he encountered in the future was too strong, he would specifically send a giant dragon to guard the castle at all times. If the space-attributed monster was weak, it could instead become a tool for him to farm resources and level up the dragons. The materials dropped by the spatial attribute monsters were definitely different from those dropped by ordinary monsters in the wild. It was very likely that they had spatial laws. This was extremely important to him, because no one in the castle could come into contact with this level. If he could come into contact with it earlier, it would undoubtedly be helpful. Moreover, the spatial teleportation blueprint might also be one of the items dropped by the spatial attribute monsters! However, after thinking so much, Mike suddenly realized a problem when he accidentally saw his own building, the Holy Dragon Palace. ¡°Hiss¡­ whether it¡¯s a local merchant or a spatial attribute monster, my luck value doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use¡­¡± Mike looked at the Holy Dragon Palace with a helpless expression. There was nothing he could do! He was not the daughter of the goddess of luck from the next underground world, the little loli! The Holy Dragon Palace also had the effect of attracting light creatures, but until now, only a few had come. It was far from that of the little loli, okay? ¡°Forget it, forget it. Comparing myself to that little girl, it¡¯ll only make me angry! Even if I don¡¯t use my teleportation tower now, I¡¯ll be satisfied as a decoration!¡± Mike muttered unhappily. Then, he returned to the Dragon Castle. At this time, as the dragonblood warrior stored all the resources into the warehouse, he opened the castle¡¯s inventory once again. [Wood inventory: 356,500 units] [Stone inventory: 187,600 units] [Refined iron: 43,100 units] [Ingredients: 121,300 units] [Monster materials] ¡°With so many basic resources, I¡¯m probably the richest out of all the Castle Lords. I¡¯m getting closer and closer to leveling up to an intermediate town.¡± Mike smiled. However, he was not proud of it, instead, he slowly said, ¡°however, although the castle has accumulated a lot of resources, with the upgrade of the castle¡¯s level and the more advanced buildings we get in the future, the consumption of these basic materials will only increase.¡± It was evening. Mike had ordered a huge castle banquet. The dragon-blood warriors and dragon-blood gnomes in the castle also started to get busy. (Note: Dragon-blood warriors are the dragon-blood warriors that were reincarnated from the militia. They are responsible for collecting resources and fighting. Meanwhile, dragon-blood soldiers refer to the dragon-blood soldier units. In the future, they will be referred to as dragon-blood soldiers. The two are not the same. I hope you don¡¯t get confused!) The dragon-blood soldiers quickly set up a long table in the hall of the castle. Plates of exquisite meat, fruits, and fine wine were placed on the table. The night in the Dragon Castle seemed to be full of atmosphere. On the throne of the dragon, Mike watched the dragon-blood soldiers work in satisfaction while he subconsciously opened the hyperspace chat channel. He was ready to refresh the channel to kill some time. However, as soon as he opened the chat panel, three chat prompts popped up.. Chapter 159 - The Little Loli’s Worries! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°How come the three of them are sending me messages at the same time?¡± Looking at the three message notifications, Mike was a little surprised. Since the beginning, his friends were only the little loli, the Home of Ice Elves¡¯s Yi Xue, and the Gold Capital¡¯s Bella. At this moment, the three of them were also sending him messages. From the chat list, the three people had sent him similar messages. Yi Xue, [Mike, how¡¯s your castle? Is it okay?] Bella, [Mike, how¡¯s the situation in the Dragon Castle? If you¡¯re here, please reply!] Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick, [Big Mike, you should be fine, right? You must be fine. If there¡¯s anything, remember to reply to Caroline!] Mike was surprised. Although he did not know what the reason was, out of politeness, he replied at once. [Home of Ice Elves ¡ª Yi Xue] Mike, [Nothing much.] [Gold Capital ¡ª Bella] Mike, [Nothing, I was busy just now.] It was not until he switched to the little loli¡¯s chat window that Mike typed, [Why are you suddenly asking this, did something very urgent happen?] The message had just been sent. Before Mike could figure out the situation, Little Loli replied almost instantly. Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick, [Phew, it¡¯s good that Big Mike is fine. Just now, in the chat channel, everyone was sending beams of light towards the Dragon Castle. I was a little worried for a moment, so I sent a message to Big Mike!] [Now that it seems that Big Mike is fine, Caroline is completely relieved. Humph, as expected, it¡¯s still that group of people¡¯s rumor!] [Then again, Big Mike, do you know that people in the chat channel are talking about the incident where a huge beam of light shot out from the Dark Forest?] Seeing the message, Mike immediately understood. As expected, the matter of him using sky city was exposed. From the little loli¡¯s mouth, the huge beam of light that everyone in the channel was talking about was undoubtedly sky city¡¯s huge dragon might cannon. Previously, in order not to expose Sky City¡¯s trump card, he had only fired the dragon might cannon for a split second. He did not expect it to be exposed in the end. So what if it was exposed? He had never been worried that his trump card would be known by others! [Yes, I know! I saw that beam too, but it was shot from a distance away from me. It didn¡¯t affect the Dragon Castle at all!] Big Mike¡¯s sidekick, [That¡¯s good! Although Caroline doesn¡¯t know who attacked with that beam of light, I heard that it was very terrifying.] [Big Mike, if that attack didn¡¯t come from a monster in the wild, but from the Castle Lord, wouldn¡¯t that Castle Lord be invincible?] Mike could not help but smile and replied, [It¡¯s okay. That kind of terrifying attack is definitely not something that the Castle Lord can achieve. There¡¯s a high probability that it came from a saint-tier monster in the wild. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.] [Besides, if any Castle Lord dares to target you in the future, I will also blow up his head!] [How¡¯s your relationship with that saint-tier grandpa?] Big Mike¡¯s sidekick, [The saint-tier grandfather seems to be in closed-door cultivation every day.] [I appreciate Big Mike¡¯s concern. Although there are many monsters in the underground world where Caroline lives, with the saint-tier grandfather around, there won¡¯t be any safety problems in the short term.] [Big Mike, there are actually saint-tier monsters in the Dark Forest where you live. You have to be careful! Caroline doesn¡¯t want Big Mike to die at the hands of monsters. I want to see the giant dragons!] Mike, [Hehe, definitely!] After replying to the message, Mike sighed in his heart. This little loli was really sensible and made his heart ache. He had already made it clear more than once that he would take care of her if she was in danger. However, the little loli always declined politely. This time, after hearing that there might be a saint-tier monster in the Dark Forest, he reminded him to protect himself first. Just this alone, the little loli¡¯s spirit was more valuable than most Castle Lords! This was also the reason why Mike was only willing to chat with the little loli. After this conversation, his desire to quickly gather another spatial teleportation blueprint to connect with the little loli¡¯s underground world became even more urgent. After chatting with the little loli for a while, Mike¡¯s mood became much more relaxed. It was not until the little loli said that she needed to check on the dwarven equipment manufacturing situation that Mike closed the chat window and opened the world chat channel. As soon as he opened it, a message greeted him. [According to my speculation, Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle was probably destroyed by that huge beam of light, and he himself was also destroyed!] [After watching everyone chat so much in the channel, are you all so sure that Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle was destroyed? His army is a giant dragon! How could it be destroyed by a so-called beam of light?] [Let me be clear. I am a Castle Lord of the Dark Forest. Only by truly seeing that beam of light can you all feel its terror. At that time, that beam of light hit a group of mountains, directly destroying the top half of a huge mountain peak!] [F*ck! It destroyed a small mountain? This is the power of a demigod at the very least! If this beam of light hit Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, how could he possibly survive!] [It must have been Mike¡¯s dragon¡¯s continuous hunting that caused the wrath of a certain god. That¡¯s why the heavens sent down a strike to destroy the Dragon Castle!] [The Dragon Castle has been destroyed. I¡¯ll hold a f*cking banquet in the castle to celebrate!] ¡­ Countless messages flooded through the channel like the ocean. However, even though there were countless Castle Lords cheering in the channel, if one observed for a while, they would find out. The cheering people were all anonymous. It was very obvious. When the light beam shot out, none of the Castle Lords had seen it up close. They were not sure whether Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle had been destroyed or whether Mike himself had survived. They were afraid that Mike would see the content of their conversation and remember the name of their castle, so they all used anonymity! Seeing the wretched looks of these Castle Lords, the castle lords, who had been annoyed for a long time, finally spoke up. [I understand the logic, but after all you¡¯ve said, did anyone really witness Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle being hit by the beam and destroyed?] [Without evidence, without witnesses, how can Mike be sure of being destroyed?] [These Castle Lords cheering in the Dark Forest are killing me with laughter.. Didn¡¯t Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle already got destroyed? Why are all of you still so timid? Why cheer while being anonymous!] Chapter 160 - A Terrifying Beam of Light! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Haha! Stop cursing, stop cursing. Look at those Castle Lords, they are all silent!] [I don¡¯t know whether Mike is dead or not. Anyway, I know that some of the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest are just some embarrassing clowns!] [They have the guts to curse Mike, but they don¡¯t dare to expose their identities. Needless to say, we all know how embarrassing this is!] [That¡¯s right. As long as you have the guts, you all know to send some troops to Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle to investigate. However, until now, there hasn¡¯t been any definite results. The truth is very obvious. None of the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest would dare to send troops to investigate Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!] ¡­ In the hyperdimension chat channel, countless people started to ridicule Mike. As the strongest Castle Lord, Mike was a target that everyone wanted to pursue. It was also true that he was the strongest enemy in most people¡¯s eyes. They did not object to these people being hostile towards Mike. They just did not like the fact that some of the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest were being too embarrassing. It was fine if they were usually afraid, but now, they did not even know whether Mike¡¯s castle was destroyed or not. They were jumping around happily. It was undoubtedly embarrassing for the Castle Lords! At the same time, the words of these Castle Lords had also attracted the attention of many other Castle Lords in the Dark Forest. These castle masters who had just been ridiculed were furious. At this moment, the Castle Lords who jumped around the most were mostly members of the Anti-dragon Alliance. They all had a map of the Dark Forest. Seeing this sentence, some people jumped out as if they were trying to prove themselves. [Investigate the dragon castle? What are we afraid of? Brothers, do you live near Dragon Castle with me? Let¡¯s send some troops to take a look!] [Yes, yes! Come on! All the bigwigs who have flying troops in the Dark Forest, show yourselves! Isn¡¯t this the best opportunity to investigate the Dragon Castle?] [That good brother upstairs, I¡¯ll support you this time!] [Brothers, those who want to investigate the Dragon Castle together, come and add me as a friend. We¡¯ll send troops over at dawn!] ¡­ However, countless Castle Lords discussed for a long time in the chat channel. There were even countless Castle Lords in the Dark Forest who expressed their strong support for the first move of the Castle Lord. However, this young man watched for a long time in front of the screen and was stunned that nobody took the initiative to add him as a friend. He was completely dumbfounded. [F*ck! Can someone come? You are all making us look like cowards.] [Ah, this, brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that my castle is separated from the Dragon Castle by a large canyon, and my army is on land. There¡¯s no way I can get through!] [It¡¯s a pity. The main reason is that my castle is a little far from the Dragon Castle. Otherwise, you can count me in on the sweep of the Dragon Castle this time!] [I¡¯m laughing my ass off. This brother has been shouting for so long, but no one is with him. How embarrassing!] [This¡­ What a lunatic. I don¡¯t know if Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle has been destroyed or not. Anyway, there are dragons and gods that can release those terrifying beams of light. I¡¯m preparing to move out of the Dark Forest!] Countless Castle Lords¡¯ comments appeared over the chat channel again. The direction of the wind had completely changed! That¡¯s right! It was already very difficult for their own castle to survive under the attack of monsters in the wild. They were still investigating Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle? Moreover, if Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle had not been destroyed, the Castle Lords who dared to investigate the dragon castle would not have been completely destroyed! Therefore, only a fool would investigate Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle at this critical moment! While everyone was discussing, the young man seemed to have realized the problem. He could only say that he had been ridiculed until he lost his mind. After a long time, the weak voice of the young man appeared in the channel again. [Well, seeing that no one is going to investigate the Dragon Castle, I¡¯d better forget about it.] [Hehe, this guy really cares about his face!] [I can laugh at this for a year!] [Everyone is laughing at a fool, then I can be at ease. It seems that most of the Castle Lords¡¯ intelligence is still online!] [Then again, where did that beam of light attack come from? Could it really be an attack from a god?] [It¡¯s very possible! It¡¯s been so long. Let me tell you a secret. Actually, a few days ago, I saw a huge white building rising into the sky. Although it was only for a moment, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t an illusion!] [A huge white building rising into the sky? That¡¯s a little ridiculous. Could it be a god-level monster, a fortress giant?] [It can¡¯t be. If it really is a fortress giant, it would definitely be able to destroy all the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest!] [I¡¯m panicking. What kind of place is the Dark Forest? There¡¯s Mike, and there¡¯s a building similar to a fortress giant. I¡¯d better move the heart of the castle!] Looking at the discussions of countless Castle Lords in the channel, Mike said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that not only the beam of the giant dragon-might cannon, but also the existence of Sky City had been exposed to the eyes of some Castle Lords.¡± ¡°Fortunately, only a few Castle Lords saw it, and the influence in the channel is not too big. It won¡¯t affect the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s gathering!¡± He was now very clear. The most important enemy right now wasn¡¯t the gnome kingdom¡¯s attack on him. It was the group of Anti-dragon Alliance Castle Lords ganging up on him. He was preparing to use this war to earn a large sum of money for himself to upgrade castles and military structures. He could not afford to make any mistakes. As for those Castle Lords in the channel who had been cursing his destruction, he did not care at all. They were just a bunch of cowards who did not even dare to reveal their names. If he really met them, his dragon would definitely be able to smash them into pieces with a single slap. They were not a threat to him at all! He closed the hyperspace chat channel. Mike sat on the throne and relaxed his nerves. At this moment, the night was getting darker. The Dragon Castle was only 200 kilometers away from the elf tribe. At this time, Serena should have already returned to the elf tribe. With the Undead Dragon Caesar and Azure Demon Dragon Hilar watching, he was not worried that Serena would go back on her word. Serena had even begun to persuade the elf elders. The result of this persuasion¡­ was smooth. If it was not smooth, he could also use the dragon might cannon and let the elf elders feel the pressure that Serena felt. These elders would definitely be more obedient than Serena. However, the only pity was that he would use up another thousand energy stones. Although he did not mind using them to subdue the elven tribe, the energy stones were related to the level 5 upgrade of the dragon nest. He would save as many as he could. Mike looked in the direction of the elven tribe outside the castle and released the burden in his heart.. He smiled and said, ¡°I can only say that I look forward to the good news that Serena will bring me later!¡± Chapter 161 - The Astonished Elven Tribe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Elven tribe. The ancient elven tree that was hundreds of meters tall was shining under the moonlight. The branches of the ancient tree swayed in the wind. A fallen leaf fell on the flowers and plants on the ground. The nature elves loved nature and yearned for nature. The nights in their tribe were always so beautiful. If an ordinary person lived here, it would be the same as living in a fairyland. Beside the ancient elven tree, in the elven castle. ¡°What? Serena, are you crazy? You want our elven tribe to join the Dragon Castle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the identity of the Dragon Lord of the Dragon Castle? Is he worthy to be together with the nature elves?¡± ¡°Our elven tribe should be the one that destroys the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°Serena, have you been bewitched by some kind of demonic spell from the Dragon Lord? Those Castle Lords from the other world are extremely evil. It¡¯s very likely that they have mastered such an evil spell!¡± After returning from the Dragon Castle, Serena faced the elders of the tribe. Just as she mentioned the matter of the elven tribe joining the Dragon Castle, many elders unanimously opposed it. The elf elders looked like seventeen or eighteen-year-old girls. They were extremely beautiful. In other words, they were also born from the ancient elf tree not long after Serena. They were no less knowledgeable than Serena. One of the female elf elders waved her staff and cast a high-level purification spell. However, as the blue light of the purification spell shone down, the elders were all surprised. That was because Serena did not show any signs of being bewitched by the evil spell. Serena looked at the elders and shook her head. ¡°Elders, I am not bewitched by the evil spell.¡± ¡°The matter of the elf tribe submitting to the Dragon Castle is also the best result after careful consideration by me!¡± ¡°Right now, only by submitting to the Dragon Castle can we protect the safety of the elf Tribe!¡± The elf elders all looked at each other when they heard this. They were still surprised at why Serena, who had always been arrogant, would say such demoralizing words. Naturally, the elf tribe was incomparably noble. Having two saint-tier powerhouses at the same time was enough power for them to overlook the entire Dark Forest. They had always regarded the elf tribe as the strongest force in the forest. Serena could see the disbelief of the elf elders. She also knew that if she heard the elf elders say such words, she would also be surprised. However, now, it was different. She had truly witnessed how terrifying the Dragon Lord of the Dragon Castle was. She also knew that if she did not say these things, the elf elders would definitely not understand. Therefore, she said directly, ¡°elders, you do not know how powerful the Dragon Lord is.¡± ¡°Although he only has five king-tier dragons under his command, this strength is nothing to our elven tribe.¡± ¡°However, he has an extremely terrifying trump card!¡± ¡°I do not know what method the Dragon Lord used to launch the attack, but he did release a beam of light.¡± ¡°When I received the terrifying beam of light, I felt a destruction that was even more terrifying than that of a demigod!¡± ¡°The mountain that was struck by the beam of light was completely destroyed in an instant, leaving no trace behind!¡± ¡°Fortunately, the beam of light didn¡¯t hit me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back alive and explain this matter to you!¡± Serena looked at the elven elders and took a deep breath. As she spoke, the fear she felt when facing the beam of light was still deeply lingering in her heart. Back then, Mike¡¯s beam of light had caused a great impact. The Elven tribe had also observed it. Therefore, after Serena spoke about this matter, the expressions of the elven elders changed in shock. ¡°First elder Serena, are you talking about the huge beam of light 200 kilometers northeast of the elf tribe this afternoon?¡± ¡°That beam of light also shocked the entire tribe. The explosion caused by that beam of light was too loud and dazzling. We immediately ordered the young people and children of the tribe to run to the ancient elven tree and seek the protection of our mother!¡± ¡°We only had a few elders who joined forces to use detection spells after that. The spell casters who wanted to detect this terrifying beam of light did not gain anything!¡± ¡°At that time, we all thought that it was an attack from a certain god. Now, we did not expect that it was actually the work of the Dragon Lord¡­¡± ¡°How did the Dragon Lord release the beam of light? Could it be that he summoned a demigod-level dragon god? If the dragon god dared to leave the central area, isn¡¯t he afraid of being punished by the heavens?¡± The elven elders all spoke in surprise. Their hearts pounded wildly, and their chests kept heaving up and down. It was very obvious. The light beam had also caused great shock to the few of them, to the point that they had mistakenly thought that it was an attack from a god who had violated the taboos. Now, this group of elven elders knew that the light beam attack had originated from the Dragon Lord. How could they not be surprised?! In their eyes, the Castle Lord was cunning and evil. The reason why they were so confident to oppose the Dragon Castle was naturally because the nature elven tribe had encountered other Castle Lords before. However, these Castle Lords were somewhat unique. They did not carry any troops with them. Instead, they called themselves ¡®Rangers¡¯. When these Rangers discovered their elven tribe, they always greedily wanted to subdue them. However, they lost their lives under the arrows of the elven archers. Every time they killed these Rangers, they would look at them with disdain and maintain the pride of the elven race. However, it was only until Serena told them about the existence of the Dragon Castle this time. Only then did the elven elders realize that the Castle Lords they had met before were probably ¡®small monsters¡¯. This time, the Dragon Lord they met was like a demon king! One of the female elven elders came to her senses and looked at Serena seriously, ¡°No! Serena, if that Dragon Lord really has the strength that you speak of, then it is definitely not something that our elven tribe can deal with!¡± ¡°Now that he has let you back, then we can completely pretend to submit, and then immediately take mother and the tribe members and leave!¡± Hearing that, Serena smiled bitterly and shook her head, ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°With the Dragon Lord¡¯s methods, he will not let us leave easily.¡± ¡°He definitely sent a dragon to monitor our actions. The moment there is any sign of escape, that terrifying beam of light will definitely shoot towards the elf tribe!¡± An elf elder was furious when he heard that and said emotionally, ¡°then we will fight to the death to defend the honor of the elven queen. Our noble nature elves will never surrender to an external enemy!¡± Serena looked at this elven elder and shook her head. She sighed and said, ¡°we can use our lives to defend the glory of the nature elves, but what about the young people and children of the tribe?¡± ¡°If the light beam descends, they will not be lucky enough to avoid disaster!¡± These words seemed to hit the soft spot of the elven elders. The furious elven elder also lost his spirit and lowered his head. ¡°Then, our noble nature elven tribe really has no choice but to submit to that Dragon Lord. Is there no other way¡­.¡± Chapter 162 - The Girl, the Spirit of the Ancient Tree Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the elven castle, all the elven elders¡¯ faces were extremely gloomy. Finally, as if they had made a decision, one of the beautiful female elven elders looked at Serena and said, ¡°Serena, why don¡¯t we go and ask mother for permission?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what she has decided.¡± ¡°Mm, since things have come to this, only mother can make the decision for us.¡± Serena nodded. Then, Serena flew out of the elven castle with a few elven elders and arrived in front of a towering tree. The ancient elven tree was very lush. The branches of the ancient tree had dots of light on them, just like the stars in the night sky. These specks of light nurtured the silent nature elves. Apart from nurturing elves, the ancient elven tree would occasionally shed specks of green light on its branches, protecting the development of the elven tribe. The ancient elven tree was Serena¡¯s mother. Since the birth of their tribe, this ancient elven tree had existed for two thousand years. During this period, it nurtured thousands of elves, forming the current elven tribe. Serena and the elven elders looked up at the ancient elven tree and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, mother.¡± ¡°Your child has encountered some troubles recently. I hope that you can show yourself and show us the way!¡± Serena spoke with a guilty look on her face. To be honest, if it was not for the fact that the Eelven tribe had no other way to go, she did not want her mother to worry. Hearing Serena¡¯s call. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± With a soft sigh, a slim elven girl in green appeared in front of the elves. The elven girl sat on the tree trunk. Her shoulder-length hair and bare feet looked at the elders. The spirit of the ancient elven tree was also their mother. The ancient elven tree was already two thousand years old, but to the ancient elven tree that could easily live for tens of thousands of years, this age was indeed still a young girl. The young elven girl looked at Serena and the elders and said, ¡°Serena, all of you can get up. From the moment Serena returned to the tribe, I already knew about the Dragon Lord.¡± ¡°That Dragon Lord is very powerful. It is indeed not a level that our natural elven tribe can deal with now.¡± ¡°Just now, I also tried to probe the trump card of that Dragon Lord, but I still didn¡¯t get anything.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words. Serena and the elders were stunned again. They raised their heads to look at the young girl, full of surprise. ¡°What, mother, even you!¡± The elf girl smiled, swaying her feet while gently stroking her green hair. ¡°Our understanding of the Castle Lord is still too limited, far less than their understanding of us.¡± ¡°Speaking of the whole, Serena, after so many years, I feel that you children should grow up. You can¡¯t always let me make decisions for you every time something happens.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you will never be able to stand on your own. How can our nature elven tribe be strong enough to contribute to the elven queen of the central region?¡± ¡°Mother, but this matter is really too¡­¡± Serena looked at the elf girl and wanted to say something, but the girl glared at her. Finally, she slowly lowered her head and said, ¡°I think that joining the Dragon Castle is the best decision right now. Due to that terrifying beam of light that surpasses the demigod level, even if the elf tribe has your protection, they¡¯ll never be able to safely leave the Dark Forest.¡± ¡°Elders, what do you think?¡± Serena turned to look at the elders. The elf elders looked at each other anxiously before finally nodding at the elf girl. ¡°Mother, we are also willing to join the Dragon Castle now.¡± ¡°We have been struggling with one point in our hearts, and that is you¡­¡± ¡°You have been educating us since the day we were born. The nature elves are pure and noble. We do not take the initiative to provoke enemies, but we are also not afraid of any enemies. We are only loyal to Her Majesty the elf queen for our entire lives.¡± Looking at the elven elders who were in a dilemma, the elven girl shook her head. ¡°It is true that we nature elves are noble, but you have overlooked one point. When I was teaching you, I placed purity before nobility. This is telling you one thing.¡± ¡°That is, the purity of the nature elves will always be more important than nobility.¡± ¡°We nature elves are a family. In order to protect our people and ensure that our descendants can continue to reproduce, we will do whatever it takes, even if¡­ we have to abandon our nobility!¡± ¡°We who protect our descendants will always be noble. Even if we submit to the forces of others, this will never change!¡± At this point, the elf girl¡¯s feet kept shaking as she looked at the bright moon in the distance. ¡°Moreover, our Dark Forest¡¯s nature elf tribe is only a small border tribe of Her Majesty the queen of the elf empire.¡± ¡°Even if we submit to others, it¡¯s for survival. The elven queen won¡¯t punish us too much!¡± ¡°We just need that Dragon Lord to not order us to attack other elven forces.¡± The Elven tribe was diverse. Due to the elven Queen¡¯s rule, different elven forces could not kill each other. Those who violated the rule would be spurned by all the elves and attacked by the elven forces around them. Therefore, the elves of the Endless Continent were always the most united race. This was also the bottom line of the nature elven tribe. Once the Dragon Lord ordered them to attack the other elven forces, it would be an insult to them. For this, they would rather die in battle! On the contrary, it was not a big deal to submit to the Dragon Lord and hunt down other forces. There was nothing in the Endless Continent that the elves feared. ¡°Serena, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± The elf girl looked at Serena. ¡°I understand!¡± Serena nodded gently. Of the elf girl¡¯s words, Serena and the elders had already tacitly agreed to submit to the Dragon Castle, as long as the Dragon Lord did not cross their bottom line. The rest was up to them to inform the other elves in the nature elf tribe about this matter. After the matter was spread out, the elves in the Elf tribe also had a fierce dispute. However, in the end, they all agreed and decided to submit to the Dragon Castle. ¡­ At night, in the elf tribe. At this time, the elves had all fallen asleep. Serena was still gently leaning against the body of the ancient elven Tree, hugging her knees, as if she wanted to accompany her mother and say a few more words. She did not leave. She turned to look at the elven girl on the tree and asked, ¡°mother, you didn¡¯t say anything from our tribe¡¯s dispute to agreeing to submit to the Dragon Castle.. Are you looking after the Dragon Castle?¡± Chapter 163 - The Yearning of the Ancient Tree Elves Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Serena looked at the elf girl. She asked about the main point of today¡¯s matter. Dragon Castle, the Lord of the giant dragons. With the power that surpassed the demigod level, if the elf tribe wanted to submit to him, it would be impossible for her mother to say that she did not have her own thoughts. The most likely scenario was that her mother felt that this Dragon Castle was not bad and was worthy of the elf tribe submitting to it. This question was asked, and the elven girl finally leaped lightly and her feet landed on the ground. She cupped Serena¡¯s face with one hand and said with a smile, ¡°my child, it seems that you have finally grown up. I am very gratified.¡± The elven girl leaned over and kissed Serena¡¯s forehead. Then, she turned around and looked up at the moon. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our natural elven tribe defecting to the Dragon Castle¡­ we will also gain some benefits.¡± ¡°Serena, do you know that it has only been ten days since the beings from the other world descended on the Endless Continent? The other Castle Lords only have tier 8 and tier 9 combat power. This Castle Lord has five king-tier dragons. This is already a very unusual thing.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is because of the dragon species that he is so much ahead of the other Castle Lords.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m sure that this Dragon Lord didn¡¯t get to where he is just by relying on the dragons.¡± The elf girl turned to look at Serena. ¡°That Dragon Lord¡¯s strategy and wisdom are also far superior to the other Castle Lords.¡± ¡°For example, when he used the destructive light beam this time, do you really think that the Dragon Lord wants to reveal his trump card to us? Of course not. He wanted to intimidate us and make the nature elf tribe submit to him, because he knew that we nature elves were noble and powerful.¡± ¡°With our understanding of nature, it was definitely an important help for him to explore and conquer the Dark Forest. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hesitate to expose his trump card to make us submit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that if we still refused to submit to the Dragon Castle, the Dragon Lord wouldn¡¯t immediately use the destruction beam. Instead, he would use the beam to pin us down and send the dragons to kill our clansmen one by one as a threat. That way, we would have no choice but to submit.¡± After hearing this, Serena nodded and said with a deep look in her eyes, ¡°indeed, the Dragon Lord is indeed very shrewd.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The elf girl smiled again, brushed her hair by her ear, and continued. ¡°Therefore, I believe that if the elf tribe submits to the Dragon Lord, our influence will definitely not be weakened by the constant battles. Instead, it will be greatly strengthened!¡± ¡°As for me, the probability of becoming a god would be slightly higher¡­¡± Hearing these words, Serena¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately said seriously, ¡°mother, please rest assured. With your group of descendants who love you, sooner or later, you will definitely be able to advance to the realm of god!¡± The elven girl shook her head and looked at Serena. ¡°Serena, my good child, I can feel your feelings. However, your thoughts are still too simple.¡± ¡°Do you know how big the elven empire¡¯s mother tree is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Serena shook her head. Ever since she was born, she had lived in the Dark Forest. Her knowledge of the central region of the elven empire was only what her mother had told her. She only knew that her mother was a branch of the elven empire¡¯s mother tree. Back then, the elven queen had planted it in the Dark Forest in order to spread the power of the elven tribe, which eventually formed the current natural elven tribe. This was also a long-standing habit of the elven tribe. The elven mother tree spread the seeds and spread the elven tribe across the Endless Continent. The region where these new elven tribes were fighting for supremacy continued to develop and develop new elven tribes. In the end, powerful elven forces were spread throughout the continent. The elven girl took a deep breath, as if it was because of her emotions. She closed her eyes, and her eyelashes trembled slightly. Then, she slowly said. ¡°the elven mother tree of the empire is over 10,000 meters tall, and on every branch there are countless elven lives!¡± ¡°These elven lives are not a single race like the natural elves, but include all the major elven species.¡± ¡°Even Her Majesty the elven queen comes to the elven mother tree every day to worship and worship!¡± ¡°It is also because of the power of the elven mother tree. She was also one of the strongest gods during the war of the ancient gods. She has always protected the elven empire. Even the dimensional demon gods have been slaughtered by her countless times.¡± ¡°As the seeds of mother, how could we elven ancient trees not want to become a god like her one day?¡± After hearing these words, Serena¡¯s eyes trembled, and she was very shocked. She did not expect the elven empire¡¯s mother God Tree to be so powerful! If this power descended here, even if the Dragon Lord had a destructive light beam, under one attack, he would probably turn into dust in an instant. No! The attack of the elven mother tree might turn the entire Dark Forest into ashes! A trace of desolation flashed across Serena¡¯s expression. However, it was a pity. Due to the agreement of the ancient gods¡¯ battle, the Elven mother tree could not participate in the battles of mortals like them. She would also not attack just because of a small tribe in the Dark Forest, so the Dragon Lord did not have to worry about anything. Not long after Serena and the Elven girl conversed, a group of Elven elders came to the elven ancient tree. The leading elven female elder looked at Serena and respectfully said, ¡°first elder, everything has been settled on our side.¡± ¡°All the members of the elven tribe have agreed to submit to the Dragon Castle!¡± Hearing this, Serena felt as if a huge stone had fallen in her heart, and she finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go look for that Dragon Lord tomorrow and report the situation.¡± ¡­ At the same time, in the Dragon Castle. [Reminder, Castle Lord, an ancient elven tree and 3,281 nature elves have been detected. They wish to join your faction and submit to Dragon Castle. Do you wish to accept?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes!¡± The moment Mike saw the notification, he did not hesitate to accept. His expression also revealed a trace of joy. From the looks of it, the matter of the great elven elder had been completed. It did not disappoint him at all, saving him a lot of trouble! All the members of the Elven tribe, including the will of the ancient elven tree, had submitted to his Dragon Castle! This conquest of the elven tribe was only the first step for him! Chapter 164 - The Influence of Subduing the Elves Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Just subduing the elf tribe, Mike was full of smiles and was in a very good mood. To be honest, he was very optimistic about the elves. If used properly, they would only be slightly weaker than the dragons, and would be many times stronger than the so-called top-tier troops! In the future, when he conquered the entire Dark Forest and expanded his influence, he would also try to subdue more elf tribes until he conquered the elf empire in the Central Region! At the same time, more information popped up. [Ding! Congratulations to the Castle Lord for subjugating the natural elf tribes in the Dark Forest!] [Reminder 1: Your castle¡¯s reputation has greatly increased in the Dark Forest!] [Reminder 2: The elf queen of the elf Empire is dissatisfied with you!] [Reminder 3: The hatred of the elf empire towards the Dragon Castle in the central region has increased!] [Reminder 4: The king of the gnome kingdom has temporarily given up on attacking you!] [Reminder 5: Due to your castle having the support of the elven forces, the friendliness of the forest giant kingdom towards you has increased!] [Reminder 6: More and more monsters in the wild are starting to fear the Dragon Castle!] [Reminder 7: The Dragon Castle below has already been known by most of the forces in the Dark Forest!] [Reminder 8: Due to the strength of the Dragon Castle, your Dragon Castle has become the focus of attention of all the major factions!] ¡­ A series of information jumped out. Mike was a little stunned. He did not expect that just subduing an elf tribe would have such a huge impact. Especially when he noticed the notification of the ¡®elf queen expressing dissatisfaction with you¡¯, his heartbeat slowed down by half a beat, and he was a little scared. Of course, this was not because Mike was timid or anything. The point was that the person who had expressed her dissatisfaction with him was the elven queen! A powerful god-tier existence. It was not something that the current giant dragons could deal with at all. Fortunately! Fortunately, the elven queen could not descend outside of the Central Region at this moment. He did not expect that she would value the elven forces under her so much. Otherwise, it would be hard to say if she would personally descend here and destroy him! ¡°However, although the elven queen is not a god-level existence that I can challenge now, it is a fact that the dragon race is the strongest existence in the Endless Continent!¡± ¡°What I lack now is a chance to develop! The elven queen can not leave the Central Region. Instead, it is the opportunity that I need the most!¡± ¡°One day in the future, my dragon will also advance to a god-tier existence. So what if she is the elven queen? She must bring the elven empire to submit to me!¡± After calming his wildly beating heart, Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Other than the elven queen¡¯s dissatisfaction, the relationship between the forest giant kingdom and my Dragon Castle has also improved¡­¡± Mike was a little surprised. Back then, after he obtained the forest giant ring, he was clearly hated by the forest giant kingdom. The moment the elven tribe submitted, the attitude of the forest giant kingdom immediately improved! This change was a little too big. It seemed that the strength of the elf tribe was known by all the forces in the Dark Forest. After a round of information, Mike was most surprised by the change in the attitude of the gnome kingdom. ¡°Just because the natural elf tribe surrendered to the Dragon Castle, the gnome kingdom immediately gave up on attacking the Dragon Castle. Interesting!¡± Mike smiled. After the gnome kingdom had attacked the Dragon Castle for so long, the gnome army must have gathered thousands of people to attack him. Now, because the nature elf tribe defected, they realized that something was wrong. Mike smiled and said to himself, ¡°obviously, this gnome king is not stupid at all. He is also very smart!¡± ¡°He is afraid of the power of the nature elf tribe. At the same time, he also realized that the Dragon Castle, which has subdued the nature elf tribe, is definitely not an ordinary force!¡± ¡°The hatred between him and me is only because I have subdued one of his gnome tribes. There is no need to take such a big risk to attack my dragon castle. At the very least, I have to find out my trump card first!¡± ¡°Therefore, that gnome king suppressed the gnome army that was already gathered! What a pity. In this way, I¡¯ve lost a good opportunity to exterminate the gnome army!¡± Mike said. However, he did not show any sign of losing. He knew clearly in his heart. Whether or not the gnome army would attack him now, he would have to attack the gnome kingdom. So it was the same if he met them sooner or later. It could only be said that he could not use his Sky City to wipe out this gnome army. It would only make things a little more troublesome for him. At the moment, the gnome kingdom has access to enormous resources. Whether it was a large number of energy stones, strange crystals, basic resources, or the underground tracks that connected the various regions of the Dark Forest. He only needed to capture the gnome kingdom, and he could take all of them into his Dragon Castle! Dragon Castle, dragon lair, and other buildings were all upgraded. The dragon battle team could also use underground mining cars to hunt down tribes that were further away from the enemy, and expand the power of the Dragon Castle! ¡°In the end, what I lack the most right now is energy stones!¡± Mike shook his head. He knew that he was truly lacking now. If the Sky City could achieve 100% energy charging, it would definitely be able to teleport across space. If the Sky City had enough energy stones to descend on the heads of the gnome kingdom, under the bombardment of dozens of dragon might cannons, the gnome kingdom would definitely raise its flag and surrender in less than three minutes. Then, there would be no need for so much trouble! Moreover, not to mention the gnome kingdom, even the other top forces in the Dark Forest, the forest giant kingdom, the dark demon lair, the orthodox dwarf kingdom, and the saint-tier magical beast clan would still have to raise their white flags in the face of the bombardment of the dragon might cannons! However, due to the lack of energy stones in the Sky City, they could only guard the sky city above the Dragon City to prevent enemies from invading. It seemed that in the future, he would have to ask the soldiers of the Dragon Castle to speed up the hunting of monsters and accumulate energy stones. ¡°Let¡¯s think about the current situation first,¡± Mike muttered. Since the Sky City did not have the ability to teleport for the time being, it was time to think about how he should take down the gnome kingdom now. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to take down the gnome kingdom now! The most powerful being in the gnome kingdom is only a saint-tier great mage.¡± ¡°If I let my dragon battle team develop for a period of time, when they all reach the intermediate king-tier, we can easily take down that saint-tier great mage! Once I rule the entire gnome kingdom, their magic ore carts will be used by me. In the future, when I attack other forces, I will have more confidence!¡± Mike was full of confidence in the future.. Chapter 165 - Serving the Dragon Lord Is an Honor! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Unknowingly, It was late at night. The blood moon rose. The monsters around the Dragon Castle that were far away from the Dragon Castle due to fear during the day also became restless. All of them turned around and attacked the Dragon Castle. Mike naturally welcomed these monsters in the wild. By sending Derek to lead the earth dragon team, they would be able to accept all the basic resources, energy stones, and strange crystals dropped by these monsters in the wild. The dragon-blood gnomes and dragon-blood soldiers did not sit idle either. They formed two teams of dragon-blood warriors and hunted the monsters in the wild that were more scattered on both sides of the Dragon Castle. These battles happened thousands of meters away from the castle, and the noise they made did not affect the Dragon Castle at all. As the most loyal servants of the Dragon Lord, they would not allow these monsters to disturb their master¡¯s sleep. Inside the Dragon Castle, Mike had been busy the whole day and was quite relaxed at night. He opened the chat channel and chatted with the little loli in the underground world. After urging her to go to bed early, he washed up and went to bed. ¡­ After a quiet and wonderful night, the first ray of light in the morning lit up. Mike woke up and ate the breakfast prepared by the dragon blood soldiers. He went to the castle and counted the gains from the night before. ¡°5,000 units of food, 3,100 units of wood, 2,000 units of stones, and 800 units of refined iron.¡± ¡°In addition, there are 321 energy stones and 2 strange crystals!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s still a harvest. If we count the hunting of the Beast Tide every night in the long run, it¡¯s still very good!¡± Mike nodded. As the Dragon Castle became more powerful, the number of monsters in the wild decreased, but there was no need to worry that they would be killed sooner or later! From the day he arrived in the Endless Continent, he knew that in order to give the Castle Lords long-term pressure, the number of monsters in the wild was extremely terrifying. Like the Beast Tide that he encountered in the past, it would not be a problem even if it came tens of thousands of times. After that, Mike ordered the dragon-blood warriors to rest for a while before storing all of the material in the castle¡¯s warehouse. ¡°Now, I have a total of 8,405 energy stones and 64 strange crystals!¡± ¡°To upgrade the dragon nest from level 4 to level 5, I need 10,000 energy stones and 100 more strange crystals. My inventory has reached 80% progress, and I¡¯m not far from it!¡± ¡°When the dragon nest reaches level 5, I¡¯ll hatch another giant dragon. When this giant dragon reaches king-tier, I won¡¯t be far from taking down the gnome kingdom!¡± ¡°What I need to do now is to go to the elf tribe and check out the results of yesterday¡¯s hard work.¡± Mike smiled. He spent most of yesterday dealing with the elf tribe. Subduing 3,000 noble elves and an ancient elf tree gave him a sense of accomplishment in the future. That was why he wanted to visit the elf tribe as the Lord of the giant dragons. ¡°All demon hunter vulture, gather at the Dragon Castle.¡± With a thought from Mike, more than a dozen dark blue demon hunter vulture flapped their wings and landed in front of the castle hall. [Race: Demon hunter vulture] [Level: Mid-tier 9] [Loyalty: 100] [Growth potential limit: Peak sage-tier] After serving the Dragon Castle for two to three days, the strongest peak tier-8 demon hunter vulture had already broken through to tier 9. The rest of the demon hunter vulture had also made some progress. Mike was quite satisfied and prepared to ride on the backs of these demon hunter vulture. However, this action immediately attracted the attention of Tyrell who was guarding the hall. ¡°My Lord, you are¡­¡± Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon looked at Mike who was holding the demon hunter vulture with one hand and lowered his head as he asked in puzzlement. ¡°Tyrell, as you can see, I am currently preparing to ride the demon hunter vulture and head to the elf tribe.¡± ¡°That is a faction that I have just subdued. I would like to go and inspect the specific situation!¡± Hearing this, Tyrell¡¯s expression immediately changed. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°then my Lord doesn¡¯t need to ride on a demon hunter vulture. It¡¯s enough for me to bring you to the elven tribe.¡± As he spoke, Tyrell had already lowered his dragon wings to the ground, to the point where Mike could easily walk on his back along the slope. Seeing Tyrell take the initiative to bring him along, Mike was a little troubled. He had thought of this possibility before. He had considered riding his dragon to the elf tribe. One was that the dragon¡¯s movement speed was faster than the demon hunter vulture¡¯s. Secondly, to ride on a dragon, it looked mighty and domineering. This choice was obviously better. However, in the end, Mike thought about it and still felt that the dragon battle team was the highest combat strength under his command. They also had intelligence. Riding on their heads always made him feel like he was abusing his superior power. That was why he called the demon hunter vultures and prepared to bring Tyrell and the other dragons along. Seeing that the Lord did not speak, Tyrell also felt Mike¡¯s meaning. He bowed his dragon head and spoke respectfully again. ¡°As a member of the dragon clan, being controlled by the Dragon Lord, it is our honor for the Dragon Lord to ride on us!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t mind, Lord!¡± ¡°Also, Lord, you have to deal with so many things every day. Time is so precious. With my speed, I will definitely arrive at the elven tribe half an hour earlier than the demon hunter vulture!¡± Tyrell¡¯s tone was pleading. It was true that the dragons were high and mighty, but that was only for mortals! No matter how noble they thought themselves to be, they were still the most pious servants in front of the Dragon Lord! They regarded Mike as their glory, and serving the Dragon Lord was indeed the greatest honor. No dragon would mind! ¡°This¡­ Alright then.¡± Mike looked at Tyrell¡¯s repeated requests, but he did not refuse. He rode on the dragon wings. Tyrell¡¯s back was covered with impenetrable dark green scales. As soon as he sat on it, Mike did not feel any discomfort. Instead, he felt very flat and comfortable. Tyrell was more than fifty meters tall, and Mike rode on the back of the dragon and looked around at the castle. This feeling of looking down on living beings made him very comfortable, but also a feeling of great dominance from the bottom of his heart naturally rose. Usually, in the castle, Mike was used to hearing the dragons call him Dragon Lord, so he did not think much of it. Only now did he realize that only this feeling of controlling a dragon could truly be called the Dragon Lord! Seeing this, Mike dismissed the demon hunter vulture and gave Tyrell an order. ¡°Tyrell, go and call the other dragons. We¡¯ll go to the elf tribe together.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Tyrell answered respectfully. Then, he spread his dragon wings and a strong wind blew.. Instantly, he soared into the sky in the castle! Chapter 166 - The Beautiful Elven Tribe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dragon Castle. After Tyrell flew up with Mike, he quickly contacted the other dragons. Barr and Flosa also flew high into the sky. When they saw Tyrell carrying Mike, their dragon eyes could not help but reveal a hint of envy. To be able to serve the Supreme Dragon Lord! If only they were the dragons that carried the Dragon Lord. Of course, the dragons only thought about it. Although the dragons were very proud of their enemies and could even be described as arrogant, they were still very harmonious under the Dragon Lord¡¯s rule! As the first dragon that was hatched by the Dragon Lord, Tyrell was their big brother in terms of both strength and seniority. They would not say anything about serving the Dragon Lord this time. Their current mission was to ensure the safety of their lord when he went to the elven tribe to inspect the elven forces! Roar! A few earth-shattering dragon roars sounded. Several figures soared into the sky above the Dragon Castle, flying at high speed towards the elven tribe. With Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon leading the way, all the dragons flew very fast. Mike sat on Tyrell¡¯s dragon back, feeling the strong wind blowing against his face, but he did not feel any bumps and was very satisfied. He could clearly feel that Tyrell was using his dark green dragon power to carefully protect him while flying at high speed. ¡°About 200 kilometers away from the Elf tribe, about 20 minutes. Let¡¯s rest for now.¡± Mike lay on the dragon¡¯s back and closed his eyes to rest. Now, the gnome kingdom temporarily gave up on attacking the Dragon Castle. What he had to face next was the Anti-dragon Alliance! The Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement of the Dragon Castle a week later was very important! Of course, this was not about the safety of the Dragon Castle or anything else, but resources! According to the preliminary information he got from the channel, the Anti-dragon Alliance had around 500 Castle Lords participating in this encirclement. If he could eliminate these people, he would also be able to obtain a large amount of basic resources, energy stones, and strange crystals! At this moment, he was worrying about where to gather the last 20% of the resources needed to upgrade the dragon nest. The Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement this time was a great opportunity for him. He had to seize it! A strong wind blew past his ears. The surrounding scenery kept changing. Soon, Mike saw a tribe full of green plants in front of him. ¡°We arrived at the nature elf tribe so quickly. The speed of the giant dragons is indeed much faster than the demon hunter vultures!¡± He landed behind the elf tribe. Mike was immediately attracted by the surrounding environment. The trees stood tall, and the plants and flowers grew luxuriously. The air smelled even purer than the surroundings of the Dragon Castle. The nature elf tribe was born in nature and developed in nature. At the same time, they seemed to be very particular about the care of plants, which made the plants in the tribe very different from those in the Dark Forest. They were even more full of life. In short, the environment that the elves lived in was definitely the place that humans yearned for the most on Earth. If he had time in the future, Mike would like to summon a few elves to ask them about the care methods and to modify the environment around the Dragon Castle. In this way, his life would be much more comfortable. This idea did not stay in Mike¡¯s mind for long. He did not deliberately hide it, the moment the dragons openly entered the territory of the elf tribe, it was noticed by the elf sentinels. A group of elf girls came to Mike and bowed their heads respectfully. The elf girls all had pointy ears and looked extremely beautiful. They were carrying quivers on their backs. When they came in front of Mike, they had already bowed their heads and crossed their arms in front of their chest to greet him. ¡°Hello, respected Dragon Lord. We are the sentry team of the nature elf tribe!¡± ¡°We have already informed Lady Serena and the elders about your arrival.¡± ¡°They will be here soon. Please wait a moment!¡± Mike nodded and did not say anything. After all, he did not inform Serena of his arrival, so it was not a big deal to wait. At this moment, the space rippled. Two figures slowly appeared in front of the elf sentinels. This sudden movement made the sentinels jump, and they were about to take out their bows to attack. The Undead Dragon Caesar and the Azure Dragon Hilar slowly walked out of the ripples and bowed their heads to Mike. ¡°Greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The team of elf sentinels looked at each other, stunned. As elf sentinels, their duty was to guard against any creatures that had the chance to invade the elf tribe. However¡­ They had only sensed the aura of Mike and the others, but they had not noticed the two giant dragons that had appeared in the void before them. Moreover, from the tone of these two giant dragons, it seemed that they had already arrived at the elf tribe long ago. Thinking of this¡­ The leader of the young elf sentinels looked at the backs of Caesar and Hilar with an extremely fearful expression. Without a doubt, as the first line of defense of the elf tribe, they had failed in their duty! They had actually completely failed in their duty! The two king-tier dragons in front of them had invaded the tribe without them noticing. If they wanted to, they could definitely cause great damage to the tribe! At this moment. ¡°Alright, Yafel, you guys can leave.¡± ¡°If the dragons under the Dragon Lord were to hide, it would definitely not be something that your tier 8 sentinels could detect.¡± An extremely majestic voice sounded. Mike looked in front of him. It was the great elven elder, Serena, who had rushed over with a group of elven elders. ¡°Serena and the group of elven elders pay their respects to the Dragon Lord!¡± Serena brought the elven elders down on one knee at the same time and said respectfully to Mike. The arrival of the Dragon Lord was too unexpected for them. They had originally been discussing whether they should bring some gifts to meet the Dragon Lord Today, but after receiving news from the elf sentinels, they immediately rushed over. Since the elf tribe had already chosen to submit to the Dragon Castle, they thought that they had already confirmed that Mike was their new master. As such, they naturally could not neglect him. ¡°Respected Dragon Lord.¡± ¡°After a night of discussion, our nature elven tribe has agreed to submit to your Dragon Castle!¡± Serena still knelt on one knee and reported to Mike respectfully. ¡°Mm, all of you can get up too. I already knew about this last night.¡± Mike nodded, satisfied with Serena and the elders¡¯ performance. However, these words surprised Serena and the elven elders. Last Night? Last night, none of them went to Dragon Castle to report the submission of the nature elf tribe? How did the Dragon Lord know? Chapter 167 - The Strength of the Elven Elders Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Elven tribe. At this moment, Serena was very surprised when Mike told her that he knew about the elven tribe surrendering last night. They clearly did not go to the Dragon Castle last night to inform the Dragon Lord about this matter. Then, how did the Dragon Lord know? She felt a little puzzled. Serena subconsciously wanted to ask the Dragon Lord about something related to the Castle Lords. However, just as she was about to open her mouth to ask, she suddenly could not remember was about to ask. Serena¡¯s snow-white face was a little puzzled. What was going on? She was now at the saint-tier strength, and she was very clear that her memory was not something ordinary creatures could compare to. If she wanted to recall something¡­ Even if it was a small matter from a thousand years ago, as long as she dug deeper, she would definitely be able to recall it. However, now, looking at Mike, her mind was blank. She could not recall what she had just thought and what she wanted to ask. ¡®No, I understand! These Castle Lords suddenly descended on the Endless Continent a few days ago!¡¯ ¡®The reason behind this might not be as simple as a random descent!¡¯ ¡®This is most likely the intentional act of a certain god!¡¯ ¡®Everything I thought about the Dragon Lord just now must have touched upon some forbidden land that our Endless Continent can not touch. That¡¯s why an unknown power suddenly affected me!¡¯ Thinking of this, Serena felt goosebumps all over her body. She only felt that she should not speculate about this information, so she stopped thinking about it. At the same time, Mike¡¯s gaze landed on the elf elders, including Serena. After he subdued the nature elf tribe, these beautiful elf elders were considered the backbone of the elf tribe. Naturally, he had to check on them. The beautiful elf¡¯s information panel appeared in front of him. [Serena ¡ª Nature elf] [Identity: The great elder of the Dark Forest elf tribe] [Current growth status: Adult] [Rank: Late-stage saint-tier] [Loyalty: 74 points] [Limit of growth potential: Peak saint-tier] [Special reminder, after successfully obtaining the bloodline evolution, the nature elf has a certain probability of evolving into an ancient great elf, and the limit of growth potential is raised to demigod!] ¡­ [Imeiya ¡ª Nature elf] [Identity: Elder of the Dark Forest elf tribe] [Current growth status: Adult] [Rank: Peak king-tier] [Loyalty: 70 points] [Growth potential limit: Saint-tier] [Special reminder, after successfully obtaining the bloodline evolution, the nature elf has a certain probability of evolving into a great ancient elf, and its growth potential is raised to demigod!] [Becky ¡ª Nature elf] [Identity: Elder of the Dark Forest elf tribe] [Current growth status: Adult] [Rank: Early king-tier] [Loyalty: 71 points] [Growth potential limit: Saint-tier] [Special reminder, after successfully obtaining the bloodline evolution, the nature elf has a certain probability of evolving into a great ancient elf, raising its growth potential to the limit of a demigod!] Besides the information about the elven beauties, one could see that other than the great elder Serena of the Elven tribe, the other six elven elders were not weak either. They were all at least king-tier. The lowest was at the early-stage of the king-tier, and the highest was at the peak of the king-tier! At the peak of the king-tier, elder Imeiya could even fight against his own early-stage king-tier giant dragons. This was the strength of the elves! If it were any other top-tier Castle Lord¡¯s troops, even if they advanced to the peak of king-tier and used the special abilities of their troops, in terms of combat power, they would at most be at the peak of tier 8 or tier 9 giant dragons! However, no matter how strong this group of elves was, under the scanning of the information panel, another weakness was revealed. That was that these nature elves were could only peak at the saint-tier. This was naturally weaker than the dragons, whose weakest bloodline was that of a demigod. This also meant that after this group of Elf elders advanced to the king-tier, the progression of their levels would be very slow. It was the same for Serena. After she advanced from the late stage of the saint-tier to the peak of the saint-tier, if she did not evolve her bloodline, no matter how long the nature elves had, she would remain at the peak of the saint-level for the rest of her life. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I have a general understanding of the strength of the castle lords of the Fire Elf Lair and the Elf Garden.¡± ¡°Their fire elf species should have the potential to grow from early-stage saint-tier to peak-stage saint-tier. Among the castle species, although they are not as strong as the giant dragon, they are very powerful and can be considered a top-tier species!¡± ¡°No wonder these two Castle Lords can be top five in the Beast Tide battle points rankings!¡± Mike still remembered the top five in the points rankings back then. Dragon Castle, Demon Castle, Country of Death Knights, Fire Elf lair, Elf Garden! After getting the first place, the other four were the four strongest Castle Lords below him were worthy of his attention. Among the top five, there were actually two elf species. Although the ranking was not too high, it was enough for him to pay more attention to. ¡°In addition, natural elf species can undergo bloodline evolution.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the specific elf species of the Castle Lords of Fire Elf Lair and Elf Garden are, but the probability is that they can evolve!¡± ¡°After evolving, there¡¯s a chance to become a great ancient elf who also has the growth potential of a demigod. This is already the same growth potential of the giant dragon clan!¡± ¡°As expected, these top-tier Castle Lords also have the potential to advance to a demigod. I can¡¯t look down on them,¡± Mike muttered. Of course, the Castle Lords of these top-tier soldiers should not be underestimated. However, they did not have the strength to compare themselves with the Dragon Castle. Although his dragons had the potential to become demigods, these were among the weakest of bloodlines for the dragons! Which of the dragons he hatched were not demigods? The dragons had the potential to reach a true god-tier. This was also the reason why he dared not fear the Alliance of Gods. To put it bluntly, it was just that. It was fine to pay some attention to them, but to treat them seriously? Sorry, they were not worthy! ¡­ Although more than ten seconds had passed. The elf elders in front of him did not know what Mike was thinking, but they still had respectful expressions, as if they were being scrutinized. This state also attracted Mike¡¯s attention to a type of elf elder¡¯s loyalty. Generally speaking, without the support of faith, the loyalty of a troop that defected to him would be very low. He originally thought that after Serena and the elven elders defected to him, their loyalty might only be 50 points, or even lower. This meant that they could rebel at any time and stab him in the back. However, the loyalty of this group of Elven elders was all above 70 points. This surprised Mike.. Chapter 168 - Water of Life Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡®Why? Is it because of the pure and kind nature of the elves?¡¯ Mike thought to himself. He looked at Serena and the elf elders who were looking at him respectfully. It was possible that this was the reason. The loyalty of the Elf elders was above 70 points, which meant that they would never rebel if nothing went wrong. Soon, under the lead of Serena and the elven elders, Mike walked into the elven tribe. The natural atmosphere in the elven tribe was even more intense. Perhaps it was because the nature elves were close to nature, the elven tribe was no different from the environment of the forest except for the houses that were erected. As soon as Mike entered the tribe, he became the focus of the elves. The elf tribe wanted to stay out of the affairs of the world. This time, when they saw the humans who suddenly walked into the tribe, they were all very curious. The cute little elves flapped their wings and screamed as Mike walked past them, as if they had seen a bad person. When the adult nature elves saw Mike, they all crossed their arms in front of their chest and bowed their heads in respect. ¡°Greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± A series of voices rang out. It was not until Mike left that the adult nature elves looked at Mike¡¯s back with curiosity in their eyes and started discussing. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but this Dragon Lord is not as violent as I thought!¡± ¡°Yeah, compared to the group of powerful dragons following behind this Dragon Lord, his temperament looks much more gentle!¡± ¡°Hehe, this lord is also very strong, he has the strength of a peak tier-9!¡± ¡°This human lord looks pretty good too, but I wonder how he will compare to the rare male elves of our nature elf tribe?¡± ¡°With such a new lord leading us, our elf tribe should be able to develop better and better!¡± The nature elves had different expressions, but they were all curious, pure, and kind. They liked the gentle temperament of the Dragon Lord very much. It was also because of this temperament that many nature elves recalled some bad memories. ¡°The Dragon Lord is much stronger than the Castle Lord who attacked us last time!¡± ¡°That Castle Lord is a bad guy. He even made me think that all the Castle Lords of the human castles are so bad!¡± ¡°Yeah! That guy was really arrogant at that time. It was the new great Dragon Lord who gave me a new understanding!¡± They were walking under the lead of Serena and the elders. Mike frowned slightly, turned to Serena and asked, ¡°your elf tribe has been attacked by other castles recently?¡± Hearing that, Serena lowered her head and replied respectfully, ¡°reporting to the Dragon Lord, there is indeed such a thing!¡± ¡°The enemy is a Castle Lord who leads a two-headed demon race.¡± ¡°However, at that time, it did not affect the elven tribe too much. The two-headed demon of the Castle Lord only bumped into the elven team by accident. After harassing them for a while, he retreated when he saw that things were not going well!¡± ¡°Our elven team also seized a lot of the equipment of the two-headed demon during that battle!¡± Serena¡¯s tone was somewhat arrogant as she spoke. This was because she was proud of the noble elven tribe. It could be said that in the current Dark Forest, other than the Dragon Lord, no other force was a match for the nature elves. ¡°Didn¡¯t you destroy the Caslte Lord?¡± Mike looked at Serena and asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Serena paused for a moment, then lowered her head and replied, ¡°no, Lord of the giant dragon.¡± ¡°At that time, first elder Becky only chased away that group of low level two-headed demons, so she didn¡¯t pursue them!¡± ¡°After she chased them away, the lord of the castle no longer dared to be impudent,¡± Serena said. This had always been the policy of their elven tribe. If they could get rid of him, they would not waste too much effort. Naturally, the elven tribe had always been proud and noble. It had always been the tribe¡¯s internal development. They did not like to deal with outsiders, even when facing external enemies! However, Mike looked at her and asked, ¡°do you know the exact location of the enemy¡¯s castle?¡± Serena was stunned for a moment, and then replied, ¡°after the two-headed demon battle team was defeated, we sent the elf vanguard to track the enemy.¡± ¡°This two-headed demon castle is not far from our elf tribe, only 50 kilometers away.¡± Mike said, ¡°in a while, you will gather the elf tribe¡¯s forces and take down that castle today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena was stunned. In just a moment, she gritted her teeth and lowered her head respectfully, ¡°Yes, my Lord. Serena will gather the elves now!¡± Now, they were no longer the former elf tribe. The policy that they had been following before had to be changed! Although the nature elves were arrogant, they would follow the will of their Lord and destroy all the foreign enemies that their Lord had asked them to destroy! ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Serena like this, Mike finally showed a satisfied expression. To be honest, until now, he had always liked the nature elf tribe that he had subdued. This noble and beautiful spirit of the nature elves was exactly what he liked. As long as their loyalty was maintained, they would definitely be a great combat force of the Dragon Castle in the future! If the nature elves performed well in the future, he would even have the intention to train them as the second combat force of the Dragon Castle. After all, his ultimate goal was to become the god of faith. The power of faith that the god of faith needed to gather must be extremely huge. This huge power of faith was obviously something that a single dragon sect could not achieve. He still needed more races to believe in him and contribute the power of faith to him! As for the gnome race, this force was still too small. Under the demand of that enormous power of faith, the amount of faith they could provide was too small. The elf race had a huge force, spread across all regions of the Endless Continent. In the center, there was the elf empire that governed everything. Through the elf Empire, it was very easy to manage the elves. Therefore, the elves were very suitable for the second race to believe in him. Mike said to Serena, ¡°by the way, send all the resources stored by your elf tribe to my Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Serena lowered her head and agreed. Now that they had submitted to the Dragon Castle, all the resources stored by the elf tribe should belong to the Dragon Castle. Since the Dragon Lord wanted to take them away, she naturally did not have any complaints. Serena said again, ¡°Dragon Lord, all the resources of the natural elf tribe can be transferred to the Dragon Castle.¡± ¡°Only the Water of Life that our mother nurtured is left behind in the tribe! The Water of Life is very important to us nature elves.. It is our magic power and source of Life!¡± Chapter 169 - The Treasure of the Elven Treasury Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Mother, the Water of Life?¡± Hearing Serena¡¯s words, Mike was stunned. The entire nature elves were nurtured by the ancient elven tree. The ancient elven tree was probably the mother that Serena had mentioned. As for the Water of Life¡­ The ancient elven tree was already extraordinary and contained the laws of life. The thing it gave birth to should be some kind of special item. Mike was very curious and said, ¡°bring it over for me to take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena moved her mind and a water droplet condensed in the air in front of her forehead. This droplet looked extremely clear and faintly emitted strange green energy! This green energy was definitely not ordinary. Just sensing the aura of the water of life, Mike felt his soul clear. The water droplet seemed to contain countless lives, brimming with vitality! The information interface appeared in front of Mike. [Water of Life] [Description: A liquid produced by the ancient elven tree through the laws of life. Regarded as a sacred object by the nature elves!] [Effect 1: Greatly recovers the injuries of living beings. Even if it is a serious injury that endangers life, it can be healed within three minutes!] [Effect 2: Increases the life force and magic power of living beings, prolongs their lifespan! ] [Effect 3: There is a lower chance to complete the evolution of the bloodline of the living beings that drink it!] [Special note: The effect of the water of life on the elves is doubled!] ¡­ After reading a series of messages. Mike said with an understanding expression, ¡°it is indeed a product containing the law of life! This effect can definitely be considered a precious resource!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this water of life is only a precious resource to me. To the nature elves, it is the most precious holy item!¡± The function of the water of life was extremely mystical. However, don¡¯t forget that Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon under him, could also use a recovery divine spell. When the healing mist was scattered, the healing effect on the giant dragons was definitely better than the Water of Life! However, the water of life¡¯s effect on the elves was comparable to the holy water! Mike looked at Serena and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t need too much of this Water of Life. Just bring 30% of the Water of Life to my Dragon Castle. You elves can use the rest for yourselves!¡± ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°You are really a benevolent Lord!¡± Serena and the elders behind her all looked at Mike with gratitude. If the Dragon Lord only gave them a sense of trust in his temperament, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to trust him. At this moment, the Dragon Lord¡¯s actions could be considered as using the facts to prove their conjecture. After the elf tribe submitted, the water of life belonged to the Dragon Lord to begin with. The Dragon Lord did not greedily take possession of the Water of Life just because it was rare. Instead, after weighing the pros and cons, he left more Water of Life to them. With enough Water of Life, they could definitely guarantee the elf tribe 100% of their combat strength! At the same time¡­ [Your nature elf ¡ª Serena¡¯s loyalty to you has increased by 6 points, to 80 points!] [Your nature elf ¡ª Imeiya¡¯s loyalty to you has increased by 6 points, to 76 points!] [Your nature elf ¡ª Becky¡¯s loyalty to you has increased by 6 points to 77 points!] ¡­ A series of notifications lit up. Mike saw that all the elf elders around him had increased their loyalty to him. He was a little surprised as well. This could be considered an unexpected gain! ¡°What is that building?¡± At this moment, Mike looked at a fortress-like building not far away and asked. ¡°Dragon Lord, that is the treasury of our elf tribe!¡± ¡°The elf Treasury?¡± Mike could not help but recall the time when the Undead Dragon Caesar was injured by Serena because he wanted to steal the treasures in the treasury. Caesar¡¯s expression suddenly became awkward. It was as if the previous incident was embarrassing. Fortunately, the Dragon Lord did not cause trouble for him and only verbally reprimanded him. Mike said, ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Serena replied and led Mike and the group of dragons towards the elven treasury. The elven treasury. Judging from the name, it was the place where the elven tribe¡¯s treasures were stored. The Elven tribe in the Dark Forest had developed for thousands of years. Even if the tribe did not take the initiative to attack foreign enemies, the treasures that they have accumulated were immense! They had just arrived in front of the elven treasury fortress. A small team of elven soldiers guarding the door was stunned, as if they had heard a strange voice. They immediately recognized the human youth who was walking towards them as the new leader of their vicious Dragon Lord, and bowed their heads in respect. ¡°Greetings, supreme Dragon Lord!¡± This group of Elven soldiers wore leather armor. Some of them held long spears, while others had bows and arrows attached to their backs. They all looked extremely beautiful. In fact¡­ Mike recalled the scenes he had seen along the way. The elves of the nature tribe did not seem to have any bad-looking elves. All of them had fair and tender skin, and they all looked extremely beautiful. That¡¯s right. The elves were a symbol of beauty and purity. No matter how bad their overall looks were, they would not be too bad. He thought to himself that the entire nature elf tribe had already become his subordinate force. Mike was in a much better mood. The restriction of the elf Treasury was opened, and a heavy stone door slowly rose. Seeing this, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell and the other dragons also shrunk their bodies and followed Mike into the fortress. After walking into the fortress tunnel for some distance, Mike saw a hall the size of a basketball court. ¡­ In a forest 200 kilometers away from the elf tribe stood a purple castle with spots. Inside and outside the castle, tall two-headed demons could be seen busying themselves. An exceptionally tall two-headed demon walked into the castle and looked at the young man on the throne who had a slightly arrogant expression. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Our two-headed demon vanguard team has sensed that there seems to be a group of elves rushing toward our castle.¡± The youth glanced at the two-headed demon general and paused for a moment. He then relaxed on the throne and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Although our two-headed demon castle had some conflicts with the nature elf tribe due to the expansion of our forces, it only disappeared. Furthermore, it ended with our two-headed demon being defeated!¡± ¡°The nature elves don¡¯t like war to begin with. They didn¡¯t kill us last time, so this group of nature elves should only be here to hunt the wild creatures nearby!¡± ¡°Tell the two-headed demon battle team at the vanguard not to provoke the nature elves and to prevent foreign enemies from invading!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two-headed demon commander respectfully bowed his head and left. The young man on the throne still had an arrogant look on his face. The image of the nature elves that he had seen flashed through his mind, and greed appeared in his eyes.. Chapter 170 - The Greedy Young Man! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The young man¡¯s eyes were full of greed and hatred as he said, ¡°what a pity, what a pity!¡± ¡°Originally, with the unique long-distance migration ability of the two-headed demon, I was extremely lucky to find this elven tribe 200 kilometers away!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ancient nature elven tribe had developed for more than 2,000 years and was so powerful!¡± ¡°Even the strongest subordinate of mine, the peak tier-8 two-headed demon commander, told me that he could sense an extremely terrifying aura. It¡¯s very likely a saint-tier powerhouse!¡± ¡°A saint-tier powerhouse! There¡¯s actually a saint-tier powerhouse in that nature elf tribe!¡± ¡°This force is definitely not something that any castle force can touch!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid even Mike, who is known as the strongest Castle Lord, can¡¯t touch it!¡± A bright light flashed in the young man¡¯s eyes. As the Castle Lord, he had always been struggling to develop. He did not join the so-called Anti-dragon Alliance, so he did not get the map that his friends in the Dark Forest Castle Lord were all talking about. However, in the previous chat, he saw that people were talking about the location of the light beam, which was very close to Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. Coincidentally, the place where the light beam appeared was also very close to his two-headed demon tribe. The young man deduced that Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle should not be too far from him, at most about 200 kilometers away! He believed that as Mike¡¯s dragon power continued to expand, he would eventually meet this natural elf tribe. If Mike thought that his giant dragon was invincible, he would definitely lose badly if he started a war with the elf tribe! Even if Mike had a king-tier giant dragon, he would not be able to fight against the saint-level great elder¡¯s strength! ¡°However, although Mike might be destroyed by the Elf tribe, I can¡¯t ignore the threat he poses to my twin-headed demon castle!¡± ¡°What if Mike realizes the terror of the nature elf tribe and doesn¡¯t clash with them?¡± ¡°Then, my twin-headed demon tribe will be in danger!¡± ¡°I never thought that I would die! I only recently realized that Mike, the god of plagues, is near my twin-headed demon castle! I might have to consider moving out of the heart of the castle!¡± The young man opened his mouth through gritted teeth. In fact, ever since he heard the news, he wanted to stay away from the castle, but he could not bear to upgrade the two-headed demon castle spent these resources ah! Just when the young man was struggling, the two-headed demon commander pushed open the door again and said very seriously, ¡°Master! As you said, our two-headed demon vanguard team did not provoke the nature elves!¡± ¡°However, according to the latest news sent back by the vanguard team, the nature elves are gathering more and more, and in general, they are all heading in the direction of our castle?¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the situation?¡± The young man was finally stunned. He straightened his body from the throne and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Don¡¯t the nature elves hate war?¡± ¡°After that battle with them, my twin-headed demon castle didn¡¯t offend them either, right?¡± ¡°Why are they all gathered together and rushing toward my twin-headed demon castle this time?¡± ¡°Could it be because of that terrifying destructive light beam?¡± After thinking for a long time, the young man finally got this answer. He absolutely could not believe that the nature elves would change their beliefs that they had maintained for more than 2,000 years. Therefore, it was most likely related to the destructive light beam! That¡¯s right! That mysterious light beam must have destroyed the original hunting area of the nature elves. That was why the nature elves had no choice but to hunt in the opposite direction as usual. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°The two-headed demon and the nature elves were fine even though we had a conflict last time!¡± ¡°If the other party wanted to take revenge, with the strength of the nature elven elder King class, he would have already taken revenge. He definitely wouldn¡¯t wait until now to hunt us!¡± ¡°Continue to have the vanguard team observe the actions of the elves. Remember, do not provoke that group of elves!¡± The youth gritted his teeth and said fiercely. ¡°Yes!¡± The two-headed demon commander left upon hearing the voice. The youth looked towards the distant Elf tribe once again. ¡°Three days! In another three days at most, my two-headed demon chief will definitely be able to advance to tier 9!¡± ¡°At that time, although we won¡¯t be able to resist the nature elf tribe, we can still capture a few elves!¡± ¡°Once I capture a few nature elves, I¡¯ll immediately move out of the castle heart and leave the Dark Forest!¡± The youth bit the fingernail on his thumb and spoke greedily. He was extremely envious of the extremely beautiful nature elves of the elf tribe. For this, he would even pay with the lives of a few high-level two-headed demons! As long as he captured a few elves and immediately began to flee, running to a place where the elf tribe would never be able to find him, that would be enough! ¡­ Elf tribe, elf treasury. Mike followed the elf elders to the hall. In the hall, there were a few exquisite wooden boxes with green leaves. In the center of the hall, there was a jade white pool. The liquid in the pool had only accumulated about 40%. ¡°Water of Life!¡± Mike instantly sensed the rich aura of life in the pool. ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± Serena explained respectfully, ¡°this jade pool is the Water of Life that our elf tribe has stored up until now!¡± ¡°In fact, although the Water of Life is very important to our nature elves, what we really need is just a small sip every day. We can offer the rest to the Dragon Lord!¡± Mike glanced at Serena and said calmly, ¡°no need. Let¡¯s just discuss it as it is.¡± ¡°Give me 40% of the Water of Life. You can use the rest yourself!¡± ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord!¡± Serena and a kind of elven elder bowed their heads respectfully. The Water of Life could only be produced by the ancient elven tree every day. They consumed very little every day, but the elven tribe had developed for a full 2,000 years to accumulate this little Water of Life, which was enough to show the rarity of the Water of Life. They once again sincerely thanked the Dragon Lord for his understanding. At the same time, Mike also received a hint that Serena and the elders¡¯ loyalty had increased. After walking past the jade pool, his attention once again fell on the rows of exquisite wooden boxes in the treasury. Serena took the opportunity to explain, ¡°My Lord, these wooden boxes contain the standard equipment of our elven race!¡± Chapter 171 - King-Tier Magic Equipment! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Serena saw Mike¡¯s gaze on the wooden box and explained, ¡°these equipment were all forged by our elven blacksmiths. Their quality is decent, and the lowest is intermediate equipment. Most of them are high-tier. There¡¯s a total of 321 sets!¡± ¡°In addition, there is an extra set of king-tier magic equipment!¡± Serena opened the wooden box, and stacks of green equipment appeared before Mike¡¯s eyes. Then, she opened the wooden box at the side, and a ball of dazzling light lit up, causing Mike¡¯s entire face to light up. This box was filled with energy stones! Serena reported respectfully, ¡°as you can see, our nature elven tribe still has over 3,800 energy stones and 19 strange crystals!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take all of them.¡± Mike did not hesitate with the energy stones and strange crystals. In fact, this was what he needed the most. He needed to upgrade the dragon nest! With a thought, he put the entire box of energy stones and strange crystals into the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. [You have obtained 3,850 energy stones!] [Current energy stone inventory: 10,535] [You have obtained 19 strange crystals!] [Current strange crystal inventory: 82] Then, Mike¡¯s gaze fell on the wooden chest of elven equipment. He instructed Serena, ¡°send some elves to move these equipment out.¡± ¡°In a while, I will ask my dragon to transport the equipment back to the Dragon Castle!¡± Serena replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Supreme Lord!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mike nodded. Without a doubt, these equipment would not be of any help to his dragon. It would not even be of any help to the dragon-blooded soldiers. This was because even though these standard elf equipment could be used by both men and women, his dragon-blooded soldiers were too few. He only had three, so he could only use three sets. As for the dragon-blooded gnomes, each of them was about 1.2 meters tall. They did not match at all. Hence, the main reason why he wanted the elven equipment was to sell them. With the high quality of the elven equipment, there would be quite a number of human soldiers who would buy them if they were placed in the hyperspace trading zone. Mike was certain that the resources that could be obtained after buying the equipment would definitely meet the requirements for the Dragon Castle to be upgraded to intermediate town. After processing the equipment, Mike turned to Serena. ¡°Where¡¯s the king-tier magic equipment? Let me see it.¡± Serena replied and opened one of the wooden boxes in a row. Inside the wooden box was a set of green equipment that was stored separately. This set of green equipment was equipped with armor, gauntlets, and boots. It belonged to the set category, and it was very beautiful. It was filled with the artistic style of the elves. [Equipment: Nature Elven Guardian (set)] [Description: It is a set that was meticulously crafted by the nature elves. Not only is it powerful, but it also has an extremely strong aura of life. It protects the wearer!] [Grade: King-tier] [Effect 1: Completely enhances the wearer¡¯s defense and attack!] [Effect 2: When mana is abundant, the wearer can use the skill: Elven Guardian Arrow] [Elven Guardian Arrow: Fires an elven arrow from the armguard, with late-stage king-tier power. No cooldown time!] [Effect 3: Greatly increases the wearer¡¯s charm] [Effect 4: Rich natural aura, able to increase the favorability of nature-type creatures towards you!] ¡°King-tier equipment, Nature Elven Guardian, looks pretty good!¡± Mike looked at the description of the equipment and revealed a hint of joy. It was obvious that this king-tier magic equipment was not intended to be sold in the trading area. Instead, it was for him to wear. Other than providing a large number of basic attributes, the skill Elven Guardian Arrow that came with it did not have any cooldown. With this set of equipment, would it not mean that as long as he had sufficient mana storage, he would have the combat power of a late-stage king-tier? If that was really the case¡­ When he was free after returning to the Dragon Castle, he could especially test out the might of the Elven Guardian Arrow. If the consumption was still acceptable, he could even immediately follow the dragon battle team out to hunt! This was definitely an extremely interesting matter. ¡°Looks like this set of Nature Elven Guardian can be considered an advanced type of king-tier equipment! As for the charm attribute, it¡¯s even more interesting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Judging from the size of this Nature Elven Guardian, it seems that I can¡¯t wear it for the time being,¡± Mike muttered. At this moment, a beautiful female elven elder walked in front of Mike. ¡°Respected Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°My name is Freya, the creator of this king-tier magic equipment.¡± ¡°If you are willing to wear it, I can completely transform it into a size that suits you. It will only take three days!¡± Mike smiled. ¡°Okay, no rush. Just hand it over to me after the transformation.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ After leaving the elven treasury, Mike did not forget to visit the elven tribe¡¯s warehouse at the same time. After he entered the warehouse, Mike looked at the tall, row after row of stone, wood, and other material reserves. After more than 2,000 years of development, the elf tribe still stored a lot of things. After a round of inspection, the food reserves were about 130,000 units. The stone reserves were 100,000 units, and the wood reserves were 120,000 units. Among the basic resources, the most precious refined iron also reached a total of 40,000 units! It was an extremely large amount of resources. ¡°Apart from leaving some food for your natural elf tribe, the rest of these resources will be transported to the Dragon Castle!¡± Mike instructed Serena. She could not hide her excitement. If the Dragon Castle obtained these resources, it would really be one step away from upgrading to an intermediate town! However, Serena respectfully responded, but her expression was a little hesitant. Giving all these resources to the Dragon Lord¡¯s Dragon Castle was naturally not an issue. Anyway, they were just some basic resources, there were plenty in the Dark Forest. If their nature elf tribe wanted to save up, they could do so at any time. However, transportation was a problem. First of all, the Dragon Lord had only brought three dragons. Even if each dragon could use dragon power to levitate resources and transport large amounts of resources. However, they could not deal with hundreds of thousands of units of resources! The only way was to get the nature elves to help the Dragon Lord transport resources! ¡°Respected Lord, as I said, this is the problem. There are too many resources. If all of them were transported by us nature elves, it would take about two days to travel 200 kilometers!¡± ¡°Two days? That¡¯s a bit too long.¡± Mike¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. The elven equipment would be put on the trading area by him. If nothing unexpected happened, it would be sold out in a day. He was so eager to upgrade the Dragon Castle to an intermediate town that he did not want to wait anymore. Two days was too long! After thinking for a while, Mike¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had thought of a method to move all the resources.. Chapter 172 - The Little Loli Who Trusted Mike Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°System, can I upload equipment and materials into the trading space, and then designate myself as the trader?¡± Mike¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he asked the ¡®system¡¯. [Ding, no!] [In order to prevent the storage of materials in the hyperspace trading channel, the castle lord is prohibited from uploading materials, and the trader is designated as himself!] ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems that my idea of transferring a large amount of resources through the hyperspace trading page has failed.¡± Mike laughed to himself. If he could upload all the resources from the elf warehouse into the trading area and designate a unit of grain for purchase, would that not mean that he could directly transfer these resources to the Dragon Castle? Obviously, the system had guessed his thoughts and would not let him take advantage of this loophole. As for preventing the materials stored in the hyperspace trading page from being chaotic, that was just an excuse. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t use this method. I also have another method!¡± Mike directly opened his friend interface and found the little loli from the underground world. [Are you busy? I could use a favour!] Not long after, the Little Loli replied almost instantly. Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick, [Big Mike, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me!] [If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, I, Caroline, will definitely do it!] The little loli¡¯s reply was very positive. She must have been busy supervising the gray dwarves in forging equipment just now. Mike felt a warmth in his heart and typed, [It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll assign you the price of one unit of food for a batch of materials.] [Just assign me the price after you buy it.] Mike¡¯s little follower, [Oh, so that¡¯s it! No problem!] Mike did not dawdle. He immediately put the 130,000 units of food, 100,000 units of stones, 120,000 units of wood, and 40,000 units of fine iron in the elf warehouse onto the trading channel. After the little loli bought it, the next second, he received a notification from the little loli that all the materials were to be traded with him. Mike immediately completed the transaction. ¡°Everything is settled!¡± Mike was full of smiles at this time. Since he could not take advantage of the loophole by himself, he could just ask the little loli to cooperate with him. This round trip was naturally very convenient. He and the little loli would not suffer any losses at all. But such a huge amount of resources was completely transported to his Dragon Castle. Mike was very satisfied with this plan. Of course, he was satisfied. He was very clear in his heart. It was because the little loli had gained his trust that he had chosen to do this. Now that the Battle of the Castles had begun, even if it was a close ally, they would rebel just for a large amount of resources. Not to mention a huge amount of resources like hundreds of thousands of basic units. Even biological brothers would fight over this! After all, which Castle Lord did not want to increase his combat power now? The higher his combat power was, the higher the chances of survival. Otherwise, he would die! On the other hand, Mike and the little loli had a relationship of mutual trust, which was naturally very rare! In the elf warehouse, the warehouse was instantly emptied. Serena and the group of Elf elders were also stunned. ¡°What divine spell did the Dragon Lord use?¡± ¡°So this is the Dragon Lord¡¯s strength. Even with the strength of a peak king-tier, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull it off!¡± ¡°Looks like the Dragon Lord¡¯s true strength is also extremely mysterious and powerful!¡± Serena and the elf elders sighed incessantly in low voices. Of course, they were only discussing, and did not really ask what divine spell the Dragon Lord had used. Their subordinates should not probe too much into their master¡¯s secrets. They still had this bit of self-awareness! ¡°We¡¯ve taken what we should have, let¡¯s go.¡± Mike did not have the intention to explain to the elders. After walking out of the elven warehouse. ¡°Is that huge ancient tree the mother of your elven race?¡± Mike looked at the towering tree at the center of the Elven tribe and asked. Before Serena could speak, a light and agile young girl¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°My respected Dragon Lord, that is my main body!¡± Mike looked in front of him and saw a beautiful elven girl floating barefoot in front of him. As for why she was floating? It was because Mike could see that the elf girl in front of him was actually an energy body. No, it was more appropriate to say that she was a spiritual body. The girl seemed to be standing in front of him, but her feet were actually floating in the air. When Serena and the elf elders saw the girl, they immediately bowed respectfully, ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± After a simple greeting, at this moment, the elf girl had her hands behind her back. Her pair of watery eyes blinked, and she was very beautiful as she smiled. ¡°Whether it is in terms of appearance or temperament, you can definitely be called the Dragon Lord!¡± Mike also smiled, ¡°the elf tribe has already joined my Dragon Castle, so it¡¯s useless for you to coax me like this.¡± Hearing this, the elf girl stuck out her tongue playfully. Mike was very curious about the ancient elven tree. Just as Mike was about to ask the girl about the ancient elven tree, a message popped up in front of Mike, making his expression a little strange. [Ding, you have been detected in front of the ancient elven tree!] [The ancient elven tree has submitted to the Dragon Castle¡¯s strength, you can choose whether or not to turn it into a ¡°natural military construction blueprint¡±!] [Yes][No] The appearance of this option stunned Mike. He kept looking at the elven girl. Such a beautiful, slim elven girl with pointy ears, wearing green clothes and carrying the aura of a natural elf, she did not seem to be related to a military construction. However, after thinking about it carefully, it made sense. It was the natural elf clan that the elf girl had given birth to. Was this not equivalent to the elf buildings of the Castle Lords? If he could transform the elf girl into a natural military structure blueprint, would it mean that his Dragon Castle would have an additional natural elf military structure!? ¡°Will the transformation cause the elf girl to completely disappear?¡± Mike then asked the system this question. He needed to understand the specific information about the changes the system mentioned. Otherwise, if he made an elven girl disappear, although he would not have any burden, the nature elves would definitely not be happy. When that time came, if they rebelled, he would definitely suffer a loss. [Castle Lord, turning the ancient elven tree into a military blueprint will not affect the intelligence and memory of the ancient tree spirit. She will also continue to exist, and her peak saint-tier strength will not be affected at all!] [After transforming into a military blueprint, the ancient elven tree will begin to grow again, and the natural elves that are nurtured will return to their original level!] [The higher the level, the more elven units that will be bred!] [At the same time, because the ancient elven tree has obtained the amplification of the military type construction, when the military type construction is upgraded, the ancient tree spirit will have a chance to break through its original level and complete the upgrade!] Chapter 173 - The Transaction with the Ancient Tree Spirit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at the series of notifications. Mike¡¯s face immediately revealed a look of joy. With this, he had turned the ancient tree elf maiden into a military-type construction. It was purely profitable. His Dragon Castle had not merely earned a natural elf military-type construction. The ancient tree elf maiden¡¯s peak saint-tier strength would also be able to break through to the next tier! Even if the Dragon Castle¡¯s influence had already far surpassed all the Castle Lords, they could not ignore these two points of help. First of all, the powerful strength of the nature elves was unquestionable. Although the nature elves would not betray him, their loyalty was not at 100 points. In other words, for the time being, he could only use them as a partnership. Mike now felt that if the nature elves attacked the elf Empire in the central region, the nature elves would never agree! Although this situation would definitely improve after he cultivated the overall loyalty of the nature elves. However, it was still not as good as the elf species bred from his own ancient elf tree. This was because the army that was nurtured by his own ancient elven tree would definitely have loyalty of 100 points! Of course, when he ordered the nature elves to attack the elven queen of the elven empire, he would definitely not hesitate at all! Other than that, the second great help was the advancement of the ancient tree spirit¡¯s power! Although the introduction said that there was only a small chance for the ancient tree spirit to break through to the peak of saint-tier. However, Mike felt that this was basically because the ancient tree spirit girl¡¯s current peak saint-tier strength was too high. In addition, the level of the transformed ancient tree spirit was still too low. Therefore, he believed that in the future, as he strengthened the level of the ancient tree spirit, the ancient tree spirit girl would definitely be able to successfully breakthrough to the demigod realm! The spirit of the ancient tree at the demigod realm! In addition to the spirit of the elves¡¯ contract, the ancient tree elven girl would not suddenly betray him. At least for a short period of time, it would be an extremely powerful battle force for the Dragon Castle! However, even though Mike was already very excited, he did not immediately make a choice. ¡°Dragon Lord¡­ Lord?¡± Serena murmured beside him. The Elf elders were also looking at their mother nervously. This kind of look was too scary. Although it was not the kind of greed that ordinary creatures had for beauty. However, it still made them feel like the Dragon Lord was planning something, and they were worried for their mother. Mike came back to his senses and saw that the elf elders around him had a strange expression on their faces. He smiled and did not mind. Then, he smiled at the beautiful ancient tree elf girl in front of him and said, ¡°spirit of the ancient tree, I want to make a simple deal with you and bring you into my Dragon Castle¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Note, this inclusion doesn¡¯t mean that you will submit to me now, but that you will be connected to the Dragon Castle and become a part of my power for life. Even if you want to leave in the future, it¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Of course, there will be benefits from this. It will benefit you. Why not you listen to it?¡± Mike noticed that the girl¡¯s expression changed slightly. Although this expression was instantly covered up by her, he still noticed it. He was not in a hurry. He began to explain slowly, ¡°become my military structure.¡± ¡°Although your ability to breed nature elves will start from scratch, I can guarantee you that in less than a week, your breeding speed will definitely be several times faster than your current speed!¡± ¡°Secondly, your current level should have been stuck at the peak of saint-tier for a long time, right?¡± The growth potential of the nature elves was at the peak of saint-level, and Mike believed that the ancient tree elf girl was no exception. Hearing this, the ancient tree elf girl¡¯s fair face slightly changed, and she slowly said, ¡°the Dragon Lord is right, I am indeed like this now.¡± Mike looked at the ancient tree elf girl and smiled, ¡°by following me, you are also giving me time. I will definitely allow you to break through the shackles of the peak of the saint-tier and advance to the demigod realm!¡± ¡°What? Dragon Lord, you¡­ really have such means?!¡± The ancient tree elf girl¡¯s eyes slowly widened. ¡°Mother!¡± Serena and the group of Elf elders were also anxious by the side. They deeply realized that if their mother chose this path, it meant that she would never be able to break away from the dragon sect. And their mother¡¯s peak saint-tier strength would forever be controlled by the Dragon Lord, and she would fight for it! This was different from simply submitting. They were still extremely nervous about such an important decision! Right now, they could not interfere with their mother¡¯s decision! They would only follow and protect their mother forever! In Mike¡¯s eyes, the ancient tree elf girl closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and was silent for a long time. Finally, the ancient tree elf girl opened her eyes and looked at Mike. She said deeply, ¡°Dragon Lord, with your identity, you will definitely not lie to me. So I believe in you and am willing to accept your request.¡± ¡°However, before I agree, you have to agree to one request of mine.¡± Mike smiled. ¡°Let me repeat it again. This is a choice that is beneficial to both of us. I am not taking advantage of the ancient elven tree. Of course, even if you refuse my request, for the development of my Dragon Castle, I will forcibly convert you into a military structure.¡± ¡°The reason I am asking for your opinion now is also out of humanity. So, whatever request you have at the moment, just say it!¡± ¡°As you said, respected Dragon Lord, I did not choose to use my full strength!¡± the ancient tree elf girl replied respectfully, then, she smiled and continued, ¡°my request is also very simple. That is, I hope that you will not treat the elves as your enemy in the future. At the very least, do not kill the elves indiscriminately!¡± ¡°This is the thing that our elf clan values the most. If you touch this point, it will be very difficult for me to handle!¡± ¡°No problem, I can promise you this. I can swear an oath as proof!¡± Mike smiled and decisively agreed to the ancient tree elf girl¡¯s request. As his voice fell, the ancient tree elf girl and the elf elders were delighted. Their loyalty had increased quite a bit. However, he continued seriously, ¡°the power of the Dragon Castle will definitely continue to expand. If we encounter the elven race again, I can guarantee that I won¡¯t hunt them, but I will definitely suppress them. In the end, they will be like you, subjugated as my power!¡± ¡°I will naturally treat them the same way I treat you!¡± ¡°We have seen your magnanimity and kindness, respected Dragon Lord!¡± The ancient tree elf maiden respectfully lowered her head and said, ¡°we also need the companionship of our friends in the Dragon Castle.¡± They would not say anything about the dragon Lord¡¯s decision. ¡°Then it is settled. I agree to your request, Dragon Lord!¡± The Ancient Tree Elf Maiden looked at Mike and said seriously. Mike nodded.. Chapter 174 - Super Top Grade Military Structure! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Within the Elf tribe. Mike was extremely happy when he saw the ancient tree elf girl agree to the deal. He smiled at the girl and said, ¡°congratulations on making the wisest choice. Follow me, your future level and the development of the nature elf tribe will not disappoint you!¡± Mike did not plan to dawdle. On the options panel, he chose the [Yes] option. In an instant, the entire giant ancient elven tree in the tribe began to tremble. Accompanied by a violent rumble, the earth trembled. It was as if it was affected by some unknown power. The thick and sturdy trunk of the ancient elven tree began to shrink, and the leaves began to wither and fall. Even the spirit body of the ancient tree elf girl began to weaken and then dissipate. The nature elves of the elven tribe were already panicking. They looked at the ancient elven tree that had raised them and thought that something had happened. The young elves hurriedly ran under the ancient elven tree. Rows of adult elves rushed over when they heard the news, kneeling under the ancient elven tree and lowering their heads to pray. ¡°Where did this power come from? It¡¯s so terrifying!¡± Serena and the elven elders were all surprised, and then they looked at Mike worriedly. Mike shook his head calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is all normal!¡± Not long after Mike spoke, the ancient elven tree¡¯s body continued to shrink. 500 meters, 200 meters, 50 meters¡­ The ancient elven tree gradually stopped moving. In the end, it turned into a golden blueprint and fell into Mike¡¯s hand. ¡°Everything is settled!¡± Mike looked at the golden blueprint in his hand happily. [Item: Nature elven military construction blueprint] [Faction: Kind, orderly] [Grade: Super top] [Effect: After use, you can plant a sapling of an ancient elven tree in a designated open area!] [The ancient elven tree, in the sapling period, can give birth to three nature elves every day. At the same time, it has a certain probability of giving birth to unique fire elemental elves, ice elves, dragon elves, and so on!] [As the level increases, the ancient elven tree will grow. At the same time, the number of nature elves and the probability of giving birth to unique elves will also increase!] [Construction requirements: 160,000 units of wood, 90,000 units of stone, and 30,000 units of fine iron!] [Special reminder: The ancient elven tree is a sacred product of the elven race. It can not be produced on its own. Any source of the ancient elven tree comes from the elven mother tree of the elven empire!] [If it is successfully planted, the nature elves¡¯ friendliness towards your faction will greatly increase. At the same time, the elven empire in the center of the Endless Continent will become hostile towards you and place you as a target of their attention!] ¡­ The moment he saw the introduction of the information. Mike¡¯s expression froze. A super top-tier military construction blueprint? He had never heard of it before. The last time his [skeleton warrior structure blueprint] seemed to be middle-tier. Then the meaning of this top-tier military construction was very obvious. This meant that the overall strength of the nature elves that he had nurtured from the ancient elven tree far surpassed those top-tier Castle Lords! The potential of the natural army was indeed at the demigod level. This was what was called a top-tier army! This new word also caused Mike¡¯s eyes to light up. Since the noble nature elves were top-tier army, if this was the case, what level of army was his dragon army? In fact, the growth potential of the dragon race was related to their bloodline. Even the giant dragons that were first summoned had a 50% bloodline density. The normal potential of a dragon was that of a demigod. However, now, giant dragons like Tyrell and Barr, whose bloodline density had reached 70%, what were they? A super-super soldier? Or was it even more terrifying? At this point, Mike no longer thought about it, because he could not figure it out at all. As long as the bloodline density of the giant dragons was enough, it was possible for them to even become a superior dragon god! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± This time, he came from the nature elf tribe and unexpectedly obtained a super top-grade military structure. He was still very happy. ¡°Dragon Lord Master, our mother, she¡­¡± Serena¡¯s worried voice sounded from the side. Mike turned to look at Serena, but before he could reply, Serena¡¯s expression froze. Her mother¡¯s gentle voice suddenly sounded in her and the elf elders¡¯minds. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The Dragon Lord didn¡¯t lie to us. I¡¯m fine now, and my strength isn¡¯t showing any signs of weakening.¡± Serena and the others¡¯ expressions finally became gentle. They looked at the Dragon Lord again and were once again surprised by the ¡®divine spell¡¯ that he had just cast. Just what kind of power did the Dragon Lord possess to be able to turn their mother, who was at the peak of the saint-tier, into a golden blueprint in just a few seconds? Mike looked at Serena¡¯s group of nature elves and did not say anything. At this moment, Serena could not help but lower her head and ask, ¡°Dragon Lord, I¡¯m sorry to be so presumptuous, but I would like to ask¡­ After our mother isp lanted within the Dragon Castle, how has she changed with the elf tribe?¡± Although she knew that it was somewhat presumptuous, she still could not help but ask. Even if their mother was fine, they were also very concerned about their mother¡¯s current situation. Mike smiled slightly, showing his understanding of Serena¡¯s actions. He explained, ¡°if your mother is within the Dragon Castle, the chances are that it would only look like a small tree.¡± ¡°It still doesn¡¯t affect her fertility. She can give birth to three little elves every day.¡± ¡°Three elves?¡± Hearing this, Serena and the Elf elders were all stunned. If it was before, no matter how fast their mother could give birth to new elves, she would still need several months to give birth to a little elf! Otherwise, she would not have developed for 2,000 years, and yet her tribe only had a population of less than 2,000 elves. Now that they could nurture three nature elves in one day, their speed was undoubtedly several times faster. It also allowed their nature elf tribe to grow much faster than before! ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord!¡± Serena and the Elf elders all kneeled in front of Mike in joy and excitement. At first, they were worried that their mother would be restrained if she followed the Dragon Castle. However, now, it seemed that it was no longer important! Just the speed at which the nature elf tribe was growing was already too profitable! ¡°Alright, all of you can get up. I¡¯ve already made it clear that this is a deal.¡± ¡°Your mother and the elf tribe must also be loyal to me.¡± Mike spoke. He did not care about these noble titles. To be honest, he had long heard them in the Dragon Castle. He was only concerned about the Dragon Castle¡¯s power development speed! Chapter 175 - Did Big Mike and the Elves Cooperate? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike stored the golden blueprint into the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. After that, Mike then opened the hyperspace trade channel and neatly placed the sets of elven equipment that he obtained from the elven tribe into the auction area. After all, they were rare elven equipment. The default selling price of each set of equipment was 20 energy stones and one strange crystal. This price was not considered low. Mike felt that because of the auction, the price of these equipment could rise again. After all, the audience of these equipment was the Castle Lords of the Elven army! Which of these Castle Lords was not high-grade or even top-grade? These elven exclusive equipment would definitely be crazily fought for by the Castle Lords of the elven army! ¡­ More than 300 sets of elf equipment were put up for auction. All the Castle Lords who were wandering around the auction area had a great response. [F*ck, Big Mike got new equipment again? Where did these elf equipment come from?] [Elf Equipment? Elf tribe? Mike didn¡¯t work with the elves, did he?] [It¡¯s very possible!] [Isn¡¯t Mike too strong? I¡¯ve met the elves before, and they¡¯re still very strong. My tier 8 militia was pressed to the ground and beaten up!] [The elves are one of the higher races in the Endless Continent. I thought that such a noble race was still some distance away from our castle lord. I didn¡¯t expect Mike to be able to cooperate with the elves now!] [What? Big Brother Mike is cooperating with the elf empire?] [Are some people stupid? The elf Empire is located in the central region. There are many quasi-gods and demigods there. It¡¯s not a place that our Castle Lord can set foot in now. Even if Mike¡¯s army is a giant dragon, it¡¯s impossible!] [That¡¯s right. Mike should be working with the elves in the Dark Forest. I just don¡¯t know what kind of elves they are!] [No matter what kind of elves they are, you have to know that our Castle Lord will always be in opposition to the creatures of the Endless Continent. Just by being able to work with the elf tribe right now, Mike is considered to be very strong!] [Hiss¡­ I heard that the elves in the Endless Continent are all extremely beautiful. Every single one of them is at the level of a goddess. Do you think that big boss Mike will have two elves playing around in the castle if he works with the elf tribe?! F*ck! Now that you mention it, I¡¯m also craving for it. I¡¯ll have my frost wolves expand the search area and see if they can discover the elf tribe!] [Those in front, please stop your dangerous thoughts. You can¡¯t defeat the elf tribe!] [Yeah, is big boss Mike something that a despicable Castle Lord like you can compare to?] [This chat is really amusing to me. Let¡¯s not talk about how Mike wouldn¡¯t have such dirty thoughts like you. Even if he did, the noble elf tribe values their clansmen very much. At the very most, they only have a cooperative relationship with Mike. To put it bluntly, they simply look down on us Castle Lords!] [In this way, the elf clan won¡¯t sell their clansmen to Mike!] [Indeed, that¡¯s the nature of the elf clan. They don¡¯t get involved in worldly affairs, and they won¡¯t take the initiative to get close to anyone!] As the Castle Lords chatted in the channel, they could not help but yearn for the elf clan. They thought that if there was an elf tribe near their castle, it would be great if they could take a few elves back to their castles! ¡­ In the elf tribe. Mike naturally did not know that these Castle Lords were full of fantasies. In fact, after putting all the elf equipment on the shelves, he had already started preparing to attack the castle 200 kilometers away from the elf tribe. It was getting late. ¡°The elf warriors of the tribe are ready, Dragon Lord!¡± Serena came up to Mike and said respectfully. Mike nodded. He naturally understood what Serena meant. He looked forward and saw a dense group of nature elves forming an army. At a glance, there were more than 500 elves. This was the gathering of all the elves that could fight in the elven tribe. The elven army was organized and orderly. Mike also noticed the configuration of this group of nature elves. Just like what Caesar had reported to him, out of more than 500 elves, 400 were elven archers. The remaining 100 were elven warriors. These female elves were all wearing heavy armor and holding shields and iron swords. They were very handsome! After that, there were elven mages and elven priests. Some of these two types of elves were responsible for magic attack support, while the others were responsible for the nature elves¡¯ battle recovery. At first glance, the nature elves¡¯ troops were quite standard. It was not what Mike had thought before. Most of them were elven archers, the elven troops could only fight in guerilla warfare. Mike turned to Serena and asked, ¡°in this batch of elf troops, how many are tier 9 elves, and how many are tier 8 and tier 7?¡± Serena immediately lowered her head and replied, ¡°reporting to My Lord, there are a total of 12 tier 9 lord-level nature elves, and their strength varies from early to peak.¡± ¡°Our elven troops will also be divided into 12 teams when fighting. As the main force of the elven troops, they will each lead a team when fighting, and through the cooperation of other teams, the elven troops¡¯ mobility and combat ability will be raised to the highest!¡± ¡°The remaining four hundred tier 8 nature elves and fifty-two tier 7 nature elves will be the core strength of the elven army. They will fight for the main force!¡± ¡°Yes, the overall situation is not bad.¡± After listening to the report, Mike nodded. 12 tier 9 nature elf lords. This was already enough to destroy most of the castles that were not top-tier troops. Also, from the looks of it¡­ The elven tribe seemed to have more tier 8 warriors than tier 7 ones! This meant that the power of the elven tribe was above average. The newborn elves usually only needed a short period of time to quickly level up! This was also because of the talent of the elven race. Thinking of this, Mike¡¯s idea of nurturing the nature elven army and making it a great combat force of the Dragon Castle in the future became even stronger. ¡°The elf army will move forward and march into the enemy castle¡¯s strength. Kill all the monsters we encounter along the way!¡± Mike gave the order. ¡°Charge!¡± Led by Serena, the elf tribe flew out of the tribe in an orderly manner and rushed into the distance. ¡­ Mike sat on Tyrell¡¯s body and also rose into the sky. In just a moment of spreading his wings, he had caught up with the flying elf army. Mike looked at the flying nature elves. He noticed that as their wings flapped, there seemed to be cheerful wind elements flashing. ¡°So the elves are so familiar with the wind elements. No wonder you can keep up with the dragons.¡± Mike was enlightened.. Chapter 176 - Upgrade? The Elves’ Surprise! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Above the clouds. Mike, who was flying at high speed, was observing the beautiful elves flying in groups. Mike was observing the nature elves just now because of their flying speed. How fast were the dragons flying? Although the dragon battle team was still using their full strength, the nature elves were already considered to be extremely fast to keep up in this state. After all, when his dragon battle team caught up with the demon hunter vultures, a top-tier soldier with speed, it only took them an instant to surpass the vultures. From this, it could be seen that if the elven army encountered any top-tier soldier who was relying on their speed advantage, whether it was hunting or retreating, it would not be in vain! They shuttled along the way. In a few minutes, the elven tribe encountered a group of wandering wild monsters. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Fight for the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Exterminate these monsters!!¡± ¡°Receive this arrow from the elven tribe!¡± A large number of elves shouted as they charged towards the wild monsters. The sounds of battle rang out, and in less than three minutes, this group of wild monsters had been completely wiped out. At the same time, more than 30 nature elves suddenly emitted a dazzling light. These nature elves who suddenly had an abnormal situation panicked. They subconsciously thought that they had been hit by some spell of a monster in the wild and checked their bodies. Serena was a little surprised for a moment. She turned around and said to Mike, ¡°Dragon Lord, some nature elves seem to have encountered an unexpected situation!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Our elf priests will immediately evolve for them. They won¡¯t delay the progress of the army!¡± Mike looked at Serena and smiled, ¡°there¡¯s no need for priests to purify it. This is a normal advancement situation.¡± ¡°Just let the elven army move forward normally!¡± ¡°What? Advance? Dragon Lord, what are you talking about?¡± Serena and the other elven elders were all stunned. They had never heard of the term advancement before. From the Dragon Lord¡¯s words, could it be that this was a special ability belonging to the Castle Lord? Mike looked at them and explained with a smile, ¡°that¡¯s right. After you become my army, you¡¯ll receive a mysterious buff.¡± ¡°With this buff, you¡¯ll only need to hunt other creatures to be able to obtain energy from them and complete your upgrade!¡± Mike also spoke. There were sounds of ¡®tut, tut, tut¡¯ as if a water membrane had been broken. The nature elves who were originally shining with light had all completed their advancement, breaking through to a higher level. Serena, Becky, Imeiya, and the other elf elders were extremely surprised. ¡°What the Dragon Lord said is true!¡± Looking at the scene before them, they immediately thought of the demon race in the Endless Continent. In fact, the demon race also advanced by killing their prey and absorbing the souls of their prey. It was because this method of evolution was too procedural that the demons evolved far beyond other races! Now that they had become the Dragon Lord¡¯s army, did that mean that they had obtained the ability as well? Thinking of this, the elders could not help but recall that when they had just killed the monsters, there seemed to be a surge of energy that had been injected into their bodies. However, this surge of energy was too weak and was ignored by them! Now, they recalled this energy again. They clearly understood that if it was really the demon-like method of advancement, even if the energy was weak, as long as they accumulated it bit by bit, one day, they, the king-tier nature elves, would also be able to advance to the saint-tier! ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord, for bestowing us with such divine power!¡± Serena and the other nature elf elders respectfully knelt in front of Mike. Hundreds of years! It had been hundreds of years! In reality, the advancement of any native creature in the Endless Continent required a certain level of comprehension, and the higher the level, the harder it was! In fact, many of these nature elf elders had already reached the king-tier a few hundred years ago. Ever since then, they had been suffering from a lack of comprehension, unable to advance to the saint-tier like great elder Serena! Mike¡¯s actions had practically solved the problem that had troubled them for hundreds of years. It was no wonder that they were so grateful to Mike. However, at this moment, looking at Serena, who was also burning with passion, Mike opened his mouth and said, ¡°that being said, Serena, if you want to advance to the demigod-tier through this method, it¡¯s still not possible.¡± ¡°This involves the limits of the growth potential of your nature elf race.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s expression could not help but darken. She lowered her head and replied, ¡°I understand, Lord Dragon, this is nothing!¡± ¡°In this life, I¡¯m already satisfied with the strength of being lucky enough to advance to late-stage saint-tier!¡± Even so. She said this to not affect the lord¡¯s face. Which late-stage saint-tier elf did not have extravagant hopes of reaching the supreme demigod realm? A demigod-tier could be considered to have touched the threshold of the divine realm! The Dragon Lord was right. The growth potential of nature elves was indeed limited, and it was very likely that they were at the peak of the saint-tier. Not to mention his mother, even after he had advanced to the saint-tier, it would be extremely difficult for her to break through even a little bit. This was probably the upper limit of her level due to their race! She did not expect that even after he had blessed the Dragon Lord with divine power, she was still unable to touch the noble demigod realm. It was really a failure¡­ However, just as Serena was disheartened and complaining to herself. Mike¡¯s words made her expression freeze. ¡°Serena, you don¡¯t have to be too disappointed. Even if the growth potential of the nature elves is limited, I can also use a secret method to allow your bloodline to evolve and break through this limit. I can touch the demigod realm or even the true God realm.¡± Mike comforted the disappointed Serena. ¡°Dragon Lord¡­¡± Serena¡¯s eyes were completely stunned as she raised her head to look at Mike. The surrounding Elf elders also had the same surprised expression. They knew that with the Dragon Lord¡¯s identity, what he said must be true! The Dragon Lord actually agreed to evolve his bloodline to become a demigod¡­ or even a true God. How could she not be excited? ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°We are willing to die for the Supreme Dragon Lord!¡± Serena and one of the elven elders knelt on the ground again, their expressions full of piety. Mike also received a notification from Serena that the loyalty of these nature elven elders had increased crazily. Almost everyone had broken through 90 points at this time! Absolute loyalty! This had already reached the point where as long as he did not insult their personalities, they would not be able to turn the tables at all! The harvest was bountiful! ¡°Yes.¡± Facing the kneeling elf elders, Mike smiled slightly. ¡°Okay, follow me.. I guarantee that every nature elf will one day become an elf god!¡± Chapter 177 - Elven Joy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Listening to Mike¡¯s words, Serena and the elven elders all revealed surprised expressions. ¡°Is¡­ is there really a chance to ascend to the realm of God?¡± The Elven elders said in disbelief. Elven god. This supreme realm was far higher than the elven goddess of the elven empire. Even if the elven goddess met them, she would have to bow and worship them. The Elven elders all had expressions of yearning. Without a doubt, they all hoped to become the elven king as the Dragon Lord had said. They also knew that the Dragon Lord would never lie to them. It was just that the process of advancement was relatively long. They also believed that with the power of the Dragon Lord, as long as they followed the Lord loyally and fought for him, that day would come! ¡­ While Serena and the elven elders were excited. On the other side, the elven warriors of the elven army also noticed their changes. When the light of advancement retreated, the nature elves all revealed happy expressions. ¡°My power seems to have become stronger!¡± ¡°Indeed, after the light faded just now, my level broke through from tier 8 to tier 9!¡± ¡°I heard from the elven elders that this is the Dragon Lord¡¯s mysterious power?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I didn¡¯t feel any hindrance when I advanced from tier 8 to tier 9. It was so difficult for me to break through to tier 8 last time, but I spent three days comprehending it by my mother¡¯s side!¡± ¡°As long as we follow the Dragon Lord, does it mean that we nature elves will advance so smoothly in the future?¡± ¡°According to the Dragon Lord¡¯s divine might, that must be the case!¡± ¡°The Dragon Lord is so handsome! Our nature elf tribe will definitely develop rapidly in a short period of time!¡± ¡°This feeling of advancement is too great. Every time we kill a wild monster, there will be a strange energy surging into our bodies. This is something we have never experienced before!¡± The nature elves continued to hunt wild monsters. After feeling the pure energy flowing into their bodies after killing the wild monsters, their chests rose and fell slightly. They were a little excited and a little nervous. In the end, the nature elves had already completely stopped betraying Mike. Their loyalty points were all above 90 points This harvest was undoubtedly gratifying. ¡°Now, let¡¯s move out and wipe out all the local forces around us!¡± ¡°At the same time, wipe out that enemy castle!¡± Mike gave the order to the nature elves. Now that he had witnessed the nature elves¡¯ battle, he had a certain understanding of their strength. With the clear division of labor between the tier 8 and tier 9 nature elves, their combat strength was far higher than he had expected. An elven archer could take the life of prey with a single bolt of gale-enhanced arrows. If he was lucky, he could even make a string of two or even a string of three! At the same time, these elven archers were also very fast in changing their arrows. While ensuring damage, they could also make three or even four shots per second. In other words, when an elven archer encountered a monster in the wild, he could clear three to nine prey every second. In addition to the cooperation of the nature elf warriors and nature elf priests. In total, there were 500 elves and 12 nature elf squads. Even if they faced a monster horde of 2,000 monsters, they would not be a problem! It was no wonder that the nature elf tribe had adhered to the principle that as long as you did not invade me, I would not invade you. If this nature elf troop of only 500 people took the initiative to expand and kill, it would definitely not be weaker than the Dragon Castle. They would be able to wipe out all the enemy forces around them. As such, Mike naturally wanted to make the nature elves fully use their full potential after obtaining such a powerful force. He changed his original plan of only destroying the enemy¡¯s castle to clearing out all the forces around them. This also brought him quite a lot of basic materials, energy stones, and strange crystals. Mike followed the nature elves to hunt all the way. All the monsters in the wild did not stop at all. Under the arrows of the wind, the monsters all fell into the rain of arrows. After collecting the resources, the elf army continued to move forward at an extremely fast speed. Soon, a purple castle with spots appeared in Mike¡¯s sight. ¡­ The two-headed demon castle. The two-headed demon general rushed into the castle again and reported to the young man on the throne on one knee. ¡°Master, more and more nature elves are coming to our castle!¡± ¡°It seems that this attack is not the hunting of nature elves, but a whole army of nature elves. According to the news from the two-headed demon vanguard, there are about 500 nature elves!¡± ¡°What?¡± The young man was also a little surprised when he heard this. That¡¯s not right! Did the nature elves not dislike war? Why was the entire nature elf army stirred up now? He was very clear about the difference between the nature elf guerrillas and the nature elf army. One of them was at most a small team of 12 elves, while the other was indeed a nature elf army! In the past, this nature elf army that was constantly hunting targeted him¡­ There was no doubt about it. With just this peak tier 8 two-headed demon commander under his command, as well as dozens of tier 7 two-headed demons, it was impossible to deal with them. The only way was to escape! At this moment, the young man was also gritting his teeth. He really could not bear to leave the heart of the castle! Even more so, he could not bear to part with those extremely beautiful and pure nature elves! ¡°I can¡¯t leave, I can¡¯t leave now!¡± ¡°This group of nature elves is moving together because of that destructive light beam. They need food and resources!¡± ¡°No matter what, my two-headed demons are still tier 7 or even tier 8 creatures. These nature elves will not waste time killing my troops to store food, and they will not deliberately make enemies with castle forces like me!¡± ¡°Commander of the two-headed demon army, pass down my orders. When the two-headed demon army encounters the nature elves, all of you put down your weapons and don¡¯t block any of the nature elves¡¯ path. Don¡¯t even look at them!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and made a decisive decision. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two-headed demon commander replied and left. In the young man¡¯s understanding, although his two-headed demon army had had some conflicts with the nature elves before, the behaviour of the nature elves was to not find trouble. If he did not provoke them, this matter was considered to be over. Also, this time, he asked the two-headed demon army to put down their weapons and not stop them. This was also to give the nature elves some face. In this way, the noble nature elves would be too lazy to take the initiative to attack him, be it in terms of combat strength or reason. On the other side, without the young man¡¯s knowledge, Mike¡¯s nature elves had all gathered in front of the two-headed demon castle, ready to attack at any time! Chapter 178 - The Elves Attacked. The Young Man Panicked! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Serena arrived in front of the two-headed demon castle. Seeing the group of two-headed demons looking up at her, she did not pay any attention to them. In fact, this group of two-headed demon vanguards, who were at the early-stage of tier 8, almost peed their pants when they sensed Serena¡¯s aura at the peak of the saint-tier. ¡°This is the difference between the different types of soldiers.¡± Mike looked at the two-headed demon soldiers in front of him and muttered to himself. Soldiers like the two-headed demon, who were strong and lacked intelligence, would be suppressed when they encountered noble races like the nature elves. Serena flew to the window on the second floor of the two-headed demon castle and shouted at the two-headed demon castle. ¡°The nature elves have descended here!¡± ¡°Master of the twin-headed demon castle, get out here!¡± Inside the castle. ¡°Holy shit! What¡¯s going on?¡± The young man heard a shout from a saint-tier powerhouse. The powerful energy contained in the sound wave almost made him fall off his throne. ¡®The constantly hunting elf troops had finally set their eyes on his two-headed demon castle? Could it really be because of the friction with the elves that led to today¡¯s situation? Damn it, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have provoked the noble and powerful nature elves that day! How could I be so unlucky! However, everything is fine. As long as I submit to the nature elves, with their arrogant personality, they shouldn¡¯t bother with mortals like me. Everything can still be salvaged!¡¯ The young man thought to himself. After calming down with much difficulty, he suppressed the panic in his heart and stuck his head out of the window, shouting, ¡°hello, respected lord elf!¡± ¡°My castle is not willing to become the enemy of the nature elves, and my two-headed demon will not block the path of the nature elves!¡± ¡°In fact, my two-headed demon commander is only at the peak of Tier 8, which is not enough to be your enemy.¡± ¡°Even I myself yearn for the noble and beautiful nature elves. Therefore, I have no intention of offending the nature elves. You just need to pass through here!¡± As soon as the young man finished his words, the two-headed demons in the castle had already put down their spiked mace, iron hammer, and other weapons when they received the order. They were all looking at the nature elves in the sky with empty hands. Their eyes were filled with yearning. It was obvious that even the low IQ two-headed demons admired the noble and beautiful nature elves in the sky! Serena did not say a word in the face of the young man¡¯s respect. Inside the two-headed demon castle, the young man felt a surge of joy in his heart. He felt that his words seemed to have had an effect. He even felt that his words were simply too smooth. No matter from any aspect, he had given the nature elves enough face! It was completely similar to kowtowing on the ground to offer his respect to the nature elves. He did not feel humiliated! Not to mention that saint-tier elven powerhouses were worth him kneeling down! Even if he wanted to survive and not be crushed by the nature elves, he was willing to kneel down and worship the nature elves! The situation in front of the twin-headed demon castle was very tense. However, at this moment. They saw the nature elves slowly draw their elven wooden bows. Serena¡¯s elven face looked at the young man, raised her right hand, and said solemnly, ¡°I am from the elven army led by the Supreme Dragon Lord! We will only follow and listen to the orders of the Supreme Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°That Lord ordered us to kill all enemies on the road!¡± ¡°All nature elves, kill!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! With an order, countless arrows with green wind breath shot out from the sky. The green storm arrow rain hit the stunned two-headed demon below. The two-headed demon was the most brute force-type and was one of the races with extremely thick flesh. However, any two-headed demon that was hit by an arrow would be directly pierced through the body. In addition to the nature elves being in mid-air, a large number of two-headed demons were instantly pierced through by arrows. Plop! Plop! They fell to the ground without any ability to resist! ¡°Ah!!¡± The young man in the castle who saw this scene was scared out of his wits and took a few steps back. His heart was beating wildly at this moment! What was going on? Did they not say that the nature elves hated war? Why did they attack his castle so easily!? Wait! The young man reacted in an instant. This group of nature elves followed the Supreme Dragon Lord? Were all the elf tribes not only loyal to the central region, the elf queen of the elf empire? All sorts of results flashed through the young man¡¯s mind. Could it be¡­ That the Supreme Dragon Lord had brainwashed this group of nature elf tribes, or had he forcefully used force to force the nature elf tribes to submit? This guess was very likely! If that was the case¡­ The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with deep fear. Then how terrifying would this Supreme Dragon Lord¡¯s strength be!? There was actually such a terrifying existence hidden in the Dark Forest, how could I not know! ¡°No¡­ Dragon Lord, the dragon¡¯s master, the only person in the Dark Forest who can be called the dragon¡¯s master is Mike!¡± ¡°Is Mike the one who ruled the entire elven tribe? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Even if Mike¡¯s army is a dragon, it¡¯s only slightly stronger than a top-tier army. How could it have the strength of a king-tier dragon to fight against a saint-tier elven powerhouse!¡± ¡°Damn it, he must have recruited some top-tier wizard dragon of the dragon clan. Through a huge price, he used a sorcery similar to a forceful control spell to brainwash that saint-tier elven powerhouse!¡± ¡°This explains everything!¡± The young man muttered to himself, his face full of surprise. Imagine this. When a Castle Lord had a saint-level powerhouse, and he was a noble elven fighter, who among the billions of Castle Lords could contend with him? It could be said that such an existence, the Castle Lord would be far ahead of everyone else. It could be said that the Battle of the Castle, which was known as the battle of the ten thousand races, did not even need to be fought! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Mike¡¯s giant dragon species is too abnormal!¡± ¡°Not only is their leveling speed faster, their combat strength is faster than us ordinary Castle Lords!¡± ¡°They even have a special wizard dragon species, brainwashing the enemy¡¯s elf clan leader, and thus, they can be considered to have ruled over the entire natural elf tribe!¡± The young man gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with envy and jealousy that was difficult to hide. One had to know. If it was just the difference in the ranks of the troops, it would be fine. After all, he was already used to the huge dragon species! However, this nature elven tribe was also the tribe that he had yearned for a long time.. Now that he had been subdued by Mike, it was practically an arrow that directly shot into his heart! Chapter 179 - The Supreme Dragon Lord Is Mike! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the castle, the more the young man thought about it, the more he realized how terrifying it would be if Mike really controlled the elves and prayed that such a thing would not happen. However, just as the young man subconsciously looked out of the window, a handsome young man riding on a dark green dragon slowly appeared in his sight. ¡°It¡¯s really Mike¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Supreme Dragon Lord¡­¡± When the truth appeared in front of his eyes, the young man¡¯s body trembled, and he was stunned for a moment. His desire to live made him immediately kneel on the ground with a plop. After bowing down to Mike, he clasped his hands together and begged bitterly. ¡°Respected Supreme Dragon Lord, I really don¡¯t want to become the enemy force of your castle!¡± ¡°Dragon Lord, please believe me. I have never had any intention of offending the Dragon Castle ever since it descended!¡± ¡°In fact, I have always held the dragon sect in awe! I am now willing to contribute all the resources in the castle to the Dragon Castle and move away from the heart of the castle. I implore you, Dragon Lord, to spare my life!¡± The young man clasped his hands together and begged Mike. Seeing that the other party was already kneeling on the ground, he almost cried. Mike was also a little surprised. This reaction of the young man¡­ It looked real. Regarding the start of the Battle of the Castles and the killing of the Castle Lord, to be honest, after all, everyone was a human who had transmigrated from Earth. He himself was a person who did not like to see blood, and he also did not like to cause too much killing. Therefore, if the enemy did not offend him, he could consider letting them go if he surrendered. Mike looked at the young man and said calmly, ¡°I can accept your surrender.¡± ¡°However, not only do you have to give me all the resources in the castle, you also have to break the heart of the castle. From now on, you will take the remaining two-headed demon soldiers and become a Ranger!¡± He was willing to let the other party go. However, Mike would definitely not let the other party have the chance to become his enemy and bite him back. Even if the probability was infinitely low, Mike would only allow this possibility to exist. This was his instinctive habit. By doing so, his safety would not be affected at all. It was very comfortable! Therefore, it was not bad to make the young man give up his identity as the Castle Lord and become a Ranger! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes. Your Excellency, Supreme Dragon Lord! I will destroy the heart of the castle and get lost!¡± When the young man agreed to Mike¡¯s request, his entire heart was in pain. All the resources of the Castle Lord! He had accumulated for so long and still had a total of more than 100,000 in stock. Now, he had to give it all to Mike! How could his heart not bleed? At the same time, what he felt the most painful was that he would no longer have the identity of the Castle Lord. He could only be a Ranger, wandering and hunting in various forests. It was a tragedy. However, as long as he could survive, everything was fine for him! What the young man never expected was that just as he turned around and walked into the castle, ready to destroy his castle heart, the two-headed demon commander who had been guarding him suddenly whispered, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to take a few nature elves with you?¡± ¡°At this time, if we don¡¯t take action, we won¡¯t have a chance!¡± The two-headed demon race had always been dull-witted, even the two-headed demon commander was no exception. They felt that it was extremely normal for the young man to want to take away a few nature elves, and with the situation that they were about to leave, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to say it out loud. However, after the two-headed demon commander said this, he did not notice that the surrounding air had suddenly stopped moving. Their master¡¯s footsteps toward the heart of the castle suddenly stopped as if he was electrocuted. ¡°This¡­¡± The young man stiffly turned his head bit by bit, looked at Mike in the air, and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Dragon Lord, please listen to my explanation first¡­¡± Mike smiled and tilted his head slightly, as if he wanted to see how this young man could perform. Without waiting for the young man to explain, Serena¡¯s expression already revealed an uncontrollable anger. ¡°Despicable and filthy mortal, you actually have the intention to capture my nature elves. This sin is enough to make you die at the hands of my nature elves 10,000 times!¡± ¡°All nature elves, attack!¡± An order was given. All the nature elves shot out arrows at the same time. With a series of piercing sounds, the young man was nailed to the castle wall by the rain of arrows. The young man was covered in arrows, and blood covered his body. It seemed that he was breathing more heavily than he was breathing in. The young man who was nailed to the wall slowly glanced at his two-headed demon commander. He had never expected this. His plan was perfect. When he was about to successfully escape from Mike¡¯s hands, it was actually his subordinates who betrayed him. Damn it¡­ why was the intelligence of the two-headed demon army so low? If they met Mike¡¯s dragon army, how would they fight? ¡°All nature elves, head to the two-headed demon castle and destroy the heart of the castle!¡± Mike ordered the nature elves. He did not care much about the dying young man. A large number of nature elves poured into the two-headed demon castle and searched for the stored resources one by one. As the consciousness of the young man nailed to the wall gradually dissipated, he summoned the hyperspace trade channel and slowly typed out a sentence. At this point, his head tilted and his eyes completely lost their luster. At this time, the heart of the twin-headed demon castle was destroyed by the nature elves. Crash. The twin-headed demon castle instantly turned into countless light spots and shattered. All the resources in the castle also appeared on the ground. After seeing the 20 rows of exquisite huge wooden chests, only then did Mike understand why the youth¡¯s expression was especially sorrowful when he said he was willing to give up all the resources. To be able to have 20 huge wooden chests, this youth could be considered a little rich. What a pity, what a pity! He had originally planned to let this youth go, but the other party¡¯s twin-headed demon army did not live up to expectations. Their intelligence was too low, and they actually directly caused his master to die! They were truly ¡®smart¡¯ to share his master¡¯s worries! ¡°Flosa, Hilar, the two of you should bring some of these supplies.¡± Mike looked at Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and Azure Dragon Hilar. After taking down the two-headed demon castle, they had obtained a large number of spoils of war. If they were to let the nature elves transport all of them, it would indeed be a little troublesome. ¡­ At the same time, a message suddenly appeared in the hyperspace chat channel. Mike did not know this, but the message appeared in front of all the Castle Lords who were scrolling through the chat channels [Regal: My castle has been attacked by Mike¡¯s nature elves! Mike, that demon, he has already controlled an entire 2,000-strong nature elf tribe!] Chapter 180 - Mike Subduing the Nature Elf? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That was the end of the young man¡¯s words. Before he died, he wanted to expose the fact that Mike had controlled a saint-tier nature elf. However, his consciousness was already very blurry at that time. He could only focus on the main point of the matter, which resulted in him saying only half of what he wanted to say. However, just this half of what he wanted to say caused a huge commotion in the hyperdimensional chat channel. Countless Castle lords were stunned when they saw this message. Did Mike¡¯s castle expand so quickly that he could control the elves? [Oh my God, Mike can control an entire elf tribe now?] [No way! The nature elves? One of the noblest and most powerful races in the Endless Continent. Why would they submit to the Dragon Castle?] [No, no, no, this isn¡¯t normal! Although I know that this lord of the castle called Regal doesn¡¯t need to lie to us, there is an ice elf tribe 20 kilometers away from my castle. The ice elves are very powerful. They easily defeated my tier 9 army. I believe that the nature elves aren¡¯t weak either!] [What if you tell me that Mike has ruled over the nature elves? I¡¯m sorry, I really think that this is simply impossible!] [I am the Lord of the castle in the Dark Forest. I can testify that, although I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same one, I did meet a nature elf tribe by luck. There are about 2,000 nature elves and 500 elf warriors. They are very powerful! My troops also told me that a nature elf tribe of this size definitely has a saint-tier powerhouse guarding it!] [Saint-tier? The strongest amongst mortals below the god realm. F*ck, how is this possible!?] [Saint-tier powerhouses, even if they aren¡¯t flying-type creatures, they can use pure energy to control their flight. Their own strength is something that even dozens of king-tier creatures can not do anything to. Even a king-tier dragon can¡¯t do it!] [That¡¯s right, this f*cking shocked me for a hundred years. No matter how strong Mike¡¯s dragon is, it can¡¯t possibly have the strength to defeat a saint-tier powerhouse!] [That¡¯s the truth. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this lord of the castle named Regal has already told us the truth. He did indeed see Mike controlling the elf tribe!] A series of words burst out in the channel All the Castle Lords were not stupid. They could deeply understand what this lord of the castle named Regal meant. Regal¡¯s words were a warning to them. The Dragon Lord, Mike, was already powerful enough to rule over a natural elf tribe! After Mike had ruled over the natural elf tribe, he immediately used the power of the natural elf tribe to expand his Dragon Castle in the surroundings! Unfortunately, this young man named Regal had become a dead soul under the arrows of the nature elf tribe! As for why the young man only said half of what he said¡­ All the Castle Lords had already realized it in their hearts. Perhaps the young man had already died under the arrows of the nature elves after he had warned them for the last time. ¡­ ¡°Hiss~¡± Just as they realized this, many Castle Lords sucked in a breath of cold air, and their bodies could not help but tremble. The current Mike, as the Castle Lord, could already control a native race like the nature elves to hunt Castle Lords like them! If that was really the case, did it mean that Mike could control more local forces in the Endless Continent through a powerful army, and eventually form a huge group to hunt them like a Beast Tide! This news was extremely bad for them! [Is Mike¡¯s dragon so powerful that it can actually defeat the nature elves?] [Indeed, this matter is very illogical. There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on!] [This¡­ now, regardless of whether Mike suppressed his strength or used some kind of brainwashing technique, he did control the nature elves in the Dark Forest just like that. Thinking about how noble and powerful the nature elves are, I¡¯m really envious!] [Tsk, what¡¯s there to say!? Although I¡¯m not sure how Mike managed to control the natural elf tribe, so what!! I¡¯m not envious. Humph, Humph. In fact, if Mike had just developed his dragon sect honestly, it would have been fine. But he insisted on controlling the natural elf tribe. Now, I¡¯m a little happy!] [Happy about what?] Countless Castle Lords looked at the message in the channel and were puzzled. From their point of view, Mike¡¯s ruling over the natural elf tribe was a disaster for them! How could they be happy? In the next second, the Castle Lord gave everyone an answer. [Of course, we should be glad! Don¡¯t you think about it, the natural elves, the elves! Do you really think that the natural elves are so easy to control?] [According to the information I¡¯ve gathered from my military investigation, all the elves in the Endless Continent are under the jurisdiction of the elf queen of the elf empire in the central region. The elf Empire is very powerful, and saint-tier powerhouses are everywhere. Even quasi-gods are not rare existences. It¡¯s impossible for that them not to know that Mike is controlling the elf tribe now!] [Castle Lord, are you saying that Mike has already been targeted by the elven queen?] [I can only say that it is very possible.] [Wait, have you forgotten that you obtained the destruction beam a few days ago? Perhaps that destruction beam was the elven queen¡¯s attack on Mike!] [Is¡­ is that person upstairs stupid? The destruction beam was fired yesterday, and the natural elven tribe that Mike controlled started hunting today. Can you say that even if Mike dies, he can still command the elven tribe to hunt?] [Haha, there¡¯s such a stupid person. I¡¯m dying of laughter!] [So, based on the current situation, we can definitely come to two conclusions!] [Conclusion one, the previous destruction beam was not aimed at the Dragon Castle. Or, at the very least, it did not destroy the Dragon Castle. Mike is still alive!] [Conclusion two, Mike has controlled the natural elf tribe and has begun to launch indiscriminate attacks on the castle forces around the natural elf tribe!] [With these two conclusions, the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest should have realized the seriousness of the situation. I advise you to quickly send troops to investigate if there are any traces of the nature elves around. If there are, don¡¯t hesitate and run!] [You never know when Mike¡¯s nature elf army will suddenly appear in front of your castle in batches and shoot through your hearts with gale arrows!] [In short, although the elven queen hasn¡¯t made a move against Mike, we should hope that Mike will continue to be so arrogant and recklessly subdue the elves around him. One day, that God will definitely be unable to sit still. When that time comes, it will be the day that she will send down the god¡¯s punishment and destroy the Dragon Castle!] Countless Castle Lords saw this and their emotions were stirred up.. Chapter 181 - Mike Was Too Arrogant! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Castle Lords who were emotionally stirred up were all very excited in front of the channel, and then they typed in the channel. [Good!! Let the elven queen destroy Mike personally!] [That¡¯s right, right now, our Castle Lord¡¯s forces are no match for the powerful forces in the central region, such as the Elven Empire, the Two-headed Demon Castle, The Demon Lair, and the Dragon Mountain Range. Mike is truly ignorant to the extreme!] [No, Mike is not ignorant. He is too arrogant towards his own dragon army! He will pay the price he deserves!] [Sob, sob , sob. Now that I think about how Mike is in charge of the nature elves, and how he has so many beautiful nature elves, I am so envious!] [This¡­ it is the Castle Lord in the Dark Forest who is in trouble. We do not know when the elven queen will make a move. At the very least, they will suffer from Mike¡¯s torture and be hunted down by the dragon sect and the nature elf tribe!] In the hyperdimensional chat channel. Countless Castle Lords mocked the Castle Lords in the Dark Forest. Although everyone hoped that the radiance of the strongest Castle Lord, Mike, would fade as soon as possible, in the end, they were still in awe of Mike¡¯s dragon sect. Of course, they didn¡¯t know either. No matter how much power Mike had over the elf forces around the Dark Forest, because of some special agreement, the elf queen of the elf empire could only sulk and could not leave the central area. She could only send God¡¯s punishment to destroy his dragon castle. This worry did not exist at all. On the contrary, the Castle Lords of the Dark Forest, after being ridiculed, each and every one of them shut themselves up. [Damn how did Mike manage to control the nature elves!?] [I¡¯ve already sent out troops to patrol the area. I¡¯m constantly on guard against any nature elves or giant dragons that might attack us!] [Mike is too strategic. He actually took the initiative to choose the nature elves to subdue them. This is the same as his giant dragon army, which is a flying army. In the future, their movements will be able to keep up with the speed of the giant dragon army. In the future, they will only find us Castle Lords of the Dark Forest faster and faster. How are we supposed to live¡­] [What else can we do? Run away¡­ it can only be said that we descended into the same forest with Mike at the beginning. We¡¯re really unlucky! How can this demon develop so quickly? It¡¯s far beyond our imagination!] [We¡¯re starting to run away now. Brothers, I¡¯ll move out of the heart of the castle first. If we¡¯re fated to meet another day, perhaps we can still meet around the Dark Forest!] [Don¡¯t do it. With Mike¡¯s current expansion speed, do you really think that you¡¯ll be able to escape by moving from the Dark Forest?] [Running isn¡¯t a solution. We can¡¯t beat him even if we fight him. The heavens are too unfair. What should we, the Castle Lords of the Dark Forest, do? Are we really just waiting for death?] [Now, don¡¯t tell me that only the Castle Lords of the Dark Forest can unite and fight against Mike¡­] Countless Castle Lords¡¯eyes were gloomy. They only saw this possibility. ¡­ Anti-dragon alliance, in the internal chat group. [Brothers, have you all heard that Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is now ruling a nature elf tribe!] [It¡¯s the natural elf tribe in the Holy Tower Mountain, right? I know. From the map, this natural elf tribe is indeed near Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!] [What I¡¯m more curious about is that the nature elf tribe is so powerful. Even though we Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance know about it and yearn for it, we don¡¯t dare to touch this elf tribe. How did Mike do it?] [Could it really be like what everyone in the channel said, that Mike hatched some special dragon species and used witchcraft to control the opponent¡¯s saint-tier elf grand elder?] [We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. Although we don¡¯t believe that Mike¡¯s dragon clan is powerful enough to have this kind of power, this is the closest possibility!] [Then what about our plan to attack the Dragon Castle? Are we still going to do it?] These words came out, and the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance fell into silence. That¡¯s right! They were originally full of confidence. They wanted to unite and destroy Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle in one fell swoop five days later. Just now, they were still using the flying forces to transport the combat strength of the Castle Lords! Now that Mike had ruled over the entire nature elf tribe, it was undoubtedly a severe blow to them. The giant dragon tribe was already very powerful. In the plan, even if they joined forces against the Anti-dragon Alliance, they would probably have to pay a huge price to destroy it. Now, Mike had taken over the entire noble and powerful nature elf tribe. With the nature elves¡¯ mastery of the laws of life and wind magic, even 500 nature elves were enough to pose a great threat to them. It was already difficult for them to take down the enemy¡¯s Dragon Castle, not to mention that there was a terrifying saint-level grand elder in charge. It could be said that if Mike could really command that saint-tier grand elder at will, the Anti-dragon Alliance would definitely not be able to defeat the Dragon Castle Now! Moreover, they would be easily destroyed by the enemy! However, even if they did nothing now, what awaited them was still death. It was only a matter of time before they died! The Castle Lords had descended into this world. Under the constant threat of monsters in the wild, it was already very difficult for them to survive. They were all very afraid of death. Moreover, they had prepared for such a long time to attack the Dragon Castle. It was impossible for them to give up just like that! The most important thing now was the relationship between Mike and the great elder of the elves! At this moment, the Castle Lord of the ice lion king castle who had initially called for the attack against Mike spoke up. [Brothers, seeing that no one is talking, let me take the lead and say something! ] [I have a guess now. Could it be that Mike really has 100% control over the great elder of the saint-tier?] [Before we explore this question, we might as well think about the strength of a saint-tier powerhouse. Let alone the fact that Mike only has five king-tier dragons, even if there are 50 of them, they would not be a match for the saint-tier grand elder!] [If that¡¯s really the case, during the Battle of the Beast Tide, Mike would only encounter hundreds of monsters in the wild. He would instantly kill thousands of them. There would be no situation where he would show weakness at the beginning and then rise up later!] [Therefore, although Mike¡¯s dragons are strong, they still have a limit to their strength!] [F*ck! Awesome! As expected of big boss Rogil. This analysis makes sense!] [Big boss ice lion is awesome. How should I put it? Does it mean that the Anti-dragon Alliance can attack the Dragon Castle now?] Some of the Castle Lords in the alliance group cheered for Logier¡¯s analysis, [This is only the first point I want to make, and the second point I can make is the biggest flaw in Mike¡¯s rule over the nature elf tribe!] Rogil¡¯s words were filled with confidence.. Chapter 182 - Mike Did Not Control a Saint-Level Elf! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the group chat of the Anti-dragon Alliance, Rogil continued typing. [I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but that Castle Lord, Regal, only said that Mike had ruled over a nature elf tribe. He did not mention anything about a saint-tier powerhouse!] [Considering all these circumstancIs, i personally think that the saint-tier elder shouldn¡¯t be in Elf elf tribe right now. This is more likely than Mike brainwashing the first elf elder with a special dragon! That¡¯s why Mike took advantage of the situation and used a king-tier dragon to control the elf tribe!] At this point, the Castle Lords in the Anti-dragon Alliance were completely stunned. [This seems to make sense!] [Meaning that Mike probably used force to forcefully suppress the nature elf tribe without the saint-tier elder. This group of nature elves were completely forced to hunt, right?] Rogil typed with a smile. [Indeed, and the probability is not small.] [At this moment, there is no need to be too cautious about our Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement of Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle five days later. After all¡­ our enemy is only the Dragon Castle, not the nature elf tribe!] [If we destroy the Dragon Castle before the saint-tier elf grand elder returns to the tribe, we can be considered to have saved the entire nature elf tribe!] [That elf grand elder might not necessarily thank us, but he definitely won¡¯t be too hostile towards us!] [With this opportunity, we can brag to that elf grand elder about the good words of the elves and give them a batch of resources. The anti-dragon Alliance might even establish a relationship with the nature elf tribe! ] [Once we establish a relationship, the noblest nature elven tribe in the dark forest will no longer be our enemy. We can even take the initiative to offer resources to seek the protection of the nature elven tribe when we encounter difficulties like the Beast Tide!] [Also, that¡¯s not all I want to say!] [The reason why I¡¯m so confident that the Anti-dragon Alliance can besiege the Dragon Castle is because I¡¯ve made a friend recently. I¡¯ll pull him in now. Remember to welcome him!] As soon as he finished speaking. ¡®Rogil¡¯ invited ¡®Demon Castle¡¯ to join the group chat! The Castle Lords who were originally looking forward to this were all stunned when they saw this ID. They were both shocked and ecstatic. [F*ck! It¡¯s the Castle Lord of the Demon Castle!] [I have also heard of this ID. He is a top-tier Castle Lord that has demon soldiers in the Dark Forest!] [No, no, no. The Demon Castle Lord was ranked fourth in the Beast Tide battle. He¡¯s considered a powerful existence among top-tier Castle Lords!] [This big shot is definitely considered a top-tier existence in the Dark Forest!] [According to what I know, this Demon Castle not only has demon soldiers, but he¡¯s also one of the founders of the Alliance of Gods, a top-tier Castle Lord. He¡¯s definitely considered a high-tier existence!] [Could it be that the lord of the Demon Castle is also going to send his demons who control the power of the curse and the flames of hell to help us attack the Dragon Castle?] Inside the Demon Castle, on the throne. A smile appeared on the face of the shady young man. To be honest, he really liked the feeling of being praised by everyone. They praised his strength and the top-tier of his demon soldiers! This made him feel like he was above everyone else! On Earth, he was such a proud person. He was also very glad that God gave him such an extremely powerful demon soldier! However, even though he was glad, the youth nowadays sometimes felt a little disgusted. That was because every time he listened to the crowd praise him, the name Mike would always appear in his mind. Mike, Dragon Castle! It could be said that he had stolen all the glory that should have belonged to him! If it were not for Mike¡¯s dragon army, the title of the strongest Castle Lord would definitely have belonged to him! All the glory that Mike had received would also belong to him! How about now? Mike had been revered and flattered by billions of Castle Lords. Every day, there were countless beautiful Castle Lords who wanted to use all means to add Mike as a friend! Even goddess Bella deleted her friend a while ago because she was afraid of becoming enemies with Mike! ¡°Damn Mike, I will definitely make you pay the price!¡± ¡°This price might be in the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement of you this time!¡± The young man gritted his teeth. Then, he came back to his senses and typed in the Anti-dragon Alliance group chat. [Thank you for your welcome!] [Since I was pulled into the Anti-dragon Alliance by my good friend, Rocky, let me give you a brief explanation!] [Actually, everyone does not need to fear the dragon too much. There are currently hundreds of Castle Lords in the Anti-dragon Alliance. If such an alliance were to attack a castle together, even Mike would not be able to withstand it!] [Right now, all you need to do is to deal a certain degree of damage to Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. At that time, I will definitely lead the demon battle team to appear and deal a fatal blow to Mike. At that time, we will split the resources of the Dragon Castle equally!] The young man¡¯s words directly aroused the passion of all the Castle Lords. [No problem!] [Big Shot Demon. Invincible!] [With the demon soldiers of the demon boss here, it will be really stable for us to attack Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!] [Five days later, our Anti-dragon Alliance will definitely flatten the Dragon Castle!] [Five days later, it will be the glorious day of our Anti-dragon Alliance!] The members of the Anti-dragon Alliance cheered in the group chat. ¡­ In the Demon Castle. ¡°Now, if nothing goes wrong, the Anti-dragon Alliance will be my first sword to test Mike.¡± The youth¡¯s face was still full of smiles. If the anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s attack was effective, he would appear and take Mike¡¯s life. If he could not win, then he would definitely not be stupid enough to offend Mike. Instead, he would immediately distance himself from the Anti-dragon Alliance. At this moment, a notification sounded in his mind, and a new friend message was sent. The young man opened his friend page. It was the Castle Lord of the Country of Death Knights, Ryllis. If he remembered correctly, this Castle Lord of the Country of Death Knights was also pretty good-looking. After the last Beast Tide battle, he had relied on his battle record of fourth place on the leaderboard to add each other as friends. It was just a pity that this female Castle Lord did not join the Alliance of Gods. Otherwise, even if her status was not comparable to goddess Bella, it would not be much worse. Ryllis, [I heard that you entered the Anti-dragon Alliance?] [You pay so much attention to me and are so well-informed?] the youth smiled and replied. It seemed that with his identity as the Castle Lord of the Demon Castle, he was still the focus of attention of many top Castle Lords. One of them was the powerful Castle Lord of the Country of Death Knights. He felt a little proud in his heart. However, the next second, he received the other party¡¯s message. Ryllis, [I¡¯m sorry, it was Bella who told me..] Chapter 183 - Bella’s Warning! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [She told me to inform you that the Anti-dragon Alliance is going to besiege Dragon Castle. It¡¯s best that Demon Castle doesn¡¯t get involved in this mess. Otherwise, it would be a small matter even if you were killed by Mike!] [But once you bring trouble to the Alliance of Gods, she will propose to the other three founders to kick Demon Castle out of the Alliance of Gods!] Seeing the message, the young man fell silent. Ever since Bella deleted him, he had been sending friend requests and apologies to Bella. However, the goddess did not reply to him at all. Until now, he did not expect that it was also the Castle Lord of the Country of Death Knights who brought him such news. This message actually warned him not to provoke the Dragon Castle? ¡°Damn it, why is it Mike again!¡± ¡°Is Mike really that strong? Everyone is afraid of him?¡± The young man¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and a hint of anger appeared on his face. He had a deep grudge against Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, but resentment was resentment, and the goddess still had to be coaxed. The young man gently sent a message to Ryllis. [Okay, I got it!] [Send a message to the goddess for me. I know that Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is very strong. I know what to do! As for what happened last time, I have also realized my mistake. I hope that she can agree to be my good friend!] [Okay, I will pass on the message to her for you.] The young man laughed again when he saw this. In fact, he did not usually chat with the Castle Lord of the Country of Death Knights. At most, he would share the latest information about the continent, and he might not even get a word out every day. However, he often felt that apart from goddess Bella, it was not bad to have a good relationship with the Castle Lord of the Country of Death Knights. It was a great opportunity for him to chat with her. The young man said, [Goddess Rylis, how¡¯s the development of the Country of Death Knights recently?] [I heard that you spent 7,800 energy stones to buy the skeleton warrior structure blueprint that Mike auctioned two days ago, right?] [7,800 energy stones, even for us top-tier Castle Lords, it¡¯s not a small amount of consumption!] [My Demon Castle has just upgraded to a level 3 army construction, and I happen to have 1,200 spare energy stones. Do you want to borrow some for now?] [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in this energy stone. I like to deal with powerful Castle Lords, especially beautiful women!] The youth smiled and offered Ryllis a favor. He even deliberately praised her at the end. He knew that Ryllis was also a Bella-like competitive girl, but one was cheerful and liked to make friends, while the other was a little isolated and liked to work alone. With such a tactic, if Ryllis accepted his energy stone, the relationship between the two Castle Lords would greatly improve! However¡­ Ryllis, [thank you for your kindness, but the Country of Death Knights still has enough energy stones, so I don¡¯t need any funding for the time being!] [Secondly, I¡¯m telling you now with my relationship as a top-tier Castle Lord, don¡¯t provoke Mike, he¡¯s very powerful!] [At least I¡¯m sure that none of the members of the Anti-dragon Alliance who went to encircle Mike will be left alive. All of them will be wiped out!] [If you¡¯re really smart, you should realize that Mike¡¯s power is not something a Demon Castle like you can resist!] [I hope you know what to do!] After saying this calmly, Ryllis did not send him any more messages. The young man was completely dumbfounded. Ryllis¡¯words were still a warning! Were they not friends at all? Were all the goddesses nowadays so cold and aloof? Or was Mike the only one who really caught their eye? ¡°Damn Mike, just you wait, the Anti-dragon Alliance will tear off your fake and powerful outer coat in five days!¡± ¡°I will get rid of the Dragon Castle sooner or later!¡± The young man¡¯s eyes turned colder and colder. ¡­ The Country of Death Knights. Even if it was daytime, there were only night and endless undead here. Ryllis, who was wearing the undead armor, rode on the undead bone horse. Ryllis took off her helmet that was emitting blue flames. Her long pale golden hair fluttered in the wind. She let out a long breath and looked at the bright moon in the distance. Finally, Ryllis suddenly revealed a disgusted expression between her brows. What the Castle Lord of the Demon Castle said just now was really full of falsehood and flattery. The other party was really putting on an act just now, and she did not want to owe such a favor. In fact, she did not want to make friends with anyone. Even if she added them as friends, it was only for the sake of benefits. Previously, she would rather use a saint-tier ring as leverage than ask for help. That was exactly the case! Her personality had always been like this. She did not want to rely on anyone. She only wanted to rely on her own strength to walk step by step towards becoming stronger! This included Mike, who was known as the lord of the strongest castle. Mike could become the target of her pursuit. However, if she met Mike in the future, if he wanted to do what he did with the nature elf tribe, and take her Country of the Death Knights as a subordinate force, she would not yield! Ryllis and the young man had their own opinions about Mike. On the Camilla Plains, Bella stood on the grass and sent a message to Mike. Bella, [Mike, the Anti-dragon Alliance is coming to attack the Dragon Castle in five days. How are the defenses going?] Mike, [There¡¯s no need to be on guard. You don¡¯t have to repeat this matter. I know what I¡¯m doing!] Bella¡¯s expression twitched. This Mike¡­ The Anti-dragon alliance was about to encircle and annihilate him. He had specially come over to mention it because he was concerned, yet he still spoke in such a tone! As expected of a straight man¡­ She laughed bitterly in her heart. Bella was not discouraged and continued typing with a smile, [Yes, yes! I know, big boss Mike, you¡¯re very strong. You¡¯re not afraid of the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s attack!] [Oh right, I heard that you have subdued a nature elf tribe. Congratulations!] Mike, [?] [How did you get the news?] Bella, [It¡¯s in the hyperspace chat channel. Big boss Mike, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very honest. I won¡¯t take the initiative to investigate your secret!] Mike, [¡­] ¡­ In the Dark Forest. ¡°There was almost a problem!¡± Mike¡¯s expression changed, and he did not reply to Bella. Instead, he immediately opened the hyperspace chat channel. After flipping through it, the news that he had subdued an elf tribe had gone crazy! ¡°How did the news get out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s most likely the Castle Lord of the two-headed demon castle!¡± Mike suddenly understood, and then he muttered to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that guy to have the strength to expose that I had subdued the nature elf tribe before he died!¡± ¡°Now, after reading through the information, it seems that he hasn¡¯t completely exposed the strength of the nature elf tribe!¡± ¡°These people in the channel are all speculating whether I have controlled that saint-tier elder or not!¡± ¡°Combined with Bella¡¯s message that the Anti-dragon Alliance will besiege me in five days, it seems that everything is fine!¡± Chapter 184 - Dragon Might Cannon, Destroy the Alliance! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Mike finished reading the message in the hyperspace chat channel, he let out a light sigh. He continued to mutter to himself, ¡°fortunately, this Anti-dragon alliance doesn¡¯t realize how terrifying my power is!¡± ¡°Otherwise, if they were all scared away, then I would have suffered a huge loss!¡± Without a doubt, this group of Anti-dragon Alliance Castle Lords was a piece of fat meat that he had to take down! Eliminating them would not only eliminate one of his enemy forces, it would also allow him to obtain a large amount of castle resources and speed up the development of the Dragon Castle! ¡°Hehe! I think they must have deduced that I did not control the saint-tier elf grand elder, because no Castle Lord can compete with a saint-tier powerhouse. This is their greatest reliance!¡± ¡°However, they have underestimated the strength of my Dragon Castle!¡± Mike smiled and guessed the result, and he felt really glad. It could only be said that these Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance were too naive. So naive that it made him want to laugh. Not to mention that these people¡¯s speculation was originally wrong. In fact, when they were really besieged, he could not be bothered to use the saint-tier elf grand elder Serena. Would it not be more convenient to use the Sky City, a top-tier war building exclusive to dragons? He was prepared to use the dozens of dragon might cannons from the Sky City when the Anti-dragon Alliance members gathered near the Dragon Castle. If the Alliance members¡¯ armies were dense enough, they would probably be completely destroyed before they could even get close to the Dragon Castle! Even if that would expose the fact that the mysterious light beam came from the Dragon Castle, Mike did not care. So be it! Since the Sky City was a war building of the dragon clan, it would be exposed sooner or later, so he did not care too much about it! ¡°Next, we¡¯ll wait for the group of Anti-dragon Alliance idiots to deliver themselves to us in five days!¡± Mike looked into the distance with a faint smile on his face, full of confidence. Right at this moment. ¡°Dragon Lord, we have finished loading all the resources of the two-headed demon castle!¡± Serena came to Mike and reported respectfully. A notification that only Mike could see lit up in front of him. [Castle Lord, Congratulations, your nature elf army has successfully destroyed the two-headed demon castle!] [You have successfully obtained the enemy¡¯s reserve of resources!] [You have obtained 1,200 energy stones, 8 strange crystals, and 8,800 units of food. You have obtained 38,400 units of wood, 14,900 units of stones, 10,200 units of refined iron, a number of monster materials and equipment!] ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°This is the fourth castle force that I have taken the initiative to capture. Every time, the resources that I have obtained are something that an ordinary dragon battle team would only be able to obtain after hunting for an entire day!¡± ¡°How long did it take me to capture the two-headed demon castle? Although it took me one or two hours to travel in the middle, the time it took me to truly start the battle was less than three minutes!¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, the benefits of taking the initiative to capture other castles are really too great!¡± ¡°If I can detect the locations of more castle forces around me and send the dragon battle team and the nature elf army to attack them at the fastest speed possible, the speed at which the Dragon Castle forces expand will definitely exceed everyone¡¯s imagination!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up as he calculated. Then, he slowly muttered, ¡°however, even if I have a magic map of the Dark Forest, I still can¡¯t find the exact location of the castle forces.¡± ¡°However, the improvement of the situation won¡¯t be too far away!¡± ¡°As long as I conquer the gnome kingdom and control their underground magic mining cart, I will definitely be able to spread the power of the Dragon Castle far and wide!¡± ¡°When that time comes, there will definitely be a large number of castle forces scattered around, waiting for me to conquer them!¡± Mike smiled slightly. Looking at Serena who was respectfully waiting for his reply, he did not dawdle. Just like before, he stored energy stones, strange crystals, and rare materials such as blueprints into the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. Then, he assigned all the wood and other basic materials to sell to the little loli. In such a short period of time, this batch of materials was transported to the warehouse of the Dragon Castle. Mike then told Serena and the elven elders, ¡°I¡¯m going to return to the Dragon Castle. Your mother will be placed in the castle by me, and I¡¯ll take good care of her!¡± ¡°You can come to the Dragon Castle to visit your mother at any time. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°When my castle¡¯s power continues to expand, it won¡¯t be long before it borders your elven tribe.¡± ¡°At that time, you will no longer be a force that belongs to me in the wild. You will truly belong to Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°Therefore, you only need to continue hunting the monster forces in the wild around you. You will provide me with the materials that you harvest regularly!¡± Mike had given these orders to Serena and the others. Naturally, it was because if the nature elf tribe moved to the vicinity of the Dragon Castle, then the hunting area would overlap with that of the dragon battle team. It would be better to let the nature elves develop and grow in the vicinity of the tribe! This would also save them a lot of trouble! ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord! The Elf tribe will definitely not disappoint the dragon Lord¡¯s expectations, and develop and grow!¡± Serena lowered her head and replied to Mike. After the Dragon Lord¡¯s guidance, they had realized that it was impossible for the tribe to develop on its own. Only war could raise the strength of the natural elven warriors of the tribe! It could also bring more resources to the tribe! ¡°Well, Serena, I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡± Mike glanced at Serena. Then, he sat on Tyrell¡¯s dragon body and left. Beside him, Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr, Red Lotus Dragon Flosa, Azure Dragon Hilar, and Undead Dragon Caesar also flapped their dragon wings, afraid that they would not be able to keep up with the Dragon Lord. ¡­ After a 200 kilometer journey, the dragon battle team flew at high speed, and within an hour, they saw the Dragon Castle in the forest. After returning to the castle, Mike let Barr bring the other members of the dragon battle team out to hunt. During this trip, other than Tyrell, the other dragons did not come in handy. It was best to let them out to hunt now so that they had something to do. As for Tyrell, he had carried him for the entire afternoon. Mike told Tyrell to rest in the Dragon Castle and wait for orders. Through the watchtower, Mike sensed that the earth dragon team led by Derek and the dragon-blood soldiers were also hunting around the castle. After all the matters in the castle were settled. ¡°It¡¯s time to plant the ancient elven tree!¡± Then, Mike walked to an empty space in front of the castle.. Chapter 185 - Building the Ancient Elven Tree! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike chose a place behind the Dragon Castle. No other buildings had been built behind the castle for the time being. Therefore, the place had always been relatively open, with flowers and grass growing, and butterflies flapping their wings and dancing among the flowers. The environment was not bad. It was very suitable for the ancient elven tree to be planted here and to be dressed for development. Moreover, the open soil would definitely not restrict the ancient elven tree from growing into a towering giant tree in the future. ¡°I wonder how many levels the ancient elven tree will need to reach to grow to the size of hundreds of meters like the natural elven tribe!¡± ¡°All in all, this is a long process. If the ancient elven tree can display its strength, then I don¡¯t mind spending a lot of energy stones and strange crystals to cultivate the second strongest top-tier building in the Dragon Castle!¡± Mike imagined the natural elven tribe, with the ancient elven tree as lush as it was. His eyes were filled with anticipation. [Ding, do you want to plant the ancient elven tree in the target area?] [Yes][No] With a thought, the natural elven weapon type building ¡ª ancient elven tree blueprint in Mike¡¯s hand instantly turned into countless green light spots and shattered. The green light flowed into a small pile of soil in front of him. Then¡­ Rumble! Mike could feel the earth shaking! This kind of shaking sound was extremely loud, completely no less than when the ancient elven tree had shrunk back then. ¡°As expected! The ancient elven tree is a branch of the elven empire¡¯s elven mother tree. Even if it turns into a seed, the aura of the law of life contained within it would still be terrifying!¡± Mike looked at the ground shaking. Just a level 1 ancient elven tree branch building had caused such a huge commotion! This was the quality of a military branch building. After the rumbling sound of the earth faded away. A small seedling quickly grew out from the soil and continued to grow and grow, as if it was constantly growing its own body. Finally, when the ancient elven tree grew to the size of an ancient tree that was hundreds of years old, its branches flourished, and its leaves flourished, it stopped growing. The information of the ancient elven tree finally appeared in front of Mike. [Military structure: Ancient elven tree] [Faction: Kind, neutral] [Initial level: Level 1] [Able to breed three nature elves per day] [Required to level up: 100 Energy Stones, 1 strange crystal] [Special reminder: The ancient elven tree, a level 1 military structure, has a very low probability to breed elemental elves, ancient great elves, and other special military types!] ¡°A level 1 construction elven ancient tree can only produce three natural elves¡­¡± ¡°The elven ancient tree from level 1 to level 2 is exactly the same as my dragon nest from Level 2. Both require 100 energy stones and 1 strange crystal!¡± ¡°Now that the elven ancient tree has been planted, it can be considered as confirming my previous guess!¡± Mike looked at the lush ancient elven tree in front of him and muttered. The number of military structures that did not have a level to nurture military types had a lot to do with the aptitude of the military type. This relationship was the strength of the military type. The stronger the aptitude, the smaller the number of military structures that could be bred! His initial military structure dragon nest was like this. In the beginning, it had only hatched the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Regarding this point, Mike naturally did not feel that he was at a loss. After all, in the Endless Continent, this brutal world, the number of branch soldiers was not the most decisive factor in the battle situation, but the quality! For example, his Azure Dragon, Hilar, and the Red Lotus Fire Dragon, Flosa. which one of them was not sent out alone and could use a powerful elemental skill to destroy an entire local force! The fact that their aptitude determined the least number of offspring was exactly proof of the strength of their species. Thinking from this point, Mike deduced that whether it was from the initial level or until now, if there were no special circumstances, he could only hatch one to two giant dragons by upgrading his species building! Secondly, there was a limit to the number of dragon nests. There were only 99 dragon eggs in total! Now that he had already hatched five powerful giant dragons, Tyrell, Caesar, Barr, Flosa, and Hilar, there were only 94 dragon eggs left in the dragon nest Just based on this point alone, Mike could determine that his dragons were the most demanding and powerful of all the military types! If he could hatch all the dragon eggs in the dragon nest in a long time to come¡­ He had already formed a complete dragon sect under his command. 99 dragons with different roles were definitely the most powerful force in the Endless Continent! It was the same even in the face of the gods! ¡°Dragon Lord, is this the place where I was born?¡± A gentle voice sounded by Mike¡¯s ear. The elven girl¡¯s spirit body flew out from the ancient tree. The elven girl who had just arrived at the Dragon Castle looked at the flourishing flowers and lush green grass around her, feeling that everything around her was new and strange. At this moment, the elven girl¡¯s expression suddenly changed, as if she felt something, and it was especially strange. After the ancient elven tree became her military building, Mike naturally learned the elven girl¡¯s name. The spirit of the ancient tree ¡ª Jonia. ¡°How is it? Although this environment isn¡¯t as close to nature as your natural elven tribe, it¡¯s still pretty good. Sometimes, when I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll come here for a walk alone. Do you like it?¡± Mike looked at Jonia and asked with a smile. At this time, Jonia, who was in a strange state, also came back to her senses. She first bowed deeply to Mike and then smiled. ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°The surrounding environment is very good. I like it very much. Most importantly, this place I¡¯m in seems to be very close to you, Dragon Lord. I can feel your aura every day!¡± ¡°Most importantly, I can also feel the special supreme aura belonging to the giant dragons. This will also be helpful for me to advance to demigod-level!¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Mike nodded. The current Jonia still had a standard elf appearance. She had pointy ears and an extremely clear and beautiful appearance. She was dressed in elf green clothes and her bare feet floated on the ground. Just as the ¡®System Notification¡¯ had said, turning the ancient elf tree into a military structure would not erase Jonia¡¯s intelligence, wisdom, and the strength of a peak-stage saint-tier! On the contrary. After the ancient elf tree belonged to him, his heart seemed to have formed some kind of spiritual connection with Jonia. This kind of spiritual connection was very strange! He could vaguely feel the emotions of Jonia at this moment. She was very relaxed and happy. If he deliberately looked for this feeling, he could feel it even more strongly! This relaxed and happy feeling made him feel comfortable! Mike¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he realized a problem. ¡°That¡¯s not right! If I can feel Jonia¡¯s emotions, then can she also feel my feelings through this spiritual connection?¡± Chapter 186 - Jonia’s Special Skill Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was aware of the problem with the spiritual chain. If the spiritual chain was really common, allowing both parties to sense each other¡¯s emotions, then he was extremely unaccustomed to Jonia being able to sense his own emotions. He did not like others to know too much about his own heart. His personality was the same. If that was the case, as the owner of the ancient elven tree, Mike had the ability to directly cut off this spiritual chain. Thinking of this. Mike pretended to be calm and looked at Jonia and asked, ¡°Jonia, can you sense my thoughts now?¡± Hearing this, Jonia¡¯s beautiful eyes were a little confused. It seemed that she did not understand why the Dragon Lord would suddenly ask this. However, she still lowered her head and replied respectfully, ¡°reporting to the Dragon Lord, Jonia is only your most loyal subordinate. She does not have the ability or the courage to guess your thoughts!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mike listened and nodded with a smile. With the spiritual chain, he could completely sense that Jonia was really confused just now, and not deliberately hiding the truth to avoid making him unhappy. Since he could confirm that the spiritual chain was one-way, it was good enough. Although this unique ability was not very powerful, he was still very curious and decided to keep it. At the same time, he opened Jonia¡¯s information panel again. [Character: Jonia] [Race: Nature elf] [Faction: Kind, neutral] [Faction: Dragon Castle] [Level: Peak saint-tier] [Loyalty: 100% (die-hard loyalty)] [Special skill: Wood Elf Transformation] [Description: The ancient tree spirit of the Dark Forest¡¯s nature elves. Possesses extremely high intelligence and is kind in nature, exuding the radiance of motherly love!] ¡­ ¡°After becoming my military structure, Jonia¡¯s loyalty has increased to 100 points?¡± Mike was a little surprised. He remembered the last time he opened Jonia¡¯s interface, her loyalty was about the same as the elven elder¡¯s. Even if there was an increase, it was between 85 and 95 points. However, now, it was actually 100 points! This range seemed to be only a few points away from loyalty, but the reality was completely different. 95 points was absolute loyalty. However, if you did something that went against the personality and beliefs of the military, the more times you did it, the more likely they would be disappointed and leave you. 100 loyalty points meant that no matter what happened, even if you had to sacrifice your life or die, they would still be loyal to you! For example, even if he ordered Jonia to make an enemy out of the nature empire in the central region, she would at most hesitate for a moment before nodding decisively at him. She would think that everything she did was right. Even if she attacked the elven queen, it was to make the elven queen join her dragon sect. It was for her own good! In short, he had completely subdued Jonia. Mike looked at the extremely beautiful elven girl in front of him. He was very satisfied. ¡°What is this special skill Wood Elf Transformation?¡± Mike looked at the special skill on the information panel. He was a little curious. The information that he had checked on the military before basically did not show any skills. He had always thought that any skill that the military had would only be known to him after it was released. Of course, he had thought of asking the dragons what their skills were. However, he had given up after he had asked Tyrell a long list of dragon skills that he could not understand. However, it seemed that this information panel was still somewhat human-like. At the very least, some special skills could be displayed for you. When Jonia heard Mike¡¯s Whisper, she took the initiative to reply respectfully, ¡°reporting to the Dragon Lord, the Wood Elf transformation is a special skill of mine!¡± ¡°After using it, my spirit body can combine with the power of the ancient tree¡¯s main body to become a wood elf fighting.¡± ¡°The wood elves are different from the nature elves. They are extremely skilled in controlling the wood elements and are good at fighting and protecting!¡± Jonia reported the effect of the Wood Elf Transformation skill and then looked at Mike. Her eyes were watery and calm at the moment. However, she was very surprised in her heart. As the mother of the nature elves, she had the responsibility to protect and defend the entire nature elves tribe. Therefore, she had mastered many nature-type skills and life recovery spells. However, from the beginning until now, no living creature knew that these skills were just appearances! Her greatest trump card to protect the nature elf tribe was the Wood Elf Transformation. After transforming into a wood elf, her strength was still at the peak of sage-tier, but she could skillfully use terrifying wood-type magic to fight and protect! Her combat strength was more than three times stronger than her spiritual body! Even if she was not as strong as a demigod, it was not a problem for her to deal with an ordinary peak of saint-tier! It was because of this that Jonia was surprised in her heart. As expected, the Supreme Dragon Lord must have some power that she could not touch! Mike also sensed the surprise in Jonia¡¯s heart. However, he did not care about this. Instead, he turned to the stunned Jonia and asked, ¡°then, how long can you last as a wood Eelf? Are there any restrictions?¡± Being asked, Jonia¡¯s pretty face turned red. Only then did she realize that she had lost her composure just now. She lowered her head and replied respectfully, ¡°Dragon Lord.¡± ¡°My Wood Elf Transformation does not consume magic power, but life force. Under full power usage, it can last for about thirty minutes. During this period, I will have the strength to rival three peak-stage saint-tier powerhouses at most. However, after using it, if I consume too much life force, I will fall into a deep sleep at different times. I will only wake up after I recover.¡± ¡°At the same time, there¡¯s another problem. My ancient tree¡¯s main body seems to be restricted by the Dragon Castle, and it can¡¯t leave the castle¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I understand!¡± Mike nodded. Jonia¡¯s Wood Elf Transformation could actually rival three peak-stage saint-tier in a short period of time! Even if he might not be able to defeat them, such a burst of strength was enough to make him sigh in his heart! Without a doubt, his subordinate Jonia¡¯s special transformation skill, Wood Elf Transformation, could attack and defend. It was very powerful! Even if he could not fight, he could still kill most of the enemies who came to offend him! ¡®It¡¯s just a pity that the consumption of the entire skill is actually the life force born from cultivating the law of life. This price is a little too high.¡¯ ¡®Unless there are desperate reasons, I definitely can¡¯t let Jonia use it!¡¯ Mike pondered in his heart. He had always been very curious about the law of life that the nature elves had mastered. He still had some understanding of the power of life force. ¡°Nature elf Jonia can definitely be considered as another trump card of my Dragon Castle!¡± Chapter 187 - 100 Points Loyal Elves Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At the rear of the Dragon Castle, Mike looked at the spirit incarnation of the ancient elven tree in front of him ¡ª Jonia. His heart was filled with excitement. After understanding everything, he instructed Jonia, ¡°the current area of influence of the Dragon Castle is five kilometers. In that case, you can directly guard the Dragon Castle within this area in the future!¡± ¡°If you discover any monsters invading in the wild during this period, you can kill them and increase your energy as well!¡± ¡°When you grow bigger and bigger in the future, the time you can transform into a wood elf will be longer and longer. It will also bring a lot of benefits to the natural elf tribe!¡± ¡°Yes, Supreme Dragon Lord!¡±Jonia lowered her head and replied. At this moment, Jonia was also feeling the aura in her body. She was feeling the supreme dragon aura of the Dragon Castle. She felt that after she was planted in the Dragon Castle, the connection between the Dragon Castle and her body was also continuously transmitting powerful energy to her. At this moment, Jonia was completely shocked by the natural energy in her body. The abundant natural energy in her body was more than ten times more than when she cultivated in the nature elf tribe! Such abundant natural energy also meant that the speed of her breeding of nature elves would be several times faster than before! ¡°Could it be¡­ that this is the future that the Dragon Lord promised to give to our nature elf tribe?¡± Jonia was surprised. Then, she could not hold back the excitement in her eyes. She looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Dragon Lord, can Jonia start to breed nature elves now?¡± Mike looked at the words ¡®initial level 1¡¯ on the interface of the ancient elf tree and said, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Now that Jonina was only level 1, the number of nature elves that she could breed was not that many. It would be better to directly strengthen her by a few levels now. Not only would she be able to breed more natural elves, she would also have a higher probability of being able to breed elemental elves and ancient great elves. He could even earn a little more. He thought of something. [Ding! Congratulations, your natural elf military building structure ¡ª ancient elven tree has been successfully upgraded from level 1 to level 2!] [Ding! Your natural elf military building structure ¡ª ancient elven tree has been upgraded from level 2 to level 3!] [Ding! You have consumed a total of 600 energy stones and 6 strange crystals!] [Military building structure: Ancient elven tree] [Faction: Kind, neutral] [Current level: Level 3] [Able to breed 15 natural elves per day] [Required to level up: 5,000 energy stones, 50 strange crystals] [Special reminder: There is a low probability that a level 3 construction elven ancient tree will be able to breed elemental elves, ancient great elves, and other special forces!] ¡­ Leveling up the elven ancient tree from level 1 to level 3 did not consume a lot of resources. Mike could bear it for the time being. However, leveling up to level 4 required 5,000 energy stones and 50 strange crystals, which was a little too much for him at the moment. He pursued the maximization of benefits in everything! At the moment, Mike was of course focusing on leveling up the dragon nest to level 5. He could put the ancient elven tree aside for now. Although he had only leveled up to level 3, the harvest was indeed gratifying. Not only did he breed 15 natural elves every day, the probability of breeding special elven species had also changed from extremely low to relatively low. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Mike glanced at Jonia, who had grown dozens of meters. ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± Jonia answered respectfully. At this moment, she was very excited. This excitement was not only because she was about to breed natural elves, it was because the Dragon Lord was indeed right What special power did the Dragon Lord have that could enhance her ability?! She had clearly felt the increase in the magic power in her body just now, even though it was not much for a peak-stage saint-tier like her, this magic power was enough to compare to the results of her years of cultivation in the Elf tribe! All of this had only taken the Dragon Lord an instant. How could she not be surprised?! The Dragon Lord had used the facts to tell her that she would be able to obtain such an obvious change in a short period of time. As long as she swore to follow him to the death, one day, she would definitely be able to break through to peak-stage saint-tier and become a god! In fact, even a demigod was not her limit. It was even possible for a quasi-god or a true god! ¡­ Jonia calmed down her excited mood. She began to concentrate on gathering the life force in her body. In Mike¡¯s eyes, at this moment, the trunk of the ancient elven tree was flashing with a green halo bit by bit, as if it was nurturing something. Gradually, green light balls began to form on the branches of the ancient elven tree. ¡°Those are the elven balls I saw in the nature elven tribe,¡± Mike muttered to himself. Then he saw them. If Jonia was still in the nature elven tribe, it would take at least a few days for one or two nature elven balls to form. However, the green balls of light on the ancient elven tree were absorbing life force and growing larger. Then, they left the branches of the ancient elven tree one by one and floated in front of Mike. There were a total of 15 green elf balls. A few seconds later, these elf balls all cracked and shattered. They turned into rows of cute and beautiful little elves and appeared in front of Mike. ¡°Dragon Lord, I succeeded!¡± ¡°With the support of your strength, I have nurtured 15 nature elves in one go!¡± ¡°As the new generation of the nature elves, they will be loyal to you and fight for you for the rest of their lives!¡± Jonia looked at Mike excitedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Mike nodded. When the nature elves appeared, the first thing he paid attention to was the basic information of the little elves. [Race: Nature elves] [Current growth state: Infant] [Level: Tier 2] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard)] [Limit of growth potential: Peak of saint-tier] ¡­ [Race: Nature elves] [Current growth state: Infant] [Level: Tier 2] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard)] [Limit of growth potential: Peak of saint-tier] ¡­ [Race: Nature elves] [Current growth state: Infant] [Level: Tier 3] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard)] [Limit of growth potential: Peak of saint-tier] [Description: A nature elf born from an ancient elven tree, a favored child of nature, born with the mastery of wind and nature elements!] A series of messages appeared. All the newly born nature elves were around tier 2 to tier 3. However, there was a message on the page that caught Mike¡¯s attention. ¡°Why is the loyalty of these new nature elves not at 80 points like the other Castle Lords¡± ¡°Instead, they are all at 100 points?¡± Mike was a little surprised. From what he knew, it seemed that other than his only species, the Castle Lord only had 80 points when he summoned the other top-tier species.. Chapter 188 - The War Between the Four Forces Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the row of cute elves in front of him. He had a clear understanding of the army. The loyalty of the recruited army was 80 points without any emotional training. This was a fact recognized by all the Castle Lords! However, the loyalty of the newborn nature elves was all at the level of 100 points. He immediately asked in his mind why this was the case. Immediately, a reply sounded. [Ding! That¡¯s because the loyalty of the ancient elven tree to you is 100 points!] [The newborn nature elves will receive the transformation of mother¡¯s will. Their loyalty to you will also be converted to 100 points. They will fight for you!] Seeing the explanation, Mike finally nodded. He finally understood. At this moment, Jonia rubbed the little head of the newborn nature elves lovingly. She raised her head and smiled at Mike. ¡°Dragon Lord, I seem to be able to feel a spiritual connection with the nature elves that were born!¡± ¡°With this spiritual connection, if a nature elf dies outside, I can also bring their souls over and use the power of life to resurrect them!¡± ¡°There¡¯s such an ability?¡± Mike was a little surprised. After the ancient elven tree became his military structure, the Holy Dragon Palace in the Dragon Castle had also had an effect on it. As a top-tier military structure, the nature elves had the ability to resurrect indefinitely, which meant that they were not afraid of death and could hunt wild creatures to the maximum! This was naturally extremely powerful! Under such a high level of strength without any cost, the nature elves¡¯ strengthening would also be very fast! ¡°In the end, it¡¯s a good thing!¡± Mike was a little happy. His own sacred Dragon Palace could also produce effects on other army structures. This was undoubtedly a huge increase in the combat strength of his castle. At the same time, it also increased his thoughts of subduing more powerful local races in the future. For example, powerful races like the titans and the behemoths! When the time came, he would form a legion of these super-top military structures and believe in the Dragon sect. He would definitely be able to become an expert in conquering the city! At this moment, Jonia seemed to have also felt the source of the connection in her heart. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the Holy Dragon Palace through the Dragon Castle. ¡°Dragon Lord, I feel faith!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Mike nodded. ¡°That direction is the faith building of the Dragon Sect!¡± Hearing that, Jonia¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn. She hugged the small nature elves beside her and bowed deeply in the direction of the Holy Dragon Palace. ¡°Jonia, the subordinate of the Dragon Lord, and the descendants of the tribe pay their respects to the Dragon Sect!¡± Looking at this scene, Mike was suddenly a little surprised. He looked at Jonia. ¡°Haven¡¯t the local forces of the Endless Continent always viewed faith as heresy? They even called the god of faith an evil god!¡± Hearing this, Jonia turned to Mike and bowed her head respectfully. ¡°Reporting to the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°The creatures of the Endless Continent do indeed view the god of faith as Evil!¡± ¡°However, we nature elves are not.¡± ¡°How so? From what you said, it seems that the nature elves have a different view of faith?¡± Mike raised his eyebrows and looked at Jonia. Jonia did not say anything. It seemed that the Dragon Lord had mentioned the past that she did not want to recall. After a slight pause, she looked up at Mike and said seriously, ¡°Dragon Lord, as a branch of the empire¡¯s elven mother tree, I do know some information about the war of the ancient gods.¡± ¡°Once, our natural elven race also had faith in the elven goddess! At that time, it was under the protection of the elven goddess that our elven tribe was extremely powerful and survived the invasion of the dimensional demon race!¡± ¡°Even after the arrival of the dimensional demon god, the elven queen was not afraid and led our elven race in battle! However¡­¡± At this point, Jonia suddenly paused, looking extremely dejected. ¡°After that, the god of faith was defeated!¡± ¡°After the god of faith was defeated, a large number of the god of faith ignored the desperate advice of the believers and fled the Endless Continent. Only the believers were left to be massacred by the dimensional demon race!¡± ¡°Thus, in their despair, countless creatures on the continent no longer believed in faith. They viewed faith as ugly, evil, and their lifelong enemy!¡± ¡°Among them, the gnomes, two-headed demons, and goblins in the Dark Forest are the same!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Mike nodded. As a result, when these races heard the word ¡®faith¡¯, they had such a big reaction. ¡°What about you? From what you mean, you don¡¯t hate the elven goddess!¡± Mike asked Jonia. Jonia shook her head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t hate the elven goddess.¡± ¡°Our elven goddess didn¡¯t betray us! When most of the gods of faith began to flee, our elven queen still fought against the abyss demon god in order to protect the nature elves!¡± ¡°However, the abyss demon god was too powerful after all!¡± ¡°Our elven queen was not inferior to the combined attack of the Abyss Demon God. In the end, she used her final strength to build a magic array that was enough to protect the entire elf race ¡ª the protection of the elven goddess was the only way for the elf race to survive!¡± ¡°The kingdom of the nature elf empire is now located at the center of the god array!¡± ¡°Later, all the abyss demon gods were sealed, and the elven goddess, whose divine power was depleted, fell into a deep sleep, sealing herself in an unknown dimensional world!¡± ¡°Until now, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the elven queen still hasn¡¯t been able to return to the Endless Continent!¡± At this point, Jonia shook her head, her face full of melancholy. Mike did not expect that the ancient war of gods would have such a past. He was very surprised after hearing this part from Jonia. The invasion of the demon god of the abyss, the failure of the god war, and most of the gods of faith escaping! This was already an ancient secret that no one knew! Through this secret, Mike understood that the contradiction between the native creatures of the Endless Continent and the god of faith was indelible. Both sides were bound to have a battle! At this moment, Mike asked Jonia, ¡°so, if the elven goddess returns, your nature elves will rebelieve in her and treat her as a god, right?¡± Jonia was stunned by Mike¡¯s question. After a slight hesitation, she replied, ¡°the nature elves of our Dark Forest tribe will definitely be loyal to you, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°As for the rest of the Elf tribes, it will still depend on the elf queen of the Elf Empire!¡± Mike could hear the hidden meaning in Jonia¡¯s words. If the elf goddess returned, the nature elves would probably not become her believers. After all, the ancient god war might have been thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago. It had been too long. The current elf race had developed a new system that was loyal to the elf queen. This would not change easily! Chapter 189 - New Nature Elves Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thinking about how the elven goddess had made such a great contribution to the elves, this was the result. Mike sighed. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Times have changed, and this is the reality!¡± ¡°Power determines everything in the Endless Continent.¡± ¡°Now we can basically be sure that once the elven goddess returns in the future, as long as she doesn¡¯t threaten to destroy the elf empire in the central region, she will definitely not be able to do too much damage.¡± ¡°The current elven race is no longer the elven race of the ancient times. It doesn¡¯t belong to her anymore!¡± Thinking of this, Mike also felt a little emotional. On the Endless Continent, as expected, strength was always respected no matter what! It was because the elven race had sufficient strength that they did not need to seek the protection of the elven goddess of the past, and formed their own faction! They could do whatever they wanted and did not need anyone¡¯s permission. But¡­ Judging from Jonia¡¯s tone, right now, the elven queen did not seem to have a 100% chance of challenging the elven goddess! After all, there was still a gap between a god-level existence and the god of faith of the past. Thinking of this, Mike turned to Jonia and asked, ¡°other than your nature elves, are there other races in the Endless Continent that have not been abandoned during the Divine War, waiting for the return of their god of faith?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Joshua was very sure about this. As for Mike, when he asked the question, he realized that his question was unnecessary. That was because the first thing he thought of when he obtained the Dragon Soul Ring was that he would be viewed as an enemy by the pagans. There were indeed other churches in the Endless Continent. ¡°Truth and faith can never be compatible! Apart from that, there are two other factions in the Endless Continent, the dimensional demon god and the Castle Lords!¡± Mike recalled everything he knew. The dimensional demon god was also very powerful. Back then, they had clearly broken through the dimensional plane to invade and fight in a different battlefield, but they were able to force the local God system of faith in the Endless Continent to retreat continuously. Their strength was still very terrifying. The fact that they had taken the initiative to invade other planes and massacred them was enough to prove that the dimensional demon gods and even the dimensional demons they ruled were an extremely evil race. At that moment, the dimensional demon gods were only sealed and not killed. In other words, in the future, when the seal was loosened, or when this group of demon gods continued to attack, the seal could also be broken. The dimensional demonic gods would once again return to the Endless Continent plane and continue their slaughter and rule of darkness! ¡°If there really is such a day in the future, at that time, it will be a four-sided battle between the belief system, dimensional demonic gods, truth system, and castle forces!¡± ¡°That scene will be too chaotic!¡± Mike could not help but sigh. He did not know what the Endless Continent would look like at that time. Would all the factions start a war? The Castle Lord¡¯s faction would only be able to survive this war if they continued to grow stronger and strengthen their own troops. Vaguely¡­ Mike had a hint of anticipation and excitement. His goal was to become the strongest god of faith in the Endless Continent. Daring to have this goal meant that he was destined to fight against all obstacles, including the gods of the past. Moreover, from the point of view of the superior nature elves, they were not as powerful as the dragon army. Mike had this confidence. As long as he could evolve his own dragon god of the dragon sect, he would definitely not lose to any gods! ¡°Just wait¡­ I look forward to the day of the Divine War!¡± Mike said confidently. Then, he raised his head and looked at the entire dragon castle in front of him. Although he was full of hope for the future, confidence was confidence, and he still had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°Right now, development is still the most important!¡± ¡°The current dragon sect is still not enough to challenge the previous gods!¡± ¡°I believe that one day, my dragon sect will give birth to its own dragon god!¡± ¡°When many dragon gods appear, I will basically be in charge of the Endless Continent!¡± This was Mike¡¯s insistence on his final dream! ¡­ He had already stopped in front of the ancient elven tree for a while. Mike also thought a lot. At this moment, a fragrance of nature accompanied by rows of green appeared in front of Mike, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°Dragon Lord!¡± The newly born nature elves came in front of Mike, each of them looking extremely cute, from the moment these little fellows were born, they knew of the existence of the Dragon Lord in their minds, and they were absolutely loyal to the Dragon Lord. In their eyes, the Dragon Lord was the most handsome and noble existence! The nature elves were still different from the giant dragons. They were not as arrogant and noble as the latter, only obeying the orders of the lord respectfully. This group of newly born nature elves seemed to be closer to the Dragon Lord. At this moment, the group of nature elves looked at Mike, and each of them raised their heads, blinking their big, watery eyes. The little elves kept asking curiously, ¡°what is the Dragon Lord thinking?¡± ¡°Is the Dragon Lord troubled by some problem? You can leave it to us. We nature elves will definitely solve your problem wholeheartedly!¡± ¡°Yes, the Dragon Lord. We will work hard to become stronger and protect you!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Dragon Lord, why are you smiling while looking at us? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to eat us!¡± ¡°Eh! What nonsense are you spouting?! Dragon Lord is so handsome and doesn¡¯t look like a bad person. He was the one who summoned us. He won¡¯t harm us at all, alright!¡± ¡°Mama Jonia gave birth to us. That was Lord Dragon Lord¡¯s divine power summoning us. Isn¡¯t that the same as our father?¡± Just as the new nature elves were having a heated discussion about Mike as if they were worshipping him. A female voice with a hint of blame interrupted them, ¡°little ones, look at what you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t be disrespectful to the Dragon Lord.¡± Jonia glared at the group of nature elves. Jonia regarded the Dragon Lord as her master. The words of the new nature elves made her feel a little inappropriate. Then, she bowed her head respectfully to Mike. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dragon Lord. These little guys are not very sensible yet. Their words are a little offensive. Please don¡¯t blame them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±Mike shook his head. The faces of these new nature elves were not only cute, but their voices were also very tender. Looking at the lively looks of these little guys in front of him, it felt like they were purifying his soul. Mike glanced at the nature elf that was the same size as the little baby and said to Joshua, ¡°However, these little ones have just been born, and their levels are all at tier 2. They are still young, so they can¡¯t be used as combat strength for the time being!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we need to train our strength as soon as possible!¡± ¡°The soldiers under my command are all quite cold and aloof, and they don¡¯t know how to take care of children. This kind of mission to protect children and level up will be handed over to Serena and the other nature elf elders!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the Dragon Lord¡¯s orders!¡± Jonia lowered her head respectfully. Although the nature elves were born from her, the nature elf tribe had already pledged their loyalty.. All arrangements should be left to the Dragon Lord to decide! Chapter 190 - The Pleasantly Surprised Serena Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In front of the ancient elven tree in the Dragon Castle. ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord,¡± Jonia replied to Mike. She immediately passed the message to Serena from the nature elven tribe through the spiritual chain. ¡­ In the air, a few green figures slowly descended. Green light dots gradually condensed into beautiful elves. ¡°Greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± Serena, Becky, and the elven elder, Imeiya, landed in front of Mike. Mike looked at Jolina and smiled. ¡°Meet your mother¡¯s newly-born little ones.¡± ¡°When these little ones heard that they had a group of sisters, they were excited for quite a while!¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Serena opened her eyes and looked behind her in surprise. However, just as one of the nature elf elders turned around and saw the cute green elves behind them¡­ Their expressions froze as they revealed surprise. ¡°There are actually so many nature elves!¡± ¡°Greetings, big sisters!¡± The nature elves all smiled at Serena and the other elves. The elves could feel a familiar aura from Serena and the other elves. So, they were also very curious and flew around Serena and the others. ¡°Okay, okay, little guys, don¡¯t move yet. Let big Sister check your number!¡± Serena smiled and rubbed the little head of the nature elves in front of her. Then, she reached out her finger and counted the newborn nature elves one by one. ¡°One, two¡­ Fifteen!¡± ¡°Fifteen in total!¡± ¡°Mother, did you really give birth to these in one day?¡± Serena looked at Jonia in disbelief. As the grand elder of the elves, she was very clear about the speed at which her mother gave birth to the nature elves! Jonia smiled at Serena. ¡°That¡¯s right, my child!¡± ¡°These fifteen nature elves were indeed given birth to by me in one go!¡± ¡°In fact, time was several times faster than in the tribe. It only took a few seconds for them to be born!¡± ¡°All of this is due to the Dragon Lord¡¯s blessing and my power!¡± When Serena, Becky, Imeiya, and the other elf elders heard this, they looked at each other and revealed a joyful expression. As expected, the Dragon Lord did not lie to them! After her mother submitted to the Dragon Castle, her reproductive ability had greatly increased! Moreover, these newborn elves that her mother had bred, they could also feel the thick bloodline connection and did not mix with other unfamiliar auras! These newborn nature elves were like their biological sisters! Serena and the elf elders turned to look at Mike and knelt down respectfully, ¡°we are grateful to the Supreme Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°It is your divine power that has bestowed a new life to our nature elves!¡± ¡°Our Dark Forest¡¯s nature elf tribe will serve the Dragon Lord for the rest of our lives!¡± Mike smiled and nodded, then ordered, ¡°then the task of leading the little elves to level up will be handed over to you!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all at tier 2 now, and only infants!¡± ¡°Serena, how long will it take you to level up these natural elves to level up to tier 5?¡± Tier 5 natural elves had already grown into young natural elves, and they had the ability to cooperate with each other in battle, and they had extraordinary combat strength. ¡°Reporting to the Dragon Lord, according to the current strength of the natural elf tribe, it will probably take two to three days to hunt the surrounding areas!¡± Serena replied respectfully. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I understand. Then you can set off immediately!¡± Mike said. Two to three days was not a long time. This also meant that before the Anti-dragon Alliance attacked the Dragon Castle, he would have a tier 5 nature elf army that was completely loyal to him! By then, with his magic map, the nature elf army would be able to hunt the surrounding tier 6 or even tier 7 forces. The development speed of the Dragon Castle could also be faster than the other Castle Lords! ¡­ After Serena and the other elf elders stood up, they left with the nature elves who were cheering. Mike opened the hyperspace trading channel and looked at the batch of nature elf equipment that he had sold previously. If the sale of the 320 sets of elf equipment was successful. Then, he would be able to upgrade the Dragon Castle from a basic town to an intermediate town. An intermediate town was of great importance, affecting Mike¡¯s plans for the future. In fact, like the previous town upgrades, the ¡®game official¡¯ did not have any additional rewards. Only when he had upgraded the Dragon Castle to a basic town for the first time and guessed the ¡®official announcement¡¯. The Dragon Castle¡¯s prestige had been raised for the first time. Later on, because of this, his reputation as the Dragon Castle grew, and many Castle Lords were wary of him. In particular, the Anti-dragon Alliance in the Dark Forest wanted to think of 10,000 ways to eliminate him. They even wanted to use a large number of flying forces to transport their combat strength by air. Other than that, he had never heard of how other Castle Lords upgraded basic towns. ¡°However, although there are no additional rewards, the castle still has to be upgraded!¡± The reason why Mike paid so much attention to upgrading an intermediate town. Of course, it was because this was the foundation of a Castle Lord! If one were to say that the military structure, as the battle strength of a Castle Lord, could be used as a ¡®spear¡¯. Then the castle base was the Castle Lord¡¯s ¡®shield¡¯! The strengthening of the spear and the shield, which is extremely important, can not fall. Once the heart of the castle inside the castle base was broken, the Castle Lord, even if he did not die, could only be forced to become a ranger. Upgrade the castle, you can strengthen the defensive castle itself. Also, beyond that, there are other benefits, too. After the castle was upgraded, it could expand its influence and reputation. It would attract the attention of the local forces and increase the chances of the local intelligent races taking the initiative to join them. Furthermore, the higher the level of the castle, the closer it was to establishing a dynasty! This last point was also the most important point in upgrading the castle. It was also what Mike was looking forward to the most! His initial goal was to unify the entire Dark Forest and establish the dragon dynasty. He had already obtained the exclusive reward of the first place in the previous Beast Tide event. It was the divine item ¡ª Heart of the Dynasty! As long as he upgraded the castle to the ¡®king¡¯s city¡¯ level, he could immediately start building and planning his own dragon dynasty! ¡­ Mike looked at the hyperspace trade channel. He saw that there were 321 nature elf equipment on the shelves in the auction area. Each set was divided into 10 sets, and the final 32 sets were divided into 11 sets. When he first put the elf equipment on the shelves, he had planned to use his harvest to upgrade the Dragon Castle. He then changed the default price of 20 energy stones and one strange crystal to use wood, stones, food, and other basic materials to exchange for them. At this moment, Mike looked at the auction of nature elven equipment and suddenly realized that he had underestimated the allure of these equipment to other Castle Lords! The remaining 22 groups of nature elven equipment in the auction area were being auctioned by the Castle Lords every second! Chapter 191 - The Popular Nature Elf Equipment Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the trading channel. The bidding price for the 22 sets of elf equipment was getting higher and higher. As for that single set of elf equipment, it had long been auctioned off by some Castle Lord. After observing the comments section, Mike understood. At the moment, the popularity of the nature elf equipment was not only because most of its levels were high-tier. More importantly, the nature elf equipment looked good. It was a leaf-green set with a single mysterious texture, and every part of it contained the artistic aura of the nature elves. These nature elf equipment were not only being fought over by the Castle Lords of the elf species, but also by some top-tier Castle Lords who loved beauty. The castle lords of the two factions were crazily bidding for some elf equipment! At this moment, suddenly, a friend notification came. Mike opened the chat page, and it happened to be a message from Bella Bella, ¡°[Brother Mike, those elven equipment that you put up in the trading area are too fierce¡­] Mike, [I know, What¡¯s the matter?] Bella, [This¡­ Ahem, I just wanted to ask if you still have a spare set of elven equipment here. In private, Mike, I only need one set, just one set. You name the price!] Mike, [I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t. The elven equipment has all been put up for auction. If you want it, you can participate in the bidding.] Bella, [¡­ Okay!] Mike could not help but smile when he saw Bella¡¯s reply. Then he replied, [If you really don¡¯t want to bid so much, you can wait. Wait until I get a new batch of nature elven equipment!] [Then I can trade it to you in private. It¡¯s not impossible!] Bella sent a ¡®eyes shining¡¯ emoji and replied, [Really! How long do I have to wait?!] Mike, [I¡¯m not sure. It depends on when those nature elves will offer it to me again!] Camilla Plains. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The goddess Bella, who was as heroic as a female general, gritted her teeth and spat out a curse when she saw the message on the chat page. ¡°Mike¡­ you¡¯re too infuriating!¡± ¡°The last time I added you as a friend and sold you a number of blueprints, you turned around and deleted me.¡± ¡°Previously, when the Anti-dragon Alliance wanted to beat you up, this goddess also notified you immediately!¡± ¡°Ever since I came into contact with you, haven¡¯t I always been thinking of you. Now, do you have to make it so difficult for me to just purchase some nature elf equipment from you?¡± It was a pity. Although she was extremely aggrieved, Bella could only suppress these words in her heart! After all, Mike¡­ She really wanted to befriend him and did not want to offend him. Bella gritted her teeth and still did not intend to give up. Bella, [Big Mike, do you really not even have a set of nature elf equipment?] Bella sent a ¡®pitiful face¡¯ emoji and typed, [I really want a set.] Mike, [?] Mike, [Are you trying to act coquettishly with me? This set won¡¯t work. I say, if the nature elven equipment is gone, then so be it. The only one left is yours, and you won¡¯t be able to afford it even if I sold it to you!] Bella, [What equipment? Tell me about it.] Mike, [King-tier magic equipment.] Bella, [¡­ This¡­ Big Mike, you can keep it for yourself.] She closed the chat window. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Bella looked up at the sky, her face filled with despair. She only felt a little crazed. It seemed that Mike was really a man who would not fall for any tricks. In the end, she had even used coquettishness and did not get any special privileges. Secondly, the fact that Mike had obtained king-tier magic equipment also surprised him. He had originally thought of surpassing Mike. She did not expect that this man would develop so quickly. The gap between the two was getting bigger and bigger! ¡°Wait! A king-tier magic equipment?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that, like last time, when he sent a message like this¡­ he deleted me from his friend list.¡± ¡°What about this time?¡± Bella suddenly came back to her senses and quickly looked at her friend list. Then, she let out a light breath. Phew! Fortunately, Mike was still there in her friend list! Otherwise, after this wave, she would be inexplicably deleted by Mike, and she would not know who to cry to. Thinking of this, Bella also revealed a smile. It seemed that as long as she did not intentionally ask for information, Mike would not mind telling her some things that the other Castle Lords did not know. In that case, it was not bad to add Mike as a friend! ¡­ Dragon Castle. After Mike closed the friend list, he no longer paid attention to Bella. He once again paid attention to the auction situation of the nature elf equipment in the hyperspace trade channel. At this time, the nature elf equipment auction could definitely be said to be the most popular in the entire channel! The auction lasted for a total of eight hours. At this moment, three hours had passed, and almost half of the Castle Lords who were browsing the hyperspace trading channel were watching this natural elf equipment battle. [Tsk tsk, now a set of natural elf equipment has been sold for 4,000 units of basic resources per set! How terrifying!] [This group of Castle Lords are crazy, really crazy! It feels like it has completely surpassed the normal price of 3,000 units of basic resources for high-level equipment!] [It¡¯s not that simple. Don¡¯t you think that this is the standard equipment of the elf clan? Which one of them who has an elf weapon is not a top-tier Castle Lord?] [They are very rich!] [4,000 basic resource units is nothing. There are still five hours before the auction ends. I reckon that the final price will be even higher!] [Although the price of this group of natural elf equipment is high, it is indeed very beautiful. Female Castle Lords can also wear it. Wearing it will definitely give off the feeling of a natural elf. It is very beautiful!] [Oh¡­ What a pity. If I had the money, I would also like to get a set!] [You are all thinking too shallow. Even if the elf species Castle Lord and the female top-tier Castle Lord compete for the nature elf equipment, so what? Mike is the real winner!] [Indeed, if Mike auctioned off all 321 sets of nature elf equipment, the basic materials obtained would definitely be a huge profit!] [I envy him. This must be hundreds of thousands of materials! Upgrading from a basic castle to an intermediate castle requires 200,000 basic units. It¡¯s definitely enough for Mike!] [Not only is it enough, but this equipment will also sell out for at least 400,000 basic units. Mike will still have some basic resources. If he obtains other building blueprints in the future, he can still build them!] [Is this the Dragon Castle¡¯s material reserve? It can only be described as luxurious. It is completely ahead of us ordinary Castle Lords by a large margin!] [No, I feel that as the castle forces develop in the future, this gap will become bigger and bigger!] For a time, in the comment section of the nature elf equipment auction, Castle Lords were discussing crazily. They were jealous of Mike to the extreme.. Chapter 192 - Mike’s Confidence Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the nature elf equipment section under the auction area. Countless Castle Lords were still envious that Mike was about to obtain a large amount of resources. The discussion did not end there. On the contrary, after seeing many Castle Lords giving up on themselves, and many people even saying that they were admiring big brother Mike. Some of the jealous and hot-tempered Castle Lords finally could not hold it in anymore. [Tsk! 400,000 resources. Even if Mike can upgrade to an intermediate city, what¡¯s the use? Even if he wants to establish the dragon dynasty, evolving a castle in a short period of time won¡¯t improve his strength at all. It¡¯s not of much use!] [That¡¯s true. Not only are those people envious of something, but 400,000 resources is a lot. In the later stages, these resources are just a little bit of resources, right?] [Mike¡¯s development alone can resist the common development of all of us Castle Lords?] [Haha, you really making me laugh. There are a lot of benefits to upgrading an intermediate town, okay? You¡¯re probably a pawn that hasn¡¯t upgraded your castle at all!] [I¡¯m dying of laughter. Mike has indeed surpassed the development speed of all of us Castle Lords, yet you insist on pushing everyone¡¯s development speed to increase? Why don¡¯t you compare Mike to the forces of the entire Endless Continent!] [Sob sob sob, I¡¯m also envious. I suddenly feel like I want to add Big Brother Mike as a good friend and borrow a few thousand resources. This way, I can finally upgrade the castle into a basic town. I feel that big brother Mike doesn¡¯t lack this bit of resources at all. He will lend it to me, right?] [Hehe, you¡¯re thinking too much. You should add big brother Mike as a good friend first!] Countless Castle Lords were discussing non-stop. Mike did not pay attention to these. He was always concerned about the price of his nature elf equipment. Now, each set of nature elf equipment was already close to the price of 5,000 basic units! However, at this moment, the comment section was becoming more and more chaotic. This matter had to start from when there was suddenly a Castle Lord tagged Mike in his message. [@Mike, Big Brother Mike, forget about the nature elf equipment. Are you interested in trading the nature elves? The price is guaranteed to satisfy you!] [Nature elves? That¡¯s right! The nature elves have noble creatures, and they control wind magic and the laws of life. There are definitely many Castle Lords who want the powerful ones!] [More importantly, the nature elves are beautiful! Each of them is wearing a green dress. They have beautiful white faces, pointy ears, and a perky nose. Their mouths must be as red as gemstones!] [They have been in the Endless Continent for so long, and the Castle Lords are under so much pressure. If they have the conditions, they still need to find a beautiful woman to indulge themselves!] [Mike, I request to trade the nature elves. Private chat please!] [@Mike, Big Brother, are you selling the nature elves? Make a statement! ] [@Mike, I heard that the local human empires also capture the nature elves for auction as slaves. You can also put the nature elves into the auction area and let our Castle Lords bid!] [@Mike, I suggest that the elves be auctioned. I feel that the current market that the Castle Lords yearn for is enough to sell 100 energy stones each!] [@Mike, say something, brother. If you are willing, our Alliance of Gods is very willing to do this deal with you!] ¡­ A series of tagging suddenly started. A large number of Castle Lords expressed their willingness to spend a large number of energy stones as a price to purchase Mike¡¯s nature elves. For a time, the entire channel was filled with such words, and the atmosphere was distorted. There was even a faint whiff of lust. Mike naturally saw this information. There were a total of 2,000 nature elves in the nature elf tribe. If all of them were exchanged for energy stones, he believed that even at a price of 200 energy stones, a large number of Castle Lords will fight for it, let alone 100 energy stones. In other words, it was a total of 400,000 energy stones! With such a huge amount of energy stones, his level 5 dragon nest upgrade was already half complete! At the same time, he also thought that he could replenish a large portion of the energy in Sky City! Although he was not sure if it was enough to make Sky City migrate over a long distance, at the very least, it would be no problem for him to wipe out any faction within 20 kilometers of him. It could be said that as long as he did not sell the powerful elven elders such as the Elven mother tree, Jonia, and Serena, with Jonia giving birth to elves for him every day, it would be a bloody bargain! However, although it seemed like a huge benefit. Mike did not intend to agree. Looking at the Castle Lords in the channel frantically wanting to auction off elves, he could even imagine what they wanted to do with the pure nature elves? Although he had always prided himself on putting profit first, it was easy to persuade the nature elves to participate in the auction voluntarily. However, this kind of heartless betrayal of his subordinates¡­ To put it bluntly, was it not the same as when the god of faith betrayed their believers in the Divine War? Moreover, even if he took a step back, even if he did not want to become a god through faith in this life, Mike¡¯s personality did not allow him to do such a despicable thing. At this moment, looking at the countless people in the channel, all of them began to act impudently. Mike¡¯s expression did not change at all. There was not even a trace of anger. Soon, he sent a message in the hyperspace chat channel. Mike, [Everyone, I¡¯ve remembered everything that you¡¯ve said to me just now. Those who want to buy the nature elves will be blacklisted by me. In the future, if I meet any of you, I¡¯ll remember you. All of you will become the first faction that the Dragon Castle will annihilate. You¡¯d better pray to God right now, don¡¯t let me meet you!] Mike, [Secondly, there¡¯s also the Alliance of Gods. You¡¯ve been established for so long, but you¡¯ve never dared to talk to me face to face. Now, you dare to come out and challenge me? who gave you the confidence to claim to be the top Castle Lords? Ridiculous!] As the message was sent out. For a moment, the originally enthusiastic hyperspace channel was silent for a few seconds. In the hyperspace channel, Mike, who had been silent all along, finally sent a message? All along, everyone¡¯s impression of Mike had been extremely mysterious, with the demeanor of an aloof god! There was also no Castle Lord who dared to impersonate Mike to send a message. Now, Mike stood up and rebuked all the Castle Lords who wanted to buy the nature elves! He even mentioned a large number of top Castle Lords to form the Alliance of Gods! At this moment, all the Castle Lords were staring at Mike¡¯s chat messages. They felt a little numb at the back of their heads! For a moment, no one dared to refute! Mike was telling the truth. No matter which Castle Lord, even if it was the Alliance of Gods, against the Dragon Castle, they would be ruthlessly crushed! These people could only let Mike provoke them like this.. They had no power to fight back at all! Chapter 193 - The Alliance of Gods? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hyperspace chat channel. A few seconds after Mike sent the message¡­ Silence. Among them were the numerous Castle Lords who remained neutral. The Castle Lords who wanted to buy the nature elves were the most surprised among them! After Mike spoke, most of the Castle Lords had only followed the lead and had no intention of offending Mike. At this moment, after Mike spoke. They did not dare make a sound, afraid that Mike would target them! A few breaths later, the news in the hyperspace chat channel finally exploded again. [F*ck¡­ is this big brother Mike¡¯s tone, terrifying!] [Him alone making an army of the Castle Lords in the entire chat channel, awesome! I think only big brother Mike can do it!] [Big brother Mike is invincible!] [Big brother Mike¡¯s team is really good. Compared to the cool ones, I¡¯ll follow! A group of greedy Castle lords of the nature elves are also worthy of me, Big Brother Mike?] [The Alliance of Gods is having a great time. I¡¯ve long been unhappy with the tone of the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods in the chat channel as if they were superior beings. Now that big brother Mike has spoken, these Castle Lords have been beaten into their original forms. Aren¡¯t they superior beings? Why are they now like clowns, not making a sound?] [The Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods are so funny! Why are they so arrogant?] [No, no, no. They are an alliance formed by hundreds of top Castle Lords. They are so fierce that they don¡¯t even pay attention to Big Brother Mike!] [Haha, Big Brother Mike, why don¡¯t you form a giant Dragon Alliance too? I¡¯ll definitely be the first to join!] [Yeah, I¡¯ll join too!] ¡­ In an instant, countless messages appeared in the channel. Mike knew this very well. If he really wanted to form a Dragon Alliance, with his current fame, there would definitely be at least 100,000 or even a million castle lords in the channel to join the alliance and support him against the Alliance of Gods. However, there was no need. Dragon Castle was currently developing at the fastest speed. If there really was a Dragon Alliance, that would be after the dragon sect had taken shape. He did not plan to do anything about it now. Of course, as Mike¡¯s fans shouted in the channel, more and more people ridiculed him. Those Castle lords who were being scolded were also a little anxious and could not hold themselves back. They were all angrily scolding Mike for being unreasonable. Would he rely on numbers to suppress them? These people did not wait for Mike to reply. The retorts of the fans were like an ocean as they fought back for him. In the Endless Continent, being weak was the original sin! Moreover, it was Mike who had offended them first. He greedily wanted the nature elves under his command! At the same time, the entire alliance of gods also stirred up huge waves [What the F*ck? What¡¯s going on? Who in our alliance is openly mocking Mike in the channel?] [There are a lot of comments in the channel against our Alliance of Gods. I¡¯ve heard about this too, but it seems that the comments of our alliance members against Mike are very high up. I haven¡¯t looked at the message log yet!] [Who is this alliance member who spoke? Didn¡¯t he consider the consequences?] [Although our alliance is strong, we haven¡¯t built a spatial teleportation array yet. No one can defeat Mike alone!] [Damn it, now is obviously the time to not start a war with Mike. Which member said it? Stand out! Don¡¯t dare to admit it, right?] At this moment, a Castle Lord was silent for a long time before he finally sent a message. [¡­ It¡¯s me, I tagged Mike!] [Damn it! It¡¯s you, Byers?] [It¡¯s indeed me, but I only said that the Alliance of Gods wants to buy the nature elves from Mike. It¡¯s not the so-called fair mockery of Mike, right? I don¡¯t know why that guy is so angry and so fragile-hearted?] [Byers, you are wrong. The nature elves are one of the top forces in the Endless Continent, and the elf empire exists in the central region. You can imagine that they are an extremely powerful army!] [To Mike, these nature elves are his subordinates, and they are his combat strength. However, you want to buy them because of some desires. Aren¡¯t you offending Mike?] [I advise you to think carefully about what you should do if you meet Mike¡¯s dragon in the future. With your space fox-hunting ability, although it is an extremely powerful space-elemental weapon, it will not be enough to defeat Mike in a fight!] [Yeah, although we all want to kill Mike Now, this is not an opportunity at all!] [¡­] [Alright, I got it! It was just an accident that offended Mike. He¡¯s too fragile. I haven¡¯t shown up in the channel recently and have been developing in private. When the Alliance of Gods completes the spatial teleportation array, are we really afraid of the Dragon Castle?] Byers said unhappily, looking as if he had been bullied by Mike. At this moment, the goddess of the alliance of gods, Bella, spoke. Bella, [Byers, are you sure you just told Mike that you wanted to buy the nature elves, and there was nothing wrong with your tone, so he got angry?] [Have you considered your tone? I heard all these words from my friends!] [You think that the Alliance of Gods is willing to make a deal with you? You¡¯re using the name of the Alliance of Gods to stir up trouble outside?] Bella opened her mouth and told the truth of the matter. All the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods were also shocked. They all looked at Byers on the screen and directly cursed at him. [F*ck? Byers, you call this talking nicely to me?] [Mike is the publicly acknowledged strongest Castle Lord in the game, no matter what. You¡¯re talking like an idiot, okay?] [F*ck, we have nothing against the Dragon Castle, but now we have to worry about whether Mike will really target the Alliance of Gods!] The members of the Alliance of Gods were panicking! Bella interrupted the discussion and scolding and opened her mouth. Bella: [I don¡¯t know if you guys still remember, but the original purpose of the Alliance of Gods was to strengthen ourselves so that we wouldn¡¯t be restricted by Mike and wouldn¡¯t provoke him!] [Remember, the purpose of our alliance has never been to be enemies with Mike, but to be on good terms with him. If we can rope him into the Alliance of Gods in the future, that would naturally be the best outcome!] [@Byers, I¡¯ll let go of the matter that offended Mike this time. I¡¯ll clean up the aftermath for you!] [If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll definitely join hands with the other founders of the Alliance of Gods and kick you out of the alliance!] Chapter 194 - The Regretful Byers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Alliance of Gods group chat. Goddess Bella¡¯s words were solemn. Soon, Byers¡¯s message appeared. [Yes, I got it. This time, I was wrong!] [This time, it was my recklessness that caused the alliance a lot of unnecessary trouble. I won¡¯t do it again in the future!] Byers finally sincerely typed and admitted his mistake. The reason why he admitted his mistake was not because he was in awe of Bella. It was because he was in awe of Mike. When Bella expressed that she would clean up after him in front of Mike, he was relieved in his heart. Fortunately, Bella had Mike as her good friend! The reason why he dared to offend Mike in the channel was because he had always been arrogant because he had the space hunting fox, a top-tier military service. He felt that once he developed in the future, even Mike¡¯s dragon would not be a big deal. That was because his space hunting fox was very powerful in both offense and escape. When attacking a powerful enemy, he could even use space magic to ignore the enemy¡¯s defense to a certain extent and cause damage! However, now, he realized that before he developed, everything would be in vain! Moreover, his current growth speed was not comparable to Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. His castle was located in a mountain range not far from the Dark Forest. It was very likely that before he developed, he was killed by Mike¡¯s expansion! Every time he thought of this, he felt cold sweat break out on his back. He had really been kicked in the head by a donkey at that time. He felt hot-blooded and extremely regretful! ¡­ Evening, Dragon Castle. Mike took a look at the remaining two hours of the nature elf equipment auction. At this moment, he was interested in checking if there were any other items for auction in the trading channel. Just like the spatial teleportation blueprint last time, his eyes lit up. After a round of searching, he found that the items in the trading zone were indeed diverse. Wood, stones, refined iron, food, and so on were all basic resources. Other than that, the most popular items were construction blueprints, equipment blueprints, and disposable item blueprints. Some low-level special equipment, such as rings and earrings, were also auctioned by Castle Lords. Mike¡¯s eyes lit up briefly, but then dimmed again. ¡°This won¡¯t do. These equipment are too low-level. They won¡¯t have any effect on my current strength!¡± Mike shook his head. Most of these special equipment were not traded, but auctioned. He randomly clicked on an auction page for special equipment. Judging from the heated auction, it would cost at least a few hundred energy stones to bid for the last one. He had been saving up his energy stones to level up the level 5 dragon nest, so it was not worth it to use them. After reading these, Mike saw even more peculiar items in the trading area. For example, water, sand, honey, fresh fruit, coconut and other resources were also sold. These materials could be used to prepare three meals a day. After Mike bought some unique food and resources, he realized something. It seemed that not all Castle Lords were born in a forest with rich resources! Among these unique resources, water was the most expensive. This proved that some of the Castle Lords were located in the endless desert. They lacked water resources. ¡°As expected, from the moment the Castle Lords descended into the Endless Continent, they were destined to be unfair!¡± ¡°Some people descended into the forest, where resources were abundant!¡± ¡°Some people descended into the desert, valleys, rock regions, and other places where resources were very poor!¡± Mike still remembered. When he was revealed to be a dragon soldier, a large number of castle lords complained about the ¡®game officials¡¯ being unfair in the channel. He did not take it seriously at all. There was no absolute fairness in the world. Now it seemed that it had completely verified his idea. Ding dong! At this moment, a notification was sent. Bella, [Mike, are you busy?] Mike opened the friend list and saw Bella¡¯s words. He smiled slightly. Bella, this woman, not only developed castle forces every day, but she was also very active in cultivating relationships with him. Bella often took the initiative to chat with him. Although Mike did not intend to really treat her as a friend for the time being, he did not dislike it. After so many days in the Endless Continent, the Castle Lords¡¯ social skills were all limited to the friends list. Mike was a person who did not like to actively interact with others. Therefore, every time Bella took the initiative to chat, he could kill some time. Looking at Bella¡¯s message, he casually replied. Mike, [I¡¯m not busy. What is it?] Mike originally thought that Bella came to find him at night because she was thinking about the nature elf equipment during the day. However, the next moment, Bella¡¯s words surprised him. Bella, [Nothing much. I just heard that a member of the Alliance of Gods said something offensive to you in the channel today. That person didn¡¯t mean it and later admitted his mistake in the Alliance of Gods. I hope you don¡¯t mind!] Bella, [Don¡¯t worry. With me around, the Alliance of Gods will never be the enemy of the Dragon Castle!] Mike, [Oh? I really didn¡¯t take it to heart!] When he said this, he was not lying. He really did not take the offense of Byers to heart. He never lied. At that time, he did remember the name Byers who tagged him. The majesty of the Dragon Castle was not to be offended. The Castle Lord named Byers had better pray that Mike did not know where he was. Otherwise, when the power of the Dragon Castle expanded in the future, it would definitely behead him. Bella naturally did not know what Mike was thinking about. Soon, Bella¡¯s message came back. Bella, [Phew! That¡¯s good! As long as Byers didn¡¯t make you unhappy, it¡¯s fine. When I found out what you said in the channel, I was really shocked!] Mike smiled and replied, [Don¡¯t worry, as long as the Alliance of Gods doesn¡¯t take the initiative to offend me and steer clear of me, I can¡¯t be bothered to care about you guys.] Bella¡¯s reply this time was very quick and positive. [Yes, definitely!] Chapter 195 - Targeting the Demon Castle Lord! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at Bella¡¯s message and smiled. For the time being, with Bella around, the Alliance of Gods was quite sensible. If they did not take the initiative to provoke him now, it would not affect his development. Moreover, even if the other party came, he had Sky City with him. With a dragon might cannon, it would all be destroyed. To be precise, he did not treat the Alliance of Gods as an enemy at all. His vision was not that narrow. His goal was to continuously strengthen the dragon nest and the Dragon Castle. In the future, he would become a god through faith and fight against the gods! Just as Mike thought that Bella had explained, the hatred between him and the Alliance of Gods would end here. Suddenly, another message was sent. Bella, [However, although today¡¯s matter has passed, for the sake of the future harmony between the Alliance of gods and the Dragon Castle, there are some things I still want to tell you.] Mike, [Just tell me what it is. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.] Bella, [As one of the founders of the Alliance of Gods, I admit that there are indeed some voices in the alliance that don¡¯t like the Dragon Castle. However, I also know that most of these castle lords are just jealous of your power and say things out of anger when they are jealous.] [However, among these Castle Lords, the only one who has clearly stated several times that he wants to destroy the dragon is the lord of the Demon Castle!] Mike, [Demon Castle?] Bella, [That¡¯s right, I have accurate news. This time, the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement of the Dragon Castle, Demon Castle has took the lead!] [However, don¡¯t worry! The reason I am telling you this matter now is still to show you my stance and that of the Alliance of Gods!] [When I got the news that the lord of the Demon Castle was planning to attack the Dragon Castle, I warned the lord of the Demon Castle verbally and immediately deleted him from my friends list!] Bella immediately explained to Mike. On one hand, she was indeed afraid that Mike would misunderstand. On the other hand, she hoped to win Mike¡¯s favor on this matter. Mike, [Demon Castle, is it? Do you have a name?] Bella, [At present, no one in the Alliance of Gods knows his name. They only know that his demons are quite strong. He is also one of the five founders of the Alliance of Gods. He is also one of the more prestigious ones in the alliance. His strength is definitely in the top three!] Bella, [This is all the information I have on that Demon Castle. I have told you everything now.] [At the same time, I hope you can understand. After all, the other party is one of the founders of the Alliance of Gods. With my current status, if I want to unilaterally expel him, it will take some time.] Mike, [Yes, I understand.] After sending this message, Mike no longer cared about the chat messages. His expression gradually revealed a hint of coldness. ¡°The Demon Castle and the other Castle Lord, Byers, I¡¯ve remembered them all.¡± The lord of the Demon Castle was naturally clear about this. He had originally been in first place during the Beast Tide battle, but due to various reasons, he was eventually surpassed by the other lord of the castle and was ranked fourth. ¡°It seems that this lord of the Demon Castle has been holding a grudge against my Dragon Castle for a long time!¡± ¡°Very good. There are only five days left before the Anti-dragon Alliance encircles and annihilates me!¡± ¡°If he and the Anti-dragon Alliance attack my Dragon Castle together this time, I can use sky city to exterminate him!¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t come this time, I will have a way to find his castle in the future and send my dragon battle team to kill him!¡± Mike was cold. The Battle of the Castles was the main trend of the Endless Continent. Any force that dared to target his Dragon Castle would be welcome. If he felt that there was information that could beat him, just come. Some bugs that had been secretly thinking about the dragon castle would naturally find an opportunity to get rid of them all at once! Time passed in the blink of an eye and night arrived. Under the bright moonlight, inside the Dragon Castle. A group of soldiers wearing dragon-blood armor returned to the castle. Mike looked at the small team of dragon-blood soldiers that had returned. The dragon-blood warriors and the dragon-blood gnomes were divided into two teams and stood respectfully in front of him. ¡°My lord, during this expedition, we have cleared out two medium-sized forces within ten kilometers of the castle. They are the evil shadow wolf tribe, the venom arrow frog¡¯s nest, and three small goblin forces.¡± ¡°We have seized a total of 280 energy stones and two strange crystals!¡± ¡°The remaining basic materials are 6,000 units of wood, 4,000 units of stones, 8,000 units of food ingredients, and 3,000 units of refined iron!¡± Mike looked at the dragon knight general who gave him the chest containing the energy stones and strange crystals. After storing all of them into the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring, he immediately ordered, ¡°well, take a rest for a while and have all of these basic materials stored in the warehouse. Don¡¯t delay it until tomorrow!¡± This was even better than the harvest! Mike glanced at the dragon-blood warriors and the dragon-blood gnomes in front of him again. At this time, most of the dragon-blood soldiers in both teams had broken through to tier 6 or even tier 7. After a few days of hunting, Mike¡¯s group of dragon-blood soldiers had become considerably stronger! During this period, he would often receive notifications from the Holy Dragon Palace asking if he should receive the dragon-blood soldier souls. After a long time, he would accept them by default. Once he received a certain number of these souls, he would immediately spend ten energy stones to reincarnate them. It was because the dragon-blood soldiers were not afraid of death that their leveling speed was so fast! ¡°I believe that if we give the dragon-blood soldiers a few more days to develop, they will all be tier 8!¡± ¡°At that time, the dragon-blood soldiers will also officially become one of the powerful combat forces of the Dragon Castle. They will not be weaker than the earth dragon team led by Derek!¡± Mike was full of excitement as he spoke. The dragon-blood soldiers were a type of soldier that was worth nurturing. They were not just top-tier soldiers. More importantly, there were no restrictions when summoning this group of soldiers. They only needed to receive the souls of the dead. Moreover, after summoning them, their loyalty to them would be 100 points. They were like existences that pledged their lives to serve! Just as the dragon-blood soldiers were organizing their supplies in the courtyard of the Dragon Castle. Mike welcomed the returning earth dragon squad. Just as Derek led the earth dragon squad into the castle, Mike noticed the damage all over his armor. Derek did not understand. He walked in front of Mike with the sound of heavy armor, knelt down and said respectfully. ¡°My Lord, Derek and the earth dragon squad have returned and destroyed a large two-headed demon force tribe. There are four other small and medium-sized demon forces tribes!¡± ¡°We have obtained 1,200 energy stones and six strange crystals! We have some basic materials left!¡± After listening to the report, Mike finally understood how Derek¡¯s armor was injured. It turned out that he had conquered a large-scale two-headed demon tribe! The wounds on Derek¡¯s armor were probably left behind from his battle with the two-headed demon commander. He opened Derek¡¯s information panel and took a look.. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Derek, you¡¯ve become stronger!¡± Chapter 196 - The Declining Ancient Dragon Race! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at Derek who had returned with battle scars all over his body, a smile appeared on Mike¡¯s face. Whether it was from the information panel or his aura, Derek¡¯s strength had greatly increased. Late-stage king-tier! Mike had always been a little surprised in his heart. Logically speaking, giant dragons like Tyrell and Barr would be faster than Derek when it came to leveling up. Right now, his giant dragon battle team¡¯s level was mostly at the late stage of the king-tier. However, Derek relied on himself to bring his giant dragon battle team to the nature elf tribe. The giant dragons did not have the time to level up. He forcefully ate a large two-headed demon tribe to make up for his lack of experience! This perseverance was worthy of praise! In reality, just from Derek¡¯s usual behavior, Mike had always used the dragons as a benchmark. In order to protect the glory of the lord forever, his goal must not be simple! Therefore, Derek never thought of himself as an earth dragon. Instead, he had always used the aptitude of a mutated Earth Dragon to chase after the Dragons. After putting in so much effort, the results Derek obtained were also gratifying. Derek had become a late-stage king-tier mutated earth dragon. By relying on his powerful dragon combat techniques, his close combat strength was stronger than any other earth dragon! In the future, if an enemy were to attack the main castle one day, he would carry the earth dragon spear and become the greatest combat strength of his master! ¡°Very good Derek, I¡¯ve always seen your hard work!¡± ¡°The Dragon Castle will never bury any talents that are worth nurturing!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you improve your bloodline sooner or later, so that you¡¯re not weaker than any of the dragons!¡± Mike praised Derek. Derek heard the praise, but the expression on him did not change. As if he had never cared about the rewards, he said solemnly. ¡°It is my honor to fight for the Lord! Your subordinate does not need any rewards. I will also sacrifice my life for the Lord!¡± Mike listened to Derek¡¯s serious words. This kind of loyalty, even if it belonged to the general, Derek had really carried the name of the earth dragon general to the extreme. The general was born to fight for the lord. He did not need any reason. Mike was a little moved, then he smiled and nodded, ¡°okay, I got it, Derek, you can take a rest first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Earth dragon general Derek finally got up and left with the earth dragon team. ¡­ On the other side, outside the castle. At this time, Serena, who went out to hunt with the nature elves elders, had returned. Serena and the others had just been chatting with their mother, Jonia. At this moment, including them, the nature elves were all looking at the earth dragon team walking out of the castle. Their expressions were stunned. In addition to the earth dragon team, Jonia had also seen a group of dragon-blood soldiers doing the gathering of resources in front of the castle. For the nature elves, such a scene was very shocking. It was the first time they saw a human Castle Lord having his own believers. There were even so many types of believers. Human soldiers, gnomes, even earth dragons, mutated earth dragons! ¡°Is this the Dragon Lord¡¯s believer?¡± Jonia murmured and sighed. After all, the ancient battle of the gods was something that was passed down in her memory. She had never experienced it herself. Ever since she was born thousands of years ago, this was the first time she felt such a true faith. She did not know the situation outside the Dark Forest, so she did not dare to say. However, inside the Dark Forest, the Dragon Lord was definitely the most orthodox and the only castle with the power of faith! This was the path to becoming the god of faith after all. The current environment was only in the Dark Forest. It was already very good for the Dragon Lord to be able to do this. ¡°Moreover, if we divide it according to the path of living beings relying on the power of faith to become gods, the Dragon Lord has yet to build the Dragon King¡¯s City or even the Dragon Church!¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only at the initial level of faith, but the followers under him are all fanatics!¡± Fanatics were fanatics. Under normal circumstances, based on the current scale of the Castle Lord¡¯s forces, even if they had faith, it would only be a low-level faith with a skeptical attitude. This kind of faith was not firm at all. It was the kind that would betray at any time after being instigated. Only some empire-level forces relied on their powerful strength to have many fanatics follow them and beg for protection! As for the Dragon Lord¡¯s castle, even though the giant dragon was still at the king-tier and had yet to reach the saint-tier, all of his subordinates were fanatical believers. This was enough to make Jonia forget to blink her eyes in surprise. ¡°As expected, the Dragon Lord is amazing!¡± ¡°The ability that the dragon Lord possesses is not something that an ancient tree spirit like me can guess.¡± ¡°Due to the arrogance of dragons, the appearance of a dragon clan in the past was a rare thing for the entire Endless Continent!¡± ¡°In the past, the dragon bloodline of the ancient dragon clan was extremely overbearing. It was also an existence that all living beings in the Endless Continent were afraid of!¡± Jonia sighed in her heart. At this point, Serena¡¯s expression became a little doubtful. She looked at Jonia and asked, ¡°Mother, since the ancient Dragon clan is so powerful, why is there so little information about them in the Endless Continent now?¡± ¡°Even our Dark Forest only has one dragon lair. The dragons living there are more scattered. They don¡¯t have any rules, so they can¡¯t be called a Dragon Clan, right?¡± Listening to the question, Jonia¡¯s expression suddenly flashed with pity as she slowly said. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°The dragon lair in the Dark Forest is just a group of giant dragons. Their strength is only at the king-tier, but their nature is violent. They can¡¯t become anything!¡± ¡°In terms of strength and dragon bloodline, they are far inferior to the ancient dragon clan!¡± ¡°If the ancient dragon clan¡¯s strength is compared to the ocean, then they can only be considered as a drop of water!¡± Serena¡¯s pupils dilated. ¡°The ancient Dragon clan is so powerful!¡± ¡°According to the inherited memories in my mind, it is indeed so.¡± Jonia nodded, and then said with a hint of regret. ¡°However, the truth is just as you said!¡± ¡°Even if the ancient dragon clan is incomparably powerful, but tens of thousands of years have passed, the ancient dragon clan has finally declined under the baptism of internal strife and the ancient divine war!¡± Jonia looked at Serena and the other nature elves and slowly explained. ¡°Although the ancient dragon clan is powerful, they are also incomparably arrogant. This point even makes them look down on their own kind!¡± ¡°Therefore, although the ancient dragon clan was like the nature elves who gathered together, they often fought among themselves and lost a lot of combat power.¡± ¡°With the invasion of the dimensional demon god and the ancient Divine War, the ancient dragon clan declined just like that..¡± Chapter 197 - Intermediate Town! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After learning about the ancient dragon clan from her mother, Serena and the other nature elves also nodded and sighed. After saying this, and when she came back to her senses, Jonia revealed a unique smile to the nature elves. ¡°However, the dragon clan of the Dragon Lord is a very rare thing!¡± ¡°The dragons of the Dragon Lord seem to be very harmonious!¡± ¡°In this way, the dragon sect will not follow the same path as the ancient dragon clan. Instead, it will become more and more standardized and powerful!¡± Jonia was full of confidence and expectation for the dragon sect that had appeared in the Endless Continent under Mike¡¯s command. ¡°As expected, the nature elf tribe is the best choice to join the Dragon Castle of the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°When the dragon sect develops in the future, our nature elven tribe will follow the footsteps of the dragon and become stronger!¡± Serena and the nature elven elders looked at the Dragon Castle. Obviously, they believed in their mother¡¯s words! ¡­ Inside the Dragon Castle, the dragon-blood soldiers organized all the resources. Mike also opened the auction page of the hyperspace trading channel. He accepted all the rewards. ¡°This time, 321 sets of nature elf equipment were auctioned. A total of 257,800 wood units, 189,300 stone units, and 99,600 refined iron units were obtained!¡± ¡°The rewards are huge!¡± Mike opened the warehouse of the Dragon Castle. [Castle warehouse] [Capacity: Contains a small dimensional space. The size of the space will increase with the level of the castle!] [Wood storage: 569,100 units, 335,600 units for stones, 169,500 units for fine iron, and some materials for monsters.] [Current status: Invincible] [Special reminder: If the heart of the castle is destroyed, the dimensional space in the warehouse will collapse, and all the storage materials will be dropped!] [Please protect your heart of the castle!] ¡­ ¡°The construction of the elven mother tree only cost 200,000 basic resources!¡± ¡°However, the resources obtained from the hunting of the dragons and the auction of the natural elven equipment have doubled the inventory!¡± ¡°The resources stored in the warehouse are enough to level up the Dragon Castle from a basic town to an intermediate town!¡± Looking at the rich inventory of resources, Mike did not hesitate. Mike walked out of the castle gate and opened the upgrade notification of the Dragon Castle. [Ding! Do you want to upgrade the Dragon Castle from a basic town to an intermediate town by using 500,000 units of wood, 300,000 units of stones, and 100,000 units of fine iron?] [Yes][No] ¡°Confirm!¡± Mike¡¯s voice fell. Rumble! A loud sound of the earth-shaking could be heard. The Dragon Castle in front of him had undergone a huge change. From the outside, the Dragon Castle was covered in a golden light. Under the Golden Light, the Dragon Castle began to change shape. The castle became more advanced, and the walls became as shiny as steel. The size of the Dragon Castle itself continued to expand. With this, the Dragon Castle¡¯s sphere of influence also continued to expand. Mike noticed that the edges of the Dragon Castle¡¯s original territory began to look at each other step by step. Boulders, grass, trees, and everything else began to disappear, and the entire land became flat. Such a huge change naturally attracted the dragons, as well as the nature elves. The evolution of the Dragon Castle undoubtedly meant that the supreme glory of the Dragon sect had risen another level. To the dragons, this was a sacred matter. Whether it was the dragon-blood soldiers working in the castle or the earth dragon team led by Derek. As well as Tyrell and the other dragons, they all flew out of the castle and bowed their heads respectfully. Their eyes were burning with fanaticism. The ancient elven tree. Jonia, Serena, and the other nature elves were also shocked. ¡°Oh my god! Mother, the Dragon Lord¡¯s Dragon Castle is getting bigger!¡± A new nature elf exclaimed. Jonia and Serena¡¯s expressions were filled with respect and solemnity. Jonia looked at the Dragon Castle and said slowly to Serena, ¡°even a saint-rank force like us can not observe the mysteries of this power!¡± ¡°Without a doubt, the power that the Dragon Lord has is very high-level!¡± ¡°According to my guess, even the elven queen of the elven empire can¡¯t see through this power!¡± ¡°In the memories of my ancient tree inheritance, the elven queen has never had this kind of divine power that can suddenly evolve buildings!¡± Serena¡¯s expression was very serious, thinking that her mother was right. This was the first time that the nature elf tribe had seen the Dragon Castle¡¯s upgrade. That golden light was undoubtedly a very magical and powerful power. Both of them felt this way. At the same time, this was also the first time that they had seen a dragon, an earth dragon, and a dragon-blooded soldier worshiping in front of the Dragon Castle. Without a doubt. Although the dragon church had yet to be built, and there was no way to observe the power of faith However, even if the power of faith could not be seen, the dragon Lord¡¯s Dragon Castle must be strong and firm! A few breaths later, as the rumbling faded, the bright golden light gradually dimmed. The Dragon Castle became larger, its defensive capabilities improved, and it became more luxurious. Even the walls that were several meters tall expanded outward. The Dragon Castle had finally completed the upgrade of an intermediate town. At this moment, a notification lit up. [Congratulations, Castle Lord!] [Your Dragon Castle has been upgraded to an intermediate town. The territory of your immediate castle has been expanded to five kilometers, and the castle¡¯s sphere of influence has been increased to 20 kilometers!] [Your Castle Heart¡¯s defensive capabilities have been increased by five times!] [Your Dragon Castle¡¯s influence and reputation in the Endless Continent has been greatly increased!] [Special reminder 1: Compared to the basic towns, there are more forces in the Dark Forest that have noticed your castle.] [Special Reminder 2: The gnome kingdom¡¯s hatred towards you has increased!] [Special reminder 3: The forest giant kingdom¡¯s friendly value towards your castle has increased!] ¡­ Mike glanced at the tall Dragon Castle. ¡°When I was in a basic town, my direct territory was two kilometers, and my sphere of influence was five kilometers. Now that I¡¯ve upgraded to an intermediate town, my direct territory has increased to five kilometers, and my sphere of influence has increased to twenty kilometers!¡± ¡°This increase is multiple times!!¡± ¡°It seems that when the Dragon Castle is upgraded to the king¡¯s city level in the future, its scale will be thousands of kilometers. It¡¯s indeed the aura of the dragon dynasty!¡± ¡°Now, although it hasn¡¯t reached the level of being upgraded to the imperial city yet!¡± ¡°However, just upgrading the castle to an intermediate town is already very spectacular!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that with the development speed of my castle, the Dragon Castle is definitely the first castle among billions of castles to be upgraded to an intermediate town!¡± Mike sighed slowly, full of satisfaction.. Chapter 198 - A Great Gift for You! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°After the Dragon Castle has been upgraded, the special reminder is worth my attention.¡± Mike looked at the notification. The forest giant empire¡¯s friendliness towards his Dragon Castle had increased, but this matter was not important. The important thing was that the gnome kingdom¡¯s hatred towards him had increased. What would happen if it increased? Would the gnome kingdom send an army of gnomes to attack him? Mike felt that this was unlikely because he still ruled over the natural elf tribe. Therefore, the gnome kingdom would not attack the Dragon Castle unless it was absolutely necessary. They could only watch and hate it to the point of gnashing their teeth. This message only indicated that the gnome kingdom¡¯s hatred towards him had increased, and not blacklisted him again. That was it. Thinking of this. ¡°Ha!¡± Mike could not help but laugh. ¡°A kingdom that only dares to secretly grit its teeth and hate me. Sooner or later, it will send a dragon to destroy your entire kingdom!¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s still the Anti-dragon Alliance that I should be most concerned about.¡± Mike looked around his Dragon Castle. After the Dragon Castle was upgraded to an intermediate town, it became even more conspicuous in the forest. The tall castle buildings could be seen even from two kilometers away. When the Anti-dragon Alliance attacked him, Mike deduced that the other party would probably test him at the beginning. They would only attack him from four directions when they were sure that the Dragon Castle was no match for him. ¡°Encirclement is not the key.¡± ¡°With Sky City guarding the sky above the Dragon Castle, no matter how many Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance besiege it, I can easily turn them into dregs!¡± ¡°The rest I have to do well is to let the dragons pretend that they are no match for them!¡± ¡°When the Anti-dragon Alliance thinks that they can take them down, I will use Sky City to give them a big surprise!¡± Mike revealed an excited expression. The castle competition was already mainstream. No one would care about the life and death of the Castle Lords that had nothing to do with him. Just like this time. Once he failed, those Castle Lords would not feel any guilt at all. They would even stand on the ruins of the Dragon Castle and cheer. All he would receive is death. Therefore, he could not lose this battle, and he definitely would not lose! At the same time, Mike had been looking forward to using Sky City to bombard all the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance. He wanted to use this to establish his power and give a warning to all the Castle Lords who wanted to attack him. The Dragon Castle was indeed the strongest castle force, and it was not easy to provoke! Thinking of this, after returning to the castle, Mike opened the castle warehouse. [Energy stone inventory: 11,435] [Strange crystal inventory: 93] ¡°Upgrading the dragon nest from level 4 to level 5 requires 10,000 energy stones and 100 strange crystals!¡± ¡°I have enough energy stones now, but I still need seven more strange crystals to upgrade!¡± Mike sighed helplessly. He thought that he had gained a lot of energy stones in the past few days, which was already a great harvest. However, he did not expect that other than energy stones, strange crystals were so hard to get! Recently, Derek led the earth dragon team to conquer a large two-headed demon tribe, and they only got six. Without a doubt, the strange crystals were definitely one of the most difficult resources for Mike to obtain from the Castle Lord¡¯s forces. However, looking at the dragon nest that was about to reach level 5, Mike could not wait any longer. After thinking for a while, he opened the hyperspace trading channel. After searching for the strange crystals, he discovered that there were still many Castle Lords selling strange crystals. However, looking at the row after row of strange crystals, each of them was priced at 500 energy stones or more! ¡°This is too dark!¡± Mike¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Moreover, even if he was willing to pay a lot of money to buy them for the sake of upgrading the dragon nest as soon as possible, he only had about 11,000 energy stones at the moment. Once he bought six strange crystals, his energy stone inventory would be insufficient. Mike was very distressed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go find a friend to borrow a few strange crystals?¡± Mike muttered. Usually, he was someone who did not have much to do and didn¡¯t like to look for anyone to help. However, this time, things were indeed a little unexpected. Tonight was about to pass. If he could upgrade the dragon nest today, he could hatch another giant dragon tomorrow morning! And if he could delay for a few more days until the strange crystals were gathered, the time lost would be enough for his newborn dragon to hunt creatures and harvest a lot of resources. Compared to this, he really lost a lot. Mike also knew that if he borrowed six strange crystals from Bella or Caroline on his friend list right now, he would be able to borrow them. Both of them would happily lend it to him. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to interact with Bella that much!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to repay this favor in the future!¡± ¡°Little loli¡¯s words aren¡¯t bad! After borrowing her crystals today, I¡¯ll return them to her as soon as possible!¡± Mike thought about it and still felt that little loli was better. Just as Mike opened his friends list and was about to send a message to little loli. Late at night, a dragon¡¯s roar that resounded through the sky suddenly came from outside the castle. The dragon¡¯s roar startled countless creatures in the forest as they fled. ¡°Dragon¡¯s roar?¡± Mike¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately opened the watchtower. He looked in the direction of the dragon¡¯s roar and saw a sea of fire in the sky. In the rea of fire, it seemed to reflect the heads of red dragons, and the sea of fire was the effect of these giant dragons flapping their wings. ¡°A group of fire dragons?¡± Mike was a little surprised when he saw the group of fire dragons in the sky. Why would such a group of fire dragons appear around the Dragon Castle? However, in the next second, his expression changed, and he understood! ¡°So the leader is that king-tier fire dragon!¡± ¡°He¡¯s gathering his friends from the dragon lair to attack my Dragon Castle together!¡± ¡°During the last Beast Tide battle, this king-tier fire dragon glared at me when he left. I still remember it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to bring his teammates to me before I went to look for him!¡± Mike said coldly. When he first came to the Endless Continent, he still remembered the hatred between him and this king-tier fire dragon! However, at that time, he could not do anything to him because of the newbie defensive barrier. From then on, Mike had a feud with this king-tier fire dragon. The king-tier fire dragon wanted to devour him, and he was determined to kill this king-tier fire dragon! The current Dragon Castle was no longer the same as before, and he was no longer the same person who could only hide in the newbie defensive barrier. At this moment, Mike¡¯s expression changed from the initial coldness to shock, and then to ecstasy! He suddenly felt that he was actually lucky today! The strength of this group of fire dragons led by a king-tier fire dragon was all above the king-tier! They just happened to fly over when his strange crystals were scarce.. Was this not the strange crystals that delivered themselves to his doorstep!? Chapter 199 - The Naive Fire Dragon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°This fire dragon is really naive and cute!¡± Mike said with a smile. He was in a good mood, he found the king-tier fire dragons in the sky very pleasing to the eye. ¡°There are 24 fire dragons in this group!¡± ¡°The lowest one is at the early stage of the king-tier, and the highest one is at the peak of the king-tier!¡± Mike revealed a smile. One had to know that strange crystals were one of the rare resources that had the lowest drop rate. A large part of the reason was that it could only drop after killing a very high-level creature. At the very least, there was only a slight chance of dropping strange crystals at the fourth tier. The higher the tier, the higher the chance! Within the watchtower¡¯s field of vision, there were a total of 24 king-tier fire dragons. Why would they not drop seven strange crystals? It could only be said that this group of king-tier fire dragons were really good brothers who gave him ¡®fire¡¯ in the winter! At the same time, due to the invasion of more than 20 king-tier fire dragons, Mike¡¯s troops did not wait for Mike to give the order. The giant dragon battle team, the nature Elves, the dragon blood soldiers, and even ehe Earth dragon team led by Derek. They had already entered the castle together and arrived in front of him. ¡°My lord, 24 king-tier fire dragons have invaded. The giant dragon battle team requests to fight!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell bowed his head in front of Mike and said respectfully. Behind him were Barr, Caesar, Hilar, and Flosa. ¡°The nature elves are willing to fight for the Dragon Lord!¡± The spirit of the ancient tree, Jonia, Serena, and the other elf elders all knelt down in front of Mike. A new type of nature elf also followed behind them, kneeling down on one knee and looking at him respectfully. To these new elves, who were at least at tier 4, facing a king-tier fire dragon that was several times stronger than them, they were still fearless. It could be seen that the dragon battle team and the nature elf tribe all wanted to stand out and fight against that group of king-tier fire dragons! Even the earth dragon team and the dragon-blood soldiers, who were not strong in aerial combat, were ready to fight at any time. At the same time, Mike looked at the rows of soldiers kneeling respectfully on the ground in front of him and revealed a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave this mission to Serena.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the new nature elves to participate in the battle!¡± ¡°Serena, with your late-stage saint-tier strength, you should be able to deal with more than 20 king-tier dragons, right?¡± ¡°Reporting to my lord, I can do it with just one finger!¡± Serena replied respectfully. This was not her bragging. It was her confidence as a late-stage saint-tier nature elf! These dragons from the Endless Continent were not as pure as the dragons under the Dragon Lord. As a noble nature elf, she would not be afraid even if she met a dragon of the same level. Not to mention this batch of dragons that were only at the peak of king-tier, they were not even strong enough for her take serously! At this moment, beside her, Jonia gently held her hand. Serena looked over with slight surprise. Jonia looked straight into her eyes and instructed, ¡°my child, this is the first time you have shown your loyalty to your master when facing king-tier dragons. Remember to perform well!¡± Serena did not say anything and only nodded her head in affirmation. Before leaving, Mike finally opened his mouth and instructed the dragon battle team, ¡°your dragon battle team should also go and face the dragon battle team together.¡± The reason why he did this was very simple. It was to let the dragon battle team go and gain experience. The experience gained from killing 24 king-tier dragons was enough for the dragon battle team¡¯s vision to soar. It was possible for them to break through! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tyrell and the other dragons walked forward respectfully. Then, the dragon battle team left together with the great elven elder Serena. ¡­ In the castle. Jonia looked in the direction Serena had left and fell into deep thought. According to what she knew, the dragon lair in the Dark Forest was at least 2,000 kilometers away from the Dragon Lord¡¯s Dragon Castle. She did not know why there was a large group of king-tier fire dragons flying over here. ¡°Could it be¡­ that the Dragon Lord had provoked this dragon race before?¡± Jonia muttered. This was because the red dragon race was a dragon race that liked to hold grudges. They often threatened small and medium-sized tribes and gave them enough tributes on a regular basis. They became one of the representatives of the cunning and vengeful dragon race in the Dark Forest. Therefore, if there was hatred before, it was very likely that they would attack the Dragon Castle now! After thinking for a while, in the end, Jonia¡¯s expression calmed down and she said, ¡°however, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the fire dragon came to look for the Dragon Lord because of the previous feud or not. ¡°When they decided to find trouble with the Dragon Castle, they were already destined to die!¡± ¡­ Outside the Dragon Castle. A red dragon bathed in flames and flapped its wings as it arrived in the sky above the Dragon Castle. 24 king-tier fire dragons had terrifying auras. Just the flames burning on their bodies were enough to light up the night sky around the Dragon Castle. The eyes of these 24 red dragons were frighteningly cold, and their killing intent was overflowing. It was as if they could destroy the Dragon Castle at any moment with a single dragon breath. One of the king-tier fire dragons looked at the leader of the peak-stage king-tier fire dragons and said, ¡°Rael, is this the Dragon Castle you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that human who¡¯s commanding a few dragons. Heh, as arrogant dragons, they¡¯re actually willing to be commanded by a human. They¡¯ve truly disgraced our dragon clan!¡± The leader, king-tier fire dragon Reizik, spoke coldly. He then sneered. ¡°Heh, this human is even more daring. He actually has the guts to command a dragon. Although it¡¯s just a bunch of side-door dragons that are tainted with the evil aura of another world, our Orthodox dragon clan will still let him experience the feeling of offending a dragon!¡± Thinking of this, Reizik¡¯s anger could no longer be suppressed. His dragon eyes stood erect as he coldly shouted at the Dragon Castle. ¡°Lowly mortal!¡± ¡°This dragon has returned. I have returned to destroy your castle!¡± A red light flashed in Reizik¡¯s eyes. Red flames emerged from the red scales all over his body as they gathered in his mouth. However, at the next moment. Pu! Boom!! The dragon¡¯s breath could not help but explode in its mouth. Reizik was suddenly stunned, as he looked at the great elven elder Serena, Tyrell, and the other dragons that slowly appeared in front of him. In an instant, Reizik¡¯s dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with extreme shock, so shocked that he did not care about the pain of the sudden explosion of the dragon¡¯s breath. Instead, he looked at Serena and asked in shock. ¡°Serena, the great elder of the nature elves? Why are you here?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Serena¡¯s beautiful eyes slightly twitched. She was a little surprised.. Chapter 200 - The Nature Elves Have Submitted? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In mid-air, the king-tier fire dragons that had come to destroy the Dragon Castle were stopped by the late-stage saint-tier nature elf Serena and the dragon battle team. The fire red dragon Reizik was extremely surprised by the appearance of the nature elf grand elder Serena. Facing the other party¡¯s inquiry. Reizik¡¯s dragon eyes were somewhat stifled, and he slowly said, ¡°of course I know you!¡± ¡°The dragon¡¯s nest has some understanding of the large-scale forces in the Dark Forest!¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, first elder Serena, our dragon¡¯s nest doesn¡¯t have much of a grudge against the nature elf tribe, right?¡± ¡°You appear here, could it be that you want to help these evil existences of the otherworld?¡± Reizik was now very fearful of Serena! He was also very surprised that he was suddenly stopped in the sky above the Dragon Castle. In fact, he was also worried that after so long since the last Beast Tide, the power of the human Castle Lord had developed to the point where he could not defeat him. That was why he called more than 20 king-tier dragons from the dragon lair to come together. All for the sake of making sure that he could swallow the Dragon Castle that had provoked him! However, he had never expected that the nature elves, who had always been proud and noble, and had been developing their territory, stood in front of the red dragon clan! Moreover, it was the first elder of the nature elves, Serena, who had already reached the late-stage saint-tier! This had disrupted the original attack plan of the red dragon clan. Faced with Reizik¡¯s question, Serena also smiled. ¡°It is my honor to fight for the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°There is no reason!¡± ¡°Fight for the Dragon Lord?¡± Reizik was stunned. Could it be that Serena¡¯s nature elf tribe had joined forces with the Dragon Castle? How was that possible? Why would the nature elves join forces with the Dragon Castle? However, Reizik could not figure out the answer. The surrounding red dragons could clearly feel that Serena¡¯s nature elf aura was enough to easily tear them apart. No matter what, the red dragons¡¯ only enemy was the Dragon Castle. They really did not want to provoke Serena. ¡°Damn Reizik, didn¡¯t you say that the highest combat strength of Dragon Castle was only at the peak 9? Why is there a nature elf at the peak of saint-tier all of a sudden?!¡± ¡°Reizik, you¡¯ve really harmed everyone this time!¡± ¡°Are you trying to steal the Dragon Castle and make a fortune by earning a large amount of resources? You¡¯re clearly courting death!¡± ¡°These dragons from another world are indeed heretics, but compared to killing them, I still feel that my life is more important!¡± ¡°Sage-tier enemy, Reizik, you idiot, why didn¡¯t you investigate this before!¡± ¡°Why did the great elder of the nature elves help the Castle Lord¡¯s forces?¡± ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s retreat, everyone, quickly retreat!¡± The 20-odd red dragons were scared and flapped their wings, preparing to escape. Howver, just as they wanted to invade the Dragon Castle, they wanted to leave freely in front of a saint-tier powerhouse? Was it that easy? ¡°Humph! A bunch of arrogant dragons!¡± ¡°It seems like the dragons of our Lord are several times more noble than you!¡± ¡°Saint-tier domain, Prison of Nature!¡± Serena looked at the escaping red dragons and snorted. With a move of her hand, pure green magic power surged. Buzz!! A green light descended and enveloped all the fire red dragons! Each red dragon that extended out of the green light felt that it was extremely difficult to move. It was as if their wings, hands, and feet were bound by countless tree branches. As a black mist rose around them, even their mana began to flow out inexplicably. Beside them, the Azure Demon Dragon Hilar quietly flapped his dragon wings and stretched out his dragon claws. The black mist that enveloped the red dragons naturally came from him. For a moment, under the dual effects of the saint-tier domain and the magic water deprivation, the red dragons could not move. Even if they wanted to use their mana, they could not release it. ¡°Is this the power of a saint-tier powerhouse? We¡¯re restrained by the green light and can¡¯t move our bodies at all!¡± ¡°At the end of the day, saint-tier powerhouses aren¡¯t something that some king-tier red dragons like us can resist¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the black mist in the air? It doesn¡¯t feel like the power of a nature elf!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that black-blue dragon! It¡¯s that black-blue dragon! What kind of power is that dragon releasing? I¡¯ve never heard of such a special power in the dragon clan!¡± ¡°No way! are all 24 of us red dragons going to die here today?¡± ¡­ Following the discussion of the red fire dragon. Reizik could not hold it in any longer. He felt extremely uncomfortable in the green light. He looked at Serena helplessly and pleaded, ¡°grand elder Serena, we know we¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°Our red dragon clan usually has a harmonious relationship with the nature elf tribe!¡± ¡°Please let us off this time!¡± ¡°Pretty good relationship?¡± Serena looked at Reizik indifferently. Reizik¡¯s words even made her want to laugh. The giant dragon¡¯s lair in the Dark Forest had always had a non-offensive relationship with the nature elf tribe. They were not even friends, let alone a good relationship! The dragons of the dragon lair in front of them were actually willing to plead for mercy in order to save their lives. This was far inferior to the serious dragons under the Dragon Lord! ¡°The nature elven tribe and the dragon lair have never been friends!¡± Serena shook her head and said in a flat tone. Such a decisive reply. Reizik finally could not hold it in anymore and roared, ¡°so what if we are not friends? You dare to kill a total of 24 red dragons here?¡± ¡°This number of red dragons is already considered the middle-built combat strength of the dragon¡¯s nest. Our Dragon King will cause trouble for the nature elf tribe!¡± ¡°What a load of crap. We, who pledge our allegiance to the Dragon Lord, will not fear any powerful enemies!¡± Serena said calmly. ¡°What?¡± Reizik, on the other hand, froze in mid-air. At first, they thought that Serena¡¯s ¡®Fight for the Dragon Lord¡¯ was just a formality to show that the nature elf tribe had a good relationship with the Dragon Castle. However, the ¡®loyalty¡¯ now completely showed that the nature elves were not cooperating with the Dragon Castle, but submitting! This completely widened his dragon eyes, full of disbelief. At this moment, the red dragons finally found a green tree that was dozens of years old in the Dragon Castle below them. It was the mother of the nature elves, the ancient elven tree. The red dragons recognized it and were even more surprised. ¡°The nature elves moved the ancient elven tree to the Dragon Castle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t they inform us before we came to the Dragon Castle?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, the dragon lair should have informed us of such a big event in time!¡± ¡°Damn it, we must have missed the news on the way to the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°Why? Why would the nature elves let their mother submit to the castle?¡± Chapter 201 - Two More to Go Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the sky above the Dragon Castle. Reizik and the other flaming red dragons were restrained by the green light. They were extremely surprised. The saint-tier elf Serena still had no intention of letting them go. Reizik was completely furious. He roared, ¡°Serena, your nature elf tribe will definitely be destroyed because of your decision today!¡± At this moment, Reizik and the rest of the red dragons were becoming more and more powerless as they flapped their wings. The mana in their bodies had also gradually entered a state of depletion. Their strength was not even one-fifth of what it was at its peak. Serena did not even glance at these red dragons. Instead, she turned around and spoke to the dragon battle team led by Tyrell. ¡°All of you, make your move! Gather your energy!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tyrell, Barr, Caesar, and the other dragons of the dragon battle team looked at each other. Ever since they were hatched by the Dragon Lord, this was the first time they had hunted like this. The feeling of not having to put in any effort and only needing to harvest made them feel a little strange. However, the dragons did not stand on ceremony. Tyrell, the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon, took the lead and looked at the weakened red dragons. He slowly said, ¡°all the dragons in the world should be under the Dragon Lord¡¯s jurisdiction. They offer their utmost respect to the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°I am a dragon under the Dragon Lord¡¯s command. In the dragon clan, I am considered noble!¡± ¡°All dragons who have offended the dragon Lord shall be purged by me!¡± A high-pitched voice was heard. Roar! Several dragon roars that shook the sky were heard. The dragons of the dragon battle team all gathered their dragon battle skills and spat them at the red dragons. ¡°Toxic Flame!¡± ¡°Aura of the Dead!¡± ¡°Magic Water Surge!¡± ¡°Red Lotus Fury Flame!¡± ¡°Extreme Black Demon Claw!¡± All sorts of dragon battle techniques exploded within the group of red dragons. Originally, they had wanted to rely on their king-tier strength to use their tough dragon bodies to withstand the attacks of the dragon battle team. However, the attacks of the dragon battle team were not just pure flames. Instead, they were mixed with all sorts of unique auras. For a moment, the flaming red dragons were completely flustered. ¡°Argh! Damn it, why is this green flame corroding my body!¡± ¡°What¡­ What a strong poison, argh!¡± ¡°Withering! My dragon scales are aging, withering! I feel that my life force is gradually being stripped away!¡± ¡°My mana has been drained! I can¡¯t use any skills at all!¡± ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we crimson dragons born with fire resistance? What¡¯s with the terrifying heat that the crimson flames carry? Ahhh!¡± ¡­ In the sky, a large number of fire dragons¡¯ miserable howls rang out. In their extreme fear, they could clearly feel that the dragon bloodline of the dragon battle team was one level higher than theirs! They were clearly the native dragon species of the Endless Continent! Why were these giant dragons that were tainted with the aura of another world more noble and powerful than them!! Amidst their panic, the life danger that the red dragons sensed became more and more intense. They frantically flapped their dragon wings in an attempt to escape. Putting aside the fact that they could not leave nature¡¯s labor, how could the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr give them the chance? In an instant, a deep black light slashed across the red dragons who were trying to break their restraints. Rip! Blood splattered everywhere! The bodies of several red dragons were cut into pieces! In just an instant, a total of eight or nine red dragons were killed by the attacks of the giant dragons. The bodies of several red dragons fell from the sky, their dragon blood splattering like rain! In mid-air, Barr stopped and looked at his claws. Blood was still dripping down from the tip of his claws. The dragons under their Dragon Lord also had their pride. This time, it was just this group of low-level dragons with a bloodline density of less than 40%. Even if the nature elves did not make a move, their dragon battle team could still deal with them! This was the fundamental difference between the dragons summoned by their Lord and the local dragons! At the same time, the Barr raised its head and closed its dragon eyes, revealing an expression of great enjoyment! Energy. He could feel sufficient energy surging into his body. As the Dragon Lord had said, tonight was destined to be a grand feast for the dragon battle team to slaughter wantonly and become stronger! ¡­ Inside the Dragon Castle. [Ding, your unit has killed a peak tier 9 giant dragon. Energy value +1,200, energy stone +100!] [Ding, your unit has killed a mid king-tier dragon. Energy value +2,000, Energy Stone +180, strange crystal +1!] [Ding, your unit has killed a peak king-tier dragon. Energy value +7,000, energy stone +300, strange crystal +1, blueprint +1!] [Ding, your unit has killed¡­] ¡­ A series of notifications appeared. Mike revealed a smile. Under Serena¡¯s suppression, the red dragons, who were at the peak of the king-tier, had no ability to resist at all. Coupled with the Azure Dragon Hilar¡¯s mana deprivation, this group of red dragons had lost their mana and were unable to use their protective dragon skills. Their defensive power had also been greatly reduced. This was why it was extremely easy for the dragon battle team to kill them. The energy value of each dragon in the dragon battle team was constantly increasing. ¡°Most importantly, I only killed nine dragons and obtained four strange crystals! This drop rate is still very good!¡± ¡°The remaining 15 dragons will definitely drop three strange crystals!¡± ¡°My level 5 dragon nest¡¯s upgrade should be on track!¡± ¡°Apart from that, I also obtained an additional blueprint,¡± Mike slowly said. At this moment, he sensed the various dragons of the dragon battle team in the air. Many of the dragons¡¯ auras were rapidly rising. The Strange Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell¡¯s level had reached the late-stage king-tier. The Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr had also advanced to the late-stage King-tier. The Undead Dragon Caesar, along with the Azure Devil Dragon Hilar and the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa, two special dragons, had also advanced to the middle-stage king-tier! After absorbing the energy from the dragons, the dragon battle team¡¯s overall strength had increased greatly. ¡°This group of red dragons came just in time!¡± ¡°What a nice surprise!¡± Mike stroked the handle and revealed a smile. In his heart, he once again expressed his ¡®gratitude¡¯ to the red dragons that had come to his doorstep. ¡­ The slaughter continued. Under Serena¡¯s suppression, the red dragons did not have any ability to resist. Gradually, more and more red dragons were killed by the giant dragons. Some of the panicked red dragons could not hold on any longer and started to beg loudly, ¡°don¡¯t kill me, I surrender!¡± As they spoke, when several Red Dragons heard this, they also began to beg for mercy from Barr. ¡°Surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we surrender!¡± ¡°Surrender?¡± Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr turned to look at the Strange Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Facing the enemy¡¯s surrender, they should have obtained the Lord¡¯s consent. However, Tyrell counted the strange crystals and shook his head. ¡°No, the Lord¡¯s request is that we get at least seven strange crystals!¡± ¡°We only have five now, we¡¯re still short of two!¡± ¡°Continue to kill!!¡± Tyrell¡¯s voice sounded. All the red dragons were stunned, and then a look of despair appeared on their faces.. Chapter 202 - The Terrifying Bloodline of the Giant Dragon Battle Team Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The red dragons were trapped in the Prison of Nature. Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon wanted to announce that he was going to kill a few more red dragons. At the same time, the expressions of all the red dragons darkened, and the atmosphere became extremely solemn. However, even so, the red dragons did not dare to make a sound, and allowed the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr to walk in front of them. Barr was expressionless. His giant claws slashed down coldly, and one red dragon after another was killed. One¡­ two¡­ three! Finally, when he killed the third red dragon, he finally gathered two strange crystals. ¡°Enough!¡± Barr said calmly. He glanced at the group of red dragons that were trembling continuously. Then, he turned around and handed the strange crystals to Tyrell¡¯s dragon claw. ¡°Yes, I will report to the Lord next and ask him what to do with these surrendered dragons!¡± Tyrell said slowly. Barr nodded, and then his calm dragon eyes swept over the group of surrendered dragons. ¡°My Lord is the Lord of the dragons!¡± ¡°All dragons in the world should submit to my Lord!¡± ¡°It is your honor to believe in the Lord of the dragons!¡± These words instantly made some of the flaming red dragons¡¯ expressions change, and they roared, ¡°no, this is impossible!¡± ¡°Our dragon race has been pursuing the truth since the Endless Continent for ten thousand years!¡± ¡°There has never been a Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°We can surrender to the Dragon Castle, but we will never become the followers of the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°The hatred between the Endless Continent and the forces of the other world is ungraspable¡­¡± Crack! A dragon¡¯s sharp claw instantly pinched the red dragon¡¯s neck. As the sharp claw sank deep into the dragon¡¯s scales. Crack! Crack! The sound of dragon scales cracking could be heard, and rows of fresh blood flowed out. At this moment, the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr had already broken through to the late stage of the king-tier. As a close combat dragon, his aura was enough to intimidate any red dragon. Barr lifted him up and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to choose!¡± ¡°This time, I hope you can use your brain before you answer.¡± ¡°Submit! I¡¯m willing to submit and believe in the Dragon Lord!!¡± The flaming red dragon struggled to reply and gave up on his stubbornness. ¡°What about you?¡± Barr turned to the remaining three dragons. Two of the flaming red dragons heard this and their bodies twitched. They quickly lowered their heads and said seriously, ¡°we¡¯re also willing to believe in the Dragon Lord!¡± That¡¯s right! If we believe in the Dragon Lord, so be it! It¡¯s better than having our necks crushed! ¡°You bunch of cowards!¡± In the group of red dragons, Reizik could not hold it in anymore and roared at the other three red dragons, ¡°have you forgotten your identity?!¡± ¡°We are in the dragon clan, the red dragon clan will be completely disgraced by you!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The three red dragons looked at Reizik at the same time and roared, ¡°if you didn¡¯t say that you would bring us to the Dragon Castle to eat meat, we wouldn¡¯t even be here!¡± ¡°Damn it! You, Reizik, are clearly the one who cursed us!¡± ¡°Nuo Luo, Saga and the others were all killed by you!¡± ¡°You should atone for the sins of the red dragon clan!¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you,¡± the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr said calmly. The three red dragons immediately shut up, obediently not saying another word. However, these words also gave Reizik a great shock. Reizik lowered his head, sinking into a deep sense of self-blame. This incident was indeed caused by him leading his clansmen to destroy this damned Dragon Castle! Before this, he would never have thought that even though it was a group of giant dragons from another world, they could still suppress these local giant dragons! If it were not for him, the red dragon clan would not have suffered heavy losses! ¡°No!! It shouldn¡¯t be like this! I can¡¯t accept this!¡± ¡°Why should we lose to those dragons from another world?!¡± ¡°Why should we, the red dragon clan, submit to the Dragon Lord?!¡± A large amount of self-reproach and anger filled Reizik¡¯s chest as he roared continuously. His aura surged, and faintly, it seemed as if he was about to break through some kind of membrane. ¡°Is he about to break through?¡± Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr muttered. Reizik¡¯s peak king-tier aura kept rising. The surrounding energy was also being crazily absorbed into his body. All signs indicated that he was about to break through the king-tier and step into that terrifying saint-tier. Seeing this, Barr turned to Serena and said, ¡°first elder Serena, with your saint-tier strength, can you suppress the escape of a saint-tier flaming red dragon?¡± Serena nodded. ¡°No problem!¡± After breaking through to the saint-tier, every advancement in the Endless Continent was like a chasm. A small difference in level meant a huge difference in strength. Serena had already stopped at the late stage of saint-tier for hundreds of years. A saint-tier red dragon that had just advanced was just a small lizard that could fly in her eyes. How difficult was it to suppress it?! After the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr received an affirmative answer, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Mm, then let¡¯s wait for this flaming red dragon to complete its advancement first. Then we¡¯ll kill it and earn the greatest harvest for the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Saint-tier red dragons should have a higher chance of dropping blueprints, equipment, and other items compared to king-tier dragons. Let¡¯s give our Lord a bigger surprise!¡± These words caused Serena to turn her head and look at Barr in surprise. At the same time, she noticed that the four dragons, Tyrell, Caesar, Flosa, and Hilar, were all looking at the flaming red dragon¡¯s evolution with the same calm gaze. It was understandable if they were freaking out if their enemy was advancing into saint-tier. However, the reactions of these dragons were so calm! They even weighed the pros and cons and chose to maximize the benefits. Relying on their own strength, they would wait until the king-tier dragon became a saint-level dragon before killing it. It was so calm that it was hard to believe! Serena muttered to herself and became serious, ¡°the Dragon Lord¡¯s dragons are indeed very different from the dragons in the Endless Continent!¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because of the density of the dragon race¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°Tyrell and the others are already able to suppress the stupid and arrogant dragons in the continent just from their intelligence!¡± ¡°They are much stronger than ordinary dragons at the same level!¡± ¡°With such a group of dragons, one can imagine how powerful the dragon sect that will be established in the future will be!¡± ¡°They are definitely existences that even the elf empire has to treat seriously!¡± At the same time, even the three red dragons who had submitted trembled when they saw the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr¡¯s appearance. They were so scared that they almost fainted. ¡°My God, these dragons from another world are too bold!¡± ¡°What are these dragons we¡¯re dealing with?¡± ¡°Horrible! Horrible! I¡¯m sure the purity of these dragons¡¯ blood is definitely higher than ours!¡± The three red dragons all shut themselves off and looked at Reizik. The dragon battle team was just looking at Reizik with a flat look, and they even appeared a little excited. The red dragons felt that even if Reizik broke through to saint-tier, he would have no deterrent force. Even if their red dragon clan broke through to the saint-rank, would they really be able to solve the current situation? Chapter 203 - Transcending the King-Tier and Stepping Into the Saint-Tier Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Roar!! In the sky above the Dragon Castle, the roar of a peak king-tier dragon resounded through the sky and earth. Reizik crazily gathered the energy in his chest. The aura around his body kept surging, and the thunder and lightning were vibrating! Reizik looked up to the sky and roared angrily, ¡°today, even if I die, I will never be humiliated and submit to the Lord of the giant dragons from another world!¡± Boom! At this moment. Reizik had surpassed the peak of the king-tier and stepped into the saint-tier! However, it was only the next second. His expression suddenly shook and his heart was completely disappointed. He saw the ancient tree below the castle that was luxuriously covered in leaves and was constantly emitting the aura of life. He cried out in surprise. ¡°Ancient elven tree!¡± Jonia¡¯s figure stepped through the air and came over. Jonia¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind as she stood calmly in front of Reizik. Rezick widened his eyes. ¡°Why, even you are here!¡± Jonia, the mother of the nature elves had the strength of a peak-stage saint-tier. Together with the nature elf grand elder Serena, they were two saint-tier powerhouses. Such a terrifying Dragon Castle was not something that his group of flaming red dragons, who were at the peak-stage king-tier, could defeat. This war, which spanned thousands of miles, was destined to fail. Even he, who had advanced to saint-tier, could not save it! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I surrender!¡± Reizik no longer had the will to fight. For a moment, his heart turned cold. At the same time, he was extremely regretful. Why did he not kill that Castle Lord earlier? Otherwise, he would not have ended up being beaten up by the giant dragons from another world. He would not have ended up being crushed by the nature elves. However, that was not the most important reason. The most important thing was that he did not expect this human Castle Lord to develop so quickly! ¡°Lord, the flaming red dragon that has advanced to saint-rank has surrendered!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell contacted Mike. Mike, however, simply shook his head. ¡°No need! Kill him!¡± From the very beginning, this peak king-tier fire dragon had shown a very strong hostility towards him. It was hard to guarantee that he would not have any other thoughts after joining his dragon sect. He would not leave any potential enemies for himself! Moreover, although a saint-tier fire dragon was strong, after killing him, the dragon battle team would also be able to obtain the fire dragon¡¯s energy and enter the saint-tier as soon as possible. At that time, why was the saint-rank dragon battle team not stronger than this flaming red dragon? Perhaps it should be said. This was the first time that the king-tier dragon had the thought of killing him. However, because of its contempt, it did not take action, and was already destined to die! ¡­ In the sky above the Dragon Castle. Tyrell shook his head at Serena and said calmly, ¡°the Lord rejected his surrender!¡± ¡°No!! Impossible!¡± ¡°Damned human, damned otherworld dragon!¡± ¡°I am a saint-tier powerhouse, after surrendering, I will definitely be of great help to you, what right do you have to reject me!¡± Reizik¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and extreme anger. He continued to struggle. However, Jonia shook her head and stretched out her hand. Clumps of thick tree branches wrapped around Reizik¡¯s body, preventing him from struggling. She asked Tyrell to slash down! Under the deliberate restraint of Jonia, Tyrell easily chopped off Reizik¡¯s dragon head! At the same time, in the castle, a ball of golden light appeared on Mike¡¯s body. ¡°The energy that the dragon battle team used to kill the sage-tier red dragon, is it transmitted to me?!¡± Mike felt that the energy in his body had become more abundant. He immediately checked the notification. [Your army killed the saint-tier red dragon, energy value +10,000, energy stone +1,000, strange crystal +1, blueprint +1, dark gold treasure chest +1!] ¡°A big explosion, another big explosion!¡± ¡°Strange crystal, blueprint, and a treasure chest!¡± ¡°These are all good things! The rewards from killing a saint-tier powerhouse are so generous!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with joy! The treasure chest was the most unique thing he had seen so far. It seemed that only the little loli had found a treasure chest. From the treasure chest, a black tiger egg appeared. Counting from the time, the black tiger egg had already hatched. ¡­ In the sky above the Dragon Castle, the saint-tier red dragon Reizik had already frightened the other king-tier fire red dragons. At this moment, these red dragons all lowered their heads, their bodies trembling, not daring to say a single word. They did not think that their king-tier self was that important in the eyes of that Dragon Lord! ¡°What a bunch of lousy dragons!¡± Tyrell looked at the red dragons with a hint of disdain. After all, red dragons and giant dragons were both dragons, it was just that their species were different. At this moment, the fear that the other party revealed in the face of the enemy was far inferior to their giant dragon race. ¡°However, all the fear stems from the lack of faith!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you believe in the Lord of the dragon, your hearts will be filled with power!¡± ¡°Believe in the Lord of the Dragon, and you will be immortal!¡± ¡°Believe in the Lord of Dragons, and you will be unstoppable!¡± Tyrell began to spread his faith. He spread his dragon wings. A green rain of light sprinkled down. In this rain of light, there was an extremely high dragon¡¯s might, enough to affect the voice of a living creature. Under the rain of light, the flaming red dragons became docile. They closed their dragon eyes, their expressions filled with struggle and even confusion. Howeverm this complicated expression did not last long. In just a few seconds, the remaining three flaming red dragons were all affected. They opened their dragon eyes again, full of respect. They bowed their heads respectfully to Tyrell, ¡°Praise the Supreme Dragon Lord and commander Tyrell!¡±. Serena and Jonia were deeply silent when they saw this. They looked at the group of red dragons who went from hating their faith to believing in the dragon lord in just a few seconds. They felt goosebumps all over their backs! ¡­ Dragon Castle. [Three red fire dragons have requested to join your castle¡¯s faction. Do you accept?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes!¡± After confirming it, Mike looked at the information about the three red fire dragons that he had just subdued. [Aruth ¡ª Red Fire Dragon] [Current growth state: Mature] [Rank: Peak of the king-tier] [Loyalty: 95 points] [Limit of growth potential: Peak of the saint-tier] ¡­ [Valkyrie ¡ª Red Fire Dragon] [Current growth state: Mature] [Rank: Late-stage of the king-tier] [Loyalty: 92 points] ¡­ [Briar Nath ¡ª Flaming Red Dragon] [Rank: Late-stage of the king-tier] [Loyalty: 93 points] A total of three red dragons. ¡°Three giant dragons! One peak-stage king-tier, and the other two are all late-stage king-tier!¡± ¡°Their combat strength is not bad! The defection of the red dragons this time is indeed a big harvest for me!¡± ¡°As for their growth potential, after adding the giant dragon sect, as long as they work hard, I will not let them stop at peak-stage saint-tier.¡± Mike muttered and smiled.. Chapter 204 - Castle Building Upgrade Blueprint Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at the information of the three flaming red dragons, Mike sighed. What he was most concerned about was the loyalty of these three flaming red dragons. ¡°The loyalty of these three red dragons is actually above 90 points!¡± Mike was slightly surprised. There was even one who had reached 95 points! This had already reached the level of die-hard. Die-hard meant that even if the Castle Lord died, the troops would not betray him. Instead, they would risk their lives to avenge the Castle Lord! Why was the loyalty of the red dragons so high? When he had subdued the nature elves, the loyalty of the nature elves was only above 80 points? Moreover, it was very difficult to increase the loyalty and maintain it. This was because whether it was failure in battle or the Castle Lord¡¯s bad attitude, it would cause the loyalty of the troops to drop. How to maintain loyalty was already a headache for most of the Castle Lords! For someone like Mike, the moment the red dragon surrendered, he would have loyalty above 90 points, which was extremely incredible. The only one who could compare was the little loli in the underground world. ¡°However, I¡¯m different from the little loli!¡± ¡°The little loli is definitely related to the goddess of luck!¡± ¡°As for me, I rely on faith!¡± After thinking for a while, Mike came to the final answer. This was also the most obvious difference when he tamed the nature elf tribe and the flaming red dragons. At that time, he suppressed the nature elf tribe with force and did not believe in himself. Therefore, his loyalty was around 80 points! The flaming red dragon had been tamed and believed in him under the aura of Tyrell! Their loyalty had reached 90 points! ¡°A devout belief can increase the loyalty of the troops!¡± Mike spoke slowly. This was probably a weapon belonging to the god of faith in the Endless Continent! This was because the subordinates of the god of faith were surprisingly united! If Castle Lords who relied on military units wanted to become stronger, they were destined to become the god of faith. ¡°There are billions of Castle Lords. I don¡¯t know if there are other Castle Lords other than me who are walking the path of the god of faith!¡± Mike felt that, even if there were, there definitely would not be too many Castle Lords like this. Based on the current hyperspace chat channel, Castle Lords who discovered that the power of faith was so strong were still in the minority! Moreover, even if a small number of Castle Lords walked the path of the god of faith, he was not afraid. Mike was clear. ¡°The strength of the giant dragon is already strong. The dragon sect is definitely one of the most well-established sects in the Endless Continent!¡± ¡°This means that the speed at which I advance to the god of faith is far faster than the other Castle Lords!¡± ¡°At that time, I can directly suppress the other Castle Lords who walk the path of the god of faith!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were full of confidence! ¡­ ¡°Dragon Lord!¡± As Mike was thinking, a soft voice sounded in his ear. He turned his head. It was Serena who walked into the castle with spoils of war. ¡°Not bad!¡± Mike looked at the pile of spoils of war and finally smiled. This time, there were a total of 24 red dragons that came to attack the Dragon Castle. In the end, only three had submitted. This meant that the remaining 21 flaming red dragons had all become the souls of the subordinates of the dragon battle team. These flaming red dragons that had been killed were all at the king-tier, and there was even one saint-tier. This was why they had dropped so many strange crystals and energy stones. ¡°In this battle, we have obtained a total of 6,100 energy stones!¡± ¡°Eight strange crystals!¡± ¡°Two blueprints!¡± ¡°Apart from that¡­ There¡¯s also a dark gold treasure chest!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes narrowed. To be honest, the dark gold treasure chest that he had never seen before was the thing that he was most interested in right now. However, good things always had to be kept until the last moment to be opened for the most rewarding feeling! Mike smiled in his heart and first accepted all the energy stones and strange crystals. At the same time, he checked his inventory. [Strange crystals: 101] [Energy stones: 12,405] ¡°All the strange crystals and energy stones are here!¡± ¡°In a while, I can upgrade the dragon nest to level 5!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. However, he did not plan to upgrade the dragon nest now. Instead, he planned to sort out his harvest first. ¡°These two new blueprints were dropped by the king-tier and saint-tier red dragons respectively!¡± ¡°These red dragons are of the highest level I¡¯ve ever killed!¡± ¡°The quality of the blueprints dropped shouldn¡¯t be bad either!¡± Mike directly appraised the two unknown blueprints! A bright light of determination lit up. As the light dissipated, the information of the two blueprints was revealed. [Ding, you have obtained an intermediate-grade army number blueprint!] [Army number blueprint] [Grade: Intermediate] [Effect: If you use it on a particular military type, you will obtain a corresponding number of that military type!] [Reminder: The growth potential of the target you use can not be higher than the peak of saint-tier!] ¡­ [Ding, you have obtained a castle building upgrade blueprint!] [Castle building upgrade blueprint] [Grade: Beginner] [Effect: When used, the designated castle building can be upgraded by one level!] [Reminder: The upgraded castle building level can not be higher than level 5!] ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve earned it!¡± ¡°As expected, the higher the level of the target killed, the better the reward will be!¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ve already earned a lot just by getting this army number blueprint!¡± Mike was pleasantly surprised. Although the intermediate-grade blueprint could not be used by the dragon. However, it could be used by the flaming red dragon! The growth potential of the red dragon was at the peak of saint-tier. If he could summon more than 10 flaming red dragons, it would be a huge boost to his combat power! ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯ve also obtained an upgrade blueprint for the castle!¡± Mike looked at the other blueprint in his hand. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this blueprint!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of blueprint in the channel before!¡± ¡°Its rarity is definitely higher than the army number blueprints!¡± Upgrading the castle generally required a huge amount of wood, stones, fine iron, and other basic resources. At the same time, the upgrade of the castle also brought a qualitative change to the Castle Lord. Mike¡¯s personal experience was the upgrade of the Dragon Castle and the dragon nest. In terms of effectiveness, it was indeed better than the middle-grade military branch number blueprint! ¡°However, the castle building upgrade blueprint also has some restrictions!¡± ¡°That is, the highest level of a level-4 building can be upgraded to level-5!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be upgraded beyond level 5!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can use it to upgrade the dragon¡¯s nest!¡± Mike¡¯s current military structure, the dragon nest, was just level 4. If he used this castle building upgrade blueprint, he could save 100 strange crystals and 10,000 energy stones! This huge amount of resources could be used to prepare for the level 6 upgrade of the dragon nest.. Chapter 205 - Dragon God Palace Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Holding the castle building upgrade blueprint in his hand, Mike was slightly excited. After he calmed down, Mike shook his head and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s still a bit rash to directly upgrade the dragon nest now!¡± ¡°Although the military structure is important, the dragon nest is not the only important building in the Dragon Castle!¡± The castle building upgrade blueprint was so rare. Mike wanted to use it to achieve the best effect! He was the first to think of his biggest reliance, the Sky City. He immediately asked in his mind. ¡°Can I use the castle building upgrade blueprint to upgrade the Sky City?¡± ¡°No, the Sky City is a war building, not a castle building!¡± ¡°The Sky City is a special war building¡­¡± Mike asked, ¡°What about the Dragon Castle?¡± [The Dragon Castle is currently an intermediate level town, equivalent to a level 5 castle building. It can not be used to level up!] Mike was speechless again. The Dragon City was not good either. At the moment, there was the elf-type building. It was worth upgrading. However, the current elven ancient tree was only level 3. If he could only upgrade it to level 4¡­ Was it not a waste of the castle building upgrade blueprint? Only a fool would do such a thing. Mike felt a little helpless. ¡°Alright, it seems that I can only upgrade the dragon nest now!¡± Mike walked in front of the dragon nest and prepared to use the blueprint. However, at this moment. As he walked past the window, he suddenly noticed a building outside the castle from the corner of his eye ¡ª the Holy Dragon Palace! ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also the Holy Dragon Palace!¡± Strictly speaking, this building was built by him through a blueprint. It did not tell him what level it was, as if it had always displayed a high-level building! After he asked, he only received a reply that the Holy Dragon Palace could be upgraded through the blueprint. That blueprint referred to the castle building upgrade blueprint in his hand. Mike thought about it again. ¡°As the exclusive building of the dragon clan, the Holy Dragon Palace can receive the dead souls near the castle.¡± ¡°It can also be reincarnated into a branch of the dragon clan.¡± ¡°Not only can it reduce the losses of my branch of the dragon clan in the war, it can also expand the power of my branch of the dragon clan.¡± ¡°The dragon-blood branch of the dragon clan is also a top-tier branch of the dragon clan.¡± ¡°When the dragon-blood branch develops into a branch of the dragon clan in the future, it will definitely be a force that can not be underestimated. It will be the branch of the dragon clan with the largest number of soldiers and the core force.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it is for the Dragon Castle or the scale of the dragon sect, it is extremely important!¡± ¡°The most important point is that it is very unique. It can not be upgraded by consuming basic materials!¡± ¡°Then, should I upgrade the level 5 dragon nest or the Holy Dragon Palace?¡± Mike thought about it. In the end, he decided to upgrade the Holy Dragon Palace. To upgrade the dragon nest, he still had enough energy stones and strange crystals. Even if he did not use the blueprint, he would not delay it. However, the Holy Dragon Palace was different. He had only found one castle building upgrade blueprint until now, which was enough to prove its rarity! If he did not upgrade to the Holy Dragon Palace this time, he did not know when the next time would be. Thinking of this, Mike did not hesitate. He went outside the castle and used the castle upgrade blueprint on the Holy Dragon Palace. In an instant, the brown blueprint in his hand turned into countless light spots. They shattered with the wind. These shattered lights enveloped the entire Holy Dragon Palace. At the same time, the entire land in front of them started to tremble. Under the light, the Holy Dragon Palace started to change. The golden light became thicker and thicker. No one could see the exact appearance of the Holy Dragon Palace clearly. After a few seconds¡­ It was not until the golden light completely dissipated that Mike saw the Holy Dragon Palace that was even taller and more brilliant! [Dragon God Palace] [Description: The ultimate building exclusive to the dragon race, a palace that contains the supreme beliefs! The home of the gods of the giant dragon race! Any place that dares to defy the gods of the giant dragon race!] [Effect 1: Greatly increase the loyalty of the castle residents to the Castle Lord!] [Effect 2: There is a certain chance for the surrounding creatures to believe in the dragon sect!] [Effect 3: The combat strength and defense of the Castle Lord¡¯s troops are all increased by 20% !] [Effect 4: The loyalty of the Castle Lord¡¯s troops is increased by 20%!] [Effect 5: Greatly increase the collection speed of the Castle Lord¡¯s belief power!] [Effect 6: Increases the rate at which the lord of the castle can upgrade his dragons!] ¡°There are hidden effects!¡± Mike saw the extra message prompt. [Hidden effect 1: As the ultimate exclusive building of the dragon clan, the Holy Dragon Palace can intimidate the surrounding creatures. Any creature below the highest level of the dragon clan will have their combat power reduced by 20%!] [Hidden effect 2: The hatred between the evil forces and the dark forces against you has increased significantly!] [Hidden effect 3: The range of receiving the souls of believers will be expanded to ten times the range of the current castle¡¯s influence!] [Hidden effect 4: Purify the souls of the dark and evil forces and forcibly turn them into the souls of the mad servants!] ¡­ ¡°The Dragon God Palace!¡± ¡°After the upgrade, not only the appearance, but even the name has been upgraded by a level!¡± Mike looked at the Glorious Dragon God Palace. The shock in his eyes did not disappear for a long time. ¡°Just by upgrading by one level, the Dragon God Palace has gained three effects from the Holy Dragon Palace and two hidden effects!¡± ¡°It has become six normal effects and four hidden effects! The original effects have also increased!¡± Mike let out a low groan. The attack and defense of the main force of the castle had increased from 10% to 20%! Do not underestimate this effect. One had to know that its target was the dragons! Just from this point alone, Mike felt that he had profited greatly by upgrading to the Dragon God Palace! ¡°Apart from that! The range of receiving believers has also increased by 10 times!¡± ¡°My castle¡¯s current area of influence is 20 kilometers. 10 times is 200 kilometers!¡± ¡°In other words, within this range, all the forces under my command can be received and reincarnated after death!¡± ¡°In the future, when I start a war in the Dark Forest, I won¡¯t have to worry about the sacrifices of my troops!¡± ¡°The influence of the dragon castle can spread even faster!¡± Mike could not hide his smile. Upgrading the Dragon God shrine was much better than upgrading the dragon nest. He had really struck it rich! At the same time, he was happy for his wise decision! ¡­ The joy in his heart only calmed down after a long while. When Mike came back to his senses, he suddenly noticed that the dragon-blood soldiers had surrounded him, as well as the dragon battle team and the nature elves. These soldiers all kneeled on the ground respectfully, as if they were paying the highest respect to the Dragon God¡¯s temple. Especially Jonia, her beautiful face was trembling, and her eyes were full of shock. ¡°Is this the Dragon God Palace, the legendary building!¡± ¡°What a supreme aura of faith!¡± ¡°Why, have you seen it before?¡± Mike was a little surprised, looking at Jonia and asking.. Chapter 206 - Opening the Dark Gold Treasure Chest! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The moment the question was asked, Mike saw that Jonia¡¯s eyes were looking at him. This was also the first time he had seen Jonia¡¯s beautiful face up close. The elven face, the watery eyes, and the pointy ears were extremely beautiful! Jonia said respectfully, ¡°yes, Dragon Lord!¡± When the nature elves heard the voice, they also came over curiously, wanting to hear this piece of secret information from the ancient times. Jonia continued, ¡°I came from the information of the elven mother tree¡¯s inheritance, which recorded the Dragon God Palace!¡± ¡°The Dragon God Palace is the ancient times, the home of the dragon race¡¯s gods, carrying the souls of every dragon god!¡± ¡°The Dragon God Palace is also the core shrine of the dragon race!¡± ¡°Countless dragons worship and yearn for it! The ancient dragon race will hold any high-level meeting, all the dragon gods must gather here!¡± Then, Jonia said slowly, ¡°However¡­ After the Divine War, the ancient dragon clan declined.¡± ¡°The dragon gods of the past all fell, and the Dragon God Palace became a relic of the dragon clan!¡± ¡°Only countless fanatical creatures who worship the dragon clan would keep searching for this building, but no one found it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to descend on you, Dragon Lord!¡± Jonia finished her sentence. ¡°The Dragon God Palace contains the souls of countless ancient dragon gods?¡± The elves, including the great elder Serena, were all shocked beyond words. ¡°Mother, doesn¡¯t this mean that the Dragon Lord now possesses the souls of the ancient dragon gods!?¡± Serena asked. ¡°That¡¯s not it. After such a short time, we don¡¯t know if the souls of the ancient dragon gods are in the palace anymore. Even if there are, I¡¯m afraid that they have already fallen silent!¡± ¡°However, just the Dragon God Palace alone is already very powerful!¡± ¡°The Dragon Lord is really capable. With him around, it¡¯s not impossible for you to become a dragon god and control the dragon clan to dominate the Endless Continent!¡± Serena looked at Mike, her eyes still filled with shock. After listening to the records of the ancient times, Mike was also filled with satisfaction. However, when Mike heard Jonia say ¡®dominate the Endless Continent¡¯, he shook his head. His goal had never been to become a dragon god. Instead, he wanted to become the strongest dragon god of faith and control the entire Endless Continent! At this moment¡­ ¡°Lord, we have counted all the corpses of the flaming red dragons!¡± ¡°A total of 21!¡± ¡°Mm, you guys go and pray. I will deal with the red dragon corpses.¡± Mike nodded. Then, Mike put all the red dragon corpses into the castle¡¯s warehouse. He realized a way to make more money than collecting the red dragon corpses. The flaming red dragon was a top-tier creature. dragon-blood could increase all aspects of a creature¡¯s attributes! After eating dragon meat, it could also strengthen the user¡¯s physique. Of course, Mike himself had already reached tier-9. If he was strong enough, he would not consume it himself. However, in the eyes of other Castle Lords, whether it was for the army or himself, it was definitely a good thing! It could be auctioned off. After storing the red dragon¡¯s corpse. Mike looked at the dark gold treasure chest again. [Item: Treasure chest] [Level: Dark gold] [Description: Open it and you will receive an unimaginable surprise!] ¡°Interesting, open it!¡± Mike raised his eyebrows. The system notification sounded. The dark gold treasure chest opened and immediately released a ball of fiery red light. The light was so dazzling that he could not even open his eyes. [Ding! Congratulations on obtaining a flaming red dragon¡¯s dragon egg] [Flaming red dragon¡¯s dragon egg] [Grade: Demigod] [Incubation time: Three days] [Description: This is an extremely rare flaming dragon egg. The level of dragon bloodline is higher than the flaming red dragon of the same species. It has the potential to become the king of the flaming red dragon!] ¡°Dragon egg?¡± Mike was shocked, but in the next moment, he became a little surprised. ¡°My military structure is the dragon nest. It seems strange that you suddenly gave me a dragon egg!¡± After seeing the reward of the dark gold treasure chest, Mike was somewhat disappointed. Of course, he was not disappointed by the existence of the dragon egg. In fact, although he had the dragon nest, there were still 94 dragon eggs that had not hatched yet. However, he did not mind getting another dragon egg for free, what Mike cared about was the level of the dragon egg. The highest level was only at the demigod level! ¡°If the dragon egg in the dragon nest hatches into a giant dragon, the worst growth potential is at the demigod level!¡± ¡°Even if this flaming red dragon¡¯s dragon egg appeared in the dragon nest, it would only be considered average!¡± Mike was filled with anticipation towards the dark gold treasure chest. Now that the flaming red dragon¡¯s dragon egg had appeared, he could only accept his fate. ¡°As expected, I still don¡¯t have the same luck as the little loli!¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have held too much hope in opening the treasure chest!¡± Mike gave a somewhat helpless and bitter laugh. The flaming red dragon race was originally inferior to his giant dragon race. Even if he could become the flaming red dragon king and be able to lead the flaming red dragon tribe, compared to his dragon battle team, it was nothing! The giant dragon battle team belonged to the Orthodox giant dragon sect! The growth potential of the giant dragons was not only higher than that of the red dragon tribe, but they were also more disciplined. Therefore, even if he was the flaming red dragon king. It would not be as powerful as having a giant dragon battle team! ¡­ However, after hesitating for a long time, Mike didn¡¯t put this flaming red dragon egg up for auction. If he put this flaming red dragon egg up for auction right now, the Castle Lords would all be so poor. This was an egg that had the potential to grow into a demigod! The final auction would definitely not be able to match the value of this egg. Mike was a person who did not want to suffer losses. The reason why he auctioned the skeleton warrior structure blueprint before was because the skeleton warrior structure construction belonged to the dark faction. It was not of any use to him. Although this flaming red dragon egg was not amazing, it could still be of some use to him. For example, if it was as described, the flaming red dragon in the egg had the potential to become the flaming red dragon king! Now, he knew that there was a flaming dragon nest in the Dark Forest. The flaming red dragon nest housed a large number of flaming red dragons and was already one of the strongest forces in the Dark Forest. At the same time, it was also a top-tier force! It was on par with the nature elves. After informing the nature elves, Mike also wanted to conquer the other fire dragon¡¯s nest. This way, there would be two top forces in the Dark Forest that he could use. At that time, the gnome kingdom would not be a problem! Thinking of this, Mike decided to keep this fire red dragon egg.. Chapter 207 - The Puzzled Serena Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°The incubation time of the flaming red dragon takes three days.¡± Mike looked at the flaming red dragon egg and felt that this time was a little too long. The expansion of the Dragon Castle, every minute and every second was precious. Now, he really wanted to see how the flaming red dragon in the egg had a chance of becoming a flaming red dragon. ¡°Is there any way to speed up the hatching of dragon eggs?¡± Mike asked in his heart. [Ding! Increasing the temperature can speed up the hatching of dragon eggs! If the surrounding temperature can reach 2,000 degrees, it can be accelerated to two days!] [Consuming energy stones can also increase the hatching speed. 1,000 energy stones a day!] There were two methods in total. ¡°If I use energy stones to incubate, I will need to spend a total of 3,000 energy stones to incubate the flaming red dragon egg today!¡± ¡°This consumption has no cost-effectiveness ratio at all!¡± ¡°My energy stones will also be used to upgrade the level five dragon nest, so I will pass it directly!¡± ¡°If we consider the temperature, we can ask the flaming red dragons and the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa to help incubate!¡± Mike immediately called Flosa and the three fire red dragons over. However, he did not immediately mention the fire dragon eggs. Instead, he looked at one of the fire red dragons and asked, ¡°how many red dragons do you have in the fire dragon¡¯s nest?¡± The red dragon Briar Nath replied respectfully. ¡°The number of Fire Red Dragons in the fire dragon¡¯s nest is around 200. All of them are at the king-tier!¡± ¡°200? That many?¡± Mike was a little surprised. The flaming red dragons and his own dragons belonged to the dragon race. However, compared to the five dragons in the Dragon Castle, 200 Flaming Red Dragons was a lot. However, after thinking about it, Mike also understood. It was probably because of the density of their bloodline! The strength of the dragons in the Dragon Castle was far from what these flaming red dragons could compare to. Mike then asked Briar Nath, ¡°what¡¯s the relationship between the fire dragons? Do they belong to a group?¡± Briar Nath shook his head, ¡°not really!¡± ¡°We red fire dragons only live together when we don¡¯t hunt!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t usually have any interactions.¡± ¡°Sometimes, we even fight each other because of the habitat problem!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. In this way, although the flaming red dragon clan seemed powerful, it was actually just so-so. After he ruled these three flaming red dragons, he did not have to worry about the flaming dragon nest finding trouble with him. If they really came, Sky City would teach these flaming red dragons how to be obedient dragons! ¡­ At this point, Mike then pointed at the fire dragon egg in the dark gold treasure chest and told Flosa, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this dragon egg to you!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of leading the other three crimson fire dragons to raise the temperature of this dragon egg to more than 2,000 degrees!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa received the dragon egg and answered respectfully. The pure fire elemental aura around his body surged crazily. Just by turning around, he gave the three fire dragons behind him a fright. They could feel that the fire elemental aura emitted by Flosa was different from theirs, and it was even more terrifying! The three fire dragons immediately became Flosa¡¯s underlings. Flosa brought the dragon egg to an empty space in front of the castle. The four fire attribute dragons surrounded the dragon egg and spat out dragon breath towards the dragon egg! [The temperature around the dragon egg has reached 3,200 degrees!] [The dragon egg will hatch in two days!] ¡°Then there won¡¯t be any problems!¡± Mike nodded. ¡­ The problem with the flaming red dragon egg had already been dealt with. Mike returned to the Dragon Castle and felt that he had never felt so energetic before! After the dragon battle team had killed the initial stage of the Saint Rank, the flaming red dragon. He had already completed the advancement to the king-tier. After stepping into the king-tier, Mike felt that the entire world had undergone a transformation. Whether it was the heart of the castle, the windows, or the table, everything that entered his vision became incomparably clear. He could even faintly feel the water, fire, and various other magical elements floating in the air. ¡°After stepping into the king-tier, I will be equivalent to a true king!¡± ¡°I can look down on all the creatures in the Dark Forest!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He looked at his information panel. [Castle Lord: Mike] [Strength: Early king-tier] [Castle species: Giant dragon (unique species), flaming red dragon, demon hunter vulture, nature elf, dragon-blood gnome, dragon-blood warrior¡­] [Castle constructions: Dragon nest, ancient elven tree, Dragon God Palace, wall, folkhouse, noblehouse, watchtower] [Equipment: High-level armor, Gnome Chieftain¡¯s sword, Forest Giant¡¯s Ring, Dragon Soul Ring (holy weapon), Heart of the Dynasty (holy item), Sky City (dragon clan¡¯s exclusive war fortress)] [Energy stone: 16,430] [Strange crystals: 101! ] ¡°Such a large castle and so many forces!¡± ¡°The current me can still be called the strongest Castle Lord!¡± Mike smiled. In a castle battle, if you were to relax for a moment, every Castle Lord was still working hard, and they could possibly surpass you! Mike, however, could not make such a mistake! So much time had passed, and he was still sitting firmly on the title of the strongest castle! ¡°Energy stones and strange crystals are enough. We can start upgrading the dragon nest!¡± Mike walked towards the dragon nest in the castle. [Do you want to upgrade the only military structure ¡ª dragon nest?] [Yes][No] ¡°Yes!¡± After Mike clicked on it, in an instant, the dragon nest began to change. The dragon statue started to shine with a scarlet light. Roar!! Faintly, Mike seemed to hear a supreme dragon¡¯s might. Then, the entire dragon¡¯s nest started to change. ¡­ At the same time. At the back of the Dragon¡¯s Castle, under the ancient elven tree. The great elven elder Serena was leaning against the ancient tree, looking at the Dragon Castle in a daze. ¡°My child, why do you look so sad?¡± Jonia landed beside Serena with the wind. Sensing her mother, Serena suddenly turned around, shook her head, and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, mother!¡± ¡°I was just imagining the future development of the natural elf tribe!¡± Jonia smiled, but she placed her slender hand on Serena¡¯s cheek and said gently, ¡°My child, you can¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about the Dragon Lord, right? Why don¡¯t you tell me? Maybe I can give you a different answer!¡± Hearing that, Serena looked at the beautiful girl in front of her. After hesitating for a few seconds, she finally sighed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about the Dragon Lord¡¯s dragon sect!¡± ¡°Mother, we just saw the three flaming red dragons bow their heads to the Dragon Lord under the green light rain¡¯s influence!¡± ¡°The whole process of worshipping the dragon Lord took less than ten seconds!¡± ¡°The dragon sect is too terrifying!¡± Chapter 208 - Level 5 Dragon Nest! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Serena¡¯s eyes were still filled with shock when she told Jonia about it. Those were three flaming red dragons! The flaming red dragon clan had always had a violent temper. In Serena¡¯s opinion, the red dragons, who hated faith, would express their willingness to believe in the Dragon Lord even if their lives were threatened. It would only be a verbal belief. However, the three fire red dragons were different. After experiencing the baptism of the green rain of light from Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon, they seemed to have really fallen into the embrace of the god of faith! While shouting the Dragon Lord, they respectfully lowered their dragon heads! In fact¡­ After the three fire Red Dragons joined the Dragon Castle, they joined the other dragons and worshipped the Dragon God Palace! Countless nature elves surrounded them. Serena stroked the head of a little elf and turned to ask Jonia, ¡°Mother, do you think the power of faith can really change the mind of a living creature?¡± This was the first time Serena had seen such a terrifying thing. She was very worried that the future nature elves would also become like this! After thinking for a while, Jonia shook her head and said solemnly to Serena. ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful the Dragon Lord is!¡± ¡°However, I am sure that the Dragon Lord is definitely not on the path of ascending to the evil god!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Serena was a little surprised. Jonia suddenly smiled, ¡°from my recent observations, the Dragon Lord is really a very kind person!¡± ¡°Do you still remember how the Dragon Lord subdued our elven tribe?¡± ¡°He could have used that terrifying beam to destroy half of the elven tribe before negotiating with us to take them over. After all, the ordinary nature elves don¡¯t mean much to him. That would have given us enough deterrence!¡± ¡°However, he did not choose to do that. Instead, he blasted the mysterious beam towards the mountain peak!¡± ¡°Besides, the Dragon Lord is also very considerate!¡± ¡°In the castle, even the weakest dragon-blood soldiers, after they have hunted for a day, the Dragon Lord will let them rest first before doing the work of collecting the corpses!¡± ¡°Therefore, in the Dragon Castle, I heard all positive comments about the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°May I ask, if it was really an evil god, would the Dragon Lord be so kind and considerate of our feelings?¡± Jonia threw the question to Serena. After a long time, Serena finally lowered her head sincerely. ¡°I understand, Mother!¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have thought that the Dragon Lord was bad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, child. The Supreme Dragon Lord will definitely forgive you when he sees that you are so obedient!¡± Jonia stroked Serena¡¯s cheek and smiled gently. Then, she said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Serena. As the mother of the nature elf tribe, I¡¯m definitely the person most concerned with the future of the tribe!¡± ¡°Based on the current situation, I¡¯ve come to the conclusion that our nature elf tribe only needs to offer absolute loyalty to the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°The elf tribe used to believe in the elf goddess.¡± ¡°So what if they believe in the dragon sect now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still you. You won¡¯t change. You can even break through the shackles of the saint-tier and become a demigod under the light of the Dragon Lord!¡± At the mention of demigods, Serena¡¯s expression obviously changed. That¡¯s right! She had been stuck at the late stage of the saint-tier for hundreds of years. Every moment, she was thinking about how to break through to the demigod level and touch the threshold of the gods. And the only one who could help her now was the benevolent Dragon Lord! Thinking of this, Serena¡¯s gaze became firm. She said to Jonia, ¡°understood, mother. I will definitely offer my absolute loyalty to the Dragon Lord!¡± At this moment, Serena had really thought it through! She was willing to believe in the Dragon sect! Moreover, after she followed the Dragon Lord, she had clearly received benefits! During this period of hunting, she could clearly feel that her late-stage saint-tier strength had increased. She was advancing step by step towards the peak of the saint-tier! The Dragon Lord had already done so much for her, what else could she not be satisfied with! Jonia also looked in the direction of the Dragon Castle and smiled, ¡°we nature elves will all believe in the Dragon Lord in the future!¡± ¡°We also firmly believe that our nature elf tribe will become stronger and stronger under the leadership of the Dragon Lord!¡± Serena and Jonia were looking forward to the future! ¡­ In the Dragon Castle. The level 5 upgrade of dragon nest had ended. The bright red light gradually dimmed. Mike saw the true appearance of the level 5 dragon¡¯s nest. Not only was the area of the dragon¡¯s nest larger, but it was also warmer. The dragon head of the dragon statue in the dragon nest also began to have expressions. The dragon wings also changed from the previous closed-wing stance to one that looked like they were about to be spread open. The dragon head, claws, and other details became more and more realistic. It seemed that every time the dragon nest was strengthened, the dragon statue began to become more realistic. This made Mike have a rare thought. ¡°Could it be that when the level of the dragon nest gets higher and higher, the dragon wings of the dragon statue will also get bigger and bigger, and in the end, it will be like a real soaring dragon!¡± ¡°At that time, the dragon statue will most likely undergo some changes and provide some new enhancements to the dragon nest!¡± ¡°Maybe even a real dragon will fly out from it!¡± The more Mike thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. At least from level one until now, the dragon statue would become more realistic. It was hard not to imagine what changes would happen to it in the future. However, this was also a matter of the future. What Mike wanted to pay attention to the most was the effect of the level 5 dragon nest. He opened the information panel. [Dragon nest: Unique military structure] [Current level: Level 5] [After upgrading to level 5, a dragon can be hatched early the next morning!] [Requirements for upgrading: 100,000 energy stones, 1,000 strange crystals] [Special reminder: Level 5 dragon¡¯s nest will give birth to a dragon with 80% bloodline density] ¡°A Level 5 dragon¡¯s nest can give birth to a dragon with 80% bloodline density!¡± Looking at the information of the dragon¡¯s nest after upgrading to level 5, Mike took a deep breath. As expected, the level of the dragon¡¯s nest increased. Not only would the level of the dragon that was hatched from each level increase, even the most important bloodline density would also increase! In the dragon battle team under his command, only Tyrell and Barr had 70% of the bloodline density, which were at the highest level. 80% of the bloodline density was even closer to that of a true ancient true dragon! In fact, it even had the appearance of an ancient dragon! ¡°I hope that the dragon that hatched early tomorrow morning will be able to give me a surprise!¡± Mike noticed that one of the dragon eggs in the dragon nest was beginning to show signs of cracking. His heart was filled with anticipation! ¡°Also, every upgrade of the military structure seems to bring about a qualitative change!¡± ¡°Mine is a unique military structure, the strength of each giant dragon is increased!¡± ¡°Then the qualitative changes of other Castle Lords are most likely in the number of military structures!¡± Mike came to this conclusion.. Chapter 209 - The Astonished Red Fire Dragon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the Dragon Nest that had been upgraded to level 5. His thoughts were very simple. Before this, he had already known that the rank of the main branch of the castle would affect the number of soldier units that were recruited every day. With each level of the dragon nest, the level of the giant dragon that hatched would increase, or even increase by 10% of its bloodline density. If that was the case, when the other Castle Lords upgraded their buildings, they would probably be able to recruit dozens or even hundreds more each day! ¡°In this way, most of the Castle Lords will have their own army during the later stages of the Battle of the Castles!¡± ¡°The time for the castle lords to rule over all the races is coming soon!¡± ¡°However, before that¡­¡± ¡°I need to unify the entire Dark Forest as soon as possible and establish my Dragon Dynasty!¡± Mike spoke slowly. At this moment, he still needed to wait for an entire night before he could breed a new dragon. Mike walked out of the door and took a breath of the fresh air in the evening. He was in a very good mood. At this moment, he needed to upgrade his dragon nest to level 6. 100,000 energy stones and 1,000 crystals! The amount of demand was so great that he dared not think about it at all! ¡°I only have 6,000 energy stones left!¡± ¡°There is only one crystal left!¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost like the first night when I came to this Endless Continent!¡± ¡°At present, the large tribes around Dragon Castle have been cleared, unless the gnome kingdom is wiped out next, or the second Beast Tide, the fire red dragon hunting the fire dragon¡¯s nest and so on!¡± ¡°Otherwise, it will be very difficult for me to obtain large amounts of energy stones and strange crystals!¡± ¡°Upgrading to a level 6 dragon nest still has a long way to go!¡± Mike shook his head. However, he was not in a hurry! Right now, he was already very satisfied to be able to upgrade the dragon nest to level 5! ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I should be the first Castle Lord in the Endless Continent to upgrade the military structure to level 5!¡± Mike¡¯s face was full of a sense of accomplishment. This was not because he was blindly confident. It was because the price to upgrade the military structure from level 4 to level 5 was too high! 10,000 energy stones and 100 strange crystals. Now, even he had to gather a few strange crystals in the end. How could the other Castle Lords have the ability to take out their resources? ¡°Right now, the resources of the other Castle Lords should be around 2,000 energy stones and 20 strange crystals. Even the top Castle Lords could not have more than 5,000 energy stones and 50 strange crystals! They could not have a level 5 military structure. There were even a few who had level 4! Most of the Castle Lords were now level 3 military structures! Thus, what did he have to worry about now? ¡°Right now, I need to think of my next move. I can break through the gnome kingdom and set up the underground magic mining cart.¡± ¡°Or setting up a connection to the little loli¡¯s underground world through a portal, where I can hunt monsters. Then, I¡¯ll be able to obtain energy stones and strange crystals for a very long time!¡± ¡­ After relaxing. Night fell, the roars of the berserk monsters outside were incessant. They returned to the sturdy Dragon Castle. Mike took out a brown blueprint from the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. He had already used up the previous castle building upgrade blueprint. He still had not thought about how to use the remaining middle-grade army number blueprint. The army number blueprint had always been Mike¡¯s most important thing. This was because the benefits it brought to a top-grade Castle Lord were the most powerful. Regardless of whether it was a top-grade military branch or a high-grade military branch, if dozens of military units could be added at once, it would be a great help to the Castle Lord! [Item: Army number blueprint] [Level: Intermediate] [The growth potential of the target can not be higher than the peak of saint-tier!] ¡­ Mike looked at the information on the blueprint again. Currently, only the two forces that met this condition were the nature elves and the flaming red dragons. Which race should they give it to? The nature elves were proficient in the laws of life and wind magic. They could shoot arrows from a thousand meters away and take a person¡¯s life! The flaming red dragon had 40% of the ancient true dragon bloodline! It had the fire law, and it was arrogant and violent. It could burn a large number of enemies in an instant! Both of them were one of the top creatures in the Endless Continent. If it were any other Castle Lord, even if they had one of them, they would be so happy that they would fly! Mike was currently worrying about having two top living beings. If the other Castle Lords saw this scene, they would probably be so jealous that they would go crazy! After deliberating for a while, Mike finally chose to use the middle-grade army number blueprint on the flaming red dragons. The reason was very simple. In the future, it would definitely be an era where all races competed for hegemony. Facing the siege of thousands of troops from the Castle Lords, the red dragon, which could carry out large-scale destruction attacks, was the troop he needed the most. As for the nature elf troops, they were more like snipers, used as guerrillas! And more importantly, at least for now, he had the ancient elven tree and could breed nature elves every day. As for the flaming red dragon, before he took over the fire dragon¡¯s nest, he would not be able to get any more! After making his decision, Mike summoned a flaming red dragon outside the castle. He used the intermediate army number blueprint on it. The ancient brown scroll turned into light spots and shattered. ¡°How many flaming red dragons will the army number blueprint bring me this time?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me down!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. As the light dissipated, balls of flames suddenly burned in front of him. There were a total of 12 flames. After burning, they grew bigger and bigger until they reached the height of an adult flaming red dragon! The strange thing was that although Mike stood in front of the huge flames, he could not feel any high temperature. In the end, 12 flaming red dragons were born from the huge flames! ¡°Just 12 flaming red dragons?¡± ¡°The summoning scene looks quite spectacular. I thought I could summon more flaming red dragons this time!¡± Mike could not help but twitch his lips. 12 flaming red dragons might seem like a lot, but in reality, they were only so-so. The only thing that was worth celebrating was that these flaming red dragons were all at the tier-8 realm. They could be used directly as the castle¡¯s combat strength. ¡°Greetings, My Lord!¡± The flaming red dragons came before Mike and respectfully lowered their heads. Their eyes were burning with fanaticism towards their faith. Through Mike¡¯s information panel, he saw that these newly born flaming red dragons were all die-hard loyal with 100 points. This also meant that they were completely different from the three fire red dragons that they had subdued. They were completely their own species. At the side, upon seeing this scene, the fire red dragon Briar Nath was completely dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­ This is the power of the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°My race was actually summoned out of thin air by the Dragon Lord.¡± Briar Nath did not know anything about the intermediate army number blueprint. He looked at Mike Now, and his eyes were filled with worship! Chapter 210 - The Dark Elf Trade Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Endless Continent, the ability of the Dragon Race to breed offspring had always been very poor! Not to mention the low success rate of mating, even if a dragon egg appeared, it would still take two to three years for it to hatch into a baby dragon! In addition to that, the dragon race was very aggressive. That was why the dragon race had always been the least number of creatures. Due to these reasons, looking at the Dragon Lord¡¯s instantaneous power, he had summoned 12 adult flaming red dragons. That was why Briar Nath was so shocked and worshiped him! ¡°This is a miracle of the Lord!¡± ¡°Praise the Almighty Lord!¡± ¡°You are the light of our flaming red dragons!¡± Briar Nath lowered his dragon head respectfully to Mike. His belief level had changed from a believer to a fanatic! Mike, who had just heard the sound and turned around to see the scene, could not help but raise his eyebrows. What was going on? He had clearly only used an army number blueprint. Why was this flaming red dragon looking at him with shining eyes? The change was so great that he did not know what to say for a moment. In reality, it was Mike¡¯s gaze that made Briar Nath mistakenly think that he had received the Dragon Lord¡¯s approval. Briar Nath immediately lowered his dragon head and said confidently, ¡°greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°The flaming red dragons will definitely offer their utmost loyalty to our Lord!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mike was completely speechless. It was also at this moment, the newly born 12 flaming red dragons came in front of Mike and said respectfully, ¡°greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°We have been summoned! We will pledge our lives to follow the Dragon Lord and regard joining the dragon sect as an honor!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mike nodded. He was very satisfied with these flaming red dragons. Then, he gave an order to Briar Nath, ¡°Briar Nath, you will lead these flaming red dragons. Let them get to know the Dragon Castle and see if they can hatch the dragon eggs faster!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Briar Nath left with the newborn flaming red dragons. ¡­ After Briar Nath left, Mike was left alone in the hall of the Dragon Castle. He had gained so much from killing the flaming red dragons. The dragon-blood soldiers who were usually on duty in the castle to protect him were all sent by him to sort out the materials. The dragon battle team, as well as the earth dragon battle team led by Derek, were all out hunting. At night, Mike lay on the big bed in the castle, covered with a quilt, and was very comfortable. The Dragon Castle seemed to carry a very mysterious elemental power. Even though it was very cold outside, it was very warm inside. Mike was not bored while he was alone in the castle. As usual, he scrolled through the hyperspace trading channel before going to bed every night to see if there was anyone auctioning the spatial teleportation blueprint. Setting up a spatial teleportation array with the little loli in the underground world and spreading the glory of the dragon sect to the underground world was one of his goals. He had always been very attentive. However, after flipping through it again and again, there was still no information about the auction of the spatial teleportation blueprint. Mike could not help but feel a little disappointed as he muttered while resting his chin on his hand. ¡°Spatial teleportation blueprints are indeed too rare!¡± ¡°Ever since I accidentally auctioned off that spatial teleportation blueprints last time, I haven¡¯t seen it again!¡± As for the other items¡­ Mike looked around and could not find anything that caught his attention. At this moment¡­ [You have a new friend message!] Seeing his friend¡¯s reminder, Mike was not surprised to find that it was indeed a little loli. After adding her as a friend, Mike and the little loli would often chat for a while at night before going to bed. This seemed to have become a habit of theirs. At the same time, it was also a way of relaxing. The little loli, [Big Mike! Big Mike! The black tiger egg has hatched!] [The little black tiger that hatched is at tier-8. Its growth potential is at the peak of saint-tier!] [Aiya! The little black tiger is really cute. It started sticking to me when it was just born!] [It¡¯s a pity that the friend function can not send photos. Otherwise, Caroline really wanted to show Big Mike the little black tiger too!] Mike smiled and typed. [How¡¯s the loyalty of the little black tiger!?] The little loli, [100 points, die-hard loyalty!] Mike, [Okay!] According to Mike¡¯s guess, the little loli¡¯s black tiger was very likely to be the same as the flaming red dragon that he had summoned. It had become a soldier of the Castle Lord. That was why its loyalty was only at 100 points! The little loli, [Oh right, Big Mike, Caroline has another thing to tell you!] [Recently, a very beautiful elf came to my gray dwarf castle!] Elf? Mike¡¯s expression suddenly changed. There were elves in the underground world? However, he immediately reacted. What the little loli said should be the dark elves of the underground world. Dark elves were evil, depraved elves. They were also the only elves in the underground world. As for why they depraved, Mike did not know. However, as far as he knew, the creatures in the evil camp were all cunning and sinister. Why would the dark elves take the initiative to look for the little loli? Before Mike could ask, the little loli had already returned with a message. The little loli, [Big Mike, this dark elf said that they¡¯re fighting a group of dark beetles and need equipment. That¡¯s why they made a deal with me!] This sentence piqued Mike¡¯s interest. Interesting! The evil creatures of the Endless Continent actually made a deal with the Castle Lord¡¯s forces! This was the first time he had heard of it. Could it be that¡­ the creatures of the evil faction were on opposite sides of most of the factions. Under the extremely chaotic hatred, they did not reject the castle¡¯s forces. However, the dark elves were evil after all! Although the gray dwarf castle had that saint-tier dwarf grandfather overseeing it, the dark elf forces could not think of anything. It seemed like they were trading with the little loli, but it was possible that they were actually planning to steal a batch of equipment! Mike, [You talk to that dwarf grandfather properly before making a decision.] The little loli said, [Yes, yes! I¡¯ve already spoken to him! The old dwarf said that for the development of the castle, we can trade with the elves. With him around, there won¡¯t be any problems!] Mike said, [That¡¯s good! Remember to make the dark elves pay at least half of the price in advance! Strange crystals and energy stones are also fine!] [However, we don¡¯t accept gold coins!] [The dark elves are now preparing for war. There¡¯s a high chance that they won¡¯t bargain with you!] The little loli, [Yes, yes, I will listen to Big Mike!] [Oh right, how did Big Mike know that I was dealing with a dark elf?] Mike, [¡­ guessed.] The little loli, [Wow! You¡¯re so accurate! I feel that Big Mike has installed a camera in my house!] Mike could not help but laugh. It was quite interesting to hear the Little Loli brag about him from time to time. Then again¡­ If the Dark Elves wanted equipment¡­ The corpses of his 12 flaming red dragons were just the right materials to make high-quality equipment. Mike, [Next time the dark elves look for you, just tell them that I have the corpses of 12 flaming red dragons with me. See if they want them.] The little loli, [Huh? Mike¡¯s huge dragon is already strong enough to kill a native dragon? Amazing!] Chapter 211 - Bella Wants to Cooperate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at the little loli¡¯s reaction, Mike could not help but laugh. Mike, [That¡¯s a small matter!] [My castle¡¯s influence has been developing all along, so don¡¯t let your Gray Dwarf Castle fall behind!] [The Battle of the castles right now, the era of all races fighting for hegemony has arrived!] [This war might not immediately affect your underground world, but you still have to be careful!] [Quickly develop the castle¡¯s power with the help of the old dwarf grandpa!] [The deal between the dark elves and you this time is an opportunity. You must seize it!] The little loli, [Yes, yes. Caroline will listen to Big Mike¡¯s words!] [Now, the gray dwarves in the Gray Dwarf Castle will train every day. Moreover, with the advanced smithy, the rate of equipment-making will not drop!] [I feel like in another two days, we¡¯ll be able to have another batch of equipment on the shelves!] Mike looked at the message and smiled. He basically did not have any selfish motives toward the little loli. He was telling the truth. At the same time, the dark elf trade was not only an opportunity for the little loli, it was also an opportunity for him. The red dragon¡¯s corpse was very precious. Whether it was dragon tendon, dragon skin, dragon wings, or dragon claws, they all had different values in making weapons. If the dark elves wanted to buy it, it would also make him a lot of money. He did not waste the red dragon¡¯s corpse that he obtained. ¡­ After chatting with the little loli for a while, Mike closed his friend chat page and prepared to go to sleep. However, at this moment, another friend message notification sounded. ¡°Little loli, is there anything else?¡± Mike opened his friend page in confusion. The next moment, he realized that he had misunderstood. The person who sent the message was Bella. Bella, [Big Brother Mike, send me the coordinates of your teleportation array!] Mike, [Huh? What¡¯s the matter?] Mike was slightly puzzled. Of course, he knew the coordinates of the spatial teleportation array. Every spatial teleportation array would display a spatial coordinate when it was built. As long as one entered the spatial coordinate, they could build a spatial teleportation channel and let the existence of another teleportation channel teleport over. Bella, [It¡¯s like this! These two days, a Castle Lord of the Alliance of Gods found a spatial teleportation blueprint. I¡¯ve already spent a large amount of money to buy it and build a spatial teleportation array!] [Now, all I need is your spatial coordinates, and I can directly send it to you along with the teleportation array!] Mike frowned slightly. Bella had also obtained a spatial teleportation array? This woman¡¯s luck and vision were quite good. She knew the importance of a spatial teleportation array. ¡°What a pity. If only I or the little loli had obtained this spatial teleportation blueprint!¡± Mike also raised his eyebrows and asked Bella. [You know that I have a spatial teleportation array?] A sentence was sent out, and it was like a silent threat. Bella was silent for a full two seconds. Then, she slowly sent a message. Bella, [Big Brother Mike, don¡¯t joke around¡­] [A few days ago, the spatial teleportation blueprint in the trade area was bought by a mysterious person with 2,000 energy stones in one go!] [I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would be willing to spend so much money!] Mike sighed. This woman was really sharp. However, he did not want to establish a spatial teleportation channel with Bella. That was because the reason why he auctioned the spatial teleportation blueprint was to open up the underground world. Bella was too smart, which was why he did not want to have much contact with her. At the very least, he would forget about the matter of connecting to the spatial passage for the time being. Mike, [I don¡¯t have the idea of establishing a spatial teleportation passage with someone for the time being! I can¡¯t tell you the spatial coordinates yet!] [Moreover, I have my own purpose in establishing the spatial teleportation array!] [Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll send a huge dragon over to destroy you after our spatial arrays are connected?] [After all¡­ You¡¯re also a top-tier Castle Lord, Gold Capital¡­ you must have stored a lot of resources!] Bella, [Big Brother Mike¡­ stop fooling around!] [I have absolutely no other intentions towards Dragon Castle! I just want to cooperate!] [If Gold Capital and Dragon Castle join hands, they¡¯ll definitely be able to develop at a speed that surpasses all Castle Lords and become The strongest alliance force!] [Also, Big Brother Mike wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to attack a girl, right?] Mike laughed. Mike said, [The Battle of the Castle is destined to be a situation where the Castle Lords attack each other.] [Even if you¡¯re as beautiful as a flower, it¡¯s useless.] Bella was speechless. Camilla Plains. The night was filled with twinkling stars. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Bella stood on the grass in full armor and let out a long breath. She was really a little scared. Her goal of establishing spatial coordinates with the Dragon Castle was really as simple as she said. The two castles worked together to develop and become stronger! However, there was no room for discussion and Mike immediately rejected it. Bella also knew that Mike was just joking. However, just these alone were enough to make her scared. Bella was now very sure that even though Mike was just joking right now, if she did something to betray Mike in the future, Mike would definitely not care about her identity as the goddess of the Alliance of Gods. He would find her position and send a dragon to attack her! As for her golden war lion¡­ Do not even think about it. Even if it was a top-tier army, it would not be able to defeat a dragon! Thinking of this, Bella pursed her lips and sighed softly. ¡°Mike still doesn¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s not willing to establish a spatial channel with me, he can totally change the way he talks!¡± ¡°From the conversation just now, I can see that he¡¯s still repulsed by me!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal! We¡¯ve only interacted twice in total. In other words, I¡¯ve only been crowding around him. Mike and I aren¡¯t even close!¡± Bella slowly said to herself, ¡°the current Mike and I can¡¯t let down our guard against each other!¡± ¡°In the future, it¡¯s best to raise the relationship between Mike and me from the level of interests to the level of friends!¡± ¡°This way, the establishment of a spatial channel between the two sides will be simple!¡± Even though she had paid a huge price in exchange for the spatial transmission blueprint, it could not connect to Mike¡¯s spatial transmission array. Bella also did not plan to establish a spatial channel with other Castle Lords. That was because in the Endless Continent, the only ally she recognized was Mike! Her spatial teleportation array would only exist to connect to Mike¡¯s spatial teleportation array! ¡°When that time comes, Mike and I will join hands to participate in the ten thousand race competition!¡± ¡°My Golden Dynasty will take charge of the Camilla Plains!¡± ¡°Mike¡¯s Dragon Dynasty will rule the entire Dark Forest ¡°Our two dynasties can work together to attack the imperial forces in the central region.¡± ¡°I look forward to the day!¡± Chapter 212 - Spatial Dragon Hilt Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Early in the morning. Dragon Castle. Mike got up early and stood by the window on the second floor of the castle, breathing in the fresh air. From last night until now, the dragon battle team that had gone out hunting and Derek¡¯s earth dragon team had not returned. However, he was not worried about the safety of these two teams. With the strength of the dragon battle team and the earth dragon battle team, they were able to deal with over 99% of the enemies in the Dark Forest. The remaining 1% had also taken into account the situation of encountering saint-tier creatures. However, how many saint-tier powerhouses were there in the Dark Forest? Moreover, saint-tier powerhouses, such as the saint-tier mage from the gnome kingdom, had some reputations and would not normally appear in the Dark Forest. After a simple breakfast, Mike came to the front of the dragon nest. At this moment, he could see that a blue dragon egg in the dragon¡¯s nest was showing signs of cracking. It had a mysterious aura. ¡°This dragon with 80% bloodline density is interesting!¡± Mike looked at the blue dragon egg and muttered. This was because the dragon that he had hatched before would also be accompanied by a dense fire element aura, death aura, and other phenomena that corresponded to the attributes of the dragon that hatched. However, these phenomena could at least allow him to sense the general attributes of the dragon. However, the dragon egg this time was different. This was because Mike could not sense the aura of the water element from the blue light emitted from the cracked dragon egg. That¡¯s right. Although the dragon egg was blue, the dragon within it did not seem to be a water elemental dragon. In fact, he could not even sense any attributes from the dragon egg. One could only vaguely see that the space around the dragon egg was slightly distorted! [Dragon egg has been incubated. Do you want to hatch the dragon?] [Yes][No] With a thought, Mike immediately hatched the dragon egg. Crack! A clear cracking sound could be heard. The mysterious blue light inside the dragon egg suddenly burst out. The space distorted even more! The ripples around the dragon egg seemed to want to suck the space in. In an instant, a ball of blue light landed on the ground and eventually formed a dragon. The dragon had a light blue color around it, similar to Hilar. However, what was unique was that its light blue color had a unique texture, when Mike looked at the blue dragon, he felt that the space around it was like changing glass, somewhat distorted! He saw the dragon¡¯s information panel. [Spatial Dragon] [Current growth status: Dragon] [Level: Tier 8] [Loyalty: 100] [Dragon bloodline density: 80%] [Description: A dragon that has mastered the spatial element can break through space and teleport. At the same time, it can use spatial magic to attack or defend!] ¡­ ¡°A dragon of the spatial element!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The newly hatched tier 8 dragon had indeed given him a pleasant surprise! The spatial element was an extremely unique element. It was different from the basic elements such as fire, lightning, waves, and darkness. The spatial element was extremely rare and powerful! The spatial element represented devouring! It could devour both defense and attack! This tier 8 spatial dragon should be considered an extremely rare dragon among dragons! Mike revealed a look of joy and said, ¡°from today onwards, your name is Hilt!¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord, for giving Hilt his real name!¡± ¡°Hilt will follow the Dragon Lord to the death and serve him!¡± Hilt bowed his head and said respectfully to Mike. His voice was more elegant than the other dragons. His attitude was also very reserved! ¡°Interesting! Hilt, you can be considered a gentleman among the dragons!¡± Mike smiled in his heart and then instructed hilt, ¡°I still have a dragon battle team under me!¡± ¡°I have already sent the position of this battle team to you. You can just fight with the seniors!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hilt said very little. The moment Mike gave the order, Hilt¡¯s surroundings started to turn into glass again. As the glass kept changing, Hilt¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from where he was. ¡°Another teleportation ability¡­¡± Mike looked at the place where Hilt disappeared. He remembered that the Undead Dragon Caesar had used this teleportation ability before. However, Caesar had needed to cast a spell before he could use the spatial spell. At this moment, Hilt did not need to cast a spell. In just two seconds, he had disappeared from where he was. Obviously, as a spatial dragon, spatial magic was Hilt¡¯s real magic. He had already practiced it to the extreme. ¡°With the addition of the Spatial Dragon Hilt, my dragon battle team has expanded to six dragons!¡± ¡°In the future, with the increase in the strength of the Spatial Dragon Hilt, his spatial magic will definitely allow the flexibility of the dragon battle team to increase greatly!¡± ¡°This is a huge improvement!¡± Mike laughed. Before this, the speed of the dragons was indeed fast. However, no matter how fast they were, there was still a limit. For example, when Caesar went to the natural elf tribe, even though he was several times faster than the other top flying forces, it still took him half an hour to reach the elf tribe, Caesar¡¯s ability was not enough to teleport the entire dragon battle team! If the dragon battle team could use Hilt¡¯s spatial magic to teleport over a long distance, they could completely solve such a problem! At the same time, Mike also suddenly realized something. As more and more types of dragons joined the dragon battle team, the dragon battle team¡¯s ability was becoming more and more perfect. First, there were two battery mages, Hilar and Flosa. Then, there was this spatial dragon. ¡°This is all thanks to the perfection of the ancient dragon clan¡¯s system!¡± ¡°In the future, when I hatch all the dragon eggs in the dragon nest, the dragon battle team will regain the glory of the ancient dragon clan!¡± Mike came to a conclusion with anticipation in his heart. ¡­ After hatching the dragon, Mike also did not forget about the natural elven breeding every day. He came to the ancient elven tree behind the castle. A figure seemed to have sensed his arrival ahead of time and appeared in front of him. The great elven elder Serena lowered her head and said respectfully to Mike with an apologetic tone. ¡°Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Mother is currently in closed-door cultivation trying to break through to the demigod realm! It¡¯s not convenient for her to come out to see you for the time being!¡± ¡°Seclusion, trying to break through to the demigod realm?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes moved slightly. However, at this moment¡­ ¡°It¡¯s alright, Child!¡± A light and agile girl¡¯s voice sounded. Jonia landed in front of Serena along with the breeze. Looking at her mother¡¯s sudden appearance, Serena was stunned. The next moment, she revealed a disappointed expression. Mike looked at Jonia and asked with a smile, ¡°why? Aren¡¯t you trying to break through to the demigod realm?¡± Jonia shook her head with a smile. ¡°I failed!¡± Mike looked at Jonia¡¯s relaxed reaction, and he was a little surprised. ¡°You failed.. Why do you sound so relaxed?¡± Chapter 213 - Senaria, the Fire Elf Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at Jonia and asked a question. Jonia smiled and explained, ¡°to tell you the truth, Dragon Lord, I have been at the peak of saint-tier for 500 years.¡± ¡°During that time, I had a feeling that I had entered seclusion to become a demigod dozens of times, if not hundreds of times.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to this kind of failure. After all, it¡¯s not easy to form a demigod¡¯s divine fire without accumulating enough experience!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll lose my mind and be burned to ashes by the god¡¯s avatar!¡± ¡°Forming a divine fire is the most dangerous step to become a demigod!¡± ¡°God knows how many powerful peak-stage saint-tier powerhouses die in the process of forming a divine fire every year!¡± Jonia sighed. There seemed to be unwillingness between her brows. However, she was clear now. Failure was not scary. Those fallen peak-stage saint-tier powerhouses were in a hurry to become demigods, which led to self-immolation! What she needed to do now was to continuously accumulate experience in condensing the divine fire. Once she had accumulated enough energy, she could condense the divine fire in one go and become a demigod! Thinking of this, Jonia could not help but look at Mike and smiled. ¡°Dragon Lord, the reason why I went into closed-door cultivation last night is because you have recently raised the level of my main body!¡± ¡°It has allowed my strength to increase further!¡± ¡°I believe that as long as my strength continues to increase, I will one day be able to become a demigod!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing how grateful Jonia was to him, Mike also smiled in response. In fact, all he did was to upgrade the ancient elven tree to level 3. The cost of energy stones was not big at all. The most tiring thing was probably his operation on the upgrade panel! Mike said, ¡°previously, I spent 100 energy stones and 10 strange crystals to upgrade you to level 3!¡± ¡°When I have enough energy stones and strange crystals in the future, I can also upgrade you to level 4 and level 5!¡± ¡°When that time comes, I believe you will be able to break through the saint-tier shackles, condense the divine fire, and become a demigod!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Jonia looked at Mike, her eyes full of expectation. Then, she lowered her head slightly and thought. ¡°Energy stones¡­ strange crystals, huh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dragon Lord. Our natural elven tribe will definitely expand our hunting range and increase our efficiency. We will offer more energy stones and strange crystals to you!¡± ¡°Dragon Lord, our natural elven tribe will definitely live up to your expectations!¡± Serena immediately understood and bowed to Mike. ¡°Mm, not bad.¡± Jonia nodded. It seemed that these children that she had bred had always been thinking of her. At this moment, Jonia¡¯s expression suddenly brightened. She looked at Mike and asked, ¡°oh right, Dragon Lord, you came here today to breed nature elves, right?¡± ¡°Mm, a new day has arrived!¡± Mike nodded. At the same time, a notification lit up. [The ancient elven tree is full of life force and energy. Do you want to nurture a natural elf immediately?] [Yes][No] With a thought from Mike, jonia also felt something. The ancient elven tree started to emit a green light. The elven balls on the tree changed one by one. They floated in the air. After a few seconds, a total of 15 elven balls turned into little elves and appeared in front of Mike, Jonia, and Serena. ¡°Huh?¡± Mike¡¯s expression changed as if he noticed something strange. Among the 15 elves that hatched today, one of them was particularly eye-catching. This elf was wearing a fiery red dress and a red garland on her head. He was completely different from the other nature elves who wore garlands on their heads, clothes made of leaves and green vines, and dresses. It was extremely noble. ¡°This is¡­ a fire elemental elf?¡± Mike was surprised. He did not have much hope that Jonia could give birth to an elemental elf. This was because the description of a level 3 ancient elven tree only said that it had a low probability of giving birth. However, this fire elf was completely different from the other elves. Even though Mike was not a mage, but after successfully stepping into the king-tier, he could feel that the fire elf¡¯s long dress was made of pure fire elements. The fire elements around her were extremely pure. This fire elf was like a small sun, emitting a blazing aura at all times. Mike¡¯s gaze landed on her. She was about 90 centimeters tall, a level higher than the surrounding elves. Compared to the pure beauty of the nature elves, her appearance gave off a sense of vitality! The fire elves raised their heads among the elves, showing the arrogance that the fire elves were born with. However, when Mike glanced at her, she immediately lowered her head. This was not because she was afraid of Mike, but because she was respectful to the Dragon Lord! ¡°This momentum is really the fire elves!¡± Mike revealed a look of joy. At the same time, by the side, Jonia and Serena also revealed expressions of excitement. How could they not be excited! The nature elf tribe had developed for two thousand years, and had already bred thousands of nature elves, but they had never bred an elemental elf! Some of these nature elves had stepped into the saint-tier. Some had stepped into the king-tier and had not made any further progress. All of this was ultimately a matter of aptitude. Now, an elemental elf had finally arrived! They could not suppress the excitement in their hearts and wanted to cheer! ¡°Mother!¡± The fire elf¡¯s fiery red dress fluttered as she walked in front of Jonia and bowed. Jonia was her mother. She was very grateful that she had given birth to her. ¡°Good, my good child!¡± Jonya¡¯s expression looked even happier. She even wanted to hold the flame sprite in her arms and give it a kiss. She was very excited. It had been thousands of years, and this was the first elemental sprite that she had given birth to! At the same time, Jonya also believed that the appearance of the elemental sprite was definitely related to the Lord Dragon master raising her level! Oh! Praise the Dragon Lord! ¡­ The fire elf leaned on Jonia¡¯s chest for a while. Then, she came before Mike and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°I, Senaria, swear to be loyal to the Dragon Lord to the death. I will defend the Dragon Castle and remove all obstacles for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mike nodded and smiled. At this moment, he was a little confused. ¡°Senaria, is that your name?¡± Senaria nodded and replied respectfully, ¡°that¡¯s right! ¡°Compared to the nature elves, the elemental elves are an even more ancient race!¡± ¡°At the same time, I also inherited the ancient memories!¡± ¡°There were very few elemental elves in the past, so every one of them was given a name by the elven goddess!¡± Chapter 214 - Mike’s Cautiousness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Mike suddenly understood. So the elemental elves were the same as Jonia. Due to various reasons, they inherited the memories of the ancient times. In the future, when there were more elemental elves under him, he could use this to learn more about the ancient times. However, these were all things that would happen in the future. Mike did not think too much about it and opened Senaria¡¯s attribute panel. [Senaria] [Race: Fire elf] [Level: Tier 5] [Loyalty: 100 points (Die-hard)] [Limit of growth potential: Peak demigod] [Special reminder: When the elemental elf reaches the limit of growth potential, it will undergo the sublimation and evolution of the fire soul in its body. There is a certain probability of condensing a divine spark and advancing to true God!] ¡°The initial level of a flame elf is tier 5!¡± ¡°Compared to a nature elf who is at tier 2 in the initial stage, it is inherently higher by tier 3!¡± ¡°This is the difference in talent!¡± ¡°Moreover, the growth limit of Senaria is the peak of the demigod realm.¡± ¡°This talent is already comparable to an ordinary giant dragon!¡± Mike nodded. For the first time, he felt the power of the fire elves. He continued to read. When he saw the special reminder, his eyes moved. ¡°Stepping into the limit of growth potential, if I sublimate the fire soul, the fire elf has a chance to become a true God?¡± ¡°What is this fire soul?¡± Mike asked out loud. [The fire soul is the soul of the fire elves!] [It can be understood as the soul fire of the fire elves!] Mike understood. ¡°This means that after the fire elf steps into the limit of its growth potential, its probability will increase further!¡± After thinking for a while, Mike came to the conclusion that this was probably god¡¯s compensation to the elemental elves. The birth of the elemental sprites was too rare. It was because of the difficulty of breeding. That gave the elemental elves the possibility of growing to a higher realm! ¡°Looks like the heavens are also doing their best to maintain the balance of power in the Endless Continent!¡± Thinking of this, Mike could not help but sigh. At the same time, this also made him think of the Castle Lord of the Fire Elf Lair. The enemy¡¯s army was the nature elves. Now, looking at the information of Senaria. Did this also mean that the fire elves under the enemy¡¯s command all had the talent to hit peak-stage demigod realm? ¡°Although my dragon army is the strongest among all the Castle Lords, the army of other top-tier Castle Lords really can¡¯t be underestimated!¡± ¡°In the later stages of the battle, there might be a troop of soldiers all at the demigod rank or even the true god rank!¡± Mike realized this point. He was prepared to pay more attention to the Castle Lords of some top-tier army in the future! ¡­ After reading the information of the fire elf, Senaria, Mike directly instructed. ¡°Senaria, although your aptitude is not bad, your current strength is only tier 5!¡± ¡°It just so happens that the Dragon Castle will be facing war again soon. You still need to continue growing!¡± ¡°In a while, when your great elder, Serena, goes out hunting, you will hunt wild monsters with her to become stronger!¡± Then, Mike turned to Serena. ¡°You will set off immediately and take these fifteen new elves to level up!¡± ¡°Remember to protect them well, don¡¯t let anything happen to them!¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± Serena and Senaria responded one after another. Soon, the elven team led by Serena left the Dragon Castle and flew to the hunting ground of the nature elf tribe. Until the elven team disappeared from sight¡­ Jonia looked at Mike and asked in confusion. ¡°Dragon Lord, a war is going to happen with the Dragon Castle? What war?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°the war between the Dragon Castle and thousands of Castle Lords!¡± ¡°My dragon sect is stronger than all the other Castle Lords in the Dark Forest!¡± ¡°These people are afraid of me, so they formed an Anti-dragon Alliance to destroy the Dragon Castle!¡± These words made Jonia¡¯s expression change, and she said seriously, ¡°Dragon Lord, how much combat power does the enemy have, and how strong are they?¡± ¡°The nature elf tribe will protect the Dragon Castle to the death!¡± Mike smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the situation is not as serious as you think!¡± ¡°There should be more than 10,000 soldiers from the thousands of Castle Lords!¡± ¡°However, these soldiers are not that powerful. Most of them have not reached the king-tier yet. Only a few of them have reached the king-tier!¡± ¡°With the current power of the Dragon Castle, we can totally deal with them!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, good!¡± Jonia let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was also surprised in her heart. The Dragon Lord¡¯s strength was actually the strongest among all the Castle Lords of the Dark Forest! Only then did Jonia suddenly recall the destructive light beam that had once blasted apart a mountain peak outside the elf tribe! That¡¯s right! As long as the Dragon Lord had an attack of the level of the destructive light beam, the tens of thousands of soldiers gathered together would be nothing! Would all of them not turn into ashes? Coincidentally, Mike thought the same. ¡°The war between the Dragon Castle and the Anti-dragon Alliance this time!¡± ¡°The winner will definitely be the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°All the Anti-dragon Alliance soldiers will be killed by me. Don¡¯t even think about running away!¡± Mike smiled. There was an extra coldness in his smile! This coldness made Jonia, who was the closest to him, subconsciously tremble. Fortunately, the Dragon Lord was merciful enough to not treat the nature elf tribe as an enemy. After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Jonia suppressed the discomfort in her heart and then raised her head to ask Mike, ¡°then, Dragon Lord, do you have any other war plans after dealing with the Anti-dragon Alliance?¡± Hearing that, Mike paused for a moment and continued, ¡°yes! Once the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s troops are eliminated, I will gather my forces and march towards the gnome kingdom!¡± ¡°The Anti-dragon Alliance is just to establish my authority!¡± ¡°The gnome kingdom is the focus of my next strategy!¡± The rich resources in the gnome kingdom, as well as the important underground magic ore carts. These were all things that Mike wanted very much. Once he obtained these, the development of Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle would once again rise to a new level! Moreover, the hunting range of the dragon sect would also be spread throughout the entire Dark Forest through the underground magic ore carts. ¡°The gnome kingdom seems to be 800 miles away from the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°In this range, I might not be able to help!¡± Jonia blamed herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to participate in the battle!¡± ¡°The strength of our Dragon Castle is enough to destroy the gnome empire that is still entrenched in the Dark Forest!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were full of confidence. Suddenly, he asked Jonia, ¡°by the way, when you first gave birth to the fire elf, did you have any special feelings?¡± ¡°Can you find this feeling again and increase the probability of giving birth to an elemental elf by yourself?¡± Chapter 215 - The Resentment of the Dead Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In front of the elven tree. The reason Mike asked was mostly that he was more concerned about whether she could hatch more elemental elves. This was more important now than questions about the future of the Dragon Castle. She shook her head to show that she did not feel anything strange. In fact, even she herself was very surprised by the hatching of Senaria. That¡¯s right! Right at this moment, Jonia seemed to recall something about Senaria. ¡°Dragon Master, ever since you subdued that group of flaming red dragons, I only feel that the fire elements around the castle have become much denser!¡± Mike said, ¡°you mean that the dense fire elements in the castle have affected your breeding of elves?¡± ¡°Yes, it might have something to do with this! We elves usually absorb the magic elements in the air to train!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I absorbed a large amount of fire elements recently that I have produced a fire elf, Senaria!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mike nodded and agreed with what Jonia said. ¡°In that case, Jonia, you can go and absorb the water, earth, and even light elements in the air to see if you can breed a new elemental elf!¡± ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± Jonia agreed immediately and was filled with anticipation. Once this method was useful, then she would have the initiative to breed elemental elves. In the future, she could absorb a large amount of a certain element and breed all kinds of elemental elves to strengthen the nature elf tribe and even the Dragon Castle! ¡­ After a brief chat with Jonia, Mike thought of the red fire dragon that Jonia had just mentioned. Mike went to the front of the castle again to check on the hatching of the red fire dragon eggs. At this moment, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa was leading fifteen red fire dragons to spit fire at the dragon eggs in the center and roast them. Under the extreme heat, the red fire dragon egg even showed a dazzling white color, as if it would melt at any time! However, Mike was not worried about this problem. The red fire dragon was a fire-loving race, and the red dragon in the dragon egg had the potential to be the king of the fire dragons. Moreover, he did not receive any dangerous notifications. Therefore, this level should not be a big deal. Thinking of this, Mike opened the dragon egg panel. [Item: Flaming red dragon egg] [Ambient temperature: 7,800 degrees] [Incubation time: 23:45:16 seconds!] ¡°Looks like this dragon egg will be hatched by tomorrow!¡± Mike did not disturb Flosa who was busy incubating the dragon egg. Instead, he chose to leave the Dragon Castle, preparing to relax. His strength had already reached king-tier. The powerful monsters around the castle had already been cleared out by the dragon battle team. What was left were only some unimportant low-level monsters. There was no need to worry at all. ¡­ Time passed bit by bit. Soon, it was evening. Mike returned to the Dragon Castle. The afternoon stroll made him very relaxed. His footsteps were lighter when he returned to the castle. His body was not stained with any blood at all. This time, he had actually killed quite a number of small monsters. He had even killed a few special creatures ¡ª the undead! The level of these monsters was not high. The highest level of these monsters was only elite tier. With his early-stage king-tier strength, he could easily kill one by one with the Gnome Chieftain¡¯s Sword. It was extremely easy! After killing monsters in the wild and experiencing his king-tier strength. He only took away the energy stones that the monsters dropped. He left the corpses where they were. After all, they were not important. There were still a lot of corpses waiting for the dragon-blood soldiers to disintegrate in the castle. Mike could not be bothered to care about these extra corpses. He returned to the castle. At this moment, Jonia, who was in the ancient elven tree, suddenly flew in front of him. Her eyes moved and she said, ¡°wait, Dragon Lord, you¡¯re infected with the resentment of the undead!¡± ¡°Did you encounter any undead creatures on your way out?¡± ¡°The resentment of the undead, what is that?¡± Mike was suddenly stunned. Seeing how serious Jonia was, he could not help but feel a little nervous. He did indeed encounter the undead when he went out. They were like ghosts, ghouls, and zombies. However, he had already killed all of them! Even the energy stones that dropped were taken by him! When he killed them, there was no abnormal reaction! Now, he heard from Jonia that there was some resentment of the undead on his body, and he was a little anxious. Could it be¡­ it was really brought to him by the few undead that he killed? Jonia explained, ¡°resentment of the undead is a way for the undead to track their enemies!¡± ¡°The number of the undead is huge, and they are extremely vengeful!¡± ¡°Therefore, some of the undead will be branded with the aura of the undead. When they are killed, this aura will turn into the vengeful aura before they die, and it will attach to the body of the killer and pass this message to the rest of the undead!¡± ¡°The powerful undead that are branded with the aura will be able to use the vengeful aura of the undead to hunt down and kill the killer for revenge!¡± ¡°However, there is one thing that is very strange.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mike looked at the puzzled expression on Jonia¡¯s face. Jonia continued to ask, ¡°Dragon Lord, among the undead that you have killed, is there not a single special undead?¡± ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± Mike shook his head. The system notification that he received after killing the undead were all ordinary undead. ¡°That¡¯s strange!¡± Jonia¡¯s fair little hand rested on her chin as she pondered. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not an easy thing for one undead to inflict resentment on another!¡± ¡°The resentment of the undead consumes a lot of energy on the caster, and it will also weaken the caster¡¯s strength in a short period of time!¡± ¡°Therefore, the caster is at least a king-tier undead!¡± ¡°The undead that are branded are also very important and special to the lord of the undead!¡± At this point, Mike revealed a look of realization. ¡°Now that you mention it, there is indeed an elite-class undead that was killed by my sword!¡± Jonia frowned and shook her head. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be it!¡± ¡°To be valued by the lord of the undead, an elite-class undead is far from enough. At the very least, it has to be a tier 8 commander-in-chief, or a tier 9 lord-level undead! These undead are considered to be the strongest subordinates of a king-tier undead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Mike shook his head and walked all the way into the castle. Seeing this, Jonia flew on the wind and followed closely behind. She had just arrived under the giant dragon statue. Roar!! A faint dragon roar sounded! ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± A white smoke mixed with a shrill scream sounded! One could see the dragon¡¯s might rising faintly. A terrifying-looking undead spirit rose from his body, flailing. It looked like it could not resist the dragon¡¯s roar. Then, it struggled in the air and disappeared.. Chapter 216 - Attacking the Graveyard of the Undead Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Lord Dragon, as you can see, the resentment of the dead in your body has been purified by the dragon¡¯s might!¡± ¡°Dragons are the most powerful creatures in the Endless Continent!¡± ¡°Under the supreme dragon¡¯s might, it¡¯s indeed a very easy thing to crush the resentment of the dead!¡± Jonia looked at the statue of the dragon and explained calmly. However, she was a little surprised in her heart. This was the first time she had seen the dragon nest in the Dragon Castle. Not to mention the dragon eggs, at this moment, the dragon statue had a red light in its eyes. It was roaring and wanted to spread its dragon wings. Even a peak saint-tier like her was a little scared! She thought to herself, ¡®this dragon statue must be a sacred item of the dragon clan. I must not offend it!¡¯ ¡°Dragon Lord, the resentment of the undead has dissipated! That mysterious powerful undead has lost contact with you. Even if he has great power, he can no longer track your location!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mike nodded and showed a satisfied expression towards the dragon statue. The dragon clan was indeed the nemesis of all evil races! The supreme dragon aura could easily crush the undead! He then looked at his own body and slowly said, ¡°however, although the resentment of the undead has subsided, at the very least, it means that there are already powerful undead targeting me!¡± ¡°Jonia, do you know of any places nearby that have undead forces like the graveyard of the undead?¡± Facing the question, Jonia revealed a puzzled look. ¡°Dragon Master, in fact, that¡¯s what I was confused about before!¡± ¡°As far as I know, there are no undead in the Dark Forest!¡± ¡°How did you come across an undead that has been branded with resentment?¡± Hearing that, Mike revealed a look of understanding. ¡°Jonia, you should also know that the Dark Forest is not only inhabited by creatures on the surface!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this undead force is probably located in the underground world!¡± Other than that, Mike had also figured out the reason why he had encountered such a rare monster near the castle. With the presence of the Dragon God Palace, the evil faction and the dark faction would definitely pay special attention to him. The powerful undead was most likely attracted by the aura of the Dragon God Palace. The giant dragons had always hated the evil creatures. Now that he knew about the existence of undead forces¡­ Even if they did not attack the Dragon Castle, he would not let such a place go. ¡°It¡¯s fine if these undead are hiding in the dark, I don¡¯t have time to care!¡± ¡°Now, since you undead attacked me, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Mike narrowed his eyes. Then, he called a dragon-blood gnome and asked if there were any undead forces in the underground world. The dragon-blood gnome immediately replied respectfully, ¡°reporting to my lord, there is indeed an undead graveyard in the underground world 500 kilometers away from our underground gnome tribe!¡± ¡°It is said that the owner of the graveyard is a skeleton at the peak of the king-tier!¡± ¡°This Skeleton King has always wanted to annex our gnome tribe, but unfortunately, he can¡¯t be too far away from the skeleton graveyard. Our gnome tribe also has the gnome chieftain holding down the fort, which is why the situation has been in a deadlock!¡± Mike heard what he wanted to hear. That undead force really existed in the underground world! However, he did not expect that it was actually so close to the gnome tribe that believed in him! ¡°The ruler of the undead graveyard, is it really just a peak king-tier Skeleton King?¡± Mike confirmed with the dragon-blood gnome again. The dragon-blood gnome answered with certainty, ¡°that¡¯s right, Dragon Lord. Our former gnome chief once used a probing spell, and when the Skeleton King wasn¡¯t paying attention, he clearly detected his strength!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Mike expressed his understanding. At this moment, Jonia said to Mike, ¡°Dragon Lord, that peak king-tier skeleton is too weak. The gnomes were probably mistaken.¡± ¡°His strength is far from reaching the Skeleton King¡¯s level!¡± Mike heard Jonia¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°No matter what, since we know the other party¡¯s background, it¡¯s impossible to let go of the graveyard of the dead!¡± ¡°Coincidentally, the graveyard of the dead is not far from the gnome tribe. If I send the dragon battle team over, I should be able to sense it in half a day!¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave now!¡± Mike said to the dragon-blood gnome. At this time, the dragon battle team had returned to the Dragon Castle after a day and a half of hunting. With a thought, the six dragons of the dragon battle team, including the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell, bowed respectfully in front of them. This extra dragon was naturally the newly hatched Spatial Dragon ¡ª Hilt! Mike noticed that Hilt¡¯s body was emitting spatial fluctuations that were even more obvious. He could not help but reveal a satisfied expression as he praised. ¡°Hilt, not bad! It¡¯s only been half a day of hunting, and you¡¯ve already successfully broken through from tier 8 to tier 9!¡± ¡°From the day I was born, I¡¯ve been working extremely hard, and I¡¯ve lived up to the Dragon Lord¡¯s expectations!¡± Hilt bowed slightly. He was still as gentlemanly as before when he expressed his respect to the Dragon Lord. ¡°Mm, as for the rewards, I¡¯ll leave them aside for now!¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯ll give you a new mission. Go to the underground world and destroy an undead graveyard that dared to target the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°The strongest existence on the other side might be a peak king-tier, or even a skeleton that has stepped into the early stage of the saint-tier.¡± A voice rang out, and the expressions of the Dragons within the dragon battle team changed. Of course, they were not shocked by the strength of the skeleton ruler! They were shocked that there was actually an undead faction that dared to target the Dragon Lord? Since ancient times. The dragon clan had always been on the ground fighting against the undead force! Not to mention actively provoking them, there were even instances where the undead force would take a detour when they encountered the dragons! Now that the underground world¡¯s undead graveyard dared to target the Dragon Castle? They were so bold?! ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°We will set off immediately to destroy the evil undead in the underground world!¡± Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon replied respectfully. The dignity of the dragons was offended. The dragons also wanted to wipe out the undead graveyard immediately. Hence, Mike did not give any further instructions. The Undead Dragon Caesar had already started chanting dragon magic. ¡°The Lord said that the place where the dragon¡¯s faith spreads is also the place where the dragon descends!¡± In an instant, a ball of undead aura enveloped the dragon battle team, as well as the elf grand elder Serena, Becky, and Imeiya. Then, the aura of the dead slowly dissipated, and the figures in it all disappeared! Chapter 217 - The Quality of the Earth Dragon Battle Team Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the castle. The grayish-blue fog of the undead slowly dissipated. Mike knew that the team of dragons and the elves had just left. This was the godly teleportation skill of the undead dragon, Caesar. When he saw this, Mike had another question. It was clear that the spatial dragon hilt also knew spatial magic. Why did Hilt not activate the teleportation just now? Logically speaking, Hilt should be more proficient in the use of spatial magic! After thinking for a while, Mike did not know the reason. However, he guessed that although Hilt was more proficient in the use of spatial magic than Caesar, if he wanted to teleport, he would probably need to see a place beforehand. Previously, he had asked Hilt if he could get the coordinates of an underground world, and if he could teleport the entire dragon battle team there. Hilt¡¯s answer was no. He could only give up on the idea of teleporting the dragon battle team to the little loli through this method. ¡­ Underground world. To the dragon battle team and the nature elves, it was just a blink of an eye. They had arrived at the gnome tribe. The entire gnome tribe had an orange-yellow atmosphere under the magic torches. The place where they landed happened to be the square below the gnome tribe. The facilities of the gnome tribe were mainly stone tools. In the corner of the underground square, there were rows and rows of wooden boxes for storing food. If the gnomes who were working were hungry, they could take out apples, bananas, and other food from the wooden boxes at any time to satisfy their hunger before continuing to work. However, when the dragon battle team had just arrived, the gnomes had just finished their morning work and were currently praying on a huge altar. The entire altar was surrounded by tall stone pillars. On top of them was a totem that looked like a dragon. In the middle of the altar, there were two statues. One was a huge dragon spreading its wings, symbolizing the soaring of the huge dragon. The other, taller than the huge dragon, was a human-shaped statue. The human-shaped statue naturally symbolized the Lord of the dragons ¡ª Mike! At this moment, over 1,200 gnomes in the entire gnome tribe were all prostrating in front of the altar. Led by the gnome elder, they were worshipping under Mike¡¯s feet! The gnomes chanted the speech to the Lord of the dragon in an orderly fashion! Seeing this scene, the great elf elders Serena, Becky, Imeiya, and the other nature elves were all surprised. ¡°Do these gnomes all believe in the Lord of the Dragon?¡± ¡°A total of 1,200 gnomes. It seems that they worship the Dragon Lord every day and sing praises to him!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ What dense power of faith!¡± Serena and the nature elf elders all sucked in a breath of cold air. They had heard of faith before. However, ever since the day they were conceived by their mother, this was the first time they had seen such a large number of believers worship the god of faith! ¡°Such dense power of faith is definitely a solid foundation for the Dragon Lord to rely on faith to become a god in the future!¡± Serena took a deep breath and slowly said. At this moment, Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon, also answered her. ¡°That¡¯s right. A few days ago, the light of the Dragon Lord enveloped this tribe!¡± ¡°The gnomes of this tribe all fell into the arms of the Dragon Lord!¡± As Tyrell spoke, he looked at the praying gnomes with a happy expression. In his eyes, even though gnomes were despicable creatures, they had at least found the right path. ¡°Mm.¡± Serena nodded, indicating that she understood. After hearing this answer, Serena, Becky, Imeiya, and the other elven elders could not help but sigh in their hearts. Could it be that so many gnomes, like the three fire red dragons back then, had bathed in Tyrell¡¯s rain of light and started devoutly believing in the Dragon Lord? Just thinking about this¡­ They felt goosebumps all over their backs. Once again, they realized how powerful the dragon sect was. Right now, they naturally wanted to believe in the Dragon Lord as well. However, they did not want to forcefully change their faith. This kind of faith actually made them feel like they had lost their sense of self! Right at this moment, the gnome elder who was praying heard the commotion over here. He motioned for the believers who were praying to continue praying. He walked alone in front of the dragon battle team and knelt respectfully on the ground. ¡°Lord Oracle, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes, the Dragon Lord has ordered us to clear the underground world¡¯s necropolis. He wants to clear the graveyard of the undead. We need you to lead the way,¡± Tyrell said calmly. His emotions did not change in the slightest for the gnome elder¡¯s respectful actions. In his eyes, gnomes were creatures that should be like this. Or rather¡­ If not for the Dragon Lord asking them to be respectful, they should be arrogant in front of any other creature. ¡°Lord Oracle, the Dragon Lord has already informed us of this in advance!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way for you now!¡± The gnome elder smiled as he led Tyrell and the others forward. ¡­ Dragon Castle. The dragon battle team and the nature elves had just left. Derek brought the earth dragon battle team back to the castle with a full load of resources. ¡°It¡¯s been hard hunting for such a long time. Derek, bring the earth dragon battle team to rest,¡± Mike instructed Derek. There were over 50 earth dragons in the earth dragon battle team, and almost all of them had reached the tier 9 realm. The only four or five tier 8 earth dragons had also reached the peak of tier 8. Each of the earth dragons was covered in battle scars. It was obvious. They wanted to catch up with the seniors of the dragon battle team. In order to let the Dragon Lord¡¯s Dragon castle grow stronger as soon as possible, the earth dragon battle team had experienced another round of tireless hunting and killing. However, facing Mike¡¯s instructions to rest, Derek knelt on one knee on the ground and said respectfully in a deep voice, ¡°it¡¯s not hard at all! Me, the earth dragon general Derek, along with the earth dragon squad, will fight for the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°For this, we are willing to pour out all the hot blood in our chests and burn with the soul of the earth dragon!¡± ¡°This was our mission. We will never say that it is hard!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The earth dragon general Derek¡¯s words made Mike fall silent. He looked at the injured earth dragon battle team once again. There was a deep meaning in his eyes. Previously, due to his strength, he had been paying attention to the dragon battle team. As time passed, he started to neglect the earth dragon battle team led by Derek. That was when he did not receive any orders from him. This team of only 50 earth dragons repeatedly carried out his last order, which was to hunt the monsters in the wild around the Dragon Castle. They continued to hunt tirelessly. This kind of spirit was extremely valuable! It also made Mike realize once again that the earth dragon battle team definitely had the potential to be nurtured.. Chapter 218 - Necromancer, Black Python Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the earth dragon battle team in front of him. He thought to himself, ¡®as a creature whose growth potential is only at the peak of the king-tier, the requirements for the military branch evolution blueprint are very low!¡¯ ¡®Even if it¡¯s just the lowest grade of the evolution blueprint, there should be more than an 80% chance for the earth dragon to complete its evolution!¡¯ ¡®Once all the earth dragons evolve, their combat power will not be any weaker than the nature elves!¡¯ The more Mike thought about it, the more he felt that this method was feasible. From the looks of it, the earth dragon battle team led by Derek displayed a very high level of military literacy. This was something that the nature elves and even the fire red dragons could not compare to. However, Mike could not help but reveal a disappointed expression. ¡°The current military evolution blueprints are really too difficult to obtain!¡± ¡°Moreover, if we want to evolve all the earth dragons, the energy stones used will also be enormous!¡± ¡°At the moment, I can¡¯t fully evolve the entire earth dragon team!¡± Mike¡¯s gaze slowly swept over the members of the earth dragon battle team. Finally, his gaze fixed on the earth dragon general at the front, Derek. Right now¡­ the best solution was to take the lead to buy a military evolution blueprint and let Derek evolve first. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. If the military branch evolution blueprint appears again in the trade area, I will use it on Derek!¡± Mike made up his mind. After the earth dragon battle team left, Mike opened the hyperspace trade channel. After looking around the trading area, he did not find any Castle Lord auctioning the military evolution blueprint. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Mike let out a breath. He had expected this situation. Following that, he placed the 80,000 units of food he had recently harvested into the trading area. The Dragon Castle had recently harvested quite a lot. The food sold in the trading area had already reached 200,000 units. The number of times it was bought was not much. It seemed like there was a backlog here. However, Mike was not worried. As the Battle of the Castles progressed, the Castle Lords would have more and more troops. Coupled with the need for a long-distance war, the demand for food would gradually soar. In the future, these 200,000 units of food would definitely be able to exchange for a batch of rich resources. There was no need to rush! After finishing all this, Mike did not have nothing to do. ¡°Let¡¯s count today¡¯s harvest!¡± ¡°9 strange crystals in total! Apart from that, there are 2 more blueprints!¡± Mike casually appraised the two blueprints. [Blueprint: Intermediate folkhouse] [Can be used 20 times] ¡­ [Blueprint: Arrow tower] [Can be used twice] The two blueprints were very ordinary buildings, and they did not bring anything good. Mike had expected this. ¡°It seems that the birth of the fire elf Senaria and the Spatial Dragon Hilt today has exhausted my luck!¡± Mike laughed self-deprecatingly. Then, he conveniently put the two blueprints up for auction. The price was 200 energy stones. Although these blueprints were of no use to him at the moment, but for most Castle Lords who were still in the low-level castle stage, there was still a huge demand. It could be auctioned off at a good price! ¡­ Gnome tribe, underground world. Under the lead of the gnome elder, Tyrell and his group quickly went deep into a cave. The cave was very large, and the walls were illuminated by yellow mine lamps. Therefore, it was not too dark overall. Rows of giant dragons and the huge reflections of the nature elves appeared on the ground, looking rather terrifying. Finally. ¡°Lord Oracle, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± ¡°This is the intersection between the gnome tribe and the graveyard of the dead!¡± ¡°Since we gnomes have arrived here, we don¡¯t dare to go any deeper!¡± the gnome elder said. ¡°Alright, you can go back now!¡± Tyrell nodded at the gnome elder. Then, the dragon battle team looked around at where they were now. Rather than saying that this was the middle section of the underground passage between the gnome tribe and the graveyard of the dead, it would be more accurate to say that this was a separate cave. The entire area of the cave was extremely large, with two cliffs connecting the front and back. In the middle section, there was a bottomless dark canyon. On this side, there was the brightly lit gnome tribe. On the other side, there was the dark and deathly silent undead world. ¡°Dragon battle team, move out!¡± the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell said faintly. He was the first to flap his dragon wings and fly towards the entrance of the cave that led to the graveyard. The other dragons also flapped their dragon wings and followed. They were going to conquer the graveyard of the dead! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s follow!¡± Serena spoke to Becky and Imeiya. The three nature elves also followed the dragon battle team. Not long after they entered the cave entrance. ¡°Stop for a moment, there seem to be signs of a fight around here!¡± The unusual situation attracted Tyrell¡¯s attention. The dragon battle team and the nature elves immediately stopped and checked their surroundings. They saw that their surroundings were obviously much bigger than when they first entered the cave. The rocks and walls were also full of holes. Most importantly, the ground was covered in blood! Looking at the scene, there was definitely an intense fight here! ¡°Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t this be the territory of skeleton undead?¡± ¡°How could such an intense battle happen?¡± ¡°Could it be that there are other factions that the gnome tribe doesn¡¯t know about?¡± Tyrell then looked at the Spatial Dragon Hilt. Hilt nodded and stepped forward. After Hilt joined the dragon battle team, the dragons already had an understanding of Hilt¡¯s abilities. The Spatial Dragon had mastered dimensional magic! This dimensional and spacetime magic could not only be used for offense and defense, it could also be used to distort the spacetime within an area. It allowed the replay of scenes that had happened in this spacetime in the past! The Spatial Dragon Hilt stood on the spot, extending his dragon claws, and suddenly spreading his dragon wings. ¡°Ha!¡± A deep shout rang out. The spacetime in the entire cave began to distort. After the spacetime distorted, scenes appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Tens of thousands of undead creatures swarmed through the caverns in rows. The bones crisscrossed for a moment. In front of the army of the dead was a white skull with a hood. In the cave, in opposition to the white skull was a black python. Roar!! The black python roared, trying to repel the undead. However, the undead army did not show the slightest bit of fear and continued to charge towards the black python! While the situation was getting anxious, the hooded skeleton undead suddenly launched a sneak attack, dealing a heavy blow to the black python. Gradually, the scene changed. After an unknown amount of time, on the surrounding ground, the undead creatures died one after another. However, in the middle of the undead corpses lay the corpse of a black python. The hooded skeleton stood silently in front of the black python. Not long after, a human wearing a black magic robe walked out from behind him with a bone staff in his hand. The human raised the bone staff and used it to touch the black python¡¯s corpse. The black python¡¯s corpse emitted a black light, and a strange phenomenon suddenly occurred! Chapter 219 - The Cheers of the Alliance of Gods Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the cave, the black-robed young man¡¯s bone staff touched the black python. The black python¡¯s corpse began to rot rapidly. Its flesh and blood turned into blood and flowed into the ground, Cracking sounds rang out, and a bone python stood up from the ground. The bone python¡¯s eyes were burning with a green soul fire. It opened its huge mouth. Hiss!!! Even without its vocal cords, the bone python still let out a terrifying roar. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve succeeded! I¡¯ve finally subdued one of the rulers of this underground world, the black python!¡± ¡°I turned him into a bone python for me to control!¡± The black-robed human immediately bowed to the hooded skeleton and said respectfully, ¡°thank you, respected Lord Skeleton King!¡± ¡°I believe that even Mike is no match for your strength!¡± ¡°How could the dragon clan possibly withstand the crushing force of thousands of undead!?¡± ¡°Once your undead army razes the Dragon Castle and destroys the Dragon God Palace!¡± ¡°The divine weapon that Mike possesses will definitely become your possession!¡± The scene started to dissipate at this point. The distorted space-time gradually returned to normal. ¡°Evil and crafty human!¡± ¡°He actually used a nonexistent divine artifact to gain the cooperation of the skeleton undead to deal with our Lord!¡± Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon said angrily. He was extremely clear that the Dragon Lord did not have a divine artifact in the Dragon Castle. Moreover, the young man in the scene had offended the dragon lord the most in their hearts. He actually dared to call the Lord by his name? He deserved death! ¡°From the looks of it, this human should be a Castle Lord!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because only the Castle Lord knows the true name of our Lord!¡± At this moment, Hilt, who had always been a gentleman, narrowed his dragon eyes slightly. ¡°Then he deserves to be killed even more!¡± ¡­ ¡°The aura of the undead, track him!¡± The Undead Dragon Caesar released a clump of undead aura. After circling around the cave, the undead aura suddenly flew into a cave entrance. The undead aura was especially sensitive in tracking other undead¡¯s aura. After sensing the aura of the hooded skeleton in the cave, it could help them quickly lock onto the other party¡¯s position in the dark cave! At the same time, the elf elder, Imeiya, also looked at Serena and whispered in shock, ¡°first elder, that illusion just now was the space-time spell cast by the giant dragon!¡± The shock on Serena¡¯s face did not fade away. ¡°It¡¯s most likely! That giant dragon just now was the Spatial Dragon under the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°I thought that Hilt had only mastered the initial stage of spatial magic, but I didn¡¯t expect that he had already mastered time and space magic to the point of warping time and space!¡± Serena¡¯s expression became even more surprised. Space-time warping! It had not reached the level of space-time reversal, a terrifying ability that could only be used by gods! However, just space-time reversal, and to be able to see the scene that had happened earlier in space, it was already very powerful! Could it be that the Dragon Lord¡¯s dragons were all so powerful? This made them, the nature elves, feel somewhat incredulous! The dragons under the Dragon Lord¡¯s command were so powerful. They could not help but look up to the Dragon Lord even more. ¡­ The Alliance of God¡¯s internal group chat. At this time, one or two messages would pop up from time to time. The top Castle Lords would often chat in the group chat for fun. For example, they had recently discovered some new faction and added to their own troops. Or they had obtained some new rewards or something like that. Firstly, it was to exchange information. Secondly, it was to show off the strength of their top-tier army and the strength of the castle. These Castle Lords had top-tier army and felt that their own army was the strongest among the rest. Therefore, no one was willing to lag behind anyone. The chat group became lively for a moment. At this moment. [Hahaha! Brothers and sisters! I¡¯ve struck it rich this time!] [Huh? Amos, what did you get?] [So crazy? Did you find a few strange crystals?] [Yo, Amos, what have you been busy with recently? I haven¡¯t seen you around recently!] [No! My harvest this time is even better than dropping five strange crystals at once! If I say it out loud, it will definitely shock all of your jaws. That¡¯s how confident I am!] [Is it that awesome?] [Can you stop keeping us in suspense, Amos? Hurry up and say it!] [Fine, fine, fine!] The young man called Amos finally began to tell the story after stirring up the curiosity from everyone. [I just obtained a bone python with the help of a saint-tier undead. It has the strength of a peak king-tier!] [The bone python I obtained was a dark python when it was alive. Its growth potential is very strong!] [After subduing the bone python, the system notification states that when the bone python devours the soul fire in the future and grows up, it will be able to break through to the peak of saint-tier!] [Hahaha! This is a bloody win!] [What the f*ck! The growth potential of a peak king-tier bone python is still at the peak of saint-tier??] [This is a f*cking top-tier soldier in the top-tier army!] [F*ck! Amos, are you that lucky?] ¡­ The Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods were all envious of the bone python Amos had obtained. One of the top-tier Castle Lords was right. Most of the top-tier soldiers owned by their top-tier Castle Lords had the growth potential of peak king-tier soldiers. The highest growth potential did not exceed early-stage saint-tier, and there were even early-stage king-tier soldiers who were slightly weaker. The young man was able to obtain a peak-stage saint-tier giant python. It really made them envious! [Haha, don¡¯t be envious too early!] [Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still a saint-tier skeleton undead working together with my castle!] [The undead army under the skeleton undead is also several thousand strong!] [In the future, when my bone python breaks through to the saint-tier and works together with the skeleton undead, there¡¯ll be two saint-tier powerhouses guarding it. So what if Mike has a saint-tier nature elf under his command?] [I will definitely kill him!] [F*ck! Amos! ! Awesome!] [Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle¡¯s highest combat strength is probably that saint-tier elf, and it might not even exist!] [If Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle can really be destroyed by Amos, it will definitely be a bloody profit for the Alliance of Gods!] The Castle Lords in the alliance almost cheered out loud. Although they did not dare to show their battle intent to Mike for the time being, Mike was still a huge mountain that was pressing down on their chests! As long as this mountain was not destroyed, they would never be able to breathe! In other words, as long as Mike died now, they would be safe. They would no longer have to worry about being killed by the dragon that suddenly appeared above the castle one day. At the same time, the Alliance of Gods would become the strongest castle alliance in the entire Endless Continent. The top Castle Lords had to join their alliance, or they would have to stand aside no matter how strong they were! Chapter 220 - Working Together With the Skeleton King? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this moment, in the group chat of the Alliance of Gods, due to the overly excited atmosphere, there were even a few weaker top-tier Castle Lords who began to bow to Amos. [Brother Amos, this is awesome! You¡¯ve even mastered the method to transform a corpse into an undead creature! Can you tell me about it?] [Indeed, indeed!] [Haha, there¡¯s no need to hide this from you guys. Coincidentally, when my army was hunting dark creatures recently, I found a special blueprint, the skeleton undead transformation. It can transform a corpse into a bone-type creature!] [F*ck¡­ You have awesome luck! Amos, if this works with your evil faction castle¡¯s forces, won¡¯t you just take off?] [I¡¯m already starting to imagine the appearance of that powerful bone python!] [Hug your thighs!] [Amos, strong as you are, after you obtain this ability, what you need to do the most is to develop and build your own bone creature army, right? You¡¯re so eager to fight with Mike, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?] Some people continued to praise Amos, while some people were also a little worried. With the skeleton undead transformation ability, Amos definitely had more potential than all the current Castle Lords. By the end of the Battle of the Castles¡­ He might even become the undead ruler of a world. At the very least, he would have no worries for the rest of his life. Challenging Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle now was a little too rushed. It was fine if he succeeded¡­ However, if he failed¡­ Tsk tsk, it could be said that Amos had destroyed a good hand of cards! [Are you guys stupid? Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to take the initiative to challenge Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle?] [I definitely have to test it out First!] [I¡¯ll first use the Skeleton King and let that Skeleton King attack Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle first. If we can¡¯t beat it, I won¡¯t send any forces under me. Once the Skeleton King shows signs of victory, I¡¯ll immediately send the bone python and my undead soldiers to reinforce it!] [In the end, the achievement of knocking down Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle and the large amount of resources in the castle will belong to me! Haha!] As he spoke, Amos was full of confidence and pride towards the Skeleton King! The alliance¡¯s Castle Lord also flattered him. [Awesome! Amos, your plan is awesome!] [This operation is definitely worth it!] [Amos, then we¡¯ll wait for your good news!] [Wait a minute, there seems to be the sound of battle outside my castle. I¡¯ll go take a look, I¡¯ll be right back!] Amos suddenly went offline. ¡­ Dragon Castle. Mike was browsing the hyperspace trading channel. He wanted to see if there was an auction for the spatial teleportation blueprint today. However, reality disappointed him again. There was still no sign of the spatial teleportation blueprint being auctioned in the auction area. At this moment¡­ [You have a new friend message!] Mike¡¯s expression changed. Who would send him a message at this time of the afternoon? After opening his friend list and taking a look, it was a message from Bella. Bella, [Mike, be careful. A Castle Lord of the Alliance of Gods, Amos, has recently set his eyes on your castle!] [This Amos was lucky enough to find a skeleton undead transformation spell. It can turn all corpses into bone creatures for him to control!] [Now, Amos has used this spell to control a bone python at the peak of king-tier.] [In addition, he has also joined hands with an early-stage saint-tier undead skeleton. He wants to wait for the bone python to break through to saint-tier and gather an army of undead to destroy your Dragon Castle!] Mike looked at the message. He casually replied, [Yeah, got it!] Bella, [¡­] Then, she sent a message full of helplessness. [Big Brother Mike, I specially provided you with information, and this is your reaction?] Mike replied, [The information you mentioned, I already knew about it.] Bella, [You already knew about it?] For a moment, Bella fell silent. She did not expect Mike to be so well-informed. She could imagine that with Mike¡¯s personality, it was impossible for him to be as well-connected as her and thus obtain a lot of information. In that case, Mike¡¯s influence was definitely huge. So huge that it was enough to collect a large amount of information for him. In an instant, Bella could not help but have a terrifying association with the huge strength of Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle! Mike¡¯s current influence had definitely expanded to several hundred kilometers around the Dragon Castle! Bella¡¯s pupils constricted. She now saw Mike in a whole new light! Although she was shocked in her heart, after calming down, Bella continued to persuade Mike. [Big Brother Mike. It¡¯s good that you know this information!] [Once Amos and the Skeleton King join forces to attack you, there will be two saint-tier creatures guarding his castsle. With the current power of the Dragon Castle, it might not be able to deal with it!] [For the sake of future development, perhaps you should consider moving out of the heart of the castle!] Bella was trying to persuade Mike not to act impulsively. Even if the Dragon Castle was powerful, it should temporarily avoid facing such a powerful enemy! However, just two seconds after Bella sent the message, Mike¡¯s message came back. Mike, [No need, I haven¡¯t thought of running away!] [My dragon battle team has joined forces with the nature elves to go to the undead cave to destroy those undead!] [I¡¯m looking forward to the good news they will bring me!] Bella, [You¡¯ve already sent the dragon battle team to attack them after knowing that they have at least one saint-tier powerhouse??] [I know that before the opponent¡¯s bone python reaches the saint-tier, attacking now is the best chance for you, but there¡¯s no need to be so anxious, right?] [Are you really so sure that the dragon battle team and the nature elves can defeat the opponent?] Mike, [Yes. Is there a problem?] The moment Mike said this¡­ Camilla Plains. Bella, who was about to reply, was instantly stunned in front of her friend interface. It was as if her mind was suddenly jolted awake! That¡¯s right! With Mike¡¯s character, he definitely would not fight a battle that he was not confident in! He still had so much confidence when facing a saint-tier powerhouse. This meant that the Dragon Castle definitely had at least two saint-tier powerhouses! Bella¡¯s breathing quickened. The highest level of the golden battle lions under her command was only at the peak of the king-tier. The other top-tier Castle Lords were also at the early and middle stages of the king level! That meant that Mike¡¯s dragon force had far surpassed all of the top-tier Castle Lords! Besides that, there was another reason for Mike¡¯s confidence. That was his army, the dragons! According to what she knew, the dragons were the most supreme creatures in the Endless Continent. There was no one like them! To the undead creatures, when faced against the dragons, it can be said to be bloodline suppression! Chapter 221 - The Slain Undead Creatures Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°It seems that I was too naive in persuading Mike to leave!¡± ¡°Now, his Dragon Castle is no longer afraid of any enemies in the Dark Forest!¡± Bella brushed the golden hair by her ear. She smiled at her ignorance. At this moment, when she heard the notification sound, which indicated that Mike had sent another message, Bella¡¯s expression suddenly brightened. However, when she saw the content, her expression froze again. Mike, [Speaking of which, no matter what, you¡¯re still one of the founders of the Alliance of Gods.] [Instead, you keep telling me information about the inner workings of the Alliance of Gods. You¡¯re acting just like my mole!] Bella was stunned, and then she gritted her teeth. Bella, [Who said that I¡¯m your mole!] [I¡¯ve said it before. The Alliance of Gods is definitely not established to be enemies with the Dragon Castle!] [Now, the members of the Alliance of Gods have the intention to invade the Dragon Castle!] [There are a total of ten members of the Alliance of Gods. Although I can¡¯t control the Castle Lords of the entire alliance, I can still give you a private reminder!] [I¡¯ll say it again. As long as I¡¯m still alive, the Alliance of Gods will not become enemies with the Dragon Castle!] Mike, [I hope so.] After sending this message, Mike did not reply. On the plains, Bella also let out a deep breath. It was only at this moment that she finally reacted. Amos said in the group chat that he heard the sounds of battle outside. Obviously, Mike¡¯s dragons had attacked! ¡°It seems that if nothing goes wrong, Amos and that Skeleton King are no match for the dragons!¡± Bella sighed. Then, she shook her head and stopped caring. To her, Amos, the Castle Lord who took the initiative to provoke the Dragon Castle¡­ If he was killed by Mike, he was not worthy of sympathy! Since he dared to challenge Mike, he had to pay the price of not being able to defeat him! As long as the castle was destroyed and the person was killed, there was no need for her to feel regret. ¡°Also, the master of the Demon Castle. I hope you can wake up a little. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Alliance of Gods will only have nine founders left¡­¡± ¡­ The underground world ¡ª the graveyard of the undead. At a glance, this was an underground graveyard with a circumference of dozens of kilometers. It was extremely spacious. On the ground, there were rows and rows of tombstones. Many of the white bone undead that had just been born were wandering around the area. In the center of the undead graveyard, there was a white bone palace that was nearly twenty meters tall! Skeleton Palace! It was the saint-tier hooded skeleton¡¯s headquarters. At this moment, all the undead creatures in the entire undead graveyard had basically gathered around the palace. Most of them were skeleton soldiers, skeleton generals, and skeleton knights. Other than that, there were also some zombies, ghouls, and so on. Flying in the pitch-black cave, there were also gargoyles, ghosts, and resentful ghosts roaring in the sky! The scene looked abnormally horrifying. At this moment. Roar!! A dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the necropolis. Boom!! The entrance of the cave shattered. A group of giant dragons brought the nature elves and slowly flew out, flying high up in the sky. The dragon battle team and the nature elves were already prepared for battle. Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon looked down arrogantly at the undead creatures beneath him. He spoke loudly. ¡°Dragon battle team! Purge the heretics for our Lord!¡± ¡°Charge!!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar sounded, and a large number of undead creatures in the graveyard felt threatened and looked up in fear. However, they knew they were finished the moment they saw the dragons! All of a sudden, dragon¡¯s breath of various colors swept down! Dragon flames exploded everywhere! A large number of skeleton undead, rotting zombies, ghouls, gargoyles, ghosts¡­ None of them could escape the dragon flames! The most terrifying ones were the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and the Azure Dragon Hilar. The two dragons condensed the red lotus fire and magic water elements respectively, casting large-scale destruction spells! Under the sweeping of the crimson flames and the black flood, the undead army fell one after another. The two spells caused thousands of undead to dissipate! At the same time, there were still a large number of gargoyles, ghosts, and resentful ghosts flying towards the giant dragons in the air. The undead race¡¯s natural advantage was their large numbers and tenacious vitality! However, all of this was not worth mentioning in front of the terrifying destructive power of the dragons! ¡°By the gospel of the Lord, by the power of defense, unite the will of the dragons¡­ Giant Dragon Shield!¡± The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell chanted. A pale golden shield enveloped the entire dragon battle team. Countless flying undead either used spells or charged at the shield, but none of them could cause any damage to the shield! The dragons of the dragon battle team, along with elven elders Becky and Imeiya, started slaughtering the undead creatures within the shield! The undead creatures in the cave instantly decreased. The dragons also gained a lot of experience! At the same time, the elven elder Serena did not make a move. She had reached the peak of saint-tier and reached the limit of her growth potential. It was useless to obtain energy now. She wanted to distribute more of the energy to the dragons and other nature elves. She would only help the dragons when they were in danger! ¡­ In the Skeleton Palace. ¡°Dragons invaded the graveyard?¡± ¡°Nearly half of the undead have been burned to ashes?¡± ¡°Damn it! These flying beasts!¡± The hooded skeleton building was agitated and immediately stood up from the throne. Then, he looked at the human youth beside him and grabbed his collar, asking, ¡°did you bring these dragons here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent! Respected Skeleton King!¡± ¡°Undead creatures and dragons have an absolute relationship. I can¡¯t even kill Mike now, so how could I betray your skeleton graveyard?!¡± ¡°If I did that, I won¡¯t be able to escape at all!¡± With the bone staff in hand, Amos frantically explained. At this moment, he was also scared out of his wits! He had no idea how Mike had gotten the information about the graveyard! Mike did not even give them a chance to react before sending a dragon team to attack! Amos hurriedly said to the hooded skeleton king, ¡°respected Lord Skeleton King!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to panic when facing dragons! Now that the dragon has found us. Even if my bone python hasn¡¯t advanced to saint-tier, you and the bone python can work together.¡± ¡°The other party only has one saint-tier elf, so they aren¡¯t a match for us!¡± ¡°Once you destroy the main force of the Dragon Castle, you can enter the Dragon Castle and obtain the divine weapon in Mike¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The hooded skeleton then threw Amos on the ground. Following that, the skeleton general in the Skeleton Palace gave an order. ¡°Gather all the undead in the palace and follow me to battle. Tear off the dragon wings of those dragons!¡± After the hooded skeleton general gave the order, he immediately gave Amos a cold glance. ¡°You come too!¡± Chapter 222 - Red Lotus Karmic Fire! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The moment the hooded skeleton spoke, Amos¡¯s entire body quivered. He was so scared that his soul was about leave his body. Originally, when facing the giant dragon battle team, he only wanted to send the peak king tier bone python out to fight. His own strength was extremely low. If he were to go out and face the dragons¡­ Who knows, if the dragon casually released its dragon breath, would he instantly disappear from this world? Even his legs were trembling in fear. Amos did not dare to resist the hooded skeleton. He quickly nodded and bowed. ¡°Okay¡­ Okay!¡± The hooded skeleton ignored Amos. He moved his hand and a bone staff appeared. From the outside, this bone staff was very different from the young man¡¯s bone staff. The bone staff looked like a skeleton¡¯s arm. The claws were the staff¡¯s head. On each finger, there was a gemstone ring. At the same time, there was a huge sapphire in the center of the claw! The hooded skeleton led the undead army out of the palace. Amos quickly waved the bone staff and summoned the bone python. He sat on top of the bone python¡¯s head, and the huge skeleton of the bone python led him out of the palace. ¡­ In the graveyard of the undead. Under the protection of the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell¡¯s Giant Dragon Barrier, the dragon team continued to slaughter the undead within the graveyard. Large amounts of energy flowed into their bodies like a river. At this moment, all the dragons felt the energy within their bodies increase by a large amount! They seemed to be on the verge of breaking through! At this moment. ¡°Damnable Dragons! The graveyard of the undead will devour you all!¡± ¡°Undead soldiers, attack!¡± The hooded skeleton roared in anger. He waved the skeleton staff in his hand. The undead army let out a roar that resounded throughout the graveyard. The skeleton knights rode on their skeletal horses and led the charge. Behind them, there were some skeletons holding shields and swords, while others held their staffs high. In the air, there were gargoyles, ghosts, and resentful ghosts flying around! There were several king-tier and hundreds of tier 9 undead. Most of the other undead were at tier 8! This scene shocked Amos, who was following the army of undead and riding on his bone python. Amos lifted his eyes and looked up. ¡°Such a sea of white bones, maybe I can really destroy Mike¡¯s dragons!¡± However, at the moment when hope was ignited in Amos¡¯s heart, reality seemed to have slapped him hard! ¡°Although there are a lot of undead, they are still just undead!¡± ¡°You bastards, no matter how many of you come, you can¡¯t change the outcome of the war!¡± Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa looked at the sea of white bones and said faintly. Following that, his dragon eyes glowed as he shouted loudly, ¡°the Lord said that the Red Lotus Fire will burn down all his enemies!¡± ¡°Red Lotus Karmic Fire!!¡± Flosa let out an angry dragon¡¯s roar as he opened his mouth. The red lotus fire gathered between his mouth and his hands. Then, they shot out at the same time! The three red lotus flames converged and transformed into a huge fire lotus made of flames! The huge fire lotus smashed into the sea of souls and exploded! The fire lotus bloomed, and each petal of the lotus twisted and turned into waves of red lotus flames that carried a terrifyingly high temperature! The Red Lotus Karmic Fire burned fiercely, and the area was so large that even the undead in the air were not spared! Boom!! ¡°Hiss!!¡± Ka ka ka ka ka! Yi yi yi yi yi! Within the sea of white bones, the undead let out strange-sounding screams. Once they were affected by the Red Lotus Karmic Fire, the undead would be incinerated in an instant. The ashes of the skeletons and undead would be burned into dregs. The soul flame would be extinguished, and they would never be able to come back to life again! This was the true meaning of being incinerated. In an instant, countless undead were reduced to ashes in the red lotus firestorm and completely dissipated! ¡°What divine spell is this?!¡± Seeing the red lotus flame illuminating the entire cave, the hooded skeleton was astonished. Creatures from the undead camp were indeed afraid of fire. However, there was no reason for them to be so afraid! The only possibility was that the fire was different! The green flames in the hooded skeleton¡¯s eye sockets flickered slightly. He did come close to the center of the fire red lotus. In addition, he had the strength of a saint-tier, so he had extremely high fire resistance! That was why he could not receive any damage from the flames. However, even so, he could still feel a terrifying temperature! ¡°This fire is definitely not ordinary! This red dragon will sooner or later be a great enemy of our undead race!¡± The hooded skeleton sensed the danger and immediately charged into the air and fought against the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa! He gritted his teeth. Flosa¡¯s current strength was only at the late-stage of the king-tier. Although the hooded skeleton¡¯s attributes were suppressed by the dragons, he could still forcefully suppress Flosa with the strength of a saint-tier powerhouse. However, at this moment¡­ ¡°Black Water Cage!¡± A pitch-black water cage enveloped the hooded skeleton. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When the water cage appeared, the hooded skeleton originally thought that it was just an ordinary water cage spell. He was just about to casually break it open! However, when he used an undead spell, the black water cage only rippled faintly and showed no signs of breaking! ¡°What!! This water prison is so sturdy! There¡¯s something strange about this black water!¡± The soul fire in the hooded skeleton¡¯s eye sockets started to tremble crazily! Other than that, he was also surprised to find that the magic power in his body was being drained crazily! Without a doubt, this was still the effect of the Black Water Cage! He could not be careless anymore! ¡°Human necromancer, quickly order your bone python to attack!¡± the hooded skeleton roared at Amos. However, because of the Black Water Cage, only a very small sound could be heard by Amos. Amos looked at the dragon battle team that was constantly hunting the undead in the sky, and his expression turned crazy for a moment. He even had the intention of controlling the bone python to escape by burrowing under his feet! The Skeleton King, who was at the early stage of saint-tier, was actually restricted by two king-tier dragons! Other than that, there was also a peak-stage saint-tier nature elf watching the entire battle from above the cave! What was he going to fight with? ¡°Bone python, run!!¡± Amos gave a loud order to the bone python. At the same time, he kept waving the bone python to leave! ¡°Crafty human!¡± The hooded skeleton looked at Amos who was running away in a panic and roared angrily. The soul flame trembled crazily and he was extremely furious. This damned human was clearly flattering him earlier, saying that they would attack the Dragon Castle together! Now, at this critical moment, he actually abandoned him and left! ¡°Ugh! You Castle Lord, you dragons! I, the Skeleton King, will never let you go!¡± The hooded skeleton was extremely furious, and his undead magic flourished as he suddenly broke out of the Black Water Cage. However, just as he regained his freedom¡­ Facing the dragons, the hooded skeleton was stunned again! On second thought, the young man¡¯s actions were actually not wrong. He was originally very confident in destroying the Dragon Castle and snatching the divine artifact within. However, he had to be alive to actually do such a thing! The strength displayed by the dragon battle team before him was simply too powerful! The best decision right now was to escape! Chapter 223 - Slay the Skeleton King! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°All undead armies, retreat for the time being!¡± the hooded skeleton shouted in mid-air. As the sound of his voice faded, under the magical attack of the dragons and the slaughter, tens of thousands of undead armies began to retreat! In the graveyard of the undead, there were exits leading to other caves. It was already a fact that the undead armies were no match for them. If they could preserve their forces now, they would definitely be able to regain their glory in the future! However¡­ At this moment¡­ The space in front of the retreating undead army suddenly began to distort. ¡°Since you have already offended the Dragon Lord, all of you undead, don¡¯t even think about running away!¡± Hilt, the Spatial Dragon, slowly appeared from the distorted space. There was a faint coldness in his dragon eyes. Then, he extended his dragon claw and clenched it. ¡°Spatial Lock!¡± In an instant, the space around the entire undead army began to distort, including the hooded skeleton. It was like a barrier that enveloped the entire army! The skeleton undead walked in front of the spatial barrier and touched the distorted space with its bone claw, causing ripples to appear. The expression of the hooded skeleton changed. Then, it snorted coldly, and the black light on the bone staff intensified. A black ball crashed into the spatial barrier! However, it still could not break through! ¡°What? What a terrifying spatial spell!¡± The hooded skeleton was completely shocked. With his saint-tier strength, his necromancy was actually unable to break through this spatial wall! Of course, this was not because the spatial spellcaster was so powerful. It was because the spatial spell itself was stronger than ordinary spells such as undead spells! ¡°Give up!¡± ¡°Spatial spells are not something that lowly undead like you can understand!¡± The space distorted, and the Spatial Dragon Hilt emerged in front of the hooded skeleton. ¡°Give up?¡± The hooded skeleton looked at Hilt and snorted. ¡°We undead also have the glory of the undead. Since we are already dead, how can we fear death!¡± ¡°At worst, we can just risk the soul fire being extinguished and fight with you!¡± Hearing these words, Hilt smiled and said slowly, ¡°the glory of the undead? When you led the undead army to retreat, where was your glory of the undead!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. After you realized that you couldn¡¯t escape, you tried the last trick in your book! Embarrassing!¡± The words came out, and the soul fire in the hooded skeleton¡¯s eyes burned even more vigorously. ¡°Damn dragon, shut up! This is retreat! Strategic retreat, how is it embarrassing?¡± Although he spoke arrogantly, the hooded skeleton¡¯s tone already revealed his nervousness. Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon could not be bothered to say these things to the hooded skeleton. ¡°Dragon battle team, destroy this group of despicable undead!¡± After saying this lightly, the dragon battle team¡¯s dragon attacked. The dragon¡¯s breath was uncontrollable as it slanted downwards. ¡­ An unknown amount of time passed. In the dark graveyard, the graves were burned, and the ground was filled with the ashes of the burned undead. Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr¡¯s claw flashed with a black light. Plop! The hooded skeleton also collapsed on the ground. At this moment, the aura of all the Dragons had increased greatly! After killing the hooded skeleton, the energy provided by a saint-tier powerhouse was also unimaginable! The Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell, the Extreme Black Dragon Baar, the Azure Dragon Hilar, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa, and the Undead Dragon Caesar had all advanced to the peak of the king-tier! They were only one step away from reaching the saint-tier! Even the Spatial Dragon Hilt, who had just joined the dragon battle team and was only at tier 9, had broken through to the middle-stage of king-tier! In this battle, they had killed the hooded skeleton and eliminated all the undead in the graveyard. It had raised the overall strength of the dragon battle team to a whole new level. It could be said to be a huge harvest! Other than that, at the side, nature Elf elder Becky and Imeiya were also at the same spot, slightly panting. The green-colored nature elf power that was constantly surging on their bodies was even purer. The main contributors to this battle were the dragons, so the majority of the energy was obtained by the dragons. One of them was at the early stage of the king-tier, while the other was an elder at the middle stage of the king-tier. Although they were not able to break through, they still obtained a lot of energy and advanced to the intermediate-stage king-tier and late-stage king-tier! At the thought of this, Becky and Imeiya looked at each other and smiled happily. They did not think that the energy they obtained was any less than that of the dragons. In fact, this was the first time they had obtained such an obvious increase in energy after serving the Dragon Lord! They had cultivated in the nature elf tribe for decades, but they had never had such an effect! ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Following the Dragon Lord will be the glory of our nature elf tribe for the rest of our lives!¡± In the graveyard of the undead, Becky and Imeiya immediately faced the direction of the Dragon Castle and knelt down respectfully, expressing their gratitude towards Mike who was in the Dragon Castle. ¡°The Dragon Lord will see the loyalty of your nature elf tribe!¡± Tyrell walked beside the two of them, revealing an appreciative smile. The nature elves were still considered noble and pure. The dragon naturally did not look down on them too much. Now that he saw the two nature elves being so loyal to their Lord, Tyrell also expressed his affirmation. ¡­ On the other side, on the surface of the ground, in the Dark Forest. ¡°Whew, whew¡­¡± ¡°Damn it! I made it, I finally managed to escape!¡± A young man holding a bone staff was fleeing in a sorry state. The young man was obviously the necromancer Amos. ¡°Mike¡¯s dragons are only at the king-tier, but they can actually kill the saint-tier Skeleton King?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even need the help of the saint-tier nature elf!¡± Amos¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Until now, he could not forget the scene of the red dragon releasing a huge flaming lotus and burning all the undead in the graveyard! When the flaming lotus bloomed, the bone python that he had spent so much effort to control was also burnt to ashes in an instant! Luckily, he reacted quickly and abandoned the bone python, escaping to a safer location at the back of the cave. Otherwise, with his weak body, he would have evaporated in an instant! Thinking of this, Amos¡¯s body trembled, and he looked behind him in fear. After confirming that there were no dragons chasing after him. ¡°Phew~¡± Amos finally heaved a sigh of relief, and he collapsed onto the ground. He thought of how powerful Mike¡¯s dragon battle team was. The first thing he did was to open the Alliance of Gods group chat. He wanted to inform the top Castle Lords how powerful Mike was! However, just as he opened the group chat, he received a bunch of information. [@Amos, after logging off for so long, the battle should be over. Remember to tell everyone how the battle is going when you¡¯re online. Is riding a bone python enjoyable?] [@Amos, old brother, after a battle, the bone python should have advanced to the saint-tier!] [A saint-rank creature! I¡¯m guessing that no Castle Lord has ever controlled a saint-tier soldier. Even for Mike, it¡¯s just a rumor that there¡¯s a saint-tier nature elf under his command. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet!] [@Amos, indeed. Brother, if your bone python has advanced, remember to inform everyone in time.. Let¡¯s celebrate!] Chapter 224 - Successfully Escaping? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Alliance of Gods internal group chat. The Castle Lords were still curious about Amos. At that time, Amos, who was facing the dragons, naturally did not reply to these messages. After the Castle Lords¡¯ curiosity about the bone python faded away, many Castle Lords started to denounce Mike again. [@amos, brother, we¡¯re just waiting for your bone python to break through to the saint-tier and join hands with the Skeleton King to destroy Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!] [@amos, you can do it! Destroy Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, and the rise of the Alliance of Gods is right in front of us!!] [@amos, we¡¯re not brothers. Everyone has been eavesdropping on you for so long, why don¡¯t you come out and say something?] ¡­ Looking at the messages in the Alliance of Gods group chat. At this moment, Amos¡¯s mouth was filled with unspeakable bitterness. Did it feel good riding the bone python? He also wanted to know! However, in the end, the only time he controlled the bone python was when he was facing the dragons in the graveyard of the undead. At that time, he was only concerned with the fear of the dragon¡¯s strength. How could he have the time to experience the feeling of controlling a peak king-tier bone python? After that, the bone python was burned to ashes by the red flames of the dragon! ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Someone in the alliance group had clearly warned me! Why did I still go and find trouble with Mike?¡± Amos recalled the words that someone in the group had told him to develop properly straight to his face. Now, not to mention riding on a giant python, even his dream of owning a saint-tier bone python and becoming the Castle Lord that the members of the alliance looked up to was shattered! His face was burning with pain. Amos looked at the group chat and subconsciously wanted to tell the members of the alliance about Mike¡¯s true strength. However, he was already halfway through typing, and he put down his hand again. He could not help but grit his teeth! This time, the bone python was burned to ashes by the dragon. He and Skeleton King did not have the time to attack Mike, but they were already pressed to the ground and rubbed against each other. It was already enough to make him feel aggrieved and regretful. If he had kept this matter to himself, it would have been fine. But if he were to say it out loud, it would be extremely embarrassing! ¡°No! I must not tell anyone about my failures!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive in the alliance group in the future!¡± Amos finally gritted his teeth and deleted the edited words. Then, he stood up from the ground, dusted off the dirt on his body, and walked towards his castle! Amos held the bone staff in his hand. Although he had suffered heavy losses in this battle, it was fortunate that he was weak and managed to escape before the Spatial Dragon sealed the graveyard. At the same time, he also had the skeleton undead transformation spell! He had now realized that he was nurturing a true undead army! Amos¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He said word by word, ¡°just you wait, Mike!¡± ¡°Wait for me to use the skeleton undead transformation spell to nurture an undead army!¡± ¡°When that time comes, I will definitely let you have a good taste of what I am feeling now!¡± ¡­ The graveyard of the undead. After the war between the Dragon Castle and the hooded skeleton ended, a period of time passed. The great elven elder, Serena, looked at the dragons. All of their strength had increased, and all of them smiled. There was no doubt. Without her making a move, the dragon battle team would be the ones who would benefit the most! She had already pledged her loyalty to the Dragon Lord. Hence, as the subordinates of the Dragon Lord, the increase in the strength of the dragon battle team made her feel happy! ¡°Great elder Serena.¡± Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon looked at great elder Serena and nodded as a form of greeting. Then, first Elder Serena walked in front of Becky and Imeiya and smiled as well. ¡°Although the two elders failed to break through to the saint-tier, you are still very good!¡± ¡°Every increase in strength will open the door to the saint-tier a little more!¡± ¡°As long as you follow in the footsteps of the Dragon Lord, I believe that you will soon break through to the saint-tier like me!¡± ¡°Thank you, great elder Serena, for your blessings!¡± Imeiya and Becky smiled warmly at Serena. The atmosphere of the nature elves had always been so warm. Then, Serena looked at Tyrell the Nightmare Green Dragon. ¡°We have already eliminated the undead heretics. Should we return to the Dragon Castle and report the battle situation to our Lord?¡± Tyrell smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to rush!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll clean up the battlefield first and then destroy a castle faction. After that, we¡¯ll report the situation to our Lord!¡± ¡°Destroy another castle faction?¡± Serena was a little stunned. Suddenly, she remembered that a human riding a bone python had appeared in the graveyard. Judging from his appearance, he seemed to be a Castle Lord. At first, she was a little wary of humans. But after the battle between the dragon battle team and the hooded skeleton, her attention was focused on protecting the safety of the dragon battle team. She no longer paid attention to this weak human. ¡°It¡¯s alright, first elder Serena. You don¡¯t have to worry about that human. The Undead Dragon Caesar has already gone after him!¡± Tyrell said slowly. Hearing that, Serena finally understood and nodded. Undead Dragon Caesar! At the same time, Caesar was very sensitive to the aura of the undead. It should not be difficult to find that human¡¯s hiding place! ¡­ In the Dark Forest. In another underground space, a slightly tired figure passed through the cave and arrived in front of a grayish-blue castle. There were a large number of undead warriors guarding this grayish-blue castle. These undead warriors were wearing helmets, armor, and weapons that could be considered quite advanced. After entering the castle, Amos sat on the sofa and finally let out a long breath. He laughed loudly. ¡°Finally! I¡¯m finally back!¡± Amos¡¯s face was full of satisfaction. He had already traveled dozens of miles from the graveyard of the undead to his own Undead Castle. The location of the Undead Castle was hidden hundreds of meters underground! At this depth, Amos felt that no living being could detect the aura of the Undead Castle from the surface! ¡°Undead soldiers, quickly bring me some water!¡± Amos shouted. Immediately, a skeleton soldier filled a cup of water and respectfully brought it up on a plate. Gulp gulp gulp! Amos took the cup and drank it all in one gulp! The weariness and panic that he had experienced along the way were all washed away by the water that flowed down his throat and into his body! The feeling of escaping from the claws of Mike¡¯s dragons made him feel very satisfied! However, an indifferent voice suddenly rose from above his head. ¡°Once the dragon has locked onto its prey, no one will be able to escape!¡± In an instant, cold sweat broke out on Amos¡¯s head! The voice of the undead dragon, Caesar, sounded extremely calm. It even¡­ carried a hint of laziness. In reality, Caesar¡¯s personality had always been like this. Apart from the Dragon Lord, no one else could make him show respect and a serious expression. He slowly appeared from behind Amos. Under the shadow, Caesar¡¯s dragon head turned to the side, his claws covering the top of Amos¡¯s head, as if he was casually sizing up the scene in the Undead Castle. He did not even look at Amos. The dragon claw moved. Kacha! Amos¡¯s head was crushed! Chapter 225 - Undead Magic Circle, Rebirth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Undead Castle. Amos, who was on the sofa, still had an expression of disbelief on his face even when his head was crushed. Undead Dragon! Amos had never expected that. There was actually another Undead Dragon under Mike¡¯s command. It was extremely sensitive to the aura of the undead and could track him all the way! In other words, on the way back from the undead graveyard, this Undead Dragon had been following him in secret. He had not noticed anything. At the same time, before Amos¡¯s head was crushed, his regret had reached its peak! If he had known earlier, he would have exposed Mike¡¯s information in the group chat¡­ Unfortunately, it was all too late. No one knew how terrifying Mike¡¯s true strength was! If Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle was allowed to continue developing, something bad would really happen! Next, it was up to the Anti-dragon Alliance to see if they could flatten the Dragon Castle¡­ Old Demon, it¡¯s up to you! ¡­ Crash! The human head was crushed and blood splattered all over the ground. Amos¡¯s headless corpse also fell to the ground with a plop. The Undead Dragon Caesar looked at the blood in his hands with a look of disdain in his dragon eyes. ¡°This¡­ is so annoying. The taste of being stained with the blood of the despicable Castle Lord is really not good!¡± ¡°In the end, I miscalculated!¡± Caesar sighed. Laziness was laziness. In the end, creatures like humans were just as despicable in the eyes of dragons. Even though dragons loved to bathe in fresh blood¡­ But the prerequisite for this fresh blood was that it came from a powerful dragon! To him, human blood could only be considered tainted blood. Haha, from a certain point of view, even though this castle Lord didn¡¯t do anything, he was still 10% better than me. In the undead castle, if Amos, who was already dead, heard Caesar¡¯s thoughts, he would probably be angered to death. .. As Amos was killed, Caesar¡¯s gaze moved. That was because he suddenly noticed an azure light beside Amos¡¯s headless corpse. That was an azure blueprint! ¡°A special blueprint¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll Take it first. It will definitely be useful to the Supreme Lord!¡± Caesar then walked forward and picked up the azure blueprint. At this moment, outside the Undead Castle, there was a sudden commotion. The Undead Dragon Caesar closed his eyes and felt the aura outside the castle. It was the sound of footsteps and the sound of bones crisscrossing. ¡°It seems that the soldiers outside the castle have started to escape!¡± Caesar muttered to himself. The human youth in front of him was an undead mage. The undead soldiers outside the castle were mostly not his own soldiers. They had come back to life through the undead transformation spell. Therefore, their loyalty should be around 60 points. It was not too high. Now that their Castle Lord had died and lost the restraints of the undead contract, they naturally would not guard the castle anymore. However, they did not run far before they were chopped into pieces by a group of headless knights. Headless knights seemed to be a regular branch of the human youth¡¯s army. At the same time, they could also be considered a top-tier branch of the army. After flying outside the castle, as a member of the dragon clan, Caesar had seen tens of millions of creatures, so he naturally recognized the headless knights. The headless knights could be considered the strongest troop among the skeleton warriors. Its status was only second to the death horseman! The death horseman was a troop after the skeleton warriors had evolved to the highest level, and it belonged to the commander level. The headless knights belonged to the vice-generals. ¡°Kill!!¡± ¡°Avenge the lord of the castle!¡± The Undead Dragon stood in front of the castle gate and watched as the headless knights formed an army formation and charged at him. It was unknown what method the human death mage used. The loyalty of the death knights was obviously very high. Moreover, their combat strength was quite high! In the front row of the approaching headless knights were eight late-stage king-tier and one peak-stage king-tier units. In the next row was a ninth-stage king-tier headless knights, and so on. In the phalanx of headless knights that was dozens of meters long, the closer they were to the front, the stronger they were. The further back they were, the weaker they were! ¡°How troublesome.¡± Facing this group of headless knights, Caesar scratched his head helplessly. Even after the battle at the graveyard of the dead, his strength had already reached the peak of king-tier. Facing this group of headless knights, he did not feel any pressure at all. However, the truth was that he was not like the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr, who loved killing and the thrill of battle. He was really a person who was afraid of trouble, and that was all. Hence, looking at the rows of headless knights, the Undead Dragon Caesar slowly extended his hand and spread his dragon wings. A ball of grayish-blue light suddenly bloomed around his body. ¡°Undead Magic Circle, Rebirth.¡± He said in an extremely faint voice. The grayish-blue light dimmed, and Caesar prepared to leave the undead castle without even turning his head. At the same time, in front of the castle gate, a grayish-blue aura spread wildly. Plop, plop, plop.. The sound of armor falling like rain rang out, and the headless knights fell to the ground one by one. The armor began to rust and oxidize. Their bones and bodies were also oxidizing into bone powder at a speed visible to the naked eye, drifting away with the wind. The headless knights¡¯ soul fire was extinguished, and the bone powder flew into the sky. This was the rebirth! In front of the castle gate, hundreds of headless knights were undoubtedly spared. They were all paralyzed on the ground. They struggled to stand up from the ground and chase after the enemy. However, they did not have any ability to resist. Their arms broke with a crack, and their entire bodies collapsed on the ground again. They could only turn into white bone powder and dissipate into the sky. The scene was extremely shocking! ¡­ In the dark shadow, the Undead Dragon Caesar walked out of the cave with a lazy face. He had just cast the undead spell, so he did not pay attention to the situation of the entire headless knight army anymore. The other party was already dead for sure. There was a double difference between race and level! If Mike had observed the scene of the headless knight army all reincarnating, he could also judge that the dragon battle team under him was small in number. However, there was still a huge difference in combat strength compared to the top-tier Castle Lords! The combat strength of a peak king-tier dragon was enough to rival a top-tier soldier of the same level by several times, or even dozens of times. As for the other Castle Lords, not to mention having five peak king-tier soldiers under their command, even having one was already considered not bad. Most of the top-tier Castle Lords only had a few king-tier soldiers, and their numbers were very small! Currently, under Mike¡¯s command, there was a total of five peak king-tier dragons in the dragon battle team, as well as one late-stage king-tier dragon! There were two saint-tier nature elves, and seven or eight king-tier nature elf elders! In this comparison, even if Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle did not rely on war buildings, the Sky City, its military strength alone was enough to crush any Castle Lord. ¡­ The Day of the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement of Dragon Castle was coming closer! Chapter 226 - Mysterious Azure Blueprint Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After completing his mission, the Undead Dragon Caesar headed out of the cave. At this moment, suddenly, the space in front of him distorted. The Spatial Dragon Hilt brought Tyrell, Serena, and the others into the cave. Tyrell asked, ¡°Caesar, how¡¯s the matter going?¡± ¡°Everything is settled!¡± the Undead Dragon Caesar replied. Tyrell nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re here too. Let¡¯s collect all the resources in the undead castle and bring them back to the Lord!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Caesar led the dragon battle team and returned to the Undead Castle. At this moment, the aura of the undead that pervaded the entrance of the Undead Castle had yet to dissipate. However, the headless knights had disappeared, leaving only their armor scattered on the ground. It was as if they were silently recounting what had just happened. The party walked all the way into the castle. Amos¡¯s Undead Castle was still rather imposing. The main color was grayish-blue, accompanied by a black lamp post with the image of the dead imprinted on it. They walked to the second floor. In the middle of the castle, there was an azure crystal floating. Tyrell walked forward and slapped it with his dragon claw. With a crash, the crystal shattered! ¡­ Dragon Castle. [Ding! Congratulations to the Castle Lord, your troops have destroyed the heart of the castle of a local force!] [You have successfully destroyed the Undead Castle (basic town)!] [You have obtained one folkhouse blueprint, one arrow tower blueprint, and one wall blueprint!] [You have obtained the storage of the enemy¡¯s castle¡­] [2,700 energy stones, 45 strange crystals, 6,320 units of food, 5,100 units of stones, 4,300 units of wood, 2,500 units of refined iron!] [A number of equipment and materials!] Hearing the notification ring out, Mike¡¯s expression could not help but brighten. ¡°The dragon battle team has already taken down that Undead Castle.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Undead Castle to be a beginner-level town!¡± After conquering a basic town-level castle, he was rewarded with 1,000 energy stones. This was definitely a great harvest. At least it was comparable to the two days of hunting in the Dragon Castle! Mike smiled, feeling very satisfied! At the same time, apart from the 1,000 energy stones, he also obtained a lot of stones, wood, and refined iron as basic materials! Although he was still some distance away from upgrading the castle to a high-level town. In the end, the warehouse of the Dragon Castle was once again filled to the brim! Mike¡¯s joy was far from over. At this moment, a voice transmission arose in his mind. ¡°My Lord, Caesar said that after he killed the lord of the local castle, he dropped an azure blueprint!¡± The voice was naturally a voice transmission from Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon, who was in the Undead Castle. ¡°Azure blueprint?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up. That necromancer was, after all, a top-tier Castle Lord, and the castle was developing so quickly. It was normal for him to have some special blueprints in his hands. Mike said, ¡°bring back the azure blueprint!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Tyrell¡¯s respectful voice sounded. Mike was filled with anticipation towards the special blueprint that the Castle Lord of the Undead Castle had dropped. At the same time, as he listened to Tyrell¡¯s next report, Mike rubbed the handle of the dragon chair with one hand, and his eyebrows became more and more relaxed. The graveyard of the undead had already been cleaned up by the dragons. The owner of the undead graveyard, the hooded skeleton, had also been killed by the dragons. The Lord of the Undead Castle had also died. This could be considered as solving a hidden problem. ¡°I knew it. When the Dragon God Palace exists, the skeleton undead that¡¯s only at the early stage of the saint-tier wouldn¡¯t dare to attack my Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°So there¡¯s a master of the Undead Castle behind it!¡± ¡°This also answers a question that I¡¯ve been wondering about!¡± ¡°Fortunately, the master of the Undead Castle and the hooded skeleton have been taken care of! My Dragon Castle has received a large amount of supplies because of their exposure!¡± ¡°The dragon battle team also gained a lot of experience in this war with the undead. Each of them is about to break through to saint-tier!¡± ¡°Right now, I just need to pay attention to the invasion of the Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± Mike knew that the time for the Anti-dragon Alliance to attack him was almost up. For the next few days, to be on the safe side, he did not plan to send any forces in the castle to hunt in the wild. Instead, they were all waiting in the castle, waiting for the Anti-dragon Alliance to attack or even attack in advance! Mike then ordered the dragon battle team that was in the Undead Castle. ¡°Dragon battle team, after cleaning up the battlefield, bring the nature elves back to the castle!¡± ¡°Yes, respected Dragon Lord!¡± Tyrell answered respectfully. ¡­ Night fell, and the blood moon rose. The roars of monsters in the wild sounded continuously. Dragon Castle. Mike opened the watchtower and looked at the situation around the castle. The scope of the watchtower was extremely wide. When he cut to the Watchtower, Mike once again felt like he was wearing a VR headset, looking down at the magnificent scene around Dragon Castle from 10,000 meters high. At the same time, under the control of his mind, Mike was able to continuously magnify a certain scene in his field of vision! Eventually, he was able to magnify it to the point where he could clearly see the faces of the people on the ground. ¡°This watchtower can really be considered a divine artifact in the early stages of the Battle of the Castles!¡± Mike could not help but sigh. In the early stages of the Battle of the Castles, the Castle Lords had yet to truly rule a region. The range of vision provided by the watchtower was just right for the current Castle Lord¡¯s sphere of influence! By relying on the watchtower, Mike could observe the surroundings of the castle for the existence of any forces, and all useful information. Mike pulled back his mind and re-observed the situation around the castle. It was already evening, and the watchtower did not have the ability to illuminate the vision. Although it somewhat affected the clarity, he could at least see the surrounding scenery clearly. Mike noticed that, at this time, all the wild creatures within 500 kilometers of the Dragon Morning Post had basically been wiped out. Even if it was the blood moon, there would not be too many wild monsters that would go berserk and attack. Taking another step back, even if there was a group of wild monsters that recklessly invaded the Dragon Castle, just the dragon-blood soldiers that were wandering around the castle at all times could defend against them! There was no need for the dragons or the nature elves to take action at all! Mike got out of the watchtower¡¯s sight. He walked downstairs and took a break in the castle. At night, the 15 fire dragons were still breathing fire tirelessly, heating up the flaming red dragon eggs. The scorching heat and the dazzling light made the entire space around them bright! Mike opened the panel of the flaming red dragon egg. [Remaining incubation time of the flaming red dragon egg: 12:56:54] ¡°Half a day left!¡± ¡°My flaming red dragon king is about to hatch!¡± Chapter 227 - The Powerful Holy Undead Weapon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike closed the interface and strolled around the castle, breathing in the fresh and warm night air. He was deep in thought. When the fire dragon king hatched, his 15 red dragons would be able to be managed as a battle team! Although their strength and status could not compare to the dragon battle team, at least they could be considered a super top-class soldier. They were slightly stronger than the dragon-blood soldiers. They could be considered to have combat strength! ¡°Speaking of the flaming red dragon battle team¡­¡± ¡°I should take the red dragon¡¯s nest in the Dark Forest to heart!¡± Mike was the Dragon Lord. He could not ignore the only dragon clan force in the Dark Forest! In his eyes, the flaming red dragon¡¯s nest can either be destroyed or be submitted to his giant Dragon Castle. Naturally, he was more inclined to force the hundreds of red dragons in the nest to submit. After all, his subordinates would soon hatch a red dragon king. With the red dragon king, the battle strength of the fire red dragons would definitely be much higher than that of the red dragon¡¯s nest. At the same time, after ruling the red dragon¡¯s nest, it also meant that two of the top battle strength in the Dark Forest, the nature elves and the flaming red dragons, were all under his control! This was the power of the Dragon Castle to unify the Dark Forest in the future! With this power, he could even destroy the gnome kingdom! ¡°If I can destroy the gnome kingdom, as a core capital of the Dark Forest, my Dragon Castle is truly rich!¡± ¡°At that time, it will be enough to upgrade the Dragon Castle to a high-level town!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation. ¡°Now, I just have to wait for the dragons to return to the castle and see the resources they brought back for me!¡± Mike did not walk for long. Suddenly, the space in front of him distorted. The figures of the dragon battle team slowly appeared. The dragon battle team that had gone to attack the graveyard of the undead returned. At the same time, they also brought back a large amount of resources that were placed on the ground in front of them. ¡°Dragon battle team pays their respects to the Dragon Lord!¡± Tyrell, the Nightmare Green Dragon, brought all the dragons and respectfully lowered his dragon head! Serena, the great elven elder, along with Becky and Imeiya, also lowered their heads towards Mike. Then, Tyrell respectfully stood up and offered the blueprints, energy stones, and strange crystals that he had obtained this time to Mike. Other than that, Tyrell also gave Mike an extremely gorgeous staff. This bone staff that was inlaid with all kinds of gemstones was naturally the hooded skeleton¡¯s weapon. Mike took the gem bone staff. He did not have any knowledge related to necromancy, so he just waved it casually. Indeed, there was no sign of any magic effects. ¡°As expected, even if he has a staff, the Castle Lord needs to know the corresponding magic knowledge before he can use it!¡± Mike muttered to himself. ¡°That means that the human necromancer must have mastered some kind of necromancy spell before he could transform the python into a bone python!¡± He turned to Tyrell and asked, ¡°when you were cleaning the battlefield in the Undead Castle, did you find any magic books?¡± Tyrell shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything, Master!¡± ¡°Caesar was the one who killed the Castle Lord. You can ask him about the details!¡± Mike turned to look at the Undead Dragon, Caesar. Caesar immediately stepped forward and bowed his head respectfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t find any, Master!¡± ¡°After killing that human, I only found an azure blueprint!¡± Caesar lowered his head, looking very guilty. It was as if he felt that his failure to discover the magic book had caused trouble for the Lord. Mike, however, shook his head and consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caesar, you¡¯ve already done well!¡± ¡°According to my guess, the undead transformation book that the young man learned was probably a one-time use skill book. It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t discover it!¡± ¡°Furthermore, even if you found an eternal undead magic book, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, I can¡¯t use the equipment of the undead camp!¡± ¡°The decoration of this bone staff is pretty good. It¡¯s definitely a rare treasure for that female Castel Lord that controls undead!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m most concerned about right now is the auction value of the gems on this bone staff!¡± After saying that, Mike looked at the bone staff again. Under the moonlight, the gems on the bone staff were very beautiful. If the attributes of the bone staff were good, the price would probably be even higher! Thinking of this, Mike directly opened the information panel of the bone staff. [Skeleton Wizard Kutt¡¯s Holy Staff] [Grade: Holy equipment] [Effect 1: Greatly increases the loyalty of the undead species!] [Effect 2: The undead species will be more respectful towards the user!] [Effect 3: Increases the attack power of the undead species under its command by 13%!] [Effect 4: Has a high probability of attracting undead creatures to join you! ] [Effect 5: The user has a saint-tier single-target dark skill, death ray, (the effect of equipment removal will be nullified)] [Special reminder 1: This bone staff belongs to Skeleton Wizard Kutt¡¯s original saint-tier equipment. If you wear it, you will be regarded as a mortal enemy by Skeleton King Kutt!] [Special reminder 2: The hatred points of the light, order-keeping and kind faction will greatly increase!] ¡­ ¡°This attribute is not bad!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. The Skeleton Wizard Kutt in the graveyard of the dead actually had a life-bound weapon! The so-called life-bound weapon referred to the weapon that the user had personally forged and injected his own power of origin into it! The origin power was the user¡¯s core power. For example, the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa¡¯s red lotus fire and the aura of the undead of Undead Dragon Caesar! Therefore, a weapon forged in this way would have a connection with the creator! The creator was not only very handy with the weapon, but he could also sense the weapon¡¯s location at any time. Once someone stole his own weapon, he would be able to hunt down the target and retrieve the weapon! ¡°However, Skeleton Wizard Kutt is already dead!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as hunting me down! This gemstone staff has also become an ordinary holy weapon without an owner!¡± Mike looked at the gemstone staff in his hand and became more and more excited! The most powerful effect of this staff was its effect 3! It could increase the combat strength of all the undead soldiers under its command by 13%! This number might not seem big, but it was actually very good! That¡¯s because there was no limit to the number of troops. In other words, with the increase in the number of late-stage soldiers of the Castle Lord of the undead faction, the value of this holy staff would be fully displayed! With the holy staff, no matter how terrifying the number of undead soldiers under the lord of the undead castle was, it was equivalent to an increase of 13%! This was the true strength of the Skeleton Wizard Kutt¡¯s Holy Staff! Chapter 228 - Bone Undead Transformation Blueprint Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a little envious of the attributes of this bone staff!¡± Mike looked at the gem bone staff in his hand, and he felt a little sour in his heart. He also had a piece of holy equipment, the Dragon Soul Ring. Although the effect was not bad, it also had a saint-tier attack spell and a king-tier AOE buff spell. However, it could not give the dragon an overall boost! Just based on this point alone, the value of this Skeleton Mage Kutt¡¯s Holy Staff was higher than the Dragon Soul Ring! ¡°It can only be said that this holy staff is the skeleton mage Kutt¡¯s natal holy weapon!¡± ¡°For hundreds of years, Kutt has been using his origin energy to nourish it. That is why its effect is much stronger than the ordinary holy equipment Dragon Soul Ring.¡± Mike spoke slowly, his tone full of helplessness. He was not a Castle Lord of the undead camp. Although the Undead Dragon Caesar belonged to the undead camp, there was only one of it. If he really wanted to own the Skeleton Wizard Kutt¡¯s Holy Staff, it would be a waste of its value! ¡°Even if I can¡¯t use it myself, I don¡¯t really want to put it up for auction in the trading zone now!¡± Mike smiled helplessly. This was not because he was worried that if he auctioned the holy staff to a certain lord of the undead castle, it would create a powerful enemy for him in the future. In fact, with the overwhelming strength of the dragon army against the other top-tier army, this 13% extra combat strength was like a small wooden stick. There was no need to worry at all. Mike was just thinking. According to the current development of the Castle Lords¡¯ forces, Even if all the Castle Lords of the undead camp used up all their assets to exchange for it, they would still not be able to match the value of the gemstone holy staff! At this moment, Mike¡¯s eyes suddenly moved. He thought of the dark elves that the little loli had told him about last night. ¡°It seems that we still have to find the dark elves in the underground world. They are currently preparing for war. They definitely need powerful weapons!¡± ¡°The effect of this holy staff is undoubtedly what they need the most! I¡¯ll contact the little loli when I¡¯m free.¡± Thinking of this, Mike put away the staff. Then, he looked at the other spoils of war. ¡°Hmm? This time, we obtained quite a lot from destroying the Undead Castle and the graveyard of the undead.¡± Mike looked at the materials that Tyrell had collected. Energy stones, 9,542. Strange crystals, 79. Blueprints, 8. A smile appeared on Mike¡¯s face. Then, after storing the energy stones and strange crystals into the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring, Mike appraised the 8 blueprints. He identified the 8 blueprints one by one and finally obtained 2 folkhouse blueprints, 2 arrow tower blueprints, 4 military evolution blueprints, and one unique azure blueprint. After appraising the azure blueprint, it was shown to be a bone undead transformation spell. Mike casually used up the folkhouse blueprints. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Rows of beautifully decorated houses suddenly appeared in the perimeters of the Dragon Castle! After the appearance of the houses, the decoration level of the entire Dragon Castle also greatly increased. According to Mike¡¯s understanding, decorative buildings such as folkhouses and noble houses could also affect the reputation of the Dragon Castle. ¡°After that, there are the blueprints for the arrow towers and the wall!¡± Mike looked at the two blueprints in his hands. The arrow tower blueprints and the wall blueprint were priced at 50 energy stones and 200 energy stones respectively. This was the market price of the auction area! There was no need to worry about not being able to sell them! It could also be considered as a bonus for the Dragon Castle! ¡°In the end, there¡¯s only this special blueprint left!¡± Mike looked at the azure blueprint in his hand with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Appraise blueprint!¡± Mike used appraisal on the azure blueprint. A ball of blue light bloomed, and the blueprint¡¯s information entered his eyes. [Skill blueprint: Bone Undead Transformation] [Description: After using this blueprint, you will automatically master this spell!] [Skill effect: Revive dead creatures at the cost of 10 energy stones, turning them into bone creatures!] ¡­ ¡°Bone Undead Transformation?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up. This must be the skill blueprint that the human necromancer obtained. The effect was not bad! At the very least, for the development of the Undead Castle, it could allow the early-stage Castle Lords of the undead camp to develop at a speed that other Castle Lords could not compare to. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ this is not destined to be my skill blueprint¡­¡± Mike shook his head, a hint of regret on his face. At the same time, he felt somewhat helpless. Why were the two biggest gains this time all equipment for the undead camp! Even if it was equipment and blueprints from the two neutral camps, he still earned a lot! However, on second thought, the dragon battle team had originally attacked the graveyard of the undead and the Undead Castle. It made sense that all that dropped were items for the undead camp. ¡°Although it can¡¯t be used, at least it can be exchanged for some money!¡± Mike gave a helpless smile. This could be considered a form of psychological comfort for him Following that, Mike put the Bone Undead Transformation blueprint up for sale in the auction area. [Starting price: 1,000 energy stones] [Auction time limit: 12 hours] [Auctioneer: Mike] ¡­ The moment the blueprint was up for sale. In the hyperspace trade channel, a huge commotion immediately broke out.. Chapter 229 - The Alliance of God’s Heart Palpitated Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [F*ck, Big Mike got another skill blueprint? Awesome!] [This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an undead skill blueprint, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t use it¡­] [That¡¯s right, this undead transformation blueprint is obviously meant to be sold to the Castle Lords of the undead camp!] [Just watch, the Castle Lords of the undead camp will definitely go crazy with envy!] [I¡¯m already so envious!] [This¡­ is this undead transformation technique is really that awesome? Isn¡¯t it just transforming bone-type undead?] [I also feel that bone-type undead are very weak. Even if they were transformed, it would be useless!] [Your clever speech succeeded in making me laugh!] [Bone-type undead are useless? That¡¯s right! A single bone undead would definitely not be strong, but what if there were 100, 1000, or even 10,000 of them? Do you think that your current castle can withstand the crushing attack of the undead army?] [F*ck, just thinking about the scene of the undead army marching forward, I¡¯m starting to panic¡­] [That¡¯s right, the strength of this undead conversion spell lies in the later stages!] [This Bone Undead Transformation Spell is definitely a god-tier skill of the Castle Lord of the undead camp!] [Those who say that the bone type is weak, could it be that you guys have forgotten about a top-tier creature like the Skeleton King?] [That¡¯s awesome. Big Boss Mike auctioned the skeleton warrior structure blueprint last time, and now he¡¯s auctioning the bone undead transformation again. It feels like the Castle Lords of the undead camp are now treating Mike as a god!] ¡­ A large group of Castle Lords started to envy the lord of the Undead Castle. They were envious that he was able to purchase equipment that was so compatible with their castle. However, the Castle Lords of the undead camp did not have the time to pay attention to the conversations in these channels. That was because these Castle Lords did not have the time to talk. Right now, they were all bidding for the bone undead transformation blueprint! ¡­ Dragon Castle. Looking at the Castle Lords who were crazily bidding for the bone undead transformation blueprint, Mike revealed a smile on his face. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°it seems that there are still many Castle Lords who realize the value of this bone undead transformation blueprint!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the price of converting a bone-type undead requires 10 energy stones. The price is too high. Not all the Castle Lords of the undead camp can afford it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only the early stages of the Battle of the Castles. Every Castle Lord¡¯s energy stones are still needed to upgrade their army structures. It¡¯s extremely important!¡± ¡°Therefore, the ones competing now are basically the top-tier undead camp Castle Lords!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°However, there¡¯s another point. Using the undead transformation spell to resurrect their own undead army, it¡¯s necessary to temporarily slow down the upgrading of the castle¡¯s army structures!¡± ¡°However, to these top-tier undead camp Castle Lords, their military structures must be stronger than the bone-type undead!¡± ¡°With that, it¡¯s not worth it to start reincarnating the undead army now. They can only use it in the later stages!¡± ¡°However, even though they know this restriction, these undead camp Castle Lords are still crazily bidding!¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to see the importance of this bone undead transformation blueprint to top-tier undead Castle Lords!¡± Mike had a smile on his face, revealing a hint of anticipation. ¡°Go ahead and bid as much as you want! The crazier you guys fight now, the more money I¡¯ll earn!¡± ¡­ At the same time. When a large number of top-tier undead Castle Lords were bidding for the bone undead transformation blueprint. In the Alliance of Gods, almost all the Castle Lords looked at the auction page and felt a chill run down their spines. The castle Lords and Rangers in the hyperspace trade channel might not know the origin of this undead conversion. However, it was impossible for the people in the Alliance of Gods to say that they did not know! Bone Undead Transformation¡­ Was this not the skill that Amos had told them about earlier!? Moreover, the blueprint had been put up by Mike. As for what had happened, they could easily figure it out with a little thought¡­ In the group chat, messages started to flood in. [F*ck, f*ck, brothers, have you all seen the bone undead transformation blueprint that Mike put up in the auction?] [Yes, Amos has disappeared from my friend list too!] [Amos was really killed by Mike?] [Although it sounds ridiculous, this is probably true!] [When was Amos killed?] ¡­ When these words were said, there was a moment of silence in the Alliance of Gods group chat. Soon after, a Castle Lord said, [I feel that before Amos went offline, he told us that there was an attack outside!] [Maybe he encountered Mike¡¯s dragon at that time.] As soon as he said that. The Castle Lords in the group chat instantly fell silent. They suddenly realized a problem. It had only been less than two hours since Amos sent that message! Amos had a bone python at the peak of king-tier. According to what he said, if nothing went wrong, there should have been a saint-tier Skeleton King that had joined forces to lead the undead army in the graveyard of the undead! Such tremendous strength. Even to top-tier Castle Lords like them, 90% of them would not dare to provoke them! The remaining 10% would definitely not be able to finish off the bone python and Skeleton King within an hour! However¡­ Mike¡¯s dragon castle had done it! [How powerful is Mike¡¯s dragon battle team?] [Something¡¯s not right! Something¡¯s not right, brothers! Mike¡¯s dragon battle team, could it be that other than a saint-tier nature elf, there¡¯s also a saint-tier dragon?] [Such despair! Such a powerful Dragon Castle has already surpassed all the members of our Alliance of Gods!] [Everyone, don¡¯t be so anxious. I still firmly believe that with the current speed of the Castle Lords¡¯ development, no matter how fast Mike¡¯s development is, it¡¯s impossible for him to have a saint-tier dragon!] [If he really has a saint-tier dragon, then with the aptitude that the previous dragon displayed, we Castle Lords don¡¯t need to play anymore! Therefore, I deduced that most of Mike¡¯s dragons should be at king-tier, and there¡¯s a high possibility that there¡¯s more than one of them!] [Perhaps it was seven or eight dragons working together that killed the saint-tier Skeleton King.] [Mike took down the graveyard and the Undead Castle by relying on the dragon¡¯s aptitude, not their level.] [Therefore, although Mike¡¯s dragons are strong, we don¡¯t have to be too afraid.] The Castle Lord slowly typed these messages. It was indeed closer to the real situation. He immediately received the support of a large group of Castle Lords. Luckily, Mike¡¯s dragon had not advanced to the saint-tier. Otherwise, these Castle Lords would not even be able to lift a finger against Mike! Even so, the members of the Alliance of Gods still felt a wave of fear in their hearts. Mike¡¯s king-tier dragon was actually able to join forces to kill a saint-tier enemy.. It was truly too terrifying! Chapter 230 - The Angry Old Demon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Alliance of Gods. The top Castle Lords imagined the scene of Mike¡¯s dragon battle team and sighed in their hearts. However, at the same time, these Castle Lords did not know. They still misunderstood one thing about Mike¡¯s dragon battle team. The saint-tier skeleton king was not killed by seven or eight of Mike¡¯s dragons working together. Instead, only the Azure Dragon Hilar and the Extreme Black Demon Barr had joined forces to finish him off. If they knew about this¡­ The expressions of the Castle Lords would probably be even more interesting. The Alliance of Gods group chat. The members were still shrouded in fear of the death of Amos. They were afraid of Mike¡¯s dragon battle team! [Amos¡¯s death was too sudden!] [Yes, he was planning to attack the Dragon Castle with us an hour ago. In the end, Mike¡¯s dragon battle team arrived in front of him an hour later!] [This speed scared me to the point that I broke out in a cold sweat!] [Too scary! This doesn¡¯t make sense! How did Mike get information about Amos! Could it be that he has a divination-type spell?] [Divination-type spell? Stop bullshitting! This is already considered a godly skill. Mortals who use it will be punished by the gods!] [Although Amos¡¯s death was terrifying, I deduced that it was the Dragon Castle¡¯s investigation work that was done too well!] [Amos and the graveyard of the undead definitely revealed their killing intent towards the Dragon Castle. In the end, the dragons found their location!] [The power of the dragon race is indeed not to be underestimated!] At this moment, another top-tier Castle Lord spoke up. [Then¡­ last time, Mobus was killed, and now Amos was killed also. These two are both members of our Alliance of Gods. Are we really not going to ask Mike for an explanation?] [After all, this is a matter of the face of our Alliance of Gods. Two of our members were killed and we still don¡¯t dare to make a sound. Doesn¡¯t this mean that we can¡¯t compete with Mike? How will the Castle Lords and Rangers outside view us?] [Marbil, you still dare to go and ask Mike for an explanation? Have you lost your mind?] [If you want to go, go and ask Mike for an explanation yourself. Don¡¯t drag the alliance members to their deaths!] [Our Alliance of Gods is indeed weaker than Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle right now, okay? This kind of foolish diplomacy, really. I beg you to speak before you think!] [F*ck! All I did was raise a suggestion, right? Is there a need to attack me like this?] The Castle Lord known as Marbil was also anxious after being scolded by the other members. Right at this moment. [Alright, stop arguing! Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle might be strong, but our Alliance of Gods isn¡¯t just for show!] [Let¡¯s forget about Amos this time! Also, the Skeleton King of the graveyard of the undead, are you really so sure that the dragon killed him?] [F*ck! Old Demon!] [Brother demon, after such a long time, you¡¯ve finally shown your face!] ¡­ After Old Demon appeared, the alliance went into a frenzy. The Old Demon slowly typed as if he was pointing out the battle situation. [I¡¯ve seen your previous deductions, and there are still blind spots!] [You subconsciously connected Amos to the graveyard of the undead!] [In fact, the only information we have now is that Amos was killed!] [None of us know if Amos was with the Skeleton King when he was killed!] [In addition to your previous guess, what king-tier dragons? What seven or eight of them working together? No matter how strong Mike¡¯s dragons are, it¡¯s impossible for him to have seven or eight king-tier dragons!] [Therefore, I¡¯m certain that Mike didn¡¯t destroy the graveyard of the undead, nor did he kill that powerful saint-tier skeleton!] [We don¡¯t need to be too afraid!] [The Alliance of Gods won¡¯t have any opponents!] [Awesome! Brother Demon said it well! I accept this logic!] [That¡¯s right, right now, my stone giant castle only has two king-tier stone giants in total. No matter how fast Mike develops, can he have five king-tier giant dragons?] ¡­ After the Old Demon said that, the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods cheered, and their confidence was ignited once again to fight against Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle! [Speaking of which, Brother Demon, how¡¯s your plan to surround and attack the Dragon Castle with the Anti-dragon Alliance coming along?] [You have to be careful when surrounding and attacking the Dragon Castle!] [There are more than a thousand Castle Lords in the Anti-dragon Alliance. There are also more than ten thousand soldiers. With the addition of Brother Demon¡¯s demon battle team, I feel that it¡¯s not too impossible to take down the Dragon Castle!] [Haha! With Brother Demon in charge of the Anti-dragon Alliance, I¡¯m still very relieved!] [Brother Demon, we¡¯re waiting for your good news!] [How did you know about my involvement with the Anti-dragon Alliance?] [Didn¡¯t it say that in the channel?] [Yeah, Brother Demon, the Castle Lord of the Anti-dragon Alliance in the channel is very grateful to you. They are praising you like a god!] ¡­ Inside the Demon Castle. ¡°¡­¡± The young man looked at the messages in the group chat. His pupils dilated slightly, and he was in a state of confusion. His plan had always been to hide behind the scenes of the Anti-dragon Alliance, planning the battle, and finally making a move at the crucial moment! He had never thought that he would be exposed now. What was going on? For a moment, the young man felt like a fool, and immediately opened the hyperspace chat channel to check the situation. Rows of messages appeared. The young man who noticed that he had been sold had an ugly expression. ¡°F*ck! What a bunch of pigs!¡± The young man punched the seat handle, and he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. According to his original plan, when the Anti-dragon Alliance attacked Dragon Castle, he would be able to stand up and take the biggest share of the profits! Even if the Anti-dragon Alliance failed, he would just stop and not worry! However, he never expected that there would be a fool in the Anti-dragon Alliance that exposed him! Even if he came out to clarify that it had nothing to do with the Anti-dragon Alliance and said that he would not participate in the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s gathering, Mike probably would not believe it. In other words, he was now firmly bound to the Anti-dragon Alliance. He could only launch an attack on Mike¡¯s mysterious Dragon Castle without full confidence. There was no other choice! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Just thinking about how he had officially attracted Mike¡¯s hatred, the young man could not help but get nervous, and his heart was somewhat flustered. ¡°Perhaps, these Anti-dragon Alliance Castle Lords are not stupid!¡± ¡°They deliberately sent this message in the channel so that I would have no choice but to attack the Dragon Castle with them!¡± ¡°Damn it, these damn beasts, they actually dare to scheme against me. Anti-dragon Alliance, right? Fine! I¡¯ll remember it!¡± ¡°Next, whether we take down the Dragon Castle or not, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were fierce.. Chapter 231 - High-Level Military Evolution Blueprint Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Demon Castle. Half an hour later, the youth¡¯s emotions had already calmed down a little. He opened his own castle¡¯s information and took a look before muttering to himself slowly, ¡°now that I¡¯ve been sold!¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to hide it! It¡¯s not impossible to directly attack Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°There are a total of 76 purple flame demons in my castle right now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go meet up with those bastards from the Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± the youth said fiercely. The purple flame demons were the top-tier troops of the demon race! With the cursed flame, they could ignore the opponent¡¯s physical defense to a certain extent and attack the opponent¡¯s soul! The powerful purple flame could also cast curse spells on a large area! Its power was extremely high! Moreover, the demons were also extremely fast and agile! The demon battle team was formed by seventy-six demons. It was already the strongest combat power he could build after giving up the defense of the castle! Now that he has joined the Anti-dragon Alliance to fight against the Dragon Castle, even if Mike did not die, he had to die! For these reasons, the youth was risking his life at this moment. After all, his demon castle was so close to Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. If he did not care now, Mike¡¯s dragon force would continue to expand freely. Today Mike would rule the nature elf tribe, tomorrow he would conquer the gnome kingdom. It would soon expand to him. At that time, with his own strength, he would definitely not be able to resist! It was better to take advantage of the situation now and get rid of all the troubles in the future! However¡­ no matter how much the young man thought about it, he could not convince himself. He had no choice but to make a move on the Dragon Castle Hiss~ The young man raised his head and took a deep breath. In order to not be a threat in the future, he had to work hard! ¡­ Inside the Dragon Castle. Hyperspace chat channel was full of heated discussions, but Mike did not care. Sitting on the throne of the dragon king, he slowly took out four military evolution blueprints. [Item: Military evolution blueprint] [Level: Low] [Description: After use, there is a certain probability that the military will complete the bloodline evolution!] [Special reminder: The higher the aptitude of the military, the lower the probability of evolution!] ¡­ [Item: Military evolution blueprint] [Level: Low] ¡­ [Item: Military evolution blueprint] [Level: Low] ¡­ [Item: Military evolution blueprint] [Level: High] [Rarity: Rare] [Description: After use, there is a certain probability that the military will complete the bloodline evolution!] [Special reminder: The higher the aptitude of the military, the lower the probability of evolution!] ¡­ One of the four soldier evolution blueprints could be seen. One of the blueprints was glowing, which was more outstanding than the other three. ¡°High-level military evolution blueprint!¡± ¡°This blueprint probably dropped after the dragons killed the hooded skeleton!¡± ¡°After all, the higher the level of the monster, the better the equipment dropped!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we get a dark gold treasure chest when we killed the saint-tier flaming red dragon last time?¡± ¡°This time, the hooded skeleton gave me a high-grade military evolution blueprint!¡± Mike looked at the shining blueprint that he had identified. He could not help but smile. This was the first time that he had obtained a rare military evolution blueprint. Then, he took out two military evolution blueprints and compared them with Tyrell. [High-level military evolution blueprint: When used on Tyrell, there is a 20% chance to complete the bloodline evolution!] [Low-level military evolution blueprint: When used on Tyrell, there is a 0.5% chance to complete the bloodline evolution!] ¡°The difference between 20% and 0.5%? This is too big!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up. Once again, he felt the benefits of the higher-level military evolution blueprints. He once again thanked the hooded skeleton for the great gift he had given him before his death! ¡°However¡­ Although the high-level military grade blueprint is 40 times superior to the low-grade blueprint, this 20% probability is considered extremely low. The risk is still very high.¡± ¡°But once I successfully use it on Tyrell, I will obtain a giant dragon with 80% bloodline density!¡± Mike hesitated. Then, he tried to point the high-level military evolution blueprint at the Undead Dragon, Caesar. [High-level military evolution blueprint: When used on the Undead Dragon, Caesar, there is a 20% chance of completing the evolution!] ¡°Caesar¡¯s bloodline density is the same as Tyrell¡¯s. It¡¯s now at 70%!¡± ¡°Tyrell has evolved through the evolution blueprint!¡± ¡°Looks like whether the military had used the blueprint to evolve before has no effect on the subsequent bloodline evolution! Then¡­ who should I give the only advanced military evolution blueprint to?¡± Mike fell into deep thought. For the dragon battle team, there was no need to think about Spatial Dragon Hilar, because its bloodline density was already 80%! As for the other dragons, they were 70%! To use it on every single dragon, one had to consider carefully! In the end, Mike still handed the high-level military evolution blueprint to Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Firstly, as a special dragon species, the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell was able to recruit followers for him. After its first evolution, its strength was very obvious! Secondly, because Tyrell was also the dragon that had followed him the longest, this kind of advanced evolution should be the first to come. ¡°Tyrell, I¡¯ll leave this evolution blueprint to you! Don¡¯t feel any pressure, just use it! Even if the evolution fails, I won¡¯t blame you!¡± Mike told Tyrell. ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± Tyrell¡¯s eyes were burning as he replied, and he walked towards the dragon nest to prepare for the evolution. The dragon battle team stood respectfully at the side. The way they looked at Talal could only be filled with trust. ¡°Tyrell, since the Dragon Lord has once again given you the ability to evolve your bloodline, don¡¯t let him down,¡± the Extreme Black Demon Dragon Barr said to Tyrell seriously. When Tyrell walked past the Spatial Dragon Hilt, Hilt also nodded and smiled at Tyrell. ¡°Tyrell, the blessings of the Lord will always accompany you!¡± Walking behind the dragon nest. Tyrael¡¯s Dragon Claws crushed the military evolution blueprint. In an instant, the shattered blueprint turned into a green speck of light that crazily revolved around Tyrell before wrapping him up. Tyrell was back into a dragon egg! It was the same as the bloodline evolution scene from before. ¡°Now, I can only hope that Tyrell can succeed¡­¡± Mike looked at the huge green dragon egg in the dragon nest and let out a deep sigh. He could only smile bitterly in his heart. The reason why he said that he did not care was that he did not want Tyrell to feel too much pressure! After all, it was a high-level military evolution blueprint. If the evolution really failed, he would still feel very pained! ¡°However, although the risk is great, once I succeed, I¡¯ll have two dragons with 80% bloodline density under my command!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He had already witnessed the power of the Spatial Dragon Hilt. He was looking forward to what Tyrell would look like after he successfully evolved! Chapter 232 - Peak Sage-Tier! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Dragon Castle. After handing the high-level military evolution blueprint to Tyrell, Mike still had three low-level military evolution blueprints left in his hands. He already had a target for these three blueprints. With a thought, a figure wearing armor walked into the castle with clanging footsteps. ¡°Greetings, my Lord!¡± The earth dragon general respectfully knelt on one knee. ¡°Yes!¡± Mike nodded and pointed the low-level military evolution blueprint at Derek. [Low-level military evolution blueprint: When used on earth dragon general Derek, there is a 30% chance of completing the bloodline evolution!] ¡°One is 30%, and I have three here. It can be said that there is a 90% chance for Derek to complete the evolution!¡± Mike had long wanted to reward this loyal general under his command. Before the dragon attacked the graveyard of the undead, he had wanted to get Derek a military evolution blueprint. These three low-level military evolution blueprints could be said to be perfect. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three blueprints. Don¡¯t feel pressured! If one fails, use a few more.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a 90% chance that you won¡¯t fail!¡± Mike handed the three blueprints to earth dragon general Derek Derek lowered his head respectfully and took the blueprints with both hands. ¡°Understood! Your subordinate will definitely not disappoint the Dragon Lord!¡± After replying, earth dragon general Derek also walked to the dragon nest under the gaze of a row of giant dragons and crushed one of the blueprints. An ancient brown light enveloped him and he lost all signs of life. At this moment, the dragon battle team was also paying attention to the ancient brown dragon egg. The earth dragon general Derek¡¯s combat ability was recognized by them. Especially Barr, who was also a close combat force, he could feel the tyrannical power of Derek¡¯s earth dragon battle technique. They were all clear. If Derek successfully evolved, the dragon battle team would have another powerful close combat dragon! ¡­ Just as Mike was waiting for Tyrell and Derek to evolve. Suddenly, a friend notification appeared. Mike opened his friend page. It was a message from the little loli. The little loli, [Big Mike, the dark elf has agreed to trade energy stones and strange crystals to trade with us!] [They also said that they only have a lot of gold coins in their cave. They don¡¯t have much stock for things like energy stones and strange crystals!] Mike, [¡­] [If the other party can¡¯t even afford it, why don¡¯t you put the equipment that you¡¯ve forged in the auction area!] The little loli, [Yes, yes, I know! But that group of dark elves seems to want my equipment very much. It means that they also know a dark magician and are going to find the other party to think of a way!] [The dark magician comes from the local human empire and seems to have a lot of energy stones and strange crystals!] ¡°Dark mages?¡± Mike was slightly stunned. He naturally knew what the little loli was talking about. This dark mage was not the death mage from the Undead Castle at all. The latter was the master of the Human Castle and had mastered death magic. The former was a true dark mage. In fact, the dark mages were even more sinister than the dark elves. Mike immediately typed to the little loli, [Ask the old dwarf to watch over this deal for you!] The little loli, [Understood!] [The old dwarf told me not to worry. As long as the other party is not a demigod mage, he will definitely behave!] When he read this message, Mike could not help but be stunned. What exactly was the strength of the old dwarf who was stationed in the little loli¡¯s Gray Dwarf Castle? He actually said that as long as it was not a demigod, he would definitely be able to handle it. This¡­ his tone was a bit arrogant! Could it be that he was a demigod? However, just as he thought of this, Mike shook his head. ¡°No, the dwarf Xavier called the old dwarf a saint! So, the old dwarf¡¯s strength should be at the saint-tier.¡± ¡°Then, his strength should be at the peak of the saint-tier!¡± Mike slowly came up with the answer. Although there was still some distance between him and a demigod, it was because breaking through from the saint-tier to the demigod-level required a lot of energy to be accumulated and used to condense the divine fire. Therefore, even if there was only a small difference between saint-tier powerhouses, the difference was still huge! The little loli¡¯s dwarf grandfather should be at the peak of the saint-tier powerhouses. Ordinary saint-tier powerhouses would not be able to fight against him. After roughly understanding the strength of the dwarf grandfather, Mike came back to his senses. He sent a message to the little loli again. Mike, [Speaking of which, I also have a holy staff from the undead camp. Its effect is very powerful. I¡¯ll transfer the equipment information to you in a while. Help me ask the dark elves if they want it!] The little loli said, [Big Mike, you have a holy staff from the undead camp?] The little loli¡¯s reaction seemed to be a little surprised. After all, the Castle Lords now had a pitiful amount of king-tier equipment, not to mention holy equipment! Mike smiled and replied, [It¡¯s nothing. I flattened a graveyard of the undead and it dropped!] The little loli, [Wow! Mike is so powerful! I suddenly feel like I admire big Mike even more!] Even though the little loli was still young, she still had some understanding of holy artifacts! Any holy artifact would definitely have something to do with a saint-tier creature! Even if you picked it up from the roadside, it would definitely not be your lucky burst. Instead, you would discover that this holy artifact actually had another saint-tier master. You would also be targeted by the aura of a saint-tier powerhouse and be pursued! Mike said that he had flattened a graveyard of the undead and got the holy equipment. Then, there was a high probability that the ruler of the graveyard of the undead was a saint-level! Every time she thought of this, the little loli could not help but worship Mike. Mike smiled helplessly. [Alright, stop bragging about me. I¡¯ve already designated you as the buyer for the holy staff of the undead and the corpse of the flaming red dragon. Go and receive it.] The little loli, [Great, great, great!] ¡­ Underground world ¡ª the Gray Dwarf Castle. In the spacious courtyard of the castle, a group of gray dwarves were busy mixing the monster materials with pieces of refined iron and sending them into the forging furnace. At this moment, other than the busy gray dwarves, an extremely cute girl was facing a group of dark elves in front of the castle gate. Beside the little loli stood a white-bearded dwarf. It was the old dwarf! The three of them were together, looking like they were making a deal. It was worth mentioning that the appearance of the dark elves was no different from the appearance of the nature elves. They all had the appearance of extremely beautiful women. However, their skin was a grayish-white color without any color, and it was surrounded by fine red veins, as if there were streams of blood flowing within. The way the dark elves stood was less pure and beautiful than the nature elves, but more enchanting.. Chapter 233 - Old Dwarf Moore’s Calmness Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The group of dark elves stood in front of the little loli. Perhaps it was because they were beautiful, the little loli was not afraid of the Dark Elves at the moment. Instead, she turned to look at the old dwarf after turning off the message panel. ¡°Grandpa, Mike sent me the flaming red dragon¡¯s corpse! He also sent me a saint-tier necromancer¡¯s staff and asked if you want it!¡± The dwarf grandpa nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At the same time, the leading dark elf seemed to have heard the little loli¡¯s and was a little confused. ¡°Little girl, you said that your brother Mike has a lot of dragon corpses and a saint-tier weapon?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± The little loli turned to the dark elf and nodded with a smile. Hearing this¡­ The dark elf could not help but laugh. She somewhat doubted the veracity of the little loli¡¯s words. Ever since she saw the little loli chatting with that so-called brother Mike¡­ She was like a crazy admirer. For this kind of crazy infatuated object, any ridiculous adjective could be used to describe it. Moreover, the most important point was that it had only been half a month since the Castle Lords descended into this world. If you said a year or two years, she would still believe you, but half a month¡­ If there was a human who was powerful enough to kill the flaming red dragon and even obtain holy equipment, it would be impossible. The historical records of the dark elves since ancient times told her that it was impossible! However, seeing the little loli still nodding her head so confidently, she still asked calmly, ¡°little fellow, can you let me take a look at those flaming red dragon corpses and holy artifacts?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The little loli nodded and immediately agreed. Rows and rows of flaming red dragon corpses appeared on the ground. Most of these flaming red dragons were two to three hundred meters long. There were a total of 21 of them. It was quite a spectacular sight to see. The dark elves and the old dwarf took a deep breath when they saw this scene. These were all flaming red dragons after all. In terms of aptitude, they were not inferior to the dark elves or the Orthodox dwarves. In terms of strength, each of these flaming red dragon corpses seemed to be at the king-tier! There were a total of 21 king-tier red dragons! This force was not weak at all! Also, according to Caroline¡­ These flaming red dragons were all killed by the Castle Lord called Mike. The leading dark elf¡¯s face flashed with shock and astonishment. ¡°There¡¯s also a saint-tier dragon corpse!¡± The dark elf suddenly noticed that among the flaming red dragons¡¯ corpses, there was a dragon corpse that was particularly eye-catching. This red dragon corpse was more than 500 meters long! It was like a small mountain! ¡°The red fire dragon, who just advanced to saint-tier, was also killed by the Castle Lord named Mike¡­¡± The leader of the Dark Elves was completely shocked. She re-established her image of Mike in her heart. ¡°Oh, grandpa Moore, this is the holy undead weapon that Mike told me about!¡± As she spoke, the little loli took out a bone staff that was inlaid with gemstones. As soon as the bone staff appeared, an extremely dense aura of the undead was emitted! The dwarf grandpa¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately grabbed the undead holy weapon in his hand, turning to warn the little loli. ¡°This undead holy weapon¡¯s aura is very heavy, Your Highness, be careful!¡± ¡°If you are touched by the dense aura of the undead, if you are not protected by the supreme power of the dragons, your highness¡¯ body might be affected!¡± ¡°At best, you might fall into a nightmare. At worst, you might be turned into an undead!¡± When she heard the word ¡®undead¡¯, the little loli¡¯s pretty face turned pale. She was obviously frightened. ¡°Oh¡­ undead are so scary. Caroline doesn¡¯t want to turn into an undead¡­¡± The dwarf grandfather smiled at the little loli. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Highness. With me here, I won¡¯t let you suffer such danger!¡± ¡°Even if Your Highness accidentally gets infected with the aura of the undead in the future, I have a way to purify it for you!¡± Hearing the old dwarf¡¯s comforting words, the little loli responded and smiled again. The dark elf looked at the undead bone staff in the old dwarf¡¯s hand, and her beautiful eyes revealed a shocked expression. ¡°It¡¯s really an undead holy equipment!¡± ¡°Senior dwarf, can I take a closer look?¡± Facing the undead holy weapon, this enchanting dark elf stopped smiling for the first time and turned serious. ¡°No worries,¡± the old dwarf casually said. He handed the undead holy weapon to the dark elf. The dark elf stroked the undead bone staff and carefully examined it, then slowly sighed. ¡°The information recorded on this holy weapon tells me that its previous owner was a saint-tier skeleton mage named Kutt!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That Castle Lord named Mike was right!¡± ¡°This holy undead weapon is indeed an extremely suitable weapon for our dark elves!¡± ¡°However¡­ This holy weapon has an owner. If we have it, we will also be hunted down by Kutt! The price might have to be lowered!¡± The little loli looked at the dark elf and shook her head. ¡°No, Big Mike said that the owner of this undead holy weapon has been killed by him!¡± The dark elf¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then it can be increased in value!¡± Then, she looked at the corpses of the fire red dragons on the ground again and said. ¡°In addition, the corpses of these king-tier red dragons are rarely complete! It¡¯s as if they were willing to be killed!¡± ¡°These dragon corpses are also very useful to that dark magician. He should like them very much!¡± The dark magician happened to use a magic staff. A saint-tier undead bone staff was very attractive to him. The dark elf looked at the old dwarf and said, ¡°since the matter has been settled, I¡¯ll bring people to trade with you in three days after your castle has finished forging the equipment!¡± The old dwarf Moore looked at the dark elf and said, ¡°just three days¡­ Can you dark elves make it in time?¡± The dark elf nodded and said, ¡°we can make it in time. The address of the dark magician is not far from our dark elf cave. We will occasionally cooperate with each other. Three days is enough time for us to contact him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After the dwarf Moore finished speaking, he paused for a moment and then said, ¡°generally, we dwarves will not contact people from the dark faction!¡± ¡°However, since it is Princess Caroline who needs it, then we can not refuse. Tell that dark magician not to have any fishy ideas against the Gray Dwarf Castle. This castle is under the protection of our Orthodox dwarves!¡± Hearing this, the dark elf¡¯s expression was a little cold. ¡°Sir, are you also warning us dark elves?¡± ¡°You can think of it that way,¡± the old dwarf Moore nodded slightly and said calmly. On the Endless Continent, the power of the dwarves was extremely widespread. They were divided into sky dwarves, earth dwarves, cave lovers, gray dwarves, and so on. However, in the end, all the dwarves were led by the Orthodox dwarves.. Chapter 234 - Dark Mages Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The powerful dwarves had killed countless dimensional demon gods even during the ancient Divine War era. There were still myths about the dwarves in the Endless Continent today. They were not afraid of the elves, the titans, or the natives. The dwarves were fearless. However, the dark elves were the same. Hearing the dwarf Moore¡¯s words, the dark elves¡¯ expressions changed. They were obviously unhappy. However, they were currently at war with the dark beetles. They did not want to have another enemy now. The dark elves smiled and reached out to stroke the little loli¡¯s hair. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. This Castle Lord is so cute. We dark elves also like her very much!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even have time to love her, so how could we be calculative?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± The Little Loli nodded her head obediently. Actually, in the little loli¡¯s opinion, there were no bad guys in this world. Big Mike was like this, and so were the dark elves! She was also very willing to trust others! However, when it came to relationships, she naturally trusted her Big Mike more! The little loli looked up at the dark elf and said seriously, ¡°big sister elf is also very beautiful!¡± ¡°Big bister? Hahahaha.¡± The dark elf covered her mouth and laughed happily. Although her real age was more than 3,000 years older than the little loli, she did not feel that the little loli had taken advantage of her. Instead, she liked this title very much! ¡°Then, Your Highness Caroline, we¡¯ll see you in three days!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm! Take care, elven sisters!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The dark elves¡¯ laughter gradually faded away. Their figures finally disappeared into the cave. ¡­ In the underground world, the old dwarf Moore¡¯s face could not help but Twitch, and then he said to the little loli, ¡°Your Highness Caroline, the dark elves are a very evil creature!¡± ¡°When dealing with them, you¡¯d better lower your standards!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you for your reminder, grandpa Moore. Caroline will take note!¡± The little loli nodded, her watery eyes fixed. Looking at her like this, Moore could not help but sigh helplessly. Did Her Highness really listen to him¡­ Forget it, forget it! Moore shook his head, no longer suspecting. He looked at the skeleton staff in his hand again. There were rows and rows of flaming red dragon corpses on the ground. If he remembered correctly, Her Highness said that these resources were all from the Castle Lord named Mike at the price of one unit of food. He could not help but ask, ¡°Your Highness, is your relationship with the Lord of the giant dragons really that good?¡± ¡°He actually trusts you that much?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not doubting your character. I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity.¡± ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t ask.¡± The old dwarf Moore was especially close to Caroline, and he spoke a little more. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick!¡± ¡°I helped Big Mike selflessly, and Big Mike is willing to protect me! Of course, he trusts me!¡± Caroline smiled and said without any hesitation. ¡°Little sidekick?¡± The old dwarf¡¯s face twitched slightly. Then he whispered to Caroline, ¡°Your Highness, you are the true Lady Luck!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! Can¡¯t I be the Lady Luck while being Big Mike¡¯s little sidekick?¡± ¡°I think Big Mike won¡¯t mind.¡± Carolyn smiled. Her face was full of innocence. ¡°¡­¡± The old dwarf Moore fell silent. This¡­ was not whether the Castle Lord would mind or not mind. It was clearly a matter of whether Lady Luck was angry or not¡­ However, since he had already decided to protect Her Highness who was Lady Luck¡¯s favored servant, he did not bother with such matters anymore! ¡­ Dragon Castle. Mike was sitting on the Dragon Chair. He was paying attention to the two green and red dragon eggs in the dragon nest! The surface of the two dragon eggs was flashing with light. No one knew what was going on inside. There were still a few minutes before the evolution was completed! ¡°Let¡¯s hope Tyrell and Derek can succeed!¡± ¡°After Derek¡¯s mutated earth dragon bloodline evolves, the density of his bloodline will reach 70%, and he will become a dragon!¡± ¡°Once the two of them succeed, the strength of my Dragon Castle will soar again!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Time slowly passed. Half an hour later. Crack! Finally, the red dragon egg shell cracked! It was about to hatch! As the egg shell fell off in pieces, Derek¡¯s figure, which was wrapped in it, was gradually revealed. Derek¡¯s eyes were closed and he was still standing in his human form. The armor on his body had become shiny. His entire body had also become a lot sturdier than before. It could be said that he had completely left the category of the original native dragon species! However, the most eye-catching thing was that there was a pair of unopened wings on his back! ¡°The evolution has succeeded!¡± Mike¡¯s voice was full of surprise and joy. The dragons of the dragon battle team nodded to Derek. They showed an approving expression. As he spoke, Derek opened his dragon eyes and kneeled in front of Mike. ¡°Greetings, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Okay, stand up,¡± Mike replied calmly and opened Derek¡¯s information panel. [Earth War Dragon: Derek] [Level: Peak king-tier] [Loyalty: 100 points (loyal)] [Growth potential limit: Demigod] ¡­ ¡®Earth War Dragon!¡¯ Mike read out Derek¡¯s new race in his mind. He was delighted. He had handed over all three military evolution blueprints. Derek did not disappoint him. From now on, Derek¡¯s race was no longer the mutated earth dragon general. It was the Earth War Dragon, Derek! ¡°After evolving into a giant dragon, did he also successfully obtain the ability to fly?¡± Mike sized up the pair of dragon wings on Derek¡¯s back. In this way, Derek¡¯s inability to fight against the air force had been resolved! Derek had officially become the strongest close combat force in his castle! That¡¯s right! Putting aside magic, just in terms of close combat ability, the Extreme Dark Demon Dragon Barr could not even compare to the earth dragon Derek who only knew how to use combat techniques! However, compared to these, what Mike felt the most gratified was Derek¡¯s growth potential limit, rising from peak saint-tier to demigod! The higher the growth potential, the higher the upper limit of strength! With Derek¡¯s current combat strength, to be honest, Mike was looking forward to Derek¡¯s future performance. Then, he smiled slightly. ¡°Looks like my Dragon Castle will have another great general!¡± ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord! Thank you for your love!¡± Derek, the Earth War Dragon, replied respectfully. Then, a trace of regret appeared in his dragon eyes, ¡°But¡­ Dragon Lord, those three military evolution blueprints have been used up by me!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Mike shook his head. All he wanted was for Derek to successfully evolve. It did not matter that he consumed a few blueprints! Since Derek had already evolved successfully¡­ Then¡­ Mike¡¯s gaze slowly swept over the green dragon egg in the dragon nest! Chapter 235 - Evolution of Tyrell, a Potent Poison! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Inside the Dragon Castle, Mike stared at the green egg in the dragon¡¯s nest. It was when Tyrell transformed into a dragon egg, and it had been almost three hours. Earlier, Derek had successfully evolved. Now, Tyrell should be just about ready Tyrell. ¡°Take your time, there¡¯s no hurry!¡± Mike slowly let out a sigh of relief. He shifted his gaze away from the green dragon egg. He knew that it would be useless for him to have too much expectation before Tyrell completed his evolution. He might as well lower his expectations, and be prepared that Tyrell might fail in his evolution. After all¡­ Advanced Military Evolution Blueprint, when used on Tyrell, who had 70% of his bloodline, the probability of success in his evolution was only 20%. The probability of failure was very high! If Tyrell failed, and Mike was mentally prepared, at least he would not be too disappointed! Mike sighed slightly. Right at this moment, in the dragon battle team at the side. Extreme Black Demonic Dragon, Barr, seemed to have noticed Mike¡¯s appearance. He looked at the Dragon Lord with a flash of respect in his eyes as he said, ¡°With Derek¡¯s successful evolution¡­ Dragon Lord, we all believe that Tyrell will succeed!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to put too much pressure on him!¡± Beside him, the Spatial Dragon, Hilt, also bowed to Mike. ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dragon Lord. Barr is right!¡± ¡°The Dragon Lord is blessed with the fate of the entire dragon race!¡± ¡°I also choose to believe Tyrell!¡± At this moment. Whoosh¡­ The castle¡¯s windows were blown open by a fresh breeze. A green light surged into the castle. The Dragon Battle Team and Mike looked at the transformed Jonia. Jonia was the spirit of an ancient tree, and she was at the peak of saint-tier. In the Dragon Castle, Mike did not have a device to block information. Hence, Jonia knew what was being discussed in the castle just now. Jonia looked at Mike with her beautiful eyes and smiled as well. ¡°Dragon Lord, you don¡¯t have to worry too much! We all think that Tyrell will succeed!¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t succeed, we will still be your solid backing!¡± This sentence caught Mike¡¯s attention. Mike turned his eyes and looked at Jonia¡¯s fairy-like face. ¡°Hehe!¡± She noticed Mike¡¯s gaze. Jonia tilted her head and smiled. She was very cute! ¡°Hehe, all of you really know how to comfort me!¡± Mike finally smiled. His gaze swept over Jonia and the other dragons of the Dragon Battle Team. Finally, it landed on the green dragon egg in the dragon nest. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve received all your blessings!¡± ¡°I hope Tyrell can successfully evolve! I hope so!¡± Not long after Mike finished his sentence, there was a crack. The green dragon egg cracked! All eyes were fixed on the cracked dragon egg. The crack on the egg shone with a green light. This green aura was Tyrell¡¯s original power, the toxic power! When the dragon egg cracked, wisps of green smoke were released from the eggshell! ¡°This is toxic gas!¡± Barr¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. Since it was Tyrell who released the toxic gas, it would not hurt them. He was surprised. Clearly, this was the poisonous gas that Tyrell condensed while going through the process of evolution. There was too much of it, and even when the evolution process ended, it was not fully consumed! Hence, the moment the eggshell cracked, it leaked out. At the same time, the spirit of the ancient tree, Jonia, along with all the dragons in the Dragon Battle Team seemed to have sensed something from the poisonous gas that permeated the air. ¡°What a supreme toxic aura!¡± ¡°This toxic power seems to be close to the level of an Ancient True Dragon!¡± ¡°This toxic aura¡­ Seems to be much stronger than the poison that the elemental elves of our elven race, the swamp elves, can release!¡± ¡­ Those first two sentences came from the Red Lotus Fire Dragon, Flosa, and the Azure Dragon, Hilar. They were special elemental dragons. Hence, they were very sensitive to the elements! Also, the person who uttered that last sentence was Jonia! All the troops present had a look of surprise on their faces when they saw the cracked dragon egg! Obviously, the evolution of the Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell was very likely successful! ¡°Interesting!¡± Looking at the green dragon egg in the dragon nest, Mike also revealed a smile. The probability of success was high, but it was not completely successful! Everything would have to wait until Tyrell really broke the dragon egg! Just as this thought arose in Mike¡¯s mind¡­ Crack crack crack! The sound of the eggshell cracking could be heard, and soon, the green dragon egg completely cracked. Tyrell¡¯s figure was slowly revealed. It could be seen that Tyrell¡¯s looked more exquisite than before. Tyrell¡¯s dragon head was extremely powerful, and the entire dragon body stood tall and proud. The dragon wings became even larger and the four dragon claws became extremely sharp, The unique thing was that, at this moment, mysterious green veins appeared all over Tyrell¡¯s body. Under these mysterious green patterns, his entire dragon body was emitting green mist at any moment. Even his claws seemed to have been poisoned, and the tips of his claws were dyed green! ¡°Toxic divine patterns! This is a special rune that can only be awakened by a dragon with 80% of its bloodline!¡± ¡°At the same time, the appearance of the divine patterns also means that Tyrell¡¯s use of the toxic power has reached a higher level, and he¡¯s even closer to the Ancient True Dragon!¡± ¡°Tyrell has successfully evolved!¡± Red Lotus Fire Dragon, Flosa, recognized this scene. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Mike¡¯s expression was already completely excited. At the same time, Tyrell¡¯s information appeared before his eyes. [Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon: Tyrell] [Ancient True Dragon bloodline density: 80%] [Strength level: Early-stage saint-tier] [Loyalty: 100(loyal)] [Growth potential limit: Middle True God ¡ª Malevolent Nightmare Dragon God] ¡­ ¡°Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon!¡± Mike read out Tyrell¡¯s new race, and his eyes were filled with excitement. Tyrell did not disappoint him! It was as if he had received the blessings of all the members of the Dragon Castle, giving everyone a big surprise! Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon ¡ª Tyrell! After successfully evolving, the density of Tyrell¡¯s bloodline had also reached 80%! Just like the Spatial Dragon, Hilt! His Dragon Castle had another trump card! At the same time, he had also heard what the Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa had said, that the green poisonous aura leaking out of the dragon egg was extremely high. From the looks of it, even though he had never seen it before¡­ But Tyrell in front of him was becoming more and more like an Ancient True Dragon! ¡°The most unexpected thing is that this evolution actually allowed Tyrell, who was at the peak of the king-tier, to complete a breakthrough and reach the saint-tier!¡± ¡°Moreover, his growth potential has also increased to the limit! This is what I want the most!¡± A trace of satisfaction was revealed in Mike¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 236 - The Resentful Nightmare Green Dragon, Tyrell! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was satisfied. The increase in growth potential truly meant that Tyrell was no longer his old self. Instead, he had stepped into a completely new level, the Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon! The limit of the Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell was already a middle-level Dragon God! The potential of this middle-level God had already proven Tyrell¡¯s current strength! ¡°Thank you, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°The Dragon Lord has given me this mission, and I, Tyrell, have not let you down!¡± Tyrell bowed respectfully to Mike. His eyes were burning with the light of absolute loyalty to the Dragon Lord! His faith in the Dragon Lord was burning! ¡°From today onwards, I will not let down the mission that the Dragon Lord has given me, and I will continue to work tirelessly to expand the dragon sect!¡± Tyrell spoke with a fiery tone. ¡°Mm, raise your head, Tyrell. I have seen your loyalty!¡± Mike revealed a smile. At the same time, within the castle, the great Dragon Battle team and the spirit of the ancient tree, Jonia, saw Tyrell¡¯s successful evolution. They could not help but reveal a hint of envy! To the dragons in the Great Dragon Battle team, although every single one of them was supreme beings, that did not mean that they did not want to evolve! Extreme Black Demonic Dragon Barr, Spatial Dragon Hilt, Red Lotus Fire Dragon Flosa and all the other dragons looked at the Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell. Their eyes were filled with envy. Tyrell¡¯s bloodline density had reached 80%. After evolving into the Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon, his strength and potential had undoubtedly increased! They also wanted to evolve their bloodline like Tyrell, and break through to a higher level! However, although there was a hint of envy in their eyes, there was no expression of envy. All the bloodline evolution of the giant dragons was to serve the Dragon Lord! Everything was good, as long as the overall strength of the Giant Dragon Castle increased! ¡°Tyrell¡¯s appearance really looks much stronger!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ is this really only the strength of an early-stage saint-tier!¡± The spirit of the ancient tree, Jonia, looked at Tyrell. Her beautiful eyes filled with amazement. Early-stage saint-rank Tyrell¡¯s entire body naturally released a poisonous aura. It made her feel the ferocity of the poison! If she did not belong to the Dragon Lord¡¯s subordinates, and if she met Tyrell in the wilderness as an enemy force, even she might not be able to guarantee that she would be able to resist Tyrell¡¯s poison! Taking a step back, even if she could resist Tyrell¡¯s poison attack, she would not have the ability to take care of the nature elf tribe! The entire nature elf tribe might be completely enveloped by the poison due to Tyrell¡¯s dragon breath, corroding and collapsing! That¡¯s right, just one dragon breath! ¡°So this is the potential of the giant dragon race!¡± ¡°Really¡­ so terrifying!¡± The ancient tree spirit, Jonia¡¯s beautiful eyes were still filled with shock as she sighed slowly. Originally, she was still proud of the nobility of the nature elf bloodline. She initially thought that the natural elves were slightly weaker than the giant dragon race. However, there was clearly a huge gap between them! The saint-tier dragon, Tyrell had completely shocked her knowledge! The giant dragons were indeed the highest race in the Endless Continent! They stood above all the races! In this aspect, even the nature elves, who claimed to be the noblest and purest, could not compare to them! The dragons and Jonia sighed in their hearts at Tyrell¡¯s current strength. Mike, however, did not care about their reactions. Instead, he looked at Tyrell and ordered, ¡°Tyrell, because your strength is the highest among the dragons and your seniority is the oldest, you will temporarily take over as the captain of the Dragon Battle Team!¡± ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± the Green Dragon Tyrell answered respectfully. Mike was clear about the Dragon Battle Team. Although the dragons usually listened to Tyrell¡¯s orders, appointing him as captain was still very important! That was because the giant dragons were all very powerful and arrogant! They all had their own thoughts! Every dragon acted not for Tyrell, but to serve Mike! At certain special times, some extreme giant dragons might very well disagree with Tyrell, resulting in some paranoid actions! However, after Mike officially appointed Tyrell as the captain of the Dragon Battle Team, the situation would be different! Mike believed that under his appointment, all the dragons would completely obey Tyrell¡¯s orders! This was an order from their master! After that, Mike also looked at the other dragons and slowly smiled. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to it! I know you all want to be loyal to me, but the Dragon Battle Team must have a core!¡± ¡°The captain should be someone with ability!¡± ¡°Now, we appoint Tyrell because his strength is strong enough to take on the position of captain!¡± ¡°In the future, if any of you have strength that exceeds Tyrell, I will also consider handing over the position of captain to him!¡± When the Dragons of the dragon battle team heard this, they all faced Mike, lowered their heads, and said in unison, ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± Mike noticed that his words were obviously effective, because when he looked at Barr, Hilt, and all the other dragons, their eyes were filled with fighting spirit! All the dragons¡¯ conviction to become stronger had increased! Under such circumstances, the overall strength of the Dragon Battle Team would increase even faster! ¡°Just wait and see. The dragon army will be built step by step sooner or later!¡± Mike muttered, speaking in a voice that only he could hear. At this moment, his dragon army, excluding Derek, there were only six dragons, including the earth dragon that had mutated and evolved! As for the dragon eggs in the dragon nest, there were a total of 93 left! He still had a large number of dragons to hatch in the near future! Mike believed that his subordinates would definitely have a perfect dragon army! ¡­ Time passed quickly. Unknowingly, it was already the morning of the second day. The Dragon Battle team had already gone out to hunt early in the morning. Moreover, when they went out, there was the Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell leading the team. The group of dragons following behind them all seemed to be filled with vigor and fighting spirit. He did not know if it was because of his speech yesterday, but it caused the dragons to feel like they had been injected with stimulants, and they were overly excited. Mike looked towards the distance of the castle. The hunting range of the Dragon Battle Team was roughly within 20 kilometers of the entire huge dragon castle. It was not that big! There was no possibility of encountering any enemies that could not be matched! In the team, there was an early-stage saint-tier elf, five king-tier dragons, and a late-stage king-tier dragon! With this lineup, even attacking the gnome kingdom would not be a problem.. Chapter 237 - The Possibility of Hatching a Female Dragon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thinking about attacking the gnome kingdom, Mike shook his head. The reason why he did not attack now was mainly that he felt that it was not the right time. After all, the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement was about to arrive. Before the enemy attacked, it would be good to let the Dragon Battle Team hunt around the castle! With the Spatial Dragon Hilt, the Dragon Battle Team could instantly teleport back to the castle and enter combat readiness. After a simple breakfast, Mike walked downstairs of the castle and walked around the compound. The morning air was exceptionally fresh and refreshing, and it also made him feel particularly clear-headed. As Mike walked, he also noticed the dragon-blood soldiers who were currently working around the castle¡¯s warehouse. Due to the recent conquests of the Undead Castle and the Undead Graveyard, the harvested resources of these two forces were quite considerable. As a result, the workload of the dragon-blood soldiers had increased by quite a bit! Almost as long as their physical strength could withstand it, the dragon-blood soldiers would arrange the basic resources such as food, stones, wood, refined iron, and so on, without any rest. As they walked, Mike also noticed the 15 incubating dragon eggs. [Remaining hatching time of Flaming Red Dragon eggs: 2:45:12] ¡°In another two hours or so, I¡¯ll have one more Flaming Red Dragon under my command,¡± Mike said lightly. To be honest, he did not have high expectations for the red fire dragon that would be hatched from the dragon eggs. After all, the Flaming Red Dragon¡¯s growth potential was only at the demigod level. This was only the aptitude of his unevolved dragon! However, from a different perspective, Mike was still slightly interested in this unborn little guy. He hoped that this little dragon would really be like what the information panel said, and eventually become the king of the Flaming Red Dragons! Finally, it would help him subdue and manage all the forces of the Flaming Red Dragons that he would encounter in the future! The nest of the Flaming Red Dragons in the Dark Forest was the first one! ¡°The number of Flaming Red Dragons in my Dragon Castle is pitifully low! At most, they can only form a Flaming Red Dragon Battle Team!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually not that powerful. Well, at least it can indeed be considered as a battle force that can be used!¡± Mike felt a little helpless. In his opinion, the Flaming Red Dragons were a super-top-tier army that could not compare to the giant dragons. The requirements for quantity were a little harsh. After all, the quality was not enough, so let¡¯s make up for it with quantity! Therefore, he really wanted to expand the number of Flaming Red Dragons under his command, just like the nature elf tribe! No matter the level, it would be reasonable if there were at least hundreds of Flaming Red Dragons. After I destroy the castle lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance, then, I can start to conquer the Flaming Red Dragon¡¯s nest Once I conquer the Flaming Red Dragon¡¯s nest, I will organize a large army. The Dragon Battle Team, the Flaming Red Dragon Battle Team, and the Nature Elf Battle Team will all attack the gnome kingdom. ¡°After we conquer the gnome kingdom, and after we occupy the magic underground mining cart, my Dragon Castle will be able to truly spread to every corner of the Dark Forest!¡± Mike spoke seriously. This was his rough strategic plan for the future. ¡­ After returning to the castle, he had nothing to do. Mike inadvertently caught a glimpse of the dragon¡¯s nest. The current dragon¡¯s nest could be considered as a powerful level five military structure that he had upgraded. It also brought him the Spatial Dragon, Hilt, with 80% bloodline density! However, it was also at this moment that a wonderful thought suddenly flashed through Mike¡¯s mind. Wait, he remembered that there seemed to be female dragons in the dragon race! Moreover, once a female dragon was born, as long as the bloodline density was high enough, it could generally transform into an extremely beautiful human figure. Mike could not help but daydream about this. After all, just having male dragons in the castle caused him to feel like something was missing. It was still not bad to have more female dragons to nourish the eyes! For example, the beautiful spirit of the ancient tree, Jonia, was considered to be a very beautiful girl! However¡­ No matter what, his Dragon Castle only had one beautiful girl, Jonia. The number of beautiful women was still too few¡­ Thinking of this, Mike walked directly in front of the dragon nest. [Unique military structure: Dragon nest] [Level: Level 5] [Description: Each time you level up, you can hatch a dragon egg. The strength and aptitude of the dragon will increase with the improvement of the dragon nest!] [Current remaining dragon eggs: 93] When the information panel lit up, Mike asked his own question. ¡°Dragon nest, is it possible to give birth to a female dragon?¡± [Ding! A dragon nest of any level has a certain probability of giving birth to a female dragon!] [The probability of a level five dragon nest giving birth to a female dragon is 8%] [The probability of a level six dragon nest giving birth to a female dragon is 15%] [The probability of a level seven dragon nest giving birth to a female dragon is 25%] [The probability of a level 8 dragon nest giving birth to a female dragon is 32%] ¡­ [Finally, when the level of the dragon nest is high enough, the probability of giving birth to a female can reach 100%!] [At that time, every time the dragon nest is upgraded, the host can freely choose whether the dragon that hatches will be a female or a male!] ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Mike looked at the notification and slowly muttered. This was the first time he knew about the probability of breeding a female dragon. He did not expect that every time the dragon nest leveled up, he had a higher chance to hatch a female dragon. If he fail to hatch a female dragon, he could only say that his luck was not up to standard. ¡°The probability of a level five dragon nest hatching a dragon is only 8%. This can only be said to be pitifully low!¡± ¡°Being unable to breed a female dragon is a normal situation!¡± Mike raised his brows, feeling somewhat helpless. It seemed that in a short period of time, at least before obtaining the Advanced Military Evolution Blueprint, or upgrading to a level 6 dragon nest, it was impossible to breed a female dragon! However, although Mike shook his head, he was not discouraged. According to his understanding, female dragons were very powerful. It was also because of their uniqueness that the probability of hatching was so low! However, Mike believed that with the speed of his Dragon Castle¡¯s expansion, it was not difficult to upgrade the dragon nest to achieve 100% breeding rate for female dragons! At that time, he could incubate female dragons in the castle at will! He was looking forward to that day! Considering that the dragon¡¯s nest could not hatch any female dragons in a short period of time, Mike finally shifted his target to the upgrade of the dragon¡¯s nest. ¡°It seems that if I want to upgrade the overall strength of the Dragon¡¯s Castle, I should start with upgrading the dragon¡¯s nest!¡± ¡°However, at the moment, upgrading the dragon¡¯s nest requires 100,000 energy stones and 1,000 strange crystals!¡± ¡°Although this amount is not too huge, it is not something that I can afford right now!¡± ¡°Compared to upgrading the dragon nest, I even feel that it would be better to focus my attention on hatching the current eggs in the dragon nest!¡± Chapter 238 - Once Again Upgrading the Ancient Elven Tree Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After saying these words, Mike smiled helplessly. Of course, he said it as a joke. However, it was this joke that made him realize a problem that he had never thought of before. He suddenly asked the system, ¡°Oh right, if I keep killing monsters in the wild, especially creatures like dragons, is there a chance of dropping blueprints for structures like dragon¡¯s nest?¡± After Mike asked this question, the system was silent for a while. Then it replied. [Sorry, the Castle Lord can explore this question on his own. The system has has no right to answer!] ¡°¡­¡± Mike only felt that the system was messing with him again. Could it be¡­ that killing monsters in the wild could really drop a building blueprint like dragon¡¯s nest? Mike changed his way of thinking and continued to ask. ¡°If the other Castle Lords find a construction blueprint for the dragon nest, can they build it?¡± ¡°If they can build it, then can I still call my military construction unique?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it meaningless?¡± This time, the system quickly answered. [This possibility doesn¡¯t exist!] [As the unique military construction, the dragon nest has been bound to the first Castle Lord to build it!] [Even if other Castle Lords finds the ¡®Dragon Nest Military Structure Blueprint¡¯, they won¡¯t be able to build it!] Seeing this reply, Mike felt much better. Sure enough, as long as he asked the questions in the right manner, he could still get some information from the system. The reply from the system had made him realize two points. First, the Dragon Nest Military Structure Blueprint should indeed exist. Otherwise, the phrase ¡®Other Castle Lords finds the Dragon Nest Military Structure Blueprint¡¯ would not be valid here. The reply from the system would be the same as before, allowing him to explore on his own. Second, even if the Dragon Nest Military Structure Blueprint were to be found by another Castle Lord, that Castle Lord could only look at the blueprints with envy, while he looked at how powerful the Dragon Castle was. He would not be able to use it. Hence, that Castle Lord could only face two choices. First, he had to bear with the pain and sell the Dragon Nest Military Structure Blueprint to Mike. That way, Mike would be able to reap a huge harvest. Second, he had to hide the blueprint, and not let Mike discover them. Otherwise, Mike would definitely send out the dragon battle team to crush his castle! ¡°Sure, since there¡¯s a Dragon Nest Military Structure Blueprint, I¡¯m happy!¡± ¡°At least there¡¯s hope!¡± ¡°As long as there are enough dragon nests in my castle, the number of dragon hatchlings will increase!¡± ¡°The number of dragon eggs will receive a huge increase!¡± ¡°In the future, my castle will be filled with dragon nests. Establishing a dragon dynasty with tens of millions of dragons is definitely not a dream!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation! At that time, forget about conquering the Endless Continent! If he gathered the troops of the giant dragon dynasty, it was possible to attack and conquer the dimensional plane! After checking the dragon nests, Mike strolled downstairs. Finally, he walked in front of the ancient elven tree at the back of the castle. At this moment, the nature elves around the ancient elven tree seemed to have gone out to hunt. Only the nature elf elder, Becky, stood guard in front of the ancient elven tree. ¡°Dragon Lord, are you here to nurture the nature elves?¡± Becky looked at Mike and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Mike nodded. However, at this moment¡­ An awkward smile appeared on Becky¡¯s face again. She tilted her head and said, ¡°Dragon Lord, our mother just failed to break through to the demigod tier!¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably in pain right now!¡± However, before Becky could finish her sentence. A soft voice interrupted her. A green breeze materialized in front of her and turned into a barefoot girl. ¡°Becky, don¡¯t talk to the Dragon Lord like that!¡± Jonia looked at Becky with a slightly accusing look. ¡°Since our nature elf tribe has submitted to the Dragon Lord, everything must be done by the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m disappointed that I failed to become a demigod, but this can¡¯t affect the Dragon Lord¡¯s nurturing of the nature elves every day!¡± Towards her own children, Jonia naturally doted on them very much. However, no matter how much she doted on them, she still knew when to discipline them. ¡°Understood, mother!¡± Becky immediately lowered her head to Jonia, and then sincerely lowered her head to Mike. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve offended you, Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Becky is willing to accept any punishment!¡± Seeing how serious Becky and Jonia were, Mike felt a little helpless, and then waved his hand with a smile. ¡°I know, just don¡¯t do it again next time!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t punish you this time.¡± Mike knew that the nature elves were very pure, and it was unintentional to offend him. So he did not care too much. After the matter was settled, Jonia also looked at Mike and smiled. ¡°Dragon Lord, are you also here to breed nature elves today?¡± Mike shook his head. ¡°Not really!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here today to help you raise the level of the ancient elven tree!¡± ¡°After your level increases, you¡¯ll be able to breed even more elves!¡± Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Jonia¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly, with a hint of anticipation. ¡°Raising the level¡­ Could it be that you¡¯ve accumulated enough energy stones and strange crystals recently, Dragon Lord?¡± Mike nodded. ¡°Yes. Recently, the nature elves have joined forces with the Dragon Battle Team to take down two undead forces in the underground world.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gained a lot of resources!¡± ¡°As a part of your efforts, you nature elves deserve to be rewarded!¡± Hearing this, Jonia immediately lowered her head. ¡°We¡¯re grateful for the Dragon Lord¡¯s reward. Fighting for the Dragon Lord is what we nature elves should do!¡± Mike could not help but laugh. Then he spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of a pity! These two undead forces were wiped out yesterday afternoon!¡± ¡°At that time, you had already given birth to nature elves!¡± ¡°If not, if you had upgraded your ancient tree body yesterday, you would have been able to give birth to even more elves!¡± Hearing this, a hint of disappointment could not help but appear on Jonia¡¯s pure face. Right now, her mind could not help but be filled with thoughts. Yesterday, those two undead forces should have come to the Dragon Lord¡¯s doorstep earlier, so that they could have destroyed them earlier! This way, she would be able to give birth to even more little elves! Now, they had lost some little elves during the battle, it was as if she had lost some of her own children. Jonia could not help but pout, filled with unhappiness. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad! I will be upgrading your main body today, and it will be just as well!¡± Mike looked at Jonia and comforted her with a smile. Then, he immediately began to upgrade the ancient tree.. Chapter 239 - The Anti-dragon Alliance Has Arrived! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Do you wish to upgrade to a top-tier military structure ¡ª ancient elven tree?] [Yes][No] Mike looked at the ancient elven tree and with a thought, an information panel appeared. ¡°Yes!¡± He had just made his choice, and in an instant, the earth rumbled and trembled. The ancient tree behind Jonia began to undergo significant changes. A large ball of green light bloomed from the entire tree. Mike had already felt this green aura countless times! It was the rich life force! The life force continued to revolve around the ancient elven tree, and the size of the ancient tree began to expand bit by bit! The roots began to spread in the soil, taking root in deeper soil. The leaves of the entire tree branch also became more lush and beautiful. In the end, the green air continued to dissipate. The ancient elven tree had doubled in size compared to its original level 3 appearance. The life force around it also became denser! The information panel appeared in front of Mike. [Ancient elven tree] [Top-tier military construction] [Faction: Kind, orderly] [Current level: Level 4] [Able to nurture 30 nature elves per day!] [Required to level up to level 5:10,000 energy stones, 100 strange crystals] [Special reminder: Level 4 military structure, ancient tree of elves, has a 5% chance to nurture super top-tier military types such as elemental elves!] ¡­ After reading the information. Not only did the number of elves that could be nurtured by the ancient elven tree increase, the probability of producing elemental elves had also increased! It had increased from a low probability to 5%! At this point, Mike was a little silent as he recalled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the probability of producing elemental elves after upgrading the level-4 ancient elven tree was only 5%!¡± ¡°Then how low was the ¡®low probability¡¯ before?¡± ¡°It seems that I was really lucky when I produced the fire elf, Senaria!¡± Shaking his head, Mike threw away these irrelevant thoughts. He focused on the breeding of nature elves. [Do you want to start the breeding of today¡¯s nature elves?] ¡°Yes!¡± Mike was sure. At the same time as he spoke, the branches and leaves of the entire ancient elven tree began to move rhythmically. Following the rhythm of the branches, small elven light balls gradually formed! Then, they came in front of Mike and transformed into cute little elves. A total of 30! ¡°Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± The newly born nature elves came in front of the Dragon Lord and Jonia, and they surrounded them. The young elves were all very cute. The scene of being surrounded by the little elves was really warm and touching! Mike checked the information of the elves one by one. A moment later, he was a little disappointed. This time, it seemed that the goddess of luck did not favor him. He did not have a big explosion of luck and gave birth to an elemental elf. However, it did not matter! The 5% probability was very small, so it was normal that he could not give birth to an elemental elf. Mike then ordered the surrounding elves. ¡°After the nature elves return from hunting, you guys can follow the troops to hunt together!¡± ¡°Raise your levels as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Dragon Lord, we will definitely work hard and contribute our strength to you!¡± The elves all spoke excitedly. Then, they obediently returned to the surroundings of the ancient elven tree. With a thought, Mike opened the inner space of the Forest Giant¡¯s Ring. He checked his inventory. [Energy stones: 15,450] [Strange crystals: 39] After upgrading the level 5 dragon nest and the level 4 ancient elven tree, he had used much of the resources that he had obtained from conquering the undead graveyard and the Undead Castle. At the very least, this number was still unable to level up the ancient elven tree to level 5. At this moment, the spirit of the ancient tree, Jonia, felt the increase in her strength after the upgrade. The magic power in her body was even more abundant! At the same time, she was more confident in condensing the divine fire and becoming a demigod! Thinking of this, Jonia could not help but raise her head and ask, ¡°Dragon Lord, when is the next time you upgrade my main body¡­ ?¡± Mike glanced at Jonia and said casually, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°I still have to prepare for the level 6 upgrade of the dragon nest. I can¡¯t afford to upgrade the ancient elven tree in the short term.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I understand.¡± Jonia lowered her head with disappointment in her eyes. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. You can speed up the speed of the nature elves hunting monsters in the wild! This way, I can also get more strange crystals and energy stones and upgrade your main body to level 5 as soon as possible!¡± Mike comforted Jonia. ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t worry, Dragon Lord! I will make sure that the elves hunt well, and give you a lot of energy stones and strange crystals!¡± Jonia was very happy and very active. Then, she immediately used the spiritual connection to let the nature elves who went out to hunt come back as soon as possible, and lead the new nature elves of the tribe to go out to hunt monsters in the wild. ¡°Okay!¡± Mike nodded and no longer cared about Jonia. After returning to the castle, Mike sat on the throne and opened the hyperspace trading channel. He looked at the auction of Bone Undead Transformation while scrolling through the messages in the world chat channel. Time passed slowly. About an hour later, Bone Undead Transformation was successfully auctioned. [Ding, you have lost Bone Undead Transformation! ] [You have obtained 5,865 energy stones and 30 strange crystals!] This price was completely comparable to the previous Skeleton Warrior Structure Blueprint! In fact, due to the fact that some time had passed, the Castle Lords of the undead faction had become wealthier than before. Looks like he had earned even more this time! ¡°This price has really reached a high price!¡± Mike looked at the energy stones and strange crystals he had obtained. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. As he was looking, he felt a strong fire attribute aura spreading in the castle. Mike raised his head and noticed that the fire attribute aura had spread through the window. Walking in front of the window, Mike saw the red fire dragon egg that was hatching in front of the castle. Kacha! At this moment, a crack appeared on the entire red fire dragon egg that was wrapped in flames! Within the crack, there was a burning bright color that was like lava! [Remaining hatching time: 52:45:12] ¡°The Flaming Red Dragon egg is about to hatch!¡± Mike quietly waited for it. At this moment, the space in the castle started to twist and tremble. The Dragon Battle Team were all teleported into the castle. The figures of the supreme dragons appeared one after another. Each of them had a solemn expression. The leader of the team, Tyrell, walked out and said respectfully to Mike. ¡°Dragon Lord, a large number of flying creatures have been found in the mountains around the Dragon Castle, as well as the figures of various Castle Lords!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, they must be trying to besiege our Dragon Castle!¡± Chapter 240 - The Confident Anti-dragon Alliance! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Outside the Dragon Castle, there was a mountain range. At this moment, many black shadows were circling above the mountain range and moving forward. The entire mountain range was covered by these flying shadows. The Dragon Castle was located in the middle of the mountain range, and it was only about 20 kilometers away. At this moment, the black shadows of the mountain range were still gathering. ¡°Haha, we¡¯re here! We¡¯re finally here!¡± A Castle Lord sat on a golden griffin and looked at the flying soldiers around him. ¡°Hey, brother, you¡¯re here too?¡± Beside him, another Castle Lord sitting on a harpy also greeted him. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± ¡°How many of our Anti-dragon Alliance troops have gathered now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, about 500 people are in position right now!¡± ¡°Looking at the number of flying troops around, I¡¯d say that your guess is right!¡± ¡°Then Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle, have you guys found it yet?¡± Following the question of a Castle Lord, another Castle Lord who was riding a flying troop also joined in the discussion. This Castle Lord looked into the distance of the mountain range and slowly said. ¡°I¡¯ve sensed it!¡± ¡°Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is basically locked in the central area of the mountain range!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about 20 kilometers away from us. With the flying troops¡¯ speed, they should be able to reach it in about half an hour!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact location!¡± ¡°After all, we still don¡¯t know where Mike¡¯s dragons are and whether they will patrol the surrounding area!¡± ¡°Most of the flying forces don¡¯t dare to provoke them. If they accidentally bump into any of Mike¡¯s dragons, don¡¯t mention exposing the plan of the Anti-dragon Alliance, it¡¯s very likely that they won¡¯t be able to keep their lives!¡± The Castle Lord slowly spoke. He was above the clouds in the mountain range. There were hundreds of Castle Lords around him. There were 4,000 to 5,000 flying forces. However, every time he thought about how this was Mike¡¯s territory, he felt a sense of fear! The Dragon Lord, Mike! He was the most powerful Castle Lord! Their Anti-dragon Alliance army was finally going to challenge this existence today.. On the side, the other two Castle Lords, who were called Griffin and Harpy respectively, also saw the worry of this Castle Lord. However, the Castle Lord of the griffin army said, ¡°Brother, you are too cautious!¡±. ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how strong Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is, our Anti-dragon alliance is not weak either!¡± ¡°We are just the vanguard of the army right now!¡± ¡°More than 2,000 Castle Lords of the Alliance will gather in the mountains before two o¡¯clock this afternoon!¡± ¡°At that time, more than 10,000 low-level, intermediate, high-level, and top-level troops will join forces!¡± ¡°You really think we can¡¯t defeat Mike¡¯s Dragon Battle Team?¡± The Castle Lord of the Harpy Banshee Castle spoke. His expression was very confident. ¡°That¡¯s right. According to our current understanding, Mike¡¯s Dragon Battle Team only has around five dragons!¡± ¡°On average, one of his dragons would have to fight against 2,000 of our Anti-dragon Alliance forces!¡± ¡°1:10,000. He¡¯s does not have a demigod tier toop. He only has a peak king-tier dragon. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance against our Anti-dragon Alliance forces!¡± His voice was very loud when he said this. It immediately resonated with many of the Castle Lords around. The group of Castle Lords raised their hands and shouted in unison. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s destroy Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle has dominated all the Castle Lords for too long! It¡¯s time for us, the anti-dragon Alliance, to become the King!¡± ¡°After we destroy Dragon Castle and occupy Mike¡¯s position, this place will become the center of our Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! As long as we get rid of Dragon Castle, we will basically conquer the Dark Forest!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s battle, our morale is high, we will definitely win!!¡± ¡°Long live the Anti-dragon Alliance! The evil forces in Dragon Castle will definitely be eradicated!¡± ¡°Long Live Anti-dragon Alliance!!¡± ¡­ The morale of the Alliance¡¯s vanguard army reached a small peak in an instant. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. It was as if they could already see them standing on the ruins of the Dragon Castle and beheading Mike. Then, they would capture the elves that belonged to them! However, at this moment, no matter how loudly they shouted their slogans. Still, no one dared to say anything, indicating that they wanted to initiate attack against Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. At this moment, One of the Castle Lords raised his voice and said, ¡°Wait, what do you think we should do if Mike senses our arrival and runs away first?¡± The Castle Lord immediately answered him decisively. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°You have to remember that we are now 20 kilometers away from Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°On the way here, we were sure that we didn¡¯t encounter any trace of a dragon!¡± ¡°Unless his dragons have divine eyes, they won¡¯t be able to discover our existence!¡± After saying this, the Castle Lord pondered for a while and then revealed a lewd smile. ¡°So what if Mike ran away in advance?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t take away the resources in the castle!¡± ¡°If we destroy the heart of the castle, he can only become a Ranger and can no longer recruit dragons!¡± ¡°Then, we can take advantage of the situation to attack the nature elves around Mike and capture a few nature elves for ourselves to play with!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ those nature elves are as beautiful as fairies!¡± ¡°Mike, that scumbag, is probably tired of playing with them long ago!¡± ¡°How can such a guy have so many elves! The nature elves should belong to our Anti-dragon Alliance army!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± As soon as he said that. The surrounding Castle Lords all revealed lewd smiles. ¡­ Dragon Castle. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Anti-dragon Alliance to gather so early!¡± ¡°It started in the morning! I thought they were going to attack at night!¡± He withdrew from the panoramic view of the watchtower. Mike was somewhat surprised. This¡­ was this a small surprise from the Anti-dragon Alliance army? At this time, this group of Anti-dragon Alliance army had been staying in the sky 20 kilometers away from the mountain range outside the castle. They did not launch an attack on his Dragon Castle. It was probably because they had not gathered all their strength yet. They also did not know that their whereabouts were completely exposed! ¡°The initiative of the war between the Anti-dragon Alliance and the Dragon Castle lies with me!¡± Mike¡¯s eyes flashed. Facing this group of several hundred Castle Lords, he could definitely send the Dragon Battle Team to use the space-time teleportation to descend near the mountain range and kill these Castle Lords. The dying expressions of these Castle Lords would definitely be very interesting! However, Mike did not plan to do so! He looked at the Anti-dragon Alliance army that was gathering in the mountain range again, and slowly revealed a smile! He wanted to wait until all the members were gathered and then clean them up! Chapter 241 - The Flaming Red Dragon Egg Hatches! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Inside the Dragon Castle, Mike was planning when he should attack the Anti-dragon Alliance. Seeing that Mike did not say anything, Extreme Black Demonic Dragon Barr was a little anxious. He took a step forward, lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Dragon Lord, the Castle Lords and the flying forces outside are only at level 9!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much! I can take care of them all by myself!¡± Mike shook his head and said slowly, ¡°No need!¡± ¡°What we need now is time!¡± Hearing that, Barr¡¯s expression changed, and he lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Understood!¡± Mike continued to use the watchtower to pay attention to the situation of the Anti-dragon Alliance. At this moment, there were about 700 or 800 Castle Lords around the Dragon Castle. At the same time, there was an endless stream of people gathering toward the mountain range. ¡°Soon¡­¡± ¡°At this speed, the entire Anti-dragon Alliance Army will be assembled before two o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°At that time, I can activate Sky City and blast it into ashes!¡± Mike muttered. He originally thought that the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance would gather once and attack him However, he did not expect them to use the encirclement strategy. In this way, he would have to consider whether or not he should use the dragon might cannon to attack the Anti-dragon Alliance. At least before there were not many Castle Lords in a mountain range. If he used the giant dragon might cannon, he would be at a disadvantage. On the contrary, if he used the medium-sized dragon might cannon, the effect would be better! Thinking of this, Mike looked at his remaining energy stones. He had over 20,400 stones! It was enough for him to use Sky City. This battle would definitely belong to the forces of his Dragon Castle! Those Castle Lords around the mountain range, they planned to encircle and attack him? They will soon experience the feeling of pure regret! ¡­ Mike quietly waited for the Anti-dragon Alliance army to gather. He sat alone on the dragon chair. From time to time, he would mobilize the watchtower to observe the situation of the other party¡¯s gathering. At this moment. In the courtyard of the Dragon Castle. Clink! Clink clink clink! The sound of an eggshell breaking could be heard. After exiting from the watchtower¡¯s vision, Mike immediately checked the situation of the Flaming Red Dragon egg in the castle courtyard! At this moment, the Flaming Red Dragon egg had already hatched. The entire Flaming Red Dragon eggshell was peeling off and breaking into pieces! A dazzling red light lit up. Then, a little red dragon half the size of a human walked out with its eyes narrowed. The newborn little red dragon seemed to be unable to open its eyes completely. Its limbs were still like that of an infant, constantly groping for the cracked egg shell around it. ¡°The hatching of the Flaming Red Dragon is completely different from that of a giant dragon!¡± Mike noticed this and sighed. This little red dragon in front of him seemed to be too weak. It probably did not even have the strength of a Stage 1? Could it be that it was just born and was in an infant state, so it still needed to grow for a while? However, think about it another way. In his own dragon nest, a giant dragon that had just hatched was a giant dragon that could only fly and throw itself into battle. It was not like this little red dragon that had a baby-like state. It seemed that it was indeed different races that determined the appearance of the hatched dragon! For his giant dragons, they could rush into battle the moment they were hatched. This aptitude was really much stronger than the Flaming Red Dragon! However, at the same time that Mike thought so, the little red dragon in the courtyard seemed to have understood his thoughts and began to move. The little Flaming Red Dragon closed its eyes and fumbled while putting an egg shell next to its mouth. Then, under Mike¡¯s slightly surprised expression, it bit down! Crack! Crack! Crack! The little red dragon¡¯s chewing sound rang out, and its expression looked very satisfied. ¡°This little guy actually ate the egg shell?¡± Mike¡¯s expression was full of confusion. At the same time, Tyrell, the Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon, who was standing beside Mike, also saw this scene and explained. ¡°Lord, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± ¡°There are many creatures of the dragon race. Different dragon races have different situations when they are born!¡± ¡°Like us giant dragons, as the supreme creatures of the dragon race, we have a certain degree of self-defense ability when we are born!¡± ¡°For the other weak dragons, they may even have not fully developed their claws and wings two months after they are born. They need the protection of their parents!¡± ¡°Judging from the current situation, the Flaming Red Dragon species probably belongs to the race that can obtain the power of the red dragon by eating the eggshell after it is born!¡± ¡°Obtain power by eating the eggshell?¡± Mike looked at Tyrell with some doubts. Tyrell said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When this kind of dragon that eats the eggshell gives birth to a dragon egg, the power of the Flaming Red Dragon will also be extracted from the mother and nurtured into the eggshell!¡± ¡°This way, when the little Flaming Red Dragon is just born, it can absorb the power of the in the eggshell by eating it!¡± ¡°After absorbing it, the little red dragon can truly complete the process of its birthing!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Mike nodded. As expected, as the little red dragon ate the eggshell with a satisfied expression, bite by bite. In the courtyard, the little red dragon¡¯s body began to slowly grow bigger. Every time it ate an eggshell, its body would grow by a few centimeters. Its sharp claws and dragon wings became more and more perfect! The fire attribute aura that was constantly emitted from its body also became more and more concentrated! When the seven or eight eggshells on the ground were all eaten up! The little Flaming Red Dragon¡¯s body had also grown to the height of an adult. From the head to the end of its tail, it was already fifteen meters long! The scarlet aura that was rising in the surroundings was extremely eye-catching! ¡°Dragon Lord, this scarlet aura is the power of the Flaming Red Dragon that the little red dragon emitted after eating the eggshells!¡± Tyrell explained to Mike. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go see this little Flaming Red Dragon, who has the right to be the king of the Flaming Red Dragons!¡± Mike smiled. Then, he walked all the way downstairs. When he stood behind the little Flaming Red Dragon, this little fellow had already begun to flutter its dragon wings tentatively, as if it wanted to fly into the sky! The 15 Flaming Red Dragons in Mike¡¯s castle turned around to look at the new-born, and all of them were somewhat fond of it. When Mike arrived, they were about to say something. However, Mike stretched out a hand and signaled the Flaming Red Dragon not to make a sound. He wanted to see just how strong this little Flaming Red Dragon was! Hence, none of the Flaming Red Dragons present made a sound. They quietly watched the little red dragon flap its wings. At first, the little red dragon seemed a little awkward when it flapped its wings, but as the number of times it flapped its wings increased, it immediately became proficient. The wings flapped faster and faster. Soon, a circle of wind and waves rolled up, and the little Flaming Red Dragon rose up from the ground! Chapter 242 - The Cute Little Flaming Red Dragon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The little Flaming Red Dragon suddenly flew into the sky. Its speed was extremely fast! With a swoosh, it was like a rocket. This sudden increase in speed stunned Mike. ¡°This little guy is growing so fast?¡± Mike raised his head and looked at the little red dragon flying at high speed in the sky. It was hard to imagine that the little red dragon, who could not even open its eyes and could only crawl on the ground, would grow so fast! In the blink of an eye, the little Flaming Red Dragon was almost gone. ¡°Go and bring him back.¡± Mike immediately gave an order to a Flaming Red Dragon. A Flaming Red Dragon immediately roared and flew into the air to chase after the little dragon! The little dragon flying in the air seemed to have sensed the huge figure coming from behind. It turned its head and looked back. A huge Flaming Red Dragon was charging at it! In an instant, the little red dragon was frightened. He immediately increased the speed of his flapping wings. However, this newborn little red dragon was still too weak. At this speed, it was impossible for him to escape the pursuit of the Flaming Red Dragon. However, just as the little red dragon was about to be caught¡­ In an instant, the little dragon¡¯s expression changed. He no longer panicked. He actually instantly turned his dragon wings in the air! Whoosh!! With its small body, the little Flaming Red Dragon turned extremely fast. It actually nimbly brushed past the Flaming Red Dragon the instant it charged over! ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing this, Mike¡¯s eyes could not help but light up. This little fellow¡¯s reaction was quite fast! ¡°Roar!¡± In mid-air, the Flaming Red Dragon let out an angry roar. He had just failed to capture the little red dragon, causing him to lose his composure in front of the Dragon Lord. The Flaming Red Dragon looked at the little red dragon that was moving nimbly in the air, and a wave of anger rose within him. He directly exploded his acceleration and charged towards the little red dragon! Then, he suddenly stretched out his dragon claws, attempting to grab the little red dragon! Seeing the Flaming Red Dragon roar, the little red dragon turned around and was also furious. It was as if his position in the bloodline was not to be provoked. A sense of pride rose from his chest subconsciously. Then, he let out an angry roar that did not show weakness. Roar!! ¡°!!¡± This dragon roar instantly shocked the Flaming Red Dragon who was chasing after him! The 14 Flaming Red Dragons on the ground were also shocked! They could not help but feel their bodies trembling. Looking at the little red dragon in the air, they were extremely respectful! Due to this distraction, the Flaming Red Dragon in the air missed! Seeing this scene, Mike finally smiled. ¡°Is this the power of the King of Flaming Red Dragons?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°A dragon roar made these flaming red dragons feel the suppression of their bloodline!¡± The Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon by the side also smiled. ¡°The Dragon Lord is right! If this little red dragon grows up in the future, even if we don¡¯t send a dragon battle team, just him alone can probably help you rule the Flaming Red Dragon¡¯s nest!¡± Mike nodded. After that, he had seen enough of the little red dragon¡¯s strength. Moreover, the little red dragon was about to fly out of his sight. If he ran further away, it would be more troublesome. There was no need to let the little guy be active anymore. ¡°Tyrell, bring him back.¡± Mike said calmly to Tyrell. ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± The Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell lowered his dragon head. Then, he flew out of the Dragon Castle. However, after Tyrell flew out of the Dragon Castle, he did not go straight into the air to chase the little red dragon as the other 14 Flaming Red Dragon had expected. Instead, he flew some distance away from Mike. Tyrell¡¯s expression was extremely calm. Following that, a shocking dragon roar sounded from his mouth. Roar!!! This dragon roar directly suppressed all the Flaming Red Dragon present! The Flaming Red Dragons suddenly felt as if they had been reborn, and their spirits had become much clearer. All of them felt a sense of reverence. They immediately lowered their dragon heads towards Tyrell. This was their natural reverence towards dragons that were higher than them. It had nothing to do with whether the dragon¡¯s roar was directed at them or not. At the same time, the little Flaming Red Dragon that was flying in mid-air also felt the Tyrell¡¯s roar. ¡°!!!¡± This little fellow¡¯s ears immediately pricked up. His gaze was staring straight ahead. It was as if he had realized a threat. He slowly turned his head and looked at the ground. Then, he saw a huge dark green dragon! This huge dragon stunned him. This huge dragon¡­ seemed to be more powerful than me! He did not know why, but this thought appeared in the little Flaming Red Dragon¡¯s mind. Of course, he did not know that it was because of the difference in bloodline density. Even if he had the bloodline of the Flaming Red Dragon king, he would still submit to Tyrell. So¡­ There was almost no need for the Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell to make the next move. The little red dragon flew down obediently, and he lowered his head and came before Tyrell. He looked very respectful and obedient! The Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell did not pay any attention to the little red dragon. Instead, he turned around and lowered his dragon head to Mike. ¡°Dragon Lord, this little red dragon has been brought back for you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mike replied. Then he looked at the little red dragon in front of him. With a thought. A message panel appeared in front of him. [Race: Flaming Red Dragon] [Level: Tier 3] [Loyalty: 100(Die-hard)] [Description: A special Flaming Red Dragon. It looks like it has no difference from the other Flaming Red Dragons, but it actually has the power of a higher Flaming Red Dragon. It has the potential to become the king of the Flaming Red Dragons!] ¡°It¡¯s just as the information described before it hatched!¡± Mike muttered. Then, he looked around. At this moment, the Flaming Red Dragons all faintly lowered their heads. Naturally, most of them were respectful towards him. However, from the eyes of these flaming red dragons, he could also see the reverence towards the little red dragon! ¡°The bloodline density of the little red dragon should be slightly higher than that of the normal Flaming Red Dragon!¡± ¡°However¡­ in the end, it¡¯s only tier 3. It¡¯s too low!¡± Mike shook his head slightly. Although the tier 3 little Flaming Red Dragon was very agile just now, it would not be able to defeat a king-tier Flaming Red Dragon. To put it bluntly, even if it had the bloodline of the Flaming Red Dragon king. If it could not raise its level, then everything would be for naught. Thinking of this, Mike smiled and instructed the little red dragon in front of him, as well as the Flaming Red Dragons. ¡°From now on, you will have a total of 16 Flaming Red Dragons in your team. You will form the Flaming Red Dragon Battle Team!¡± ¡°In a while, you will be able to leave the Dragon Castle and go hunting!¡± ¡°Especially you, little fellow!¡± Mike looked at the little Flaming Red Dragon in front of him, who had his head lowered. ¡°You are not allowed to return until you have reached commander-level!¡± As his voice rang out, the 15 Flaming Red Dragon immediately responded. ¡°Yes, Dragon Lord!¡± However, the little red dragon in front of Mike did not move at all. The little red dragon had its head lowered. It even felt like it wanted to snuggle up to its master.. Chapter 243 - More and More People Arrived! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the little red dragon that was constantly trying to get close to him, and he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite clingy?¡± However, Mike was not mesmerized by the cute little red dragon. Instead, he bent down and grabbed the little red dragon¡¯s tail with one hand. ¡°You¡¯ve shown your loyalty to me. It¡¯s understandable that you want to stay by my side!¡± ¡°But what you have to do is definitely not to stick to me. You¡¯re very strong. You won¡¯t encounter any danger in the wild.¡± ¡°Go out hunting and become stronger!¡± After saying that, Mike threw the little red dragon into the sky. The little Flaming Red Dragon spun around in the air for a few rounds before it finally managed to regain its form. It turned to look at Mike with a reluctant expression. However, it seemed to have heard Mike¡¯s words and nodded its head with a determined expression. Roar! The little Flaming Red Dragon let out a soft roar as if it was agreeing to Mike¡¯s request. Immediately after, 15 Flaming Red Dragon rose into the sky. The little Flaming Red Dragon then left the sky above the Dragon Castle under the protection of the other 15 dragons! ¡­ Time passed bit by bit, and gradually, it was already afternoon. More and more flying creatures gathered in the mountain range. ¡°We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°The Dragon Castle is right in front of us!¡± ¡°Brothers, how¡¯s the gathering of our Alliance so far?¡± The Castle Lords who were riding on the flying soldiers were discussing passionately. At this moment. At a glance, the surrounding mountain range was filled with a sea of flying troops. The flying troops covered the sky and created a large shadow on the ground. It looked extremely spectacular. There was definitely more than 10,000 flying troops. What did it mean to have more than 10,000 flying troops? At this moment, there were around 300 Castle Lords gathered here. If they were to split the numbers, it would be one Castle Lord leading 50 to 60 flying troops! This was basically the combat strength of an intermediate level Castle Lord! As the strength of the troops was too weak, being able to summon more troops was their advantage! Comparatively speaking, the number of troops was the most valuable thing for a top-grade Castle Lord! This group of intermediate level Castle Lords had gathered from their own castles all the way to this mountain range to encircle Mike. They had also lost the opportunity to recruit troops in the past few days. This made their hearts ache! ¡°Sigh¡­ if I hadn¡¯t come to encircle Mike, the number of troops under my command would have definitely reached 100!¡± ¡°Me too. I can recruit 20 flying beetles a day. If I have been recruiting in the past few days, there would be more than 100 of them!¡± What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The leaders of our Alliance haven¡¯t recruited any soldiers in the past few days either, right? Their top-tier soldiers are much stronger than us, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. Everyone is gathered here to destroy Mike!¡± ¡°As long as we can destroy Mike, everything is worth it!¡± ¡°Haha! Once we take over the Dragon Castle, all the Castle Lords in the entire dark forest will have to listen to us. Whoever doesn¡¯t listen, just reject them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can even capture a few nature elves, keep a few for ourselves, and auction off a few more!¡± ¡°Eh, you can even auction off a soldier species?¡± ¡°F*ck, Brother, don¡¯t you know? Of course we can auction them off!¡± ¡°In the hyperspace trading channel, as long as you want to sell something, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be sold!¡± ¡°When you open the auction page, just designate a soldier species to be auctioned off!¡± ¡°However, once the soldier is auctioned as a commodity, the loyalty points will be immediately reduced to zero!¡± ¡°Any Castle Lord who auctioned it off will have to re-cultivate its loyalty points!¡± ¡°To be honest, this little bit of loyalty is nothing. With just a slap of a candy, it can quickly cultivate its loyalty points to above 60 points!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Thank you for your explanation, Brother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal! I also heard that our Big Brother from the Anti-dragon Alliance, Rogil, the Castle Lord of the Ice Lion Demon Lair, auctioned off a few top-tier troops for this encirclement!¡± ¡°Is Big Brother Rogil that awesome?¡± ¡°Of course. We naturally have to make the best preparations for this encirclement!¡± ¡°Oh right! Brother, how do you know so much information?¡± ¡°Of course I have a source of information! It¡¯s said that the top-tier soldiers that Rogil auctioned all came from the Alliance of Gods!¡± ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The Castle Lord who asked the question inhaled sharply. The Alliance of Gods¡­ had secretly participated in this operation to encircle Mike? It seemed that there were always quite a few Castle Lords in the Endless Continent who made a move against Mike! Moreover, the original intention of the Alliance of Gods was to fight against Mike. People still remembered that time when Mike had publicly intimidated the Alliance of Gods. Obviously, the Alliance of Gods had long been unable to fight against Mike! It was very reasonable for them to act in secret now! At this moment, a smile appeared on the Castle Lord¡¯s face. ¡°No Wonder Big Brother Rogil is so confident this time!¡± ¡°Even if a few top-tier Castle Lords were auctioned off, they should be able to form a few dozen top-tier army units!¡± ¡°Top-tier army units are existences with growth potential at the saint-tier!¡± ¡°Most of their ranks are also at king-tier!¡± ¡°The Anti-dragon Alliance Army, together with dozens of top king-tier soldiers, will make a move! How can Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle resist them?¡± At this time, the surrounding Castle Lords were all relieved. They were originally worried that they would not be able to defeat Mike! In the end, Big Brother Rogil gave them another big surprise! ¡°Victory will definitely belong to us!¡± ¡°Glory will definitely belong to the Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± A large number of Castle Lords shouted in unison. At this moment, in the Endless Continent, who knew how many Castle Lords wished for Mike to die! Only when Mike died, would they be able to live in peace! Otherwise, with Mike¡¯s dragons being so powerful, why would they still fight in the competition of ten thousand races? Wouldn¡¯t they all be beaten up?? And as long as Mike died, all of this would be resolved! This was the perfect situation for all the Castle Lords to restrict each other and compete! Therefore, although it seemed like only the Anti-dragon Alliance was fighting against Mike, who knew how many Castle Lords were secretly supporting them! Their castle was too far away from the Dark Forest and could not send troops to support this battle! However, they could still auction off some of the troops and the like! This was also the reason why there were constantly new troops joining the Anti-dragon Alliance! At this point, the middle-aged man who told everyone about the auction of the troops spoke to everyone in a deep voice. ¡°Comrades!¡± ¡°There are constantly new forces joining our Alliance army, resulting in a change in the final attack time!¡± ¡°However, we are still accumulating strength, which is a good thing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, and don¡¯t leak this matter in the channel. Don¡¯t let Mike run away early!¡± ¡°At the latest, before tonight, Dragon Castle will be his graveyard!¡± Chapter 244 - The Castle Lords Who Were Under Surveillance! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The middle-aged man¡¯s words immediately stirred up the emotions of the Castle Lords around him. This group of people all had serious expressions, as if they were showing their loyalty to the Anti-dragon Alliance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t leak this information!¡± ¡°Right, right, right! How can we expose such an important matter to Mike!¡± These Castle Lords were not joking. They had paid such a huge price this time to ensure that they could kill Mike! They must occupy the Dragon Castle! Capture the nature elves in the castle! Once they were exposed¡­ all their previous efforts would be in vain! This was something that all the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance could not accept! At this moment, in the distance, a black shadow suddenly rushed towards the flying forces of the Anti-dragon Alliance army. Taking a closer look, it was a young man riding a fiery bird. This young man was obviously a member of the Alliance. However, what was special was that this young man had an excited expression on his face when he rushed over. It was as if he had discovered something special! ¡°Buddy, What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Is it Rogil who brought a top-tier combat squad over?¡± All the Castle Lords became curious and asked the young man. The young man hurriedly shook his head and said to the others. ¡°It¡¯s not that. When I came over just now, I suddenly saw a group of dragons around the mountain range!¡± ¡°A group of dragons?¡± Just the mention of the word ¡®dragon¡¯ made the castle lords become several times more cautious. ¡°Did Mike discover us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Our security measures are so good!¡± ¡°Could it be just the dragon patrol team that Mike sent out?¡±. While everyone was discussing, they looked at the young man. If it really was Mike¡¯s patrol team, then the Anti-dragon Alliance had gathered so many people in the mountain range, so they might have been exposed. However, the young man shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a dragon!¡± ¡°My firebird told me that it¡¯s a group of fire elemental dragons!¡± ¡°Flaming Fire Dragons!¡± ¡°There are 16 Flaming Red Dragons, 15 of them are adult dragons, and one of them is a young dragon!¡± Flaming Red Dragon? Everyone¡¯s eyes moved when they heard this name. There was some surprise in their confusion. ¡°Flaming Red Dragon, how could there be such a creature here?¡± ¡°Flaming Red Dragon, a creature whose growth potential has reached saint-tier!¡± ¡°What level are those flaming red dragons at?¡± The young man paused for a moment before answering, ¡°15 Flaming Red Dragons are all at king-tier, and that little dragon is only at tier 4!¡± When the young man spoke, the various Castle Lords were once again shocked. There were actually 15 king-tier Flaming Red Dragons! That was a powerful force! If they were to encounter it outside the castle, they would definitely keep their troops at a distance. They must not provoke it! It was also at this moment that the middle-aged man suddenly became alert and took a guess. ¡°Do you guys think that this is one of Mike¡¯s troops!?¡± The moment this voice sounded. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and then they started to panic. ¡°That¡¯s right, that makes sense. Mike¡¯s army type is the giant dragon. It¡¯s also very reasonable for the Castle Lord to have other type of dragons!¡± ¡°These 15 king-tier dragons, if they were all from Mike¡¯s castle, that would be too terrifying!¡± ¡°Just these 15 king-tier fire dragons would be enough to make our Castle Lord suffer!¡± ¡°Enough, enough, don¡¯t you have any brains? How can these 15 king-tier Flaming Red Dragons belong to Mike?!¡± ¡°To subdue 15 king-tier Flaming Red Dragons, is Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle worthy of such strength?¡± ¡°One look and I can tell that you don¡¯t understand the history of the Endless Continent!¡± ¡°The native creatures of the Endless Continent are very hostile towards us foreign visitors! The proud dragons are even more so!¡± ¡°I believe you when you say that Mike¡¯s dragons are strong, but if you say that Mike can subdue the native Flaming Red Dragons, I won¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death!¡± ¡°Because these Flaming ReD dragons would rather die than be subjugated by the Castle Lord¡¯s forces!¡± ¡°What the f*ck? So that¡¯s how it is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I¡¯m confident about this!¡± The Castle Lord who spoke had a smile on his face. Hearing this, the middle-aged man also smiled. There were 15 king-tier Flaming Red Dragons, a single Castle Lord would not be able to deal with them alone. However, there were so many Castle Lords present. If they gathered all their strength, even 15 king-tier creatures would be defeated! After Mike had killed a powerful undead faction and obtained an Undead Transformation Spell, many Castle Lords wanted to obtain better rewards by killing powerful creatures. 15 king-tier Flaming Red Dragons would definitely bring a lot of rewards! The members of the Anti-dragon Alliance thought of this at the same time and revealed a smile as if they were planning something. However, at this moment, the middle-aged man suddenly interrupted everyone and said seriously, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave the 16 Flaming Red Dragons for now!¡± ¡°Right now, the most important thing for us to do is to crush Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. After we succeed, we will go and deal with the 16 Flaming Red Dragons!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Haha! I can already see two huge victories! The future is bright, Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± ¡­ The sky gradually turned dark. The Anti-dragon Alliance, which had planned to attack the Dragon Castle in two hours, remained calm and did not launch an attack because their forces were still gathering. Dragon Castle. ¡°Hehe, the people from the Anti-dragon Alliance are really patient. It seems that they really want to clean up my Dragon Castle in one fell swoop!¡± Mike walked out of the watchtower¡¯s sight. He had a smile on his face. He was surprised that the Anti-dragon Alliance could remain calm for so long. It was probably because their forces had not arrived yet. Mike made a deduction in his heart. He had observed the Anti-dragon Alliance since the afternoon, and it had never stopped gathering in the surrounding mountains. From the beginning, it was like a small black snake, but now it was like a circling black dragon. The fierce black dragon stared at him with fierce eyes. It wanted to eat him at any moment! At this moment, Tyrell¡¯s expression changed. He did not seem to understand why the Dragon Lord was idle. The number of Anti-dragon Alliance soldiers gathered outside was increasing. With a glance, there were already more than 18,000 flying soldiers. Even though with such numbers, they did not pose any threat to the Dragon Castle. However, letting the Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance roam free in the surrounding mountains was something that Tyrell could not bear. How could these ignorant mortals offend the dignity of the Dragon Castle! At the same time, Tyrell also noticed something. Not only him, even the usually calm Spatial Dragon Hilt was a little puzzled. Finally, the dragons of the Dragon Battle Team all looked at each other and nodded. The Malevolent Nightmare Green Dragon Tyrell took a step forward, lowered his head, and asked Mike respectfully, ¡°Lord, your subordinate is ignorant. I don¡¯t understand what you are planning.¡± ¡°The Castle Lords outside were already shouting and waving the banner of bringing down the Dragon Castle. There were more than 18,000 soldiers, and it is enough for the Dragon Battle Team to hunt.¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t ordered us to hunt. Are you waiting for something?¡± Tyrell¡¯s question made Mike turn around and smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good question. The reason why I asked you to wait in the castle is because I have my own plans. The members of the Alliance haven¡¯t fully gathered yet. There are more than 200 Castle Lords, 18,000 flying troops is a lot. I hope that as far as I know, there are more than 2,000 Castle Lords in this Alliance.¡± ¡°Based on these people, only 500 of them are flying troops. If that¡¯s the case. The number of flying troops can reach more than 30,000.¡± ¡°Killing these 300,000 flying troops is what I want the most!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to kill those 13,000 flying troops now, but the Castle Lords would definitely catch wind of the crazy hunting. Then they would escape.¡± ¡°In this way, we would be at a disadvantage! Do you understand?¡± Mike¡¯s question made Tyrell and Hilt¡¯s expressions brighten. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. As expected of the Dragon Lord!¡± ¡°Your subordinate is too short-sighted!¡± After saying this, Tyrell lowered his head, and there was even some guilt on his face. Whatever decision the Dragon Lord made, everything had its own destiny! He should not have doubted the Dragon Lord and made a wild guess. Instead, it was disrespectful to the Dragon Lord. When he turned around and looked at the Dragon Battle Team members, Hilt, and the other dragons, he saw that there was also a look of guilt on their faces. Yes, they should not have thought so much about everything. Believing in the Dragon Lord was enough. ¡­ Time passed bit by bit, and night gradually arrived. At this moment, through the watchtower, Mike could still observe a huge ¡®black dragon¡¯ that rose up from the surrounding mountain range. More and more Castle Lords brought their flying troops to the dragon mountain range to gather. For the sake of secrecy, these Castle Lords did not even provide any source of fire at night. The entire mountain range was pitch black. The night in the Endless Continent was not like that on Earth. At this time, because of the high terrain of the entire mountain range, the bright moon hung high in the night, and strong winds howled. Whoosh whoosh~~ Fierce winds mixed with wild monsters roared from time to time. The Alliance members who gathered in the mountain range did not expect the attack to be delayed. They did not bring any warm clothes with them before they left. One could imagine how they felt! There were already quite a number of low-level Castle Lords. They were starting to shiver from the cold. Those Castle Lords who had feathered troops were doing quite well. They could hide themselves under the armpits of the bird soldiers. This way, they could at least provide some warmth. However, think about it¡­ It must be very uncomfortable, burrowing under a bird¡¯s hard wing. It was okay. Well, at least they were not cold. How about the other army types? Giant bats, blue-eyed geese¡­ Those Castle Lords were suffering in the cold. They could not hide under their wings, so they could only hug their bodies tightly to resist the cold wind. All of this was to prevent Mike from discovering their actions! Seeing this, Mike could not help but laugh. ¡°These fools have been completely exposed to my sight, and they still don¡¯t know it!¡± ¡°Then please enjoy this wonderful night first!¡± ¡°You can think of the cold and pitch-black night as a sort of cruel training to destroy the Dragon Castle.¡± ¡°When the Anti-dragon Alliance has truly assembled and attacked the Dragon Castle, I will tell you what true cruel training is!¡± A cold look appeared on Mike¡¯s face. He would not let go of any of the Castle Lords who had thoughts of destroying him. If they were honest and moved their heart of the castle out of the forest, then Mike did not mind. However, if he had any thoughts about attacking the Dragon Castle¡­ They would be torn to pieces by the dragons! Those Castle Lords were trying hard not to be discovered, but they did not expect that Mike was watching their every move.. Chapter 245 - The Calm Before the Great War! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In a rocky area south of the Dragon Castle, looking down from a high altitude. Between the huge granite rocks were countless mechanical devices the size of a dragon. The dragons that Mike had sent out to scout previously had repeatedly explored this area twice. However, after the dragons scouted the area, the passage hidden in the hard rock was opened. Countless mechanical devices poured out from within. The person controlling these mechanical devices was a short gnome. These gnome creatures were actually a branch of the Hill Dwarves. The Hill Dwarves that were distributed in the underground world had evolved over a long period of time and had two different types of dwarves. One was the Hill Dwarves who lived in the rocky landscape, while the other became gnomes that lived in the underground world. The appearance of the gnomes could be said to be a secret of the Hill Dwarves. This caused many races in the outside world to not know the existence of the gnomes. At this moment, the goblins controlled the mechanical devices to move forward. A rumbling sound came from the mechanical devices. The gnomes who controlled the machinery shouted excitedly. It was because this was the first time the gnomes had left the dark underground world. ¡°Hahaha, I want to control the powerful machinery to flatten all the enemies that are standing in our way!¡± ¡°This big guy has very powerful explosives in it. It¡¯s easy to blow up a small hill!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down and be careful of those Hill Dwarves behind you!¡± ¡°Humph, if those Hill Dwarves didn¡¯t need help from us Gnomes, we wouldn¡¯t have fought for them!¡± ¡°The things that the Hill Dwarves traded with us this time are indeed very good. As long as we can help the Hill Dwarves to conquer the Dragon Castle, we will get the Rock Essence!¡± ¡°Haha, when I hear the word ¡®Rock Essence¡¯, I can¡¯t help but laugh out loud!¡± ¡°Of course! The Rock Essence are our gnomes¡¯ dream treasure. After refining them, we can create mechanical devices that are even more powerful!¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voices down. We can¡¯t let the Hill Dwarves see how proud we are!¡± Countless gnomes controlled the mechanical devices as they moved through the rocky mountains. The relationship between these gnomes and the Hill Dwarves was very complicated. They relied on each other and were wary of each other. After all, after a long time, the dwarves who became gnomes were very different from the Hill Dwarves in all aspects. This time, in order to beat the Anti-dragon Alliance and the Alliance of Gods, the Hill Dwarves did not hesitate to reveal their trump card, the Rock Essence. Only then did they invite the gnomes from the underground world out of the mountains. One had to know that the talent of the gnomes was to create all kinds of strange and powerful mechanical devices. One by one, the precise gears connected with each other and finally formed a very ingenious mechanical device. It was different from the army formed by the exotic beasts. These strange-looking machines were covered with powerful cannons, and the energy required to activate them once was also extremely astonishing. Just like what the gnome had said before, a single machine could easily destroy a small hill. Even if it encountered a dragon with strong defense, it could also instantly break through the dragon¡¯s hard scales. Most importantly, the gnomes had a large number of machines, with a total of more than 100 machines. With so many machines, the power of a single shot was unimaginable. At the moment, the Anti-dragon Alliance and the Alliance of Gods still did not know about the existence of the gnomes. Therefore, after the gnomes controlled the mechanical devices, even Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle did not know about it. The gnomes controlled the powerful mechanical devices, which undoubtedly posed the greatest threat to the Dragon Castle. The entire mechanical device army would need nearly half a month to reach the Dragon Castle, which was thousands of kilometers away. ¡­ Dragon Castle. Mike was gathering all the hatched dragons. After tonight, the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s encirclement of the Dragon Castle would be completed. At that time, it would be the time for the Dragon Castle to counterattack. In order to avoid any unexpected situations, Mike looked at the dragons that were lined up in front of him. ¡°My Children, in a few hours, our Dragon Castle will usher in the moment of complete annihilation of the Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± Mike did not hold back his words. He continued to say to the dragons, ¡°After a few secret investigations around the Dragon Castle, we have obtained a lot of useful information!¡± He raised a map in his hand, which recorded the locations of the Anti-dragon Alliance hidden around the Dragon Castle. Next, he arranged the dragons to complete their respective guarding missions. Malevolent Green Dragon ¡ª Tyrell. He was good at creating dreams and was very suitable to guard the core area of the Dragon Castle. Once the enemy entered Tyrell¡¯s control, they would definitely enter the dream. Mike had Tyrell hide in the core area of the Dragon Castle. Spatial Dragon ¡ª Hilt. This dragon had the demeanor of a human gentleman. When fighting the enemy, he often liked to fight the enemy in the open. Hilt¡¯s personality was very similar to that of the Earth War Dragon. He arranged these two giant dragons to guard the outer perimeter of the Dragon Castle. Only then could he make the most of the abilities of the two giant dragons. Therefore, Tyrell and the Earth Dragon Derek were responsible for guarding the outer perimeter of the Dragon Castle. Next was the Extreme Black Demonic Dragon ¡ª Barr. There was also the Undead Dragon ¡ª Caesar. The abilities of these two dragons were also very similar. They could be considered as long-range attacks. The advantage was that they could attack the enemy before the enemy entered the Dragon Castle. Mike decided to let the two dragons set up a trap outside the castle in advance. There were the last two dragons. The Azure Dragon ¡ª Hilar, a water elemental mage. The Red Lotus Fire Dragon ¡ª Flosa, a fire elemental mage. These two dragons stayed in the Dragon Castle and launched long-range magic attacks against the enemies that attacked the castle. One had to know that the power of the two elemental dragons, when they used forbidden magic, was enough to destroy all living things within a radius of tens of kilometers. Moreover, on top of these dragons, there was the Sky City, which was a flying mobile fortress. This was the greatest weapon to restrict the enemy¡¯s air power. After Mike arranged the duties of the dragons, all that was left was to wait for the foolish Anti-dragon Alliance to make the first move. They were about to walk right into his trap. However, what Mike did not know was that in the distant southern hill area of the Dragon Castle, there was a huge mechanical device army that was constantly rushing towards the castle. The power of more than 100 machinery firing at once was enough to destroy all the buildings of the Dragon Castle. Only a few creatures would be lucky enough to survive.. Chapter 246 - Charge! Surround and Attack the Dragon Castle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next morning. A Ray of light passed through the tower of the Dragon Castle, and shot towards the dragon guarding the castle. The two elemental dragons were mobilizing the violent elemental energy in their massive bodies. One had to know that the moment the dragon crawled out of the dragon egg, other than the innate ability of the race, the state of the dragon egg would determine the type and power of the dragon. The two dragons broke out of the dragon egg one after another. Coincidentally, the two dragons had similar abilities. One had the magic ability to control the water element, while the other was the favorite of the fire element. After receiving instructions from the Master of the Dragon Castle, Mike, the two elemental dragons were mobilizing the violent elemental power in their bodies. When Mike gave the order, the two dragons would instantly release the magic that they had prepared beforehand. Outside the Dragon Castle, after an entire night, the Anti-dragon Alliance had already gathered in one place. A war was about to break out. Mike had appeared in the tower of the castle very early. He was very clear about the movements outside the castle. The army that had secretly gathered outside the castle still thought that Mike was still unaware of them. This situation did not happen by chance. It was mainly because of the information gap between the two sides. The Anti-dragon Alliance was extremely confident in their own abilities, which led them to believe that Mike, who was hiding in the Dragon Castle, did not know anything about their attack. The truth was that Mike had already known that the Anti-dragon Alliance had begun to gather an army outside the castle. As for the Alliance of Gods, they did not participate in this siege of the Dragon Castle. There was a dense forest less than ten kilometers away from the castle. The Anti-dragon Alliance Army had already assembled. A large number of flying species were hiding among the dense leaves. If one looked from the outside of the forest, it would be difficult to see that there was an army hidden in the forest. Below the flying species were the land creatures of the Anti-dragon Alliance. There were the earth dragons that were as big as dragons and the mutated golden lions. The largest number were the humanoid soldiers. The army had already gathered and was waiting for the order from the supreme commander of the Anti-dragon Alliance. The huge army would charge at the Dragon Castle at an extremely fast speed. However, just as the supreme commander was about to give the order to attack¡­ The flying troops hidden in the forest let out a piercing warning sound. ¡°Not good, the mobile fortress above the Dragon Castle has discovered us!¡± ¡°Oh my God, what is that!¡± ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s an energy bomb from the mobile fortress!¡± ¡°Run! If the energy bomb hits this place, the entire forest will turn into a sea of fire!¡± ¡°We will also surely die, run!¡± The Anti-dragon Alliance soldiers hidden in the forest knew that there would be an energy bomb when they saw the fortress above the Dragon Castle. All the soldiers were so scared that they started to run in all directions. The fear of the energy bomb was overwhelming, which caused many soldiers to ignore their superiors¡¯ orders. They all tried to flee to the edge of the forest. However, they discovered it too late. It was impossible to escape from the forest in a short period of time by relying on their movement speed. This was because the energy bombs fired by Sky City were aimed at the center of the forest at an extremely fast speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! After the energy bombs hit the forest, they immediately caused a series of explosions. The huge shockwave overturned the Anti-dragon Alliance soldiers, and the forest was filled with cries of ghosts and howls of wolves. As the supreme commander of the Anti-dragon Alliance, the only thing he could do was to minimize the losses of the army. The supreme commander¡¯s guards had already started to protect the commander as he escaped to the outer area of the forest. ¡°Commander, we have to leave this place as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yeah, the energy bombs fired by Sky City are no joke!¡± ¡°Not good, the damn fortress is launching energy bombs again!¡± The commander of the Alliance, who had been frightened by the explosion of the energy bombs earlier, quickly climbed onto the back of a flying soldier. Under the attack of the energy bombs, the best way to escape was to escape into the air first. However, Mike had already anticipated this situation. At this moment, two dragons flew out from the Dragon Castle. They were dragons of elemental magic. The appearance of the two dragons instantly made the flying troops that had already escaped into the air even more fearful. The reason was simple. All the species in this world knew that only one creature in the sky could become the overlord of the sky, and that was the dragon. Only dragons could rule the sky. In order to destroy the Dragon Castle, the Anti-dragon Alliance had brought almost all of their assets. This included all the flying forces. There was clearly a huge gap between the two sides, and the Anti-dragon Alliance to lose their last chance to escape. The two dragons began to shoot out violent elemental energy. Soon, the flying forces that were hit began to fall from the sky in droves. The originally clear sky was instantly stained by the falling flying forces, creating a scene that looked like the end of the world. Mike had been standing in the tower the whole time and witnessed the whole process. There was no expression on his face. Instead, he looked like an idle person who was hiding at the side to watch the show. Behind him stood the dragon with the strongest close combat strength among the dragons. This was to protect Mike. It was usually rare to see dragons get close to Mike, unless it was a lecture or an urgent mission in the castle More than half an hour had passed, and the dragon¡¯s cleaning of the battlefield was coming to an end. The dragon that had been standing behind Mike suddenly felt something, and its huge dragon eyes became ferocious. Mike also felt the change in the dragon behind him. ¡°What happened?¡± The dragon was very surprised. It did not know that as the owner of the dragon, Mike¡¯s perception was even more sensitive than that of the dragon. However, after being surprised, the dragon quickly told him the news that it had just received. ¡°Master, my messenger just sent an important message!¡± ¡°Oh, what did he say?¡± The dragon did not keep him in suspense any longer and immediately told him the news that he had just received. ¡°Master, last night, when a messenger went out to investigate the information, he passed by a town in the south and accidentally found that there was an earthquake in the mountain range dozens of kilometers away from the town.¡± ¡°Earthquake?¡± The dragon took a step forward to get closer to Mike. ¡°Yes, master. When I received the message, I sent out a few more groups of messengers.. Just now, the messenger brought back a very important discovery!¡± Chapter 247 - Who Was Controlling the Mechanical Device? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was listening to the dragon¡¯s report in the tower. ¡°Master, I just received a message saying that a very strange army has been found in the mountains in the south!¡± The dragon was relying on the message sent by the messenger to explain the message clearly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve never seen such a strange army before. I¡¯ve never even heard of it in the entire continent!¡± ¡°As for the appearance of that army, I¡¯ve already asked the messenger to draw it. I believe that you¡¯ll be able to see it very soon!¡± Mike knew that after the messenger returned to the castle, they would usually head to a specific area of the castle first. That was the information processing center that Mike had built. In order to see the new army that the dragon mentioned as soon as possible, Mike decided to personally head to the information processing center. As for the ongoing siege of the Anti-dragon Alliance flying troops outside the castle, there was no need to keep an eye on it. That was because there were very few flying troops in the air at the moment. The Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s siege of the Dragon Castle this time had cost them almost all of their flying troops. Mike brought the dragon out of the tower and went to the information processing center in the castle. It was a room that was placed underground. The information processing center was surrounded by very tight security. In such an important place, once it was entered by the messengers outside, the loss would definitely be unacceptable. Therefore, when Mike took the dragon to the information processing center, he discovered the troops hiding in the dark. When the troops found out that it was the master of the Dragon Castle, Mike immediately retreated to a secret corner. Mike was very satisfied with the performance of the guards. He brought the dragon directly to the underground information processing center. In the huge underground room, there were many troops that were proficient in information processing that were busy at the moment. The dragon glanced at Mike, then walked to a messenger. ¡°Come here for a moment. Master has something to ask you!¡± The messenger who was stopped by the dragon saw that it was really the Castle Lord who had come to the information processing center. The messenger came to Mike nervously. ¡°Respected Castle Lord, is there anything you need me to do?¡± Mike saw that the messenger was very nervous. In order to ease the other party¡¯s nervous mood, he deliberately reached out his hand and patted the other party¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to ask you something. You¡¯ve been sent to the small town in the south to investigate. Did you find anything important?¡± The dragon had told Mike this before, so he asked directly. The messenger was still a little nervous. He looked at the dragon standing behind the Castle Lord again. Usually, he would feel large pressure from dragons. However, the Castle Lord in front of him had an indescribable pressure. It was as if the creature standing in front of him was not a human, but rather a god from the myths. ¡°Respected Castle Lord, I have indeed obtained a very important piece of information in the small town in the south!¡± The messenger reorganized his words and continued when Mike was about to lose his patience. ¡°I saw something very strange in a small town in the south. I¡¯ve never seen it before. Oh, right, I did a sketch of what I saw.¡± After the messenger finished speaking, he immediately turned around and took a drawing board from a staff member. This should have been drawn by the staff member according to his description after the messenger returned to the information center. Mike took the drawing board from the messenger and immediately began to study it. He saw a very strange-looking device. It was difficult for the creatures born in this world to recognize it. However, when Mike saw what was drawn on the drawing board, he recognized it at first sight. It was the steampunk that had been popular on earth for a long time. It was a type of machine that was assembled and operated by humans. However, Mike saw something different on the drawing board in front of him. On the steampunk device, there were many short creatures that looked like dwarves. What Mike was not sure was whether the creatures on the drawing board were dwarves or not. Because it was the creature described by the messenger, it might not be dwarves. After all, there were some differences in details. Therefore, Mike looked away from the drawing board and looked at the messenger. ¡°When you saw that thing, did you see what creature was controlling it? There¡¯s no hurry to answer my question. You have to recall it carefully. You have to describe it clearly!¡± After Mike¡¯s reminder, the messenger began to carefully recall the scene he saw in the town. Seeing the image that the messenger was trying to recover, Mike did not wait at the same place. Instead, he led the dragon to the interior of the information center. This was his first time coming to the information center. He did not know many military types. They were all military types that the giant dragon had captured before. In order to survive, they were willing to stay here. It was much better than leaving the castle and going outside where the living environment was very difficult. Even those soldiers who were ordered investigate for information received good treatment. Mike knew how to use his troops. If he wanted his soldiers to work for him, he must first ensure their survival. Not long after Mike walked around the information center, the messenger came to Mike again. ¡°Let me recall carefully. Those creatures are not the common dwarves outside. Although they look similar to dwarves, and they look similar to the gnomes I¡¯ve seen before. However, it is definitely the first time I¡¯ve seen of these creatures.¡± The messenger¡¯s words made Mike feel confident. If he guessed correctly, creatures that the messenger had discovered should have appeared for the first time. Moreover, through the information that the messenger had brought back, those unknown creatures were controlling the machinery, and they were heading towards the Dragon Castle. The timely discovery of this information was very important to Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. After all, that kind of mechanical device was very destructive to the castle. At this moment, Mike was very glad that he could discover the mechanical device before it attacked the castle. According to the information brought back by the messenger, there should not only be one mechanical device heading to the castle, but the speed of the mechanical device was not very fast. According to the messenger¡¯s description, the speed of that huge thing was only slightly faster than the speed of ordinary soldiers. Putting all the information together, Mike began to plan the next step.. Chapter 248 - The Shock of the Alliance of Gods! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Just as Mike was continuing with his plan¡­ In a towering castle at the location of the Alliance of Gods. A luxurious room was filled with members of the Alliance of Gods. These people were the core forces of the Alliance, and they were waiting for a very important piece of news. The news was about the Anti-dragon Alliance. After a night of waiting, according to the timeline, the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s flying forces should have captured the Dragon Castle. However, the messengers sent by the Alliance of Gods had yet to send back any news about the battlefield. This made the core members of the Alliance of Gods anxious. One had to know that the Alliance of Gods had planned a sneak attack on the Dragon Castle. If the Alliance of Gods could not take down the Dragon Castle, the consequences would be severe. This was because everyone knew that the Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle, Mike, was extremely powerful. He was the most powerful person on the continent. Dragons were at the top of the food chain no matter where they went. The Alliance of Gods was also afraid of Mike¡¯s revenge. In the huge room, a few members could not stand the torture of waiting anymore. They began to express their dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s been one night, and we still haven¡¯t received any news about the Dragon Castle. Should we send out the flying forces?¡± The one who spoke was a strong man with a full beard. He was a member of the Alliance of Gods, and his strength was ranked very high. After he spoke first, the other members immediately echoed. ¡°Garrison is right. We should send out the flying forces to the Dragon Castle, or contact the Anti-dragon Alliance first. It¡¯s better than sitting here and waiting!¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t wait here. The Anti-dragon Alliance hasn¡¯t sent any news for a long time. I guess they must have captured Dragon Castle and are now monopolizing the spoils of war!¡± An old man among the group looked at the people who were talking. His snow-white beard moved, and then he knocked his cane on the ground rhythmically. Soon, the discussion was interrupted. After it stopped, they all looked in the direction of the old man. One of the men, who was also very old, asked the old man in puzzlement. ¡°Alliance Leader, what do you think?¡± The old man was the alliance leader of the Alliance of Gods. He was also an expert with a top tier army. ¡°You guys really can¡¯t keep your cool!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to break through the Dragon Castle? The Anti-dragon Alliance has sent out all the flying troops this time, including the troops that our Alliance of Gods secretly sent.¡± After saying that, the alliance leader deliberately paused for a moment, then took out a piece of paper from somewhere. There were only a few lines of words on it. This indicated that there was very little content on the paper. The alliance leader raised his hand and waved the piece of paper in the air. ¡°This is the information that I just received. Something has gone wrong!¡± After the alliance leader finished speaking, everyone¡¯s reaction was confused. It was obvious that it was hard to understand what the alliance leader meant. Wasn¡¯t the Anti-dragon Alliance attacking the Dragon Castle now? Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, the alliance leader revealed an expression indicating that he enjoyed their shock. This old fellow liked to tease others. Seeing everyone¡¯s impatient expression, the alliance leader continued speaking. ¡°The intelligence reports say that a terrifying army has been discovered in the south of the Dragon Castle. This army is something we have never seen before!¡± Everyone present was a core member of the Alliance of Gods. They all had very powerful troops in their hands. Hearing the alliance leader say that a brand new army had appeared, everyone¡¯s reaction was very consistent. It was not curiosity, but a burning gaze. This new army had appeared in the south of the Dragon Castle, even if there was a threat, the Dragon Castle would be the first to be attacked. The alliance leader continued to speak. ¡°Moreover, according to the key words on the information, the army is controlled by something similar to a dwarf!¡± ¡°What? A dwarf!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The dwarves live in the northern region, why would they appear in the south of the Dragon Castle?¡± ¡°Could it be the gnomes? Oh my god, I know that there¡¯s a powerful gnome king among the gnomes!¡± The leader raised his hands to signal for everyone to calm down. ¡°Don¡¯t randomly analyze. I didn¡¯t say it was the gnomes. The information only said that it was a creature very similar to the dwarves. As for the specifics, I¡¯ve already sent out a flying scout unit!¡± However, just as the alliance master spoke, there was a knock on the door of the room. Dong dong dong! A servant standing behind the alliance leader turned around and opened the door of the room. Very soon, when the servant returned, he walked to the back of the alliance master and whispered something in his ear. The members of the gods all stared in the direction of the alliance leader and pricked up their ears. It seemed like they wanted to hear some useful information. However, everyone soon saw that the alliance leader, who had no expression on his face, suddenly had an ugly expression. It was rare for everyone to see the alliance leader have such an expression. Nobody dared to make a sound. They turned their gazes to a very beautiful girl sitting next to the alliance leader. It was the granddaughter of the leader, Miss Beta. Right now, only Beta dared to ask the chief a question. Beta quickly understood the intention of everyone looking at her. She had also been paying attention to her grandfather¡¯s expression, wanting to voice out the doubts in her heart. ¡°Grandfather, did something important happen?¡± However, after Beta finished asking, she did not expect her grandfather¡¯s reaction to be very strong. The chief held the walking stick in his hand, and he almost broke it. Clearly, he was extremely angry. The alliance leader vented his anger and explained. ¡°Damn the intelligence system. I told you that we should thoroughly investigate the department in charge of intelligence, but you just didn¡¯t listen!¡± At this moment, everyone understood why the leader was angry. It turned out that it was related to intelligence. ¡°Damn the intelligence system, it sent such a ridiculous message!¡± After the alliance leader finished speaking, he asked the attendant who had just sent the message to repeat what he had just said. The attendant also did not expect that the message just now would make the alliance leader so angry. He was afraid that the alliance leader¡¯s anger would be directed at him, so he immediately read aloud the message. ¡°The messenger just sent a message, saying that the Anti-dragon Alliance that went to attack the dragon castle was completely annihilated!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The room suddenly became very quiet, but soon, everyone who reacted laughed loudly. That was because they simply did not believe that an army composed of hundreds of thousands of flying troops would be completely wiped out. This was simply impossible. No wonder the alliance leader was angry about the work of the intelligence department.. Chapter 249 - Could It Be That All the Information Was True? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the luxurious room of the Alliance of Gods, all the members present were ridiculing the message openly. ¡°No wonder Alliance Leader is so angry. The damn intelligence department is indeed somewhat irresponsible!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. More than 100,000 flying forces were all annihilated!¡± ¡°Not to mention how many dragons there are in the Dragon Castle, even if we add the sky fortress, it¡¯s still impossible to annihilate all the flying forces!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, there¡¯s one possibility!¡± Hearing this, everybody stopped laughing. They immediately looked at him. ¡°I estimate that the owner of the Dragon Castle might be able to wipe out over 100,000 flying forces in his dream!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too funny!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to burst my stomach from laughing!¡± However, just as everyone was laughing, a guard walked into the room. In the hand of the guard was a heavily injured flying soldier. In an instant, the luxurious room with a light fragrance was filled with the smell of blood. ¡°What is this? Why did you bring a corpse in here!¡± ¡°Damn it, who told you to do this!¡± While everyone was blaming the guard, the guard who was dragging the flying unit revealed an unnatural smile and tried his best to defend himself. ¡°Sirs, this is what Lord Sorcerer God told me to bring in!¡± In order to prove that the flying unit he brought in was not dead, the guard purposely dragged the seriously injured flying unit to the front of his body. Hiss! The alliance member closest to the guard gasped after he saw the flying unit attire. ¡°This is the flying unit that we are supporting the Anti-dragon Alliance!¡± ¡°What!¡± When everyone heard that it was the flying unit that the Alliance of Gods had sent out, they all walked over to take a look. ¡°Look, this flying unit¡¯s attire is indeed our Alliance¡¯s!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Does this mean that the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s sneak attack on Dragon Castle has failed?¡± At this moment, the Alliance of Gods members still could not believe that the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s army had been completely annihilated. At this moment, the alliance leader¡¯s expression softened slightly. He also came to the side of the heavily injured flying unit. Very quickly, a ball of dazzling light appeared on the alliance leader¡¯s palm. The members of the Alliance of Gods present knew what the alliance leader was going to do next. This was the alliance leader¡¯s plan to treat the heavily injured flying unit. Not long after, the flying unit that was lying on the ground on the verge of death showed signs of slight movement. However, the members of the Alliance of Gods knew that the flying unit before them had suffered extremely fatal injuries. It was already a miracle that they could make it back to the Alliance of Gods. Even with the alliance leader¡¯s healing ability, such a degree of damage could only delay the flying unit¡¯s inevitable fate. Their goal was to obtain information about the true situation on the battlefield from the flying unit. This was because there had been rumors that the flying forces of the Anti-dragon Alliance had all been annihilated. The members of the Alliance of Gods walked over. The flying unit that were lying on the ground slowly opened its eyes. In an instant, it saw that so many people had suddenly appeared around it. When the flying unit saw the people in front of them clearly, it revealed an extremely excited expression. When did a small flying unit become the focus of so many big shots? This allowed the flying unit¡¯s mental state to return to normal in an extremely short period of time. The members of the Alliance of Gods saw that it had somewhat recovered. Hence, the alliance leader immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. Hurry up and tell us what you know on the battlefield!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Has the Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s army really been wiped out?¡± After everyone asked this question, the flying unit¡¯s expressions clearly changed. It was clearly something that it had experienced before. Seeing the flying unit¡¯s terrifying expression, everyone had a bad premonition. As expected, the flying soldier¡¯s next words shocked everyone. ¡°All, all of them are dead. All of the flying soldiers are dead!¡± The alliance leader¡¯s expression became even gloomier. Even though he had already guessed the result, after getting the final confirmation from the flying unit, his mood became very bad. This meant that the Alliance of God¡¯s long-planned plan had ended in failure. The Alliance could not afford to fail. Not only did they lose tens of thousands of flying forces, but their plan to destroy the Dragon Castle had also come to an end. In that case, they would have to face the revenge of the owner of the Dragon Castle. One had to know that in the Dark Forest region, the dragon was the absolute top-tier force. No soldier could compete with dragons, and the existence of the same Dragon Castle would ever be able to shake them. After the flying soldiers lying on the ground said this, the vitality in its eyes instantly turned gray. It was obvious that the heavily injured flying unit had finally died because its injuries were too heavy. The entire room was filled with a very depressed mood. The alliance leader knew very well that they should do something at this time. Otherwise, this bad atmosphere would quickly be magnified. If they did not control it, once the attack from the Dragon Castle arrived, the Alliance of Gods would lose their most effective defense. Clap clap clap! The sound of clapping suddenly appeared in the room, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. When everyone saw that it was the alliance leader clapping his hands, many people had puzzled expressions on their faces. At this moment, the alliance leader¡¯s voice reverberated in the silent room. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared by what the flying unit said just now!¡± ¡°Even if the Dragon Castle came to attack the Alliance of Gods, we are not something that those stupid guys from the Anti-dragon Alliance can compare to!¡± ¡°Remember, although the troops of the Alliance of Gods can not fight against the dragons individually, we have the advantage in numbers!¡± It was only then that everyone reacted. ¡°Alliance Leader is right!¡± ¡°Why should the Alliance of Gods be afraid of the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°Hmph, if those dragons dare to come, the huge number of troops of the Alliance of Gods are not trash either!¡± The alliance leader¡¯s words quickly took effect. However, what he did not know was that an indelible fear had already taken root in everyone¡¯s hearts.. Chapter 250 - The Reaction of the Alliance of Gods! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The noon sun shone on the castle of the Alliance of Gods. Under the order of the alliance leader, all the Castle Lords were summoned to the castle of the Alliance of Gods. This was the second time this happened since the formation of the Alliance of Gods. One had to know that the first time was when the Alliance of Gods had been formed. Obviously, the alliance leader must have summoned all the Castle Lords here this time because of an extremely important crisis. After lunch, other Castle Lords started to arrive at the gate of the castle one after another. Due to the urgency of the time, many Castle Lords did not bring a large number of troops. Instead, they only brought a small number of flying troops with them. One Castle Lord after another entered the Alliance. Those Castle Lords who were close to the Alliance were still alright. Those Castle Lords who were further away would probably only be able to rush over when the sky turned dark. The Castle Lords who had rushed over in the afternoon started to ask around about what the alliance leader wanted to do. The alliance leader had originally wanted to suppress the news that the Anti-dragon alliance was completely wiped out. However, he gave up in the end. The reason was very simple. After all, there were many Castle Lords who knew about this news, and he could not keep everyone¡¯s mouths shut. Soon, the Castle Lords who had rushed over learned of a fact that shocked and terrified them. All the Anti-dragon Alliance troops had been annihilated by the Dragon Castle. The Castle Lords who had gathered together were discussing this shocking matter. ¡°When I first learned of this matter, I couldn¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way. The Anti-dragon Alliance shouldn¡¯t be so weak!¡± ¡°Sigh! With the flying troops supported by our Alliance of Gods, the Anti-dragon Alliance troops are close to 300,000!¡± ¡°How stupid! 300,000 soldiers! Even if those dragons were to kill them continuously, it would take a long time!¡± ¡°Hmph, in the end, Dragon Castle only used one night to wipe out 300,000 soldiers!¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, right? Dragon Castle actually didn¡¯t send any dragons at all!¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t send any dragons? Then how were the 300,000 soldiers wiped out? Could it be that they were killing each other?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Tell me, I¡¯m curious too!¡± ¡°According to the reliable information I know, the Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle used the energy bombs from the Sky City!¡± ¡°What! How come I didn¡¯t know that the Sky City had energy bombs? Isn¡¯t that a defensive fortress?¡± Just as everyone was discussing, a little girl appeared not far away. The girl¡¯s exquisite face was emitting an irresistible temptation. Many Castle Lords were attracted by the girl¡¯s appearance. However, they did not dare act on their desires. That was because the Castle Lords of the Alliance of gods all knew that the heaven-defying-looking little girl was the alliance leader¡¯s granddaughter. What the Castle Lords were afraid of was not the strength of the alliance leader, but the fact that the little girl herself was a little demon. Once a guy was targeted by the little girl, the result would be very miserable. The little girl had a unique ability. She could sneak into the dream realm and change the dream realm to affect reality. This was a very terrifying ability, so it was said to be unique. The Castle Lord who was very close to the little girl, immediately turned around and left, keeping a safe distance from the little girl. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s Beta!¡± ¡°Why did she come here? Shouldn¡¯t she be with the alliance leader?¡± ¡°How would I know? She probably discovered something and came here to capture her prey!¡± ¡°What prey? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you¡¯ll get people killed!¡± Just as everyone was discussing, Beta stopped and stood in the center of the small square. Soon after, Beta¡¯s tender voice spread to every corner of the square. ¡°I just heard a very interesting news. Some Castle Lords told my grandfather that there must be a spy in the Alliance of Gods!¡± The moment these words were said, all the Castle Lords present were shocked. A few of the braver Castle lords began to question Beta. ¡°Miss Beta, you have to be responsible for what you say. You can¡¯t believe everything you hear!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those Castle Lords who speak nonsense must have some ulterior motives.¡± One had to know that there was a huge difference in levels between Castle Lords. Those Castle Lords who were individually powerful did not worry about the safety of their own castle. However, the strength of most Castle Lords was only below average. It was as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand for the alliance leader to destroy their castle. However, what they were most afraid of was Beta¡¯s ability. Entering the dream realm¡­ This was what the Castle Lords were worried about. Beta was not angry. The little girl looked very naughty, and her every move was like a little sister from the neighborhood. Beta had a mischievous smile on her face, and then her ability began to show. A red light that could be seen spreading out from the little girl¡¯s eyes. Soon, the Castle Lords who did not have time to leave the square were instantly stunned by the red light. It was obvious that Beta¡¯s ability caused everyone present to enter their own dreams. Beta¡¯s goal was very simple. She wanted to enter the dream and see the answer she wanted to know. Because in the dream, no one would lie. In fact, Beta did this because of her grandpa¡¯s request. The alliance leader already knew that when the Anti-dragon Alliance besieged the Dragon Castle, many of the Alliance¡¯s Castle Lords had started to double-cross. Regarding this method of placing chips on different scales for their own benefit. The alliance leader had to deal with this, or the consequences would be very serious. When Mike commanded the dragon army to attack the Alliance of Gods, he believed that the Castle Lords with ulterior motives would definitely help the army of the Dragon Castle in secret. In the square, all the Castle Lords fell to the ground. Only the petite Beta stood in the center. She entered the dreams of the Castle Lords with her eyes closed. Since there were dozens of Castle Lords present, it would take some time to explore their dreams. Moreover, this was only the alliance leader¡¯s preliminary exploration plan. After that, all the Castle Lords would come to the Alliance of Gods. Beta would continue to investigate them. The alliance leader¡¯s idea was very direct and simple. He wanted to stabilize the Alliance of Gods before the crisis of the Dragon Castle arrived. That was the most urgent task at hand.. Chapter 251 - The Alliance of the Gods Gathered the Castle Lords! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the sky was completely dark, the gate of the Castle of Gods began to slowly close. All the members of the Castle of Gods had arrived. More than 10,000 Castle Lords had gathered in the huge Castle of Gods. They were located in the largest indoor hall of the castle, which could accommodate tens of thousands of people. Usually, there were no major events, so very few people came here. All the Castle Lords began to enter the hall one after another. However, among these Castle Lords, the first one to enter the hall discovered a very strange phenomenon. The hall was filled with a very faint red light. Some Castle Lords knew the reason for the red light. They seemed to be very resistant to the red light because it was a phenomenon of Beta¡¯s ability. Only when the red light appeared did Beta start to use his ability and invade other people¡¯s dreams. Those Castle lords who entered the hall ahead of time wanted to retreat to the outside of the hall when they saw the red light, but it was already too late. The Castle Lords who kept pouring in from behind blocked the path of retreat for those in front. About half an hour had passed, and all the Castle Lords entered the hall. As the heavy door was closed, the red light in the hall began to become denser. Some Castle Lords who were unaware thought that it was a celebration ceremony organized by the Alliance leader. However, those Castle Lords who knew the reason for the appearance of the red light had ugly expressions on their faces. The reason was very simple. No one liked to have their secret hidden in the depths of their hearts spied on. At this moment, the Alliance leader led a few high-level Castle Lords into the hall. The originally noisy hall began to become quiet. When all the Castle Lords looked at the Alliance leader, the Alliance leader finally spoke. ¡°Everyone, we have entered this foreign world that is filled with danger. We are very fortunate that when we were at our weakest, we were linked together and the Alliance was born.¡± ¡°From the beginning of our Alliance until now, we have only one goal!¡± ¡°To survive! To survive well in this foreign world!¡± ¡°This is the ultimate goal of all of us here. However, after a period of development, I realized that some people have gone against their original intentions and don¡¯t like to see the Alliance of Gods succeed. They have even started to secretly betray the Alliance of Gods!¡± After saying this, the Alliance leader¡¯s eyes flashed. The many Castle Lords sitting below could not help but shrink their necks. A trace of undetectable fear appeared in the eyes of a few Castle Lords. They knew very well that once the Alliance leader found out that they had betrayed the Alliance of Gods, the consequences would be very serious. Not only would their castles be uprooted, but they might even lose their lives. To be able to become the Alliance leader of the Alliance of Gods, he was definitely a ruthless fellow. After the Alliance leader on the stage finished speaking, Beta¡¯s figure appeared behind the Alliance leader. The Castle Lords could guess what was going on. Those Castle Leaders who had ill intentions earlier were completely flustered. One had to know that Beta¡¯s ability was very unique. She could control others to enter the dream realm and see all the true mental activities in the dream realm. This was why Beta was so terrifying. After Beta appeared, the red light that filled the hall became even denser. This meant that her ability was beginning to be released. In an instant, the eyes of the Castle Lord in the hall entered a dull state. To be able to influence so many Castle Lords to enter their own dreams at once, it could be seen that Beta¡¯s level had reached a very terrifying level. Next, the Alliance leader handed the task of identifying traitors to Beta, and he left the hall with his guards. What Beta needed to do was not that complicated, because as long as the Castle Lord entered the dream, she only needed to enter the other party¡¯s dream and ask a question. Then, she would to be able to tell if the Castle Lord had betrayed the Alliance of Gods¡¯ interests. This was also the method that the alliance master had given Beta. The entire process would take a few days. Of course, after asking, the Castle Lords who had not betrayed the Alliance of Gods would leave the hall and go to another place that the Alliance leader had prepared. Those Castle Lords with problems would be detained in the hall, and what awaited them would be extremely cruel trials. More than 10,000 Castle Lords were forced into the dream realm in the hall. This scene was quite spectacular, but no one wanted to see it. While Beta was screening, the Alliance leader had already arrived in another secret room. This was a very sturdy prison cell, and a very fierce type of soldier was locked inside. Dark magi! The appearance of this army was a fortuitous discovery. At that time, the leader had not become the leader of the Alliance of Gods, and was only a very powerful Castle Lord. On an unexpected mission, he discovered a dungeon, and inside was the place where dark magi lived. A total of three dark magi were taken away by the leader as a hidden force. He also carefully guarded the information of the existence of the dark magi. Hence, other than the Alliance leader, the only person who knew about the existence of the dark magi was Beta. Clang!! The sealed door was opened, and a very unpleasant smell came from within. It was as if they had entered an ancient tomb that was a thousand years old. The Alliance leader seemed to have been prepared. He took out a pill from his bag and swallowed it. Soon, the Alliance leader¡¯s expression became less unpleasant. The pill should be good for shielding him from the foul-smelling poison gas. After entering, the Alliance leader walked for a long distance. Along the way, there were all kinds of hard rocks covered with poisonous plants and poisons. If he had not taken the pill in advance, the poison gas released by those poisons would have been enough to kill him on the spot. After walking for a few minutes in the passage, a faint light appeared in front of the leader¡¯s eyes. In front of him was the room where the magi were imprisoned, and the light was shooting out from the crack in the door. After coming to the door, the leader did not hurry to open the door. Instead, he put his ear close to the door, as if he wanted to hear something inside. Suddenly, a very ear-piercing scream came from the room. ¡°Hehe!!¡± ¡°Damn human, you finally remembered us!¡± ¡°Let us out quickly, or else I will burn your castle and kill everyone!¡± The leader was not frightened by the sudden scream. Instead, the corner of his mouth curled up, revealing a soft mocking laugh. ¡°Your lives are under my control, you can not do anything you want!¡± Chapter 252 - The Secret of the Alliance Leader! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the Alliance leader finished speaking, the voice inside the room disappeared as expected. It seemed that the magi inside were very afraid of the Alliance leader. ¡°However, I plan to let you out this time to help me with something.¡± After the Alliance leader stated his request, he waited for a while and found that there was no sound coming from inside the room. Then, he continued speaking. ¡°Of course, after you help me complete my task, I¡¯ll give you generous conditions. You don¡¯t have to stay in this dark dungeon. I can make you great wizards of the castle!¡± After the Alliance leader finished speaking, a sharp voice came from inside the room. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth? How can we believe what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we use your Beta as a hostage? That way, we can both believe the other party¡¯s promise!¡± When the Alliance leader heard that the magi inside wanted Beta as a hostage, his expression instantly became very ugly. ¡°You guys are really not afraid of death!¡± After threatening the magi, the Alliance leader remembered that the magi did not care about his physical body, so he took out a strangely shaped whistle from his pocket and put it into his mouth. The next moment, a very low sound was heard, and the whistle went through the door and entered the room. The magi¡¯s scream was heard again, and there was hatred in his voice. ¡°Damn it, stop blowing!¡± ¡°My head hurts!¡± ¡°Stop blowing, we don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore!¡± After the magi begged for mercy, the low whistle disappeared, and only the sound of the magi moaning could be heard from the door. The whistle from the leader¡¯s mouth was a powerful tool to control magi. He had obtained it from the dungeon that sealed the magi when he had discovered the magi. He knew how powerful the three magi were. Without this special whistle, he would not have been able to control the magi with his current strength. Then, the leader opened the cell that imprisoned the magi. At the same time, he kept the whistle in his mouth to prevent the magi from ambushing him. Although the strength of the magi was reflected in the curse and long-range control, there was no guarantee that the magi would not have any close combat skills. After opening the door, three magi walked out one after another. One of them was actually a female. magi were very rare in the Misty Forest. It was unknown whether there were magi in other areas. After the three magi walked out of the room, they were led to a secret tower by the Alliance leader. From the window of the tower, they could see the area a few kilometers outside the castle. This was what ordinary people could see, but magi were different. They could see very far places through special methods. The Alliance leader let the magi climb the tower so that they could use their abilities to see the distant Dragon Castle. Among the three magi, the male one who liked to talk the most said what he wanted in advance. This was because their abilities could only be realized with the help of many special tools. In the entire Misty Forest, the Alliance of God¡¯s strength was definitely in the top three. It was not difficult to find the tools that the magi used. The Alliance leader had his subordinates go and pick them up, and he just so happened to be using this time¡¯s close contact with the magi to learn more about the magi¡¯s abilities. Of course, this was very difficult, because the magi definitely would not take the initiative to reveal the evil abilities they possessed. Fortunately, the Alliance leader had a whistle that the magi were very afraid of. As long as he blew it into his mouth a few times, the magi would definitely reveal everything they knew. The first thing the leader was interested in was the whistle. ¡°Now, please tell me, why are you afraid of this whistle?¡± Hearing the leader¡¯s first question, the three magi looked at each other. Then, they looked at the leader with a mocking gaze. The female magi spoke first. ¡°Just like you humans are afraid of vampires, the sound produced by whistles can cause fatal damage to our magi spiritual power!¡± ¡°It seems that the whistle I got is not an ordinary whistle!¡± After saying that, the leader looked at the strange-looking whistle in his hand. At this time, a male magi explained the origin of the whistle in the leader¡¯s hand. ¡°Hmph, of course it¡¯s not an ordinary whistle. An ordinary whistle can only make us feel uncomfortable and can¡¯t harm our spiritual force. The whistle you obtained is made of deep-sea octopus bones!¡± ¡°Deep-sea octopus bones?¡± The leader did not expect that the whistle he obtained was actually made of deep-sea octopus bones. He once again placed the whistle into his mouth. This action scared the three magi in front of him. ¡°Stop!¡± The Alliance leader only placed the whistle in his mouth out of habit. He did not really intend to blow it. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. As long as you follow my instructions, I won¡¯t whistle recklessly!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± A male magi was a little flustered and exasperated, but there was nothing he could do to the Alliance leader. He could only reluctantly accept the facts in front of him. In the afternoon, the troops sent out to collect materials returned to the castle. All the materials needed by the magi had been collected. Next, the three magi began to make all kinds of magical tools. When the night was completely dark, the three magi in the tower finally finished making a few tools. The leader saw that most of the things were successful, and he was very happy. He even made an exception and brought a very sumptuous dinner for the three magi. The three magi had not eaten such good food for a long time. They did not care about the surprised look on the leader¡¯s face. They wolfed down the delicious dinner. Then, the three magi began to show their strange abilities. They saw an item that looked like a mirror being controlled by the magi. It was obvious that the magi had injected some kind of magical power into it. On the smooth surface of the mirror, a blurry building appeared. As the magi chanted their spells, it sped up. The building in the mirror became clearer and clearer until the leader, who was watching from the side, recognized the building. It was Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. ¡°Haha, Dragon Castle. You magi are really amazing. You can see the Dragon Castle from such a distance!¡± What made the Alliance leader feel the most amazing was that it was night, but the Dragon Castle in the mirror showed daytime. The Alliance leader immediately asked the question in his heart. ¡°Why is the castle in the mirror in the daytime? Could it be that it shows what the previous castle looked like?¡± A male magus answered his question. ¡°The Magic Mirror sees the current castle. As for why it¡¯s daytime, that¡¯s because we deliberately injected a powerful spiritual force into it to make the surroundings of the castle look like daytime!¡± The Alliance leader nodded his head in satisfaction and continued to make his request. ¡°I want to see more details of the castle. It¡¯s best if I can see the people inside the castle and find the owner of this castle.. His name is Mike!¡± Chapter 253 - Powerful Magi! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the magi¡¯s manipulation, a handsome figure finally appeared on the Magic Mirror. After the leader saw the figure on the Magic Mirror, a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He recognized that the man on the Magic Mirror was Mike, the Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle. ¡°Magi, can you use your abilities to kill the man in the Magic Mirror?¡± The three magi looked at each other, then shook their heads at the leader. ¡°This is impossible, unless the man in the Magic Mirror has low spiritual force.¡± The leader looked disappointed, but he knew that if he had such terrifying abilities, the three magi in front of him would not be caught. ¡°Alright, what other abilities do the three of them have that can threaten the man in the Magic Mirror or his castle, or even cause serious damage?¡± This request was not too much for the three magi. After all, mhe Magi had the ability to control or even destroy the opponent¡¯s mind from a long distance. As for mind power, the magi had already made it clear that the target¡¯s mind and spiritual power could not be too strong. In layman¡¯s terms, it was best if the opponent was not a creature with strong spiritual force like humans. If it was an ordinary combat soldier, it would be possible. However, there was a problem before the alliance leader. The Dragon Castle had very few soldiers, and the main reason was the seven powerful dragons. Thinking of this, the alliance leader¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Magi, do you have any methods to deal with the dragons?¡± Originally, after the alliance leader asked this question, he did not have much hope. After all, dragons were at the top of the continent. Moreover, the alliance leader had never heard that magi could kill dragons. However, what the three magi said next shocked the alliance leader. ¡°If it¡¯s dragons, there is a way to kill them!¡± ¡°What?! You really have a way to kill a dragon?!¡± The alliance leader could not believe what he had heard. Regardless of size or spiritual force, a dragon was many times stronger than a human. Why would a magus have a way to kill a dragon. The three magi immediately took a few different pieces of paper from another table. They were densely packed with all sorts of complicated words. The alliance leader curiously went over to take a look. He did not recognize any of the words on the paper, so naturally, he did not know what was written on it. ¡°What is written on this? Is it about the method to kill the dragon?¡± One of the male magus rolled his eyes at the alliance leader and said with a mocking tone. ¡°This is a formula that is very difficult to gather. If you can bring all the ingredients to us, you can try to kill the dragon!¡± The leader looked at the three magi with confusion. ¡°Translate the contents of the recipe into words that I can understand first, then I can collect all the ingredients!¡± The female magus immediately replied, ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This paper only records one ingredient, so there¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of translating it!¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s only one ingredient, then it¡¯s easy. Tell me, what ingredient is it?¡± The three magi looked at each other and asked the leader again. ¡°Are you sure you want to know what material it is?¡± The leader¡¯s curiosity was piqued, of course he would not give up. The key was the method to kill the dragon, how could he not want to know? In order to get the three magi to say it, he put the whistle in his hand into his mouth. This action was obviously very effective on the three magi. The female magus among them immediately started talking. ¡°Okay, listen carefully. It¡¯s a bit long!¡± ¡°There is only one kind of material, but the process of producing it is very strange and complicated!¡± ¡°First, we have to find the young deep-sea octopus, get the first drop of tear left by the young octopus, and roast the tear in the magma ejected from the Polar Volcano for three days. After the oil in the tear has dried up, we tie the formed tear in the poisonous swamp of the Misty Forest for three days. After the tear turns from transparent to dark green, we let the poisonous tear be eaten by the most poisonous long-tailed snake in the Misty Forest. Then, we follow the long-tailed snake until the long-tailed snake has expelled the tear from its body. At this time, the tear has already turned dark brown¡­¡± At this moment, the leader was already stunned. He saw that the magus had finally stopped talking and that one had finally finished. ¡°Magus, is this enough?¡± However, the female magus only said this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve only said a small part. There¡¯s still a lot left to say. Let me rest first!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The leader was instantly in a bad mood. Even if the magus in front of him had finished speaking, he had long forgotten the process. There was no other way. The alliance leader decided to let his subordinates bear the pain. He immediately called over a soldier he trusted, a forest giant ape whose intelligence was almost equal to that of a human. Then, in order to prevent the giant ape from forgetting something important in the process of listening, he equipped the giant ape with paper and pen. This was to let the giant ape record the whole process of the witch talking on paper. After the arrangements were made, it was already close to midnight. The alliance leader led the guards to the hall first to check on Beta¡¯s progress. After a day, Beta was very efficient. She had already screened nearly half of the Castle Lords. As for the Castle Lords who had betrayed the Alliance of Gods, Beta had selected two of them. The alliance leader knew both of them. One of them was called Angie, who was very powerful among the Castle Lords. The other was called Hill. He was not very powerful, but he had a very strong castle, he was famous for his strong defense in the Misty Forest. The two Castle Lords had used their own channels to sell the secrets of the Alliance of Gods to the Dragon Castle. The alliance leader would not tolerate such traitors. He first locked the two Castle Lords in the dungeon. After Beta finished inspecting all the Castle Lords, he would publicly punish the Castle Lords who betrayed the Alliance of Gods. Of course, the alliance leader had a deeper meaning behind his actions. One had to know that the war between the Alliance of Gods and the Dragon Castle would come sooner or later. Before the war, it was very important to clear up the internal problems of the Alliance. Secondly, the alliance leader wanted to use this matter to give a warning to those Castle Lords. He wanted them to understand that the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods were already tied together as chess pieces. If the Alliance of Gods was breached, those Castle Lords would also lose their castles, or even their lives. These were all things that the alliance leader was very concerned about.. Chapter 254 - Mike’s Secret Was Discovered? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next day. In a luxurious room in the Castle of Gods. The Alliance leader had just woken up. He could not wait to put on his clothes and leave the room. After one night, the forest giant ape should have already recorded the formula that could kill a dragon. When the Alliance leader had just arrived at the castle tower, he saw that the ape had already left, leaving only the three magi on the table, studying something. ¡°Good morning, three magi!¡± ¡°Has the forest ape already memorized the formula to kill the dragon?¡± He did not know what the three magi were studying, but when they heard the leader¡¯s question, they immediately put down their work. The female magus replied, ¡°Yes, leader. The forest ape has been gone for a long time. I think it¡¯s going to arrange for people to collect materials to kill the dragon.¡± The leader was in a good mood after hearing that. Then, he asked the waiter to bring delicious breakfast to the three magi. The three magi could not enjoy such treatment before. They felt that they were no longer as resistant to serving the leader. After breakfast, the three magi showed the leader the latest findings of the Magic Mirror. Mike, the owner of the Dragon Castle, appeared on the mirror that was as tall. Mike was currently in the room discussing something with a dragon. Unfortunately, the Magic Mirror could not obtain sound, so the leader did not know what Mike was talking about. However, the female magus took the initiative to suggest that she could translate what the man in the Magic Mirror said since she had learned lip language. This surprised the leader, and he immediately gave his position to the female magus. Soon, the female magus translated content according to the movement of Mike¡¯s lips when he spoke in the Magic Mirror. ¡°There are indeed a lot of mechanical devices in the swamp area south of the Dragon Castle. These things don¡¯t move very fast, but the soldiers we sent out to test the mechanical devices were killed by the energy cannons before they could get close to the mechanical devices!¡± After Mike finished speaking in the Magic Mirror, a dragon immediately began to speak, which made it impossible for the magus to identify the content of the dragon¡¯s words through the movement of its mouth. It must be known that the dragon¡¯s voice was very different when compared to humans. One could not simply rely on lip reading when it came to dragons. The leader also knew this, but he did not blame the magus and could only wait patiently. Not long after, Mike finally spoke again in the Magic Mirror. The magus continued to read the his lip language and then repeated it to the leader . ¡°We now know that the owners and operators of those mysterious mechanical devices are different from us humans who have transmigrated here. They should be the natives of this world.¡± ¡°I wonder what method the Castle Lord of the dwarves used to invite the natives to fight for them.¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯ll bring all the dragons to stop that mysterious mechanical device. Otherwise, when the mechanical device is too close to the castle, everything will be too late!¡± Then, the scene in the Magic Mirror paused. The leader looked at the female magus beside him in confusion. The female magus turned around and looked at the leader. ¡°Leader, our spiritual force has been exhausted. We can¡¯t keep the Magic Mirror running. Of course, we can still use the Magic Mirror after we recover our spiritual force. It won¡¯t take long. It¡¯ll take about six hours!¡± The leader expressed his understanding. The information he got from the Magic Mirror was already very important. This was the first time the Alliance of Gods had learned about the Dragon Castle. It was also a great improvement, and the leader was very satisfied. He ordered the three magi go to their rooms to rest. After using the magi this time, the leader found that he was a bit stupid. He knew that he had three very magical magi, but he only used them now. Then, the Alliance leader left the tower with the guards and headed toward the hall. After a day and a night, Beta¡¯s progress should have filtered out more than half of the Castle Lords. After ten minutes, the Alliance leader came to the hall. He saw a large number of Castle Lords gathered in the square outside. Those who could leave the hall were castle lords who had been tested by Beta. The Alliance leader certainly treated them much better. In order to eliminate the dissatisfaction hidden in the hearts of these Castle Lords, the Alliance leader generously let these Castle Lords enter the treasure vault of the Alliance of Gods. he allowed them to randomly pick a treasure. This method was indeed effective. Those Castle Lords who were looking at the Alliance leader with resentful eyes a moment ago immediately changed their expressions when they heard about the reward. They were simply a group of people who only cared about profit. However, this was exactly what the alliance master wanted to see. The reason was very simple. As long as the Castle Lords were useful and they had the treasures they needed, they could continue to control these numerous Castle Lords. Among the many Castle Lords in the Alliance of Gods, the strongest one was none other than the Alliance leader. The most powerful troops were in the hands of the Alliance leader, and the most abundant resources were also in the Alliance leader¡¯s castle. Even the size of the castle was the largest in the entire Misty Forest. Of course, if the Castle Lords in the entire Dark Forest were included, the strongest Castle Lord would be Mike, the Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle. Other than Mike, it would be the Dwarf King Castle in the northern region. However, the lord of the Dragon Castle and the lord of the Dwarf King Castle had never fought, so it was impossible to rank them. The Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle was just as the name suggested. The most powerful army type was the Dragon race. The army type of the lord of the Dwarf King Castle was also very powerful. It was the dwarf knight army type that was famous for having the strongest defense. As for the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods, they had the largest number of various flying army types. Among them, the strength of the flying army type was very different. Usually, if nothing big happened, they would not come to the headquarters of the Alliance of Gods. Everyone was developing their own castles. After the Alliance leader promised the treasures, he entered the hall and saw that less than half of the Castle Lords were left. Other than those Castle Lords who were found to have betrayed the Alliance of Gods, the rest were still in their dreams, waiting for Beta to invade their dreams. The Alliance leader looked at Beta in the center of the hall. She was trying her best to check the dreams of every Castle Lord with her eyes closed. This little girl had not rested or eaten anything for a day and a night. The Alliance leader felt very sorry for Beta, but now was the most critical moment to check on the traitors, so it was not appropriate to interrupt Beta¡¯s ability. There was no other way, so the Alliance leader could only leave the hall. He wanted to head to the meeting room of the Castle of the Gods and gather the high-level Castle Lords to have an important discussion. Those high-level Castle Lords were also the first batch of Castle Lords to be investigated by Beta, so they did not have any complaints in their hearts. This was because the reason these high-ranked Castle Lords chose to join the Alliance of Gods was very simple. They wanted to dominate this foreign world. Otherwise, they would not have chosen to join. The meeting was chosen after lunch. The Alliance leader planned to settle his lunch during the meeting. Then, he would share the information he got from the magi about the Dragon Castle with the high-ranked Castle Lords. A bold plan had already taken shape in the Alliance leader¡¯s mind. This time, he firmly believed that he could destroy all the dragons in the Dragon Castle.. Chapter 255 - The Dragon Extermination Conference Began! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The huge conference room was filled with high-level Castle Lords. These high-level Castle Lords were the core members of the Alliance of Gods, and also the group of people who supported the Alliance leader the most. Due to this, the Alliance leader had unscrupulously ordered Beta to search the dreams of those low-level Castle Lords. The Alliance leader had set his eyes on these high-level Castle Lords in the hall. They were the core strength of the Alliance. At this moment, the Alliance leader looked at the high-level Castle Lords and started to speak about the core topic of this meeting. ¡°High-level Castle Lords, I have gathered you here to discuss a very important matter.¡± The Alliance leader took out more than ten documents and had his assistants distribute them to every Castle Lord. Very quickly, every one of them had a document in their hands. Among the high-ranking Castle Lords, a burly man sat on the left-hand side closest to the leader. He finished reading the document and then looked up at the leader. ¡°Leader, this here mentions a method to kill dragons. Can it really be done?¡± After his question, all the Castle Lords looked at the leader who was sitting on the main seat. It was obvious that these Castle Lords did not believe the method proposed by the magi. One had to know that in this foreign world, few people know about the existence of the magi. They had a bad reputation, and even the stories told about the magi were very bad. They were crafty! Sinister! Dirty! These were the impression of the magi in this foreign world. Hence, with this understanding, it was indeed difficult for these people to agree with the method proposed by the magi. However, the leader was not surprised when he heard the question from the Castle Lord. He had long guessed that these Castle Lords would not easily believe the words of the magi. For this reason, the leader specially brought the Magic Mirror made by the magi to the meeting room. Clap clap! The leader clapped his hands, and the door behind him opened. A few guards pushed the Magic Mirror into the meeting room. In order to show off the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability, the leader had specially asked the magi to teach him how to use the Magic Mirror. Using the Magic Mirror required a very strong spiritual power. The magi had injected his spiritual power into the Magic Mirror in advance, and as long as the leader had injected his spiritual power into the Magic Mirror when he used it, he would be able to use the function of the Magic Mirror for a short period of time. This time was very short, but it was enough for the leader to demonstrate the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability. His goal was only to show the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability in front of the Castle Lords. When the Magic Mirror was pushed into the meeting room by the guards, it successfully attracted the eyes of the Castle Lords. Many people locked their eyes on the object that was covered by the black cloth. ¡°What is this thing? What is the Alliance leader doing?¡± ¡°He is actually using a piece of cloth to cover it. Don¡¯t you know what is underneath?¡± ¡°The Alliance leader has become more and more mysterious recently!¡± ¡°I guess it should be a part of a giant crossbow!¡± ¡°It is really possible that it is a part of a crossbow, because only a giant crossbow can hurt a giant dragon!¡± ¡°The dragon¡¯s scales are too thick. Even a spear shot from a giant crossbow can¡¯t pierce through the dragon¡¯s scales!¡± While many Castle Lords were guessing what it was, the Alliance leader walked to the Magic Mirror. He gripped the cloth and removed it. Then, a very smooth Magic Mirror appeared in front of everyone. The surface of the Magic Mirror was not like an ordinary mirror, which could reflect objects. The surface of the Magic Mirror seemed to be covered with an extremely thin layer of water droplets. Looking from afar, the entire surface of the Magic Mirror was very blurry. Some of the Castle Lords were really curious and were dying to know more. ¡°Alliance leader, what is this? I look like a mirror, but it doesn¡¯t have the function of a mirror!¡± The leader smiled and turned around. Facing the Castle Lords, his palm touched the surface of the Magic Mirror. ¡°This is a magic mirror made by the magi. It can see far away, and you can even see the scene inside the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°What! This Magic Mirror is made by the magi!¡± ¡°Leader, magi can not be trusted. Their minds are filled with endless evil and dirty tricks!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, leader. If we get involved with magi, it will be very disadvantageous for our Alliance of Gods!¡± One of the highest-ranking Castle Lords all tried to persuade the Alliance leader. They all had a very bad impression of the magi. However, when the Alliance leader heard their dissatisfaction, he did not get angry. The reason was very simple. Firstly, these Castle Lords were all core members of the Alliance of Gods. Secondly, he had personally witnessed the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability. He was confident that when the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability was displayed, these high-level Castle Lords would definitely keep their mouths shut. The Alliance leader did not waste any more time. He followed the method that the female magi had taught him and released his spiritual power to activate the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability. This process required some time. One had to know that although the magi¡¯s spiritual power was very strong, as the Alliance leader who was about to break through to a higher rank, his spiritual power was also very strong. Although as a human, he could not be compared to the magi¡¯s abnormal spiritual power. However, it was much higher than the other Castle Lords. The Castle Lords in the meeting were all staring at the Magic Mirror. Although they did not trust the magi, they chose to trust the Alliance leader. They stared at the Magic Mirror. After all, although magi were evil, they were also very powerful. When the Magic Mirror was activated, it started to change. The originally blurry surface of the mirror started to become clear. Everyone was staring at the mirror, and they saw a very large and majestic building complex appear in it. The high-ranking Castle Lords had all come into contact with the dragons of the Dragon Castle. Of course, they had never entered the Dragon Castle, they only saw a few huge dragons walking among the buildings in the Magic Mirror. Even a fool would know that the scene in the Magic Mirror was the various buildings in the Dragon Castle, and those dragons belonged to Mike. The power displayed by the Magic Mirror shocked everyone. ¡°Oh my god! This Magic Mirror is so magical!¡± ¡°The castle of the Alliance of Gods is at least a few hundred kilometers away from the Dragon Castle. This mirror can see the scene inside the Dragon Castle. It¡¯s too magical!¡± ¡°Alliance leader, can this Magic Mirror see the owner of the Dragon Castle? Can it see Mike?¡± The Castle Lord who asked this question was also the question everyone wanted to ask. They all looked at the Alliance leader and waited for his answer. The leader chuckled and ended the Magic Mirror display.. Chapter 256 - The Mysterious Magic Mirror! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Alliance leader deactivated the Magic Mirror. This move confused the Castle Lords. Originally, they wanted to spy on Mike through the Magic Mirror. Because in the misty forest, Mike had very powerful dragon soldiers. It was rare for any of the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods to have seen Mike¡¯s appearance. The main reason was that Mike rarely left the Dragon Castle. If he had something important to do, he would send a dragon to do it. Therefore, the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods were very curious about what Mike looked like. Especially those female Castle Lords. One had to know that in the early days when humans collectively entered this Otherworld, they stood on the same level and did not hate each other. Mike was very lucky to obtain the dragons as his starting unit. His level and strength far surpassed most people from the start. After that, the numerous Castle Lords finally started to unite and form various alliances. However, one thing did not change. No matter which alliance these Castle Lords became members of, their yearning for the strong would not change. This caused many female Castle Lords to be extremely interested in the powerful Castle Lord of the dragons, Mike. If possible, these female Castle Lords would be willing to join the Dragon Castle¡¯s camp. Unfortunately, Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle did not publicly announce that he wanted to form an alliance. The more Mike did this, the more mysterious he became, causing the female castle lords to be even more infatuated with him. At this moment, the Alliance leader was done with the Magic Mirror¡¯s magical ability. He waved his hand and had the guards carry it away. The Magic Mirror demonstration was very short, but it consumed a lot of spiritual power. For magi with very strong spiritual power, it was no problem. However, the Alliance leader¡¯s spiritual power was only slightly higher than the other Castle Lords, and there was a limit to it. It was impossible for him to activate the Magic Mirror for a long time. The Castle Lords present did not know about this situation. They thought that the Alliance leader was trying to preserve the Magic Mirror. After the Magic Mirror was carried away by the guards, the Alliance leader continued to discuss with the Castle Lords about the formula to kill the dragons. This was because the magi had once said that in order to make a poison that could kill a dragon, one needed to go through many complicated steps. Furthermore, going through these steps would only produce an extremely precious small amount of poison. This required mobilizing all the power of the Alliance of Gods. As for whether one could concoct a poison, it still depended on luck. God knows, with a small misstep, the entire order of the concoction of the poison would be interrupted, and all the completed work would be meaningless. They would have to start all over again. Of course, the Alliance leader knew in his heart that this kind of lethal poison was extremely difficult to obtain in itself. An alternative was if the Alliance of Gods could produce a heaven-tier warrior. This would be a warrior that could train and produce more heaven-tier soldiers. Mike¡¯s dragon soldiers were powerful. At the moment, they were an existence that could crush all other soldiers in the entire foreign world. However, as long as heaven-tier soldiers appeared, the dominance of the dragons would be gone. While the meeting of the Alliance of Gods was still in progress¡­ In the Dragon Castle hundreds of kilometers away, Mike was analyzing the gnome army that suddenly appeared in the south. He had found out about this information through the messenger. After a few days of observation, they calculated the speed of the machinery controlled by the gnomes. According to the current speed of the machinery, it would take about a week before they could enter the attack range of the Dragon Castle. At the same time, it also exposed the weakness of the mechanical devices, which was that they were not very fast. There was another question. How destructive were these mechanical devices? At this moment, Mike was standing in the courtyard of the Dragon Castle. In front of him, a Black Dragon descended from the sky. The Black Dragon¡¯s innate ability was to use magic to destroy a target from a very long distance. Mike planned to let the dragon try to attack the mechanical device from a distance. He wanted to test how strong the defense of the mechanical device was. At the same time, Mike also called for the Ice Dragon, who was famous for its defense. After Mike gave the order, the two dragons ascended up from the castle in an instant and disappeared into the distant sky. The target of these two dragons was to the south. There were to intercept the strange-looking mechanical devices. After a few hours, the dragons flew to an area not far from the mechanical devices. This was an empty basin. The mechanical devices would only need to pass through this basin to enter the edge of the Misty Forest. Then, they would only be a week away from the Dragon Castle. The IQ of the two dragons was very high, even higher than that of ordinary humans. The black and white dragons landed in the center of the basin. This was a good place to ambush the mechanical devices. The so-called mechanical devices would definitely have moving parts. Special terrain like the basin could restrict the speed of the mechanical devices. It was good for the ambush of the dragons. The two dragons waited here for the entire night. Finally, after the first ray of sunlight appeared in the morning, the sound of the ground shaking could be heard in the distance outside the basin. If it were not for the dragons¡¯ excellent hearing, they would not have discovered the machinery ahead of time. The two dragons blinked their huge dragon eyes and looked at each other. Then, they distanced themselves from each other and prepared to ambush the incoming machinery army. More than half an hour passed, and the sound of the machinery became louder and louder. This meant that the two dragons were about to encounter the machinery. Before the dragons came here, Mike had already told them that the black dragon was responsible for testing the defensive strength of the machinery, and the white dragon was responsible for testing the destructive power of the machinery. Now, the mechanical device was about to enter the basin, and the first to move was the black dragon. The white dragon hid his position, not allowing the mechanical device to discover it. In mid-air, the huge figure of the black dragon appeared. The dragon¡¯s eyes scanned the ground in front of him. Soon, it saw a target not far away. Rows and rows of strange-looking mechanical devices were slowly moving forward. The black dragon loved this type of slow-moving target the most. This was because after using magic on this slow target, there was enough time to enjoy the spectacle of the target being hit. This was also what the dragon soldiers loved to do the most. The destruction of any creature or thing would cause the dragons to feel a strong sense of excitement. Boom! The black dragon spat out Dragon Breath at the mechanical device. It was different from the dragon breath of other dragons. The Dragon Breath of the black dragon contained dense magical power. In the air, the Dragon Breath shone with a brilliant orange light. It accurately hit the main body of a mechanical device. Rumble! A ball of dazzling light appeared from the ground. Then, a large amount of smoke started to block the sight of the giant dragon. Since there was smoke, it meant that the dragon¡¯s breath that contained magic not only hit the target, it also caused some damage to the target.. Chapter 257 - Sneak Attack on the Mechanical Device! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Black and gray smoke quickly covered the sky. The Black Dragon hovering in the air patiently waited for the smoke to disperse. Not far from where the mechanical device was hit, the White Dragon also saw the thick smoke. If the mechanical device was really destroyed by the Black Dragon¡¯s Dragon Breath, the White Dragon would find an opportunity to test the destructive power of the mechanical device. This made the White Dragon feel very impatient. It wanted to complete the mission as soon as possible, then return to the castle to enjoy the wonderful food. The food was specially prepared by Mike for the dragons. Just as the White Dragon was thinking about all the wonderful food back in the castle¡­ Boom! A deafening explosion could be heard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there another explosion?!¡± ¡°Could it be that the mechanical device had a series of explosions after being attacked?!¡± This was the White Dragon¡¯s guess. The Black Dragon hovering in the air blinked its huge eyes and saw the flames from the explosion. ¡°My Dragon Breath shouldn¡¯t be so weak, right?¡± Usually, the Black Dragon needed to use Dragon Breath only once to kill any soldier. This was the first time it had encountered such a situation. One had to know that Dragon Breath was a dragon¡¯s innate ability. The temperature contained within it was extremely shocking. Nothing could last once it was engulfed in Dragon Breath. In addition to the powerful magic contained within the Dragon Breath, the power of the Dragon Breath of the Black Dragon had was on an extremely terrifying level. That mechanical device should have been instantly destroyed by the high temperature and magic power in an instant. However, now that the mechanical device had exploded for the second time, it was enough to prove that the defense of the mechanical device was extremely shocking. At this moment, the black smoke began to dissipate. The Black Dragon caught a glance of the machinery on the ground and saw that it had been blown apart. Fortunately, the Black Dragon had ambushed the machinery ahead of time. If the White Dragon had been attacked by the machinery, it was very likely that the White Dragon would have been severely injured. The Black Dragon flapped its huge wings and landed on the ground. At the same time, the Black Dragon used a language that only dragons could understand to warm the White Dragon that was hiding not far away. It told the White Dragon not to come out. The Black Dragon was not sure if the mechanical device had any hidden attacks. After that, the Black Dragon slowly approached the area of the explosion. As the black smoke dispersed, the view of the center of the explosion became clear. It could see the mechanical device that had been blown apart. All kinds of strange parts were scattered around, which made the Black Dragon very curious. The Black Dragon used its sharp claws to pick up a part on the ground and looked at it carefully. However, the Black Dragon could not understand this metal-like component at all. It had no choice but to bring it back to the Dragon Castle and hand it over to its master, Mike. At this moment, the smoke from the explosion had almost dissipated. The distorted shape of the mechanical device was exposed to the air. The Black Dragon observed it for a while more before walking towards the mechanical device. Bang! As the Black Dragon approached, the mechanical device exploded again. However, the power of this explosion was very small and it could not cause much damage. These were only small explosions caused by some of the deformed parts of machinery. The Black Dragon remained vigilant as it moved its feet step by step towards the mechanical device. After the mechanical device exploded for the last time, the parts that were originally transformed were blown away. The internal structure of the mechanical device was exposed. Unlike its strange appearance, the back of the mechanical device was very smooth, like a spherical body that could reflect its surroundings. The Black Dragon had never seen such a thing before. Curiosity and vigilance occupied the Black Dragon¡¯s brain. The smooth metal ball that was exposed to the air instantly emitted a dazzling light. The light struck the vital parts of the Dragon at an extremely fast speed. The Black Dragon¡¯s talent contained the attributes of magic, so it was very sensitive to the elemental fluctuations around it. When the ball emitted the light, the Black Dragon had already noticed the active fire elemental fluctuations around it. This allowed the Black Dragon to react in advance. The Black Dragon knew that the ball of light in front of him was very dangerous. The ray of light had already shot towards the black dragon¡¯s vital parts. It was going straight for the Black Dragon¡¯s heart! However, the Black Dragon¡¯s quick reaction saved its life. The ray of light pierced right through the Black Dragon¡¯s chest area and then went out from its back. The power of the ray of light did not weaken as it shot straight into the air. Fortunately, the ray of light did not last long before it began to dissipate. Although the black dragon had dodged the fatal blow, its body had also received a great deal of damage. The tough scales were instantly pierced through by the ray of light. This was what the Black Dragon was now afraid of. The defense of the dragon race was the strongest of this Otherworld. They had very thick scales that even heated weapons could not penetrate. However, the metal ball inside the mechanical device had shot through Black Dragon¡¯s scales without any obstruction. This destructive power was terrifying. The only question was whether the White Dragon, which was famous for its defense, could withstand this attack. The Black Dragon did not dare to stay here any longer. It immediately turned around and rushed to the White Dragon¡¯s hiding spot. At the same time, it used a special communication method to tell the White Dragon what had just happened. Fortunately, the spherical object did not continue to attack. This allowed the Black Dragon to successfully come to the side of the White Dragon. When the White Dragon saw the terrible state that the Black Dragon was in, it immediately took the Black Dragon and fled to the Dragon Castle in fear. The purpose of testing the mechanical device had been completed, so there was no need to stay here. Otherwise, who knew if the spherical object would shoot out the light attack again? The two dragons wanted to return to the Dragon Castle. If they were flying, they would be able to return in a few hours. However, the Black Dragon was now seriously injured. The White Dragon could not leave the Black Dragon and return to the castle alone. The White Dragon had no choice. It folded its wings to support the black dragon with its forelimbs. They walked towards the castle together. What the two dragons did not know was that after they set off, in order to prevent any accidents, Mike had also sent more dragons to support them.. Chapter 258 - The Arduous Journey Home! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation More than an hour had passed. At the edge of the Misty Forest¡­ An enormous White Dragon and a Black Dragon were traversing the forest with great difficulty. The speed of the two dragons was extremely slow. This did not conform to the usual understanding of dragons. The Black Dragon was seriously injured, leaving a trail of pungent blood wherever it went. One had to know that the dragon¡¯s blood contained the aura of a high-level creature. Therefore, many other creatures fled from this forest area. This was because the dragon¡¯s blood naturally carried the pressure of a high-level creature. Those low-level creatures were born with instinctive fear and would run away from high-level creatures. White Dragon was helping the Black Dragon and had almost exhausted its physical strength. If there was no rescue, the two dragons would not be able to hold on for too long. The entire Misty Forest was filled with dangerous traps. If they were not careful, they would lose their lives. As a powerful race of this Otherworld, dragons usually flew high in the sky. Of course, they did not know that there were many traps waiting for them below the ground. Even if the Ice Dragon¡¯s defense was amazing, once it was trapped, it would starve to death. In the forest, the two dragons moved very slowly. The Black Dragon¡¯s condition was getting worse, and the White Dragon¡¯s physical strength was about to reach its limit. Suddenly, the two dragons triggered a trap on the ground, and they fell into it. It was a trap set up long ago. It would not be long before the natives of the Misty Forest came to the trap to kill their prey. It was unknown how the natives would react when they saw the two dragons in the trap. In this Otherworld, the natives had powerful innate abilities. Unlike humans who had transmigrated to the other world, the natives were naturally strong. About half an hour later, a group of strange-looking creatures appeared not far from the trap. Each of them had a huge body, and their upper limbs were very strong. They noticed that the trapped had been triggered, and the camouflage used to hide the trap had disappeared, which meant that prey had fallen into the trap. According to their usual experience, these natives did not immediately jump into the trap. This was because they did not know what kind of prey had fallen into the trap. If they entered rashly, their lives would also be threatened if they encountered powerful creatures. The usual method was that these aborigines would wait patiently for a while on the ground outside the trap. Sometimes, they would send their forest black wolves into the trap. The black wolves were very huge, more than five meters long. This kind of native species in the Misty Forest ran extremely fast and was very destructive. The aborigines spent centuries to finally tame this wild creature. Under the command of the aborigines, the black wolf jumped into the trap. The depth of the trap was about dozens of meters, enough to fit an entire dragon. Not long after the black wolf jumped into the trap, a low roar came from the deep black trap. The aborigines who stayed on the ground suddenly realized that the creature they were hunting was different from usual. They seemed to have heard this cry from somewhere, but they could not recall it at the moment. Just as the aborigines were confused, the black wolf¡¯s terrified howl came from the trap. The sound was ear-piercing, proving that the black wolf was suffering from great fear. This kind of situation was extremely rare. In the entire Misty Forest, there were very few powerful creatures that could make the black wolf feel afraid. Even if it was a very high-level giant lizard, the black wolf would not show such fear even if it could not defeat it. Finally, the aborigines on the ground realized that the trap was hunting a very powerful creature. If this was not handled properly, everyone would lose their lives. For safety reasons, the aborigines began to take out a nearly transparent liquid from the bag they carried. This was the venom of the giant wasps in the Misty Forest. It was very difficult to collect this venom. The venom of the giant wasps was filled in exquisite containers. This was all the stock of the aborigines. They decided to use a part of the venom of the giant wasps. However, just as the aborigines opened the container and were ready to pour the venom into the trap, a loud dragon¡¯s roar sounded in the air not far away. Roar! The dragon¡¯s roar was accompanied by a vibration in the air as it flew across the ground at an extremely fast speed. The aborigines were all creatures from the Otherworld, so they were born with an innate fear towards these high-level creatures. The leader of the native aborigines was obviously trembling when he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a dragon, it¡¯s a giant dragon!¡± Even before the leader spoke, the other aborigines had already guessed that it was the dragon¡¯s roar. They lowered their bodies and crawled on the ground, panting heavily. The best thing to do when encountering a dragon was to play dead. This was a method that their ancestors had passed down from generation to generation. However, none of the aborigines had tried to verify if this method worked. This was because those aborigines who might encounter a dragon had never returned. A moment later, a huge black shadow enveloped the area. Those aborigines who were crawling on the ground did not even dare to breathe. They could only tighten their bodies and try their best not to tremble. However, this was completely useless. A giant Red Dragon landed to the ground. The giant Red Dragon was very close to those aborigines. The giant dragon also saw the entrance of the trap. Its huge head shook as it walked towards the trap. Every time the dragon walked, it would cause the ground to shake violently. At the same time, it would shake the bodies and minds of the natives. This fear was too great. These natives were scared to the point of paralysis, and yellow urine flowed out from between their legs. The pungent smell was captured by the dragon with a keen sense of smell. The Red Dragon usually stayed comfortably in a castle, with servants tending to its every need. It had never encountered such a pungent smell before. Very soon, the thick dragon tail swept away, and those aborigines who were crawling on the ground were sent to meet God. This was the consequence of the huge difference in biological levels. The Red Dragon shook its big head and walked to the edge of the trap. Blinking its red eyes, it saw two dragons that were just like it lying inside the trap. The Red Dragon opened its mouth wide and used a language that only dragons could understand, calling out to its two companions.. Chapter 259 - All Hands on Deck to Rescue the Two Dragons! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike had ordered the Red Dragon to go to the area where the mechanical device was found and prepare to support the two dragons. However, when the Red Dragon was passing through the Misty Forest, it actually sensed the auras of the dragons. They seemed to be below it, in the forest. This discovery surprised the Red Dragon. There must be a reason why the dragons were in the dense forest. Then, the Red Dragon tried to use the dragon race¡¯s unique communication method. In the end, it actually received a response from the dragons. The response was from the White Dragon. The Black Dragon was in a bad state and had fallen into a deep sleep. The White Dragon¡¯s physical strength was also severely exhausted. It did not have the strength to climb out of the trap with the Black Dragon. It was not until it established contact with the Red Dragon that it felt a sense of security. However, suddenly, a giant gray wolf jumped into the trap. This gave the White Dragon a fright. The White Dragon then displayed its unique innate ability as a dragon. Under the suppression of the bloodline, the wolf was frightened and could only howl in the trap. When the Red Dragon landed on the ground, it came to the edge of the trap and saw the two dragons inside. It was impossible for the Red Dragon to save the two dragons from the trap that was dozens of meters deep. There was no other way. The Red Dragon immediately flew into the sky and released a loud dragon roar. When the it released its dragon roar at full strength, the sound waves it produced could be heard by creatures hundreds of kilometers away. This was a warning to the Dragon Castle. At the same time, it was a message to the other dragons that were guarding the Dragon Castle. Then, a dragon went to look for Mike. Mike was reading in his room. He wanted to learn about the construction ability of the gnome dwarves by familiarizing himself with the general history of the Otherworld continent. The door was opened and Mike turned to look. He found that it was a Water-type Dragon that had entered the room. Its huge body almost destroyed the roof of the room. Even though Mike had built very tall rooms when he built the castle, it could not withstand the growth speed of the dragon. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The dragons in the dragon castle were still young and could not use human language, but they could understand Mike¡¯s words. The dragons used their spiritual power to connect with Mike¡¯s spiritual power, and then they could communicate freely. After a short period of communication, Mike knew what had happened. ¡°The message from the Red Dragon is very important. Go to the Misty Forest area immediately!¡± Mike knew the location of the Red Dragon¡¯s transmission and did not hesitate. He brought the soldiers that were good at healing, leaving only one dragon to guard the castle. Mike climbed onto the back of a dragon, and then five dragons flew up into the sky and disappeared into the horizon. The message from the Red Dragon was very clear. It was at the edge of the Misty Forest. It was about an hour away from Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. Mike was worried that there would be another accident, so he kept urging the dragon to speed up to their destination. After nearly an hour of flying, Mike could see the edge of the Misty Forest. He ordered the dragon to start lowering its altitude and land at the edge of the Misty Forest. He thought of the dangers of the Misty Forest, so he chose to land the dragons early. After that, Mike brought two dragons into the Misty Forest, while the remaining five dragons continued to hover in the air, responsible for alerting them in case of any danger. Mike brought the two dragons and walked through the danger-filled Misty Forest. The two dragons could sense that not far ahead, there was the unique aura of a dragon. Moreover, it was the aura of two dragons. This made Mike feel very depressed. Back then, he had sent out three dragons. Now, he could only feel the aura of two dragons, the White Frost Dragon and the Red Dragon. As for the aura of the Black Dragon, he couldn¡¯t feel it at all. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s speed up and see what happened. If you can¡¯t feel the aura of the Black Dragon, then¡­¡± The two dragons also sensed Mike¡¯s urgency, and they quickened their pace. After more than ten minutes, the two dragons and Mike finally saw the Red Dragon guarding the edge of the trap. The Red Dragon also noticed the two dragons and their master, Mike. The huge Red Dragon head kept shaking at Mike to express its gratitude. Dragons were very resistant to other creatures. It was very difficult to gain the recognition of dragons. However, Mike was different. The dragons that he had bred with the dragon nest had a strong innate recognition and loyalty for Mike. In addition, Mike usually treated these dragons very well. Soon, Mike brought the two dragons to the edge of the trap. Through the guidance of the Red Dragon, Mike saw that his White Dragon was lying in the trap, while the Black Dragon was in a very bad condition, it had fallen into a very dangerous coma. Dragons would only enter this state when they slept once every few years. However, there was a prerequisite that dragons would prepare their food in advance before entering a coma. If dragons entered a deep sleep state, it would be very dangerous. This meant that the dragons were seriously injured. Mike was very worried about the Black Dragon¡¯s injuries. He immediately ordered the five dragons in the sky to land and pull the White Dragon out of the trap. He saw that the White Dragon was merely exhausted. It only needed time to recover. Meanwhile, the Black Dragon was in a deep sleep. There were seven dragons with Mike, but there there was no way to bring the Black Dragon out of the trap. This required a very tough rope or other tools to pull the Black Dragon out of the trap. Just as Mike was feeling helpless, he noticed one of the dragons beating its wings close to a tree. Suddenly, Mike thought of using tall trees as leverage to pull the Black Dragon out of the trap. The six dragons began to break the trees around them and collected them. Mike commanded the dragons to create a simple pull rod. This should be able to pull the Black Dragon out of the trap.. Chapter 260 - Return to the Dragon Castle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sharp and powerful forelimbs of the dragon could easily cut through trees. In a very short amount of time, a huge pull rod was created. The only thing that was missing was a tough rope. Without a rope to hold the body of the Black Dragon, it would be impossible to pull the Black Dragon out. At this time, the Red Dragon jumped into the trap and first threw out the wolf that was scared half to death. Then, the Red Dragon wrapped its wide wings around the Black Dragon¡¯s body in the narrow trap. Then, the Red Dragon did something that made Mike laugh out loud. The Red Dragon stood on its head, then its two thick hind legs reached to the opening hole of the trap. It was to allow the other dragons to connect the Red Dragon¡¯s hind legs to the pull rod. This way, there was no need for a very long rope, and Mike admired the Red Dragon¡¯s idea. Finally, Mike had the other dragons gather the scattered branches in the forest and make a simple rope. The rope made of the branches was fixed to the Red Dragon¡¯s hind legs, and the other end was fixed to the pull rod. Soon, the remaining dragons began to raise the other end of the pull rod under Mike¡¯s command. As the pull rod started to rise, the Red Dragon¡¯s hind legs exerted force. Gradually, the two dragons were slowly raised out of the trap. This process required extreme patience and care. One wrong move could cause a second injury to the Black Dragon. About ten minutes later, Mike, who was standing outside the trap, finally saw the two dragons slowly being pulled ut from the trap bit by bit. Now, they only needed to work together with the other dragons to pull the Black Dragon out of the Red Dragon¡¯s wings, and the mission to rescue the Black Dragon would be successful. Mike was extremely worried that something might go wrong and the Black Dragon would fall into the trap again. Fortunately, his worries were unnecessary. They were able to successfully pull out the Black Dragon. The moment the Black Dragon escaped the trap, it was very happy and released its Dragon Breath. This was the first time such a scene had happened in the Misty Forest. It caused countless creatures in the Misty Forest to flee in all directions. It was as if a huge disaster had befallen the dense Misty Forest. At the same time, in the center of the dense forest, a patrol team wearing strange clothes was passing through the forest. The sudden dragon¡¯s roar startled the patrol team leader. They were the messengers sent from the Castle of Gods to patrol this area. From the sound of the dragon¡¯s roar, it was not just one dragon. It was the roar of six dragons. The fear of high-level creatures forced the leader of the team to kneel on the ground and pray. ¡°Almighty god, please forgive my sins. I will forever serve the gods!¡± This messenger was a native in the Otherworld that had been transformed. Unlike the soldiers that were born to Castle Lords, they still had innate fears that belonged to the Otherworld. In addition, they had really seen creatures like the giant dragon, so they naturally treated the giant dragon as a god. If the Alliance leader of the Alliance of Gods found out about the natives¡¯ behavior, he would probably be furious. If castle soldiers encountered such a situation, they would immediately report it back to the Castle Lord. Then, the Alliance leader would send a large number of flying soldiers to attack Mike. Alternatively, they could simply set fire to the Misty Forest. Even if they could not burn Mike and the dragons to death, it would make the rescue mission of the Black Dragon very difficult. However, coincidentally, these messengers transformed from natives could only crawl on the ground and pray. They had no intention of reporting this information back to the Castle Lord. Mike and the dragons were lucky enough to escape. At this moment, the Black Dragon¡¯s body was pulled out of the trap. The next step was to bring the Black Dragon back to the Dragon Castle, which was relatively easy. The six dragons grabbed the White Dragon and the Black Dragon¡¯s bodies and rose into the air. The huge lifting force produced by the six dragons was enough to carry the weight of the two dragons. This was like a large transport plane in his previous life, pulling a tank that weighed dozens of tons and flying in the air. This scene was also seen by the messenger team patrolling the Misty Forest. Each of them was amazed at the greatness of the dragon and continued to worship the dragon as a high-level creature with the strength of a god. It was not until the flying dragons passed through the core area of the Misty Forest that they were discovered by the flying forces sent by the Castle of Gods. The flying troops were a species produced by the Castle of Gods in the later stages of the game. They were not afraid of high-level giant dragons. After the flying troops discovered the giant dragons, they immediately returned to the Castle of Gods. Then, they reported the important information they saw to the Alliance leader. Only then did the Alliance leader realize that this was a great opportunity for them. If they could stop the giant dragons in mid-air at this time, no matter what happened, they could at least cause damage to the giant dragons. Hence, the Alliance master did not hesitate and immediately sent out a large number of flying troops, all flying towards the location reported by the messenger. Unfortunately, the flying messenger discovered the dragons too late. By the time a large number of flying troops arrived at that area, the dragons had already flown far away. There was not a single trace of the dragons. When the Alliance leader received the news, he was extremely frustrated. After everyone entered the Otherworld, the Alliance leader obtained a very powerful flying troop. Later, in order to obtain strength that far surpassed most of the people, he started to send out flying forces to capture the natives. After some simple modifications, these natives became the Alliance leader¡¯s messengers. However, the Alliance leader did not know about the innate reactions these natives had towards the dragons, which caused information breakdown several times. As a result, he lost the initiative several times. This time was no exception. Mike and the dragons successfully returned to the Dragon Castle. Now, the White and Black Dragons had finally landed in the Dragon Castle. Mike was most worried about the Black Dragon¡¯s physical condition. If the Black Dragon could not be saved, it would be a very difficult situation for Mike. Unlike other soldiers, these dragons were bred from the dragon nest. They were no different from his own children. Mike would be heartbroken if his own children were hurt. Another important thing was that the Black Dragon was hurt when it faced those mechanical devices controlled by the gnomes. Mike had to figure out how those machines were able to injure the Black Dragon.. Chapter 261 - The Changes After the Dragon’s Nest Reached Level 10! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the Black Dragon was brought back to the Dragon Castle, it fell into a deeper sleep. Mike found a unit that was good at healing and wanted to see if there was a way to wake the Black Dragon up. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the Black Dragon¡¯s injuries were exposed. It had a terrifying wound right next to its heart. There were also burn marks around the wound, which meant that the Black Dragon had been attacked by a high-heat weapon. The Ice Dragon that had been by its side described the scene. Only at this moment did Mike and the others know that the Black Dragon had been severely injured when it ambushed the mechanical device. In that case, the situation was very clear. The injuries that the Black Dragon had suffered were caused by the mechanical device. From the description of the Ice Dragon, everyone also knew that the Black Dragon was the first to launch a sneak attack against the mechanical devices. The Black Dragon¡¯s sneak attack on the mechanical device had been successful, causing an explosion at the scene. The Ice Dragon had also seen the parts of the mechanical device that had been blown away in mid-air. This was what Mike found strange. Since the Black Dragon¡¯s attack had already hit the mechanical device, and there was an explosion, then what caused the Black Dragon to be so heavily injured? The mystery puzzled Mike. He thought carefully for a long time but still could not figure it out. In the end, Mike simply did not think about it. The most important thing was for the Black Dragon to wake up first. As long as the Black Dragon could wake up, all the questions would be answered. In the following period of time, the entire Dragon Castle began to prepare to help the Black Dragon. It should be known that powerful creatures like the giant dragons were rarely injured. However, once they were severely injured, it could even be fatal. The self-healing ability of a dragon¡¯s body was not as good as those weak low-level creatures. Mike knew this very well. He did not have any effective methods to wake up the Black Dragon for the time being. After careful treatment, the Black Dragon¡¯s wounds began to heal slowly. However, it was not enough for the Black Dragon to wake up. There must be some other way for the Black Dragon to wake up. Finally, Mike thought of the dragon nest. These dragons had always been nurtured in the dragon¡¯s nest when they were still in the dragon¡¯s egg. There should be a way for the dragon nest to help the Black Dragon. So, Mike directed all his hopes to the dragon¡¯s nest. He ordered the other dragons to bring the Black Dragon into the dragon nest. Then, he stayed close to the dragon nest, observing the dragon¡¯s reaction. As expected, after Mike did so, a notification appeared in his mind. [Detected that the fire elemental dragon has been seriously injured. Its life force is weak!] [Do you wish to fuse with the fire elemental dragon?] Fuse with the fire elemental dragon? The notification from the dragon nest shocked Mike. He did not know that the dragon nest had such an ability. It could fuse with a seriously injured dragon. Mike did not know if this fusion was an ability that could only be activated after a dragon had been heavily injured, or if it was an ability that had always existed. If it was the former, it would still be acceptable. However, if it was the latter, Mike would not be able to accept it. The reason was very simple. If the dragon nest had such an ability, it would be extremely dangerous for the existence of those dragons. High-level creatures like dragons would definitely not want to fuse with something like a dragon nest. As for what would happen after fusion, it was not important at this moment. Fortunately, Mike was the only one in the dragon nest. If the dragons knew that the dragon nest could fuse with dragons, the dragons would probably do something extreme. After all, no matter what kind of creature it was, the most important thing was to cherish their own lives. Even if Mike was the master of the dragons, he could not recklessly decide the life and death of the dragons. Mike knew that his spiritual power had now established a connection with the dragon nest. He immediately raised his doubts and waited for the answer from the dragon nest. It did not take long for Mike to receive the explanation from the dragon nest. [Reminder, there are no conditions for fusing with a dragon!] [After fusing with a dragon, the host will wait for a different level of creature according to the number of dragons fused!] [The body of the fused creature will still be a dragon creature, but the appearance can change freely!] Seeing the explanation given by the dragon nest, Mike was confused. He did not know why the dragon nest would give him a hint to fuse at this time. However, very quickly, Mike thought of something. He opened the dragon nest interface again and checked the level of the dragon nest. [Dragon nest level: Level 10] As expected, Mike saw that the dragon nest was currently at level 10. He finally understood why the dragon nest had such a new ability. This was to blame. During this period of time, Mike had been busy analyzing the mechanical equipment. He had forgotten about the dragon nest¡¯s level. After all, as long as the dragon nest nurtured dragon eggs and nurtured dragon whelps to become giant dragons, it would be able to increase the experience required to level up. Now that the dragon nest had finally reached level 10, it naturally unlocked a new function, which was Dragon Fusion! At this moment, the image of eight dragons appeared in Mike¡¯s mind. These were the dragon whelps that had accompanied him from the very beginning. It was a wonderful feeling to see these dragon whelps grow into huge dragons. It was like a mother watching her child grow bigger day by day. Mike would definitely not want to activate fusion on these dragons. As for the Black Dragon¡¯s sleeping state, he must think of another way. Even if it was a long time, Mike was willing to wait. The precondition was that the Black Dragon could survive until then. In the next few days, Mike stayed by the Black Dragon¡¯s side. He stroked the Black Dragon¡¯s huge head and chatted with it. Although the Black Dragon was still sleeping and did not respond to Mike¡¯s call, Mike did not give up. It was not until the fifth day that another dragon egg was created in the dragon nest. Mike just kept the dragon nest nourished and did not pay much attention to it. After that, Mike left the dragon¡¯s nest. However, what Mike did not know was that after he left the dragon nest, more and more dragon eggs were created in the dragon nest. There were almost nine dragon eggs. This had never happened before. These nine eggs sat quietly in the dragon nest, and nothing happened for a long time. However, the balance was soon broken by the appearance of the tenth egg.. Chapter 262 - The Latest Ability, Dragon Egg Fusion! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the appearance of the tenth dragon egg in the dragon nest, something very magical happened n the dragon nest. A ball of dazzling light surrounded the ten dragon eggs. It was as if these dragon eggs had established a magical connection between them. As the owner of the dragon nest, Mike felt a strange throb. Mike was in the hall of the castle, having a discussion about the Black Dragon with his other dragons. He wanted to look for some strange professions in this Otherworld. For example, the magi who had a bad reputation in this Otherworld. Just like the three magi in the Alliance of Gods, since they had the formula to kill dragons, they also had the method to cure dragons. However, Mike had no way of knowing that there were three magi with magical abilities in the Castle of Gods. Therefore, he could only discuss with the dragons. At this moment, Mike was the first to sense an additional connection in his mind. He knew that this light would only appear in his mind when the dragon nest leveled up or when there were major changes. At the same time, the dragons present could also feel something different. However, what the dragons sensed was much weaker. Still, it was enough to surprise the dragons. After all, after the dragons left the dragon nest, they had almost no connection with the dragon nest. Now, the dragons could actually feel the changes that were happening in the dragon nest. This meant that the changes that were happening in the dragon nest were extremely important. After Mike left, the dragons followed him to the dragon nest. When Mike entered the dragon nest. He realized that there was a very gentle light in the center of the nest. Under the light was a newly-born dragon egg. Mike was very surprised. He did not know that so many eggs had appeared in the dragon nest. He did not know whether the dragon nest had given birth to all of it in one go, or one by one. However, this did not matter because Mike saw that the ten dragon eggs in the dragon nest seemed to be getting closer together under the light. At this moment, the dragon nest notification sound rang in Mike¡¯s mind. [Host, do you wish to fuse the ten dragon eggs?] Fuse ten dragon eggs! This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. It was different from what the dragon nest had said before, which was to fuse the Black Dragon. Now, the dragon nest was talking about fusing the ten dragon eggs in front of him. This was not a burden for Mike. Anyway, those dragon eggs had just been bred by the Dragon Nest. They hadn¡¯t broken out of their shells and grown into dragons. After thinking for a while, Mike chose to continue the fusion of the ten dragon eggs. He also wanted to see what kind of creature would be born after the ten dragon eggs were fused together. Would it be a brand-new dragon with ten different abilities? Or a creature that had already left its dragon form? He would find out very soon. After Mike agreed to fuse the ten dragon eggs, the light in the dragon nest became even brighter. Soon, the ten dragon eggs came close to each other and formed an even larger dragon egg. The next moment, the dragon nest¡¯s notification appeared again. [Ten dragon eggs have been fused successfully. It will take ten days to breed a new heaven-tier creature!] Heaven-tier creature! When Mike heard the notification of a heaven-tier creature. He was in shock! He had heard about the powerful heaven-tier creatures in this Otherworld. However, it was only a legend. No one had really seen a heaven-tier creature. These heaven-tier creatures only existed in the legends, spreading on the Otherworld continent. There were angels with twelve wings. There were demons with giant horns on their heads. There were even war gods in human form. However, according to the legends, there was only one that was related to the dragon race. That was the Holy Dragon, which had an extremely rare bloodline. It was said that the blood of the Holy Dragon was golden in color, and its innate ability was to control all elements of magic. This was almost equivalent to a powerful mage. Correspondingly, the physical strength of the Holy Dragon was extremely strong, far beyond what ordinary dragons could compare to. Finally, the legend of the Holy Dragon also showed that the Holy Dragon¡¯s IQ was very high. Therefore, the Holy Dragon could use human language without any trouble. At the same time, the legend also said that the Holy Dragon could change the appearance of its body. For example, the appearance of a human, or the appearance of any living creature. This was very powerful. Mike was now looking forward to the legendary Holy Dragon after the fusion of the ten dragon eggs. When Mike entered this foreign world, he had obtained a powerful dragon army. However, as time passed, he found that other Castle Lords and alliances with powerful soldiers had developed a way to control the dragon or kill it. This made Mike feel a sense of danger that he had never felt before. If his Dragon Castle did not change, he would soon lose his position as the strongest Castle Lord of the Otherworld. So, Mike was also thinking hard for a solution to this issue. Fortunately, this issue was solved by the dragon nest. After the dragon nest reached level 10, a brand new ability was unlocked. Dragon Egg Fusion or Dragon Fusion. Mike was now looking at the Giant Dragon Egg in front of him happily. The notification from the Dragon Nest just now said that it would take ten days to breed successfully. This was fine. Mike was patient enough to wait. This was the best information that Mike had heard recently. He should have been upset when he found out about the mechanical devices controlled by the gnomes. After sending out the Black Dragon and the White Dragon, the Black Dragon was severely injured. Even so, Mike still did not know much about those mechanical devices. Mike¡¯s mood was becoming increasingly sour, finally heard some good news about the Dragon Egg Fusion. Ten days. In just ten days, he would be able to see new creatures emerging from the dragon nest. Just thinking about it made him excited. Of course, during this period, Mike would still look for a way to wake up the Black Dragon. At the same time, he had to be vigilant of the movement of the mechanical army. After all, the destructive power that could pierce through the hard dragon scales was far from what the current Dragon Castle could withstand. Most importantly, there was an alliance that gathered a large number of Castle Lords. They hid in the Misty Forest and peered at the Dragon Castle. It was the Alliance of Gods.. Chapter 263 - Once Again Investigating the Army of Mechanical Devices Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Seven days had passed on the Otherworld continent. In the Dragon Castle, which was located at the edge of the Misty Forest. Mike was looking at the information that the messenger had returned. This was all information regarding mechanical devices. After a few days of continuous tracking, Mike finally had some details about the mechanical devices. It turns out that there were two sets of machines that were controlled by the gnomes. The outer layer is the mechanism responsible for defense. After the outer layer receives the attack, the outer mechanism will fall off and explode. After that, it exposes the inner layer of the mechanism, which is the central area controlled by the gnomes. Do not underestimate the inner layer of machinery. It contains high-energy weapons that would be used against the enemy. The only difference was that the defense of the inner layer was much lower. If one could destroy the machine before it launched an attack, it was almost certain that the entire mechanism would be completely paralyzed. Putting all the information together and analyzing the injuries the Black Dragon had suffered, it was not difficult to figure out the details of what happened that day. Thinking of this, Mike realized that the defense of the Dragon Castle would face a huge challenge. It was the same for the dragons in the castle. According to the information sent by the messenger, the number of mechanical devices controlled by the gnomes was shocking. With this advantage in numbers, even if Mike used the Sky City, it would be impossible to defend against the siege of this mechanical army. After all, after the Sky City attacked once, it would take a few minutes to replenish its energy. Within a few minutes, the numerous mechanical devices would attack before the Dragon Castle could defend itself. If Dragon Castle were to be defeated, Mike would have no choice but to give up the entire castle, leave the Misty Forest, and head to other parts of the Otherworld. However, if Mike really did that, only destruction awaited him. The dragon nest was connected to the dragon¡¯s castle, it could not be separated. This was equivalent to giving up the dragon nest. Even if Mike could temporarily escape danger, after entering the other regions of the Otherworld, survival was a huge problem. The other regions of the Otherworld were no less dangerous than the Misty Forest. Now, there was only one path left for Mike, and that was to protect the Dragon Castle. After some calculations, he know that the mechanical army would reach the outskirts of the Misty Forest in two days. At that time, the range of the mechanical devices would be enough to hit the Dragon Castle. However, it would take another three days for the new creatures in the dragon nest to hatch. This timing was very awkward. Mike would need to lead the dragons to fight against the mechanical army for at least a day. If they could defend the Dragon Castle for a day and wait for the heaven-tier creature to be born, they would be able to resolve this crisis. This was a far more dangerous crisis compared to when they encountered the Anti-dragon Alliance. The Anti-dragon Alliance¡¯s flying forces were easily suppressed by Mike¡¯s dragons. However, the mechanical device that was about to arrive had a strange attacking ability. It could break through the dragon¡¯s defense. At this moment, the Red Dragon came to the hall and saw Mike analyzing the information in front of him. ¡°Master, it¡¯s my turn to look after the Black Dragon today. I found that the Black Dragon¡¯s body moved by itself!¡± Hearing the Red Dragon¡¯s words, Mike instantly stood up from his seat. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a good thing. Let¡¯s go to the dragon nest now!¡± Mike directly climbed onto the Red Dragon¡¯s back so that they could arrive at the dragon nest faster. A few minutes later, the Red Dragon landed in front of the dragon nest. Mike jumped off the Red Dragon¡¯s back onto the ground and immediately headed towards the central area of the dragon nest. There laid a Black Dragon. When Mike got close to the Black Dragon, he saw that it was just as the Red Dragon had said. The Black Dragon was moving its huge body, and it looked as if it was about to open its eyes. All of this indicated that the Black Dragon was really going to wake up. This news quickly spread to every corner of the Dragon Castle. The other dragons rushed to the dragon nest one after another. They were all dragons born from the dragon nest, and they had a deep relationship with each other. When the dragon nest was filled with seven dragons. The Black Dragon¡¯s eyes finally opened, and its huge dragon eyes scanned the surroundings. Soon, the Black Dragon saw Mike, who was not far away. The Black Dragon struggled to stand up, but its body had been in a deep sleep for a long time, so it did not have the strength to stand up. After several failed attempts, Mike walked to the front of the Black Dragon and reached out his hand to gently stroke the Black Dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You just woke up. Your body still needs a long time to recover before you can stand up again!¡± After understanding Mike¡¯s words, the Black Dragon no longer struggled to stand up. It then told Mike the scene and details of the previous attack through telepathy. There were many similarities between this information and the ones Mike already knew. It seemed that Mike¡¯s judgment was right, the destructive power of the mechanical equipment was extremely shocking. It was not something a dragon could easily resist. It was unknown what level the gnome dwarves were, to be able to create such powerful mechanical devices. If this continued to develop, the gnome dwarves could even unify the entire continent of the Otherworld. However, it was unknown if the gnome dwarves had such ambitions. That was because Mike had recently discovered a strange phenomenon. The mechanical device controlled by the gnomes was aimed at the Dragon Castle. The Alliance of Gods Castle, which was in the same dimension as the Dragon Castle, was actually ignored by the gnomes. In other words, it is very likely that the gnomes are cooperating with the Alliance of Gods. It was very likely that the leader of the Alliance of Gods had secretly bribed the gnomes to attack the Dragon Castle with the mechanical army. It was very likely to be the case. After Mike received all the information from the Black Dragon, he immediately called the castle¡¯s butler. Then, he told the butler to pick the smartest soldier from the messengers. Mike decided that he could not sit still and wait for death. He had to take the initiative to attack first. He will not be passively sitting in his castle. Mike wanted to send a very smart messenger over to the gnome army. He wanted to speak to the gnome leader who was controlling the mechanical devices.. Chapter 264 - Find the Leader of the Gnome Dwarves! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The awakening of the Black Dragon was something that the Dragon Castle had been looking forward to for a long time. The entire Dragon Castle was celebrating! Even the impending crisis was forgotten by the dragons. This was because as long as the Lord of the Dragon Castle was present, there would be no risk. This was the absolute confidence in Mike. However, as the Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle, Mike was heavy in thought. There were still two days before the new species in the dragon nest could hatch. However, the messenger¡¯s message had clearly told Mike that the mechanical army controlled by the gnome dwarves was less than a day away from the edge of the Misty Forest. As long as the army of mechanical devices entered the edge of the Misty Forest, they could use high-energy weapons to launch long-range attacks on the Dragon Castle. This was the last thing Mike wanted. Therefore, he sent out a special messenger. This was the castle¡¯s butler, who selected the smartest guy among the many soldiers. It was a giant gopher. It had almost the intelligence of a human, and its way of interacting with dragons was very similar. The giant gopher could use its senses to communicate with humans. Then, after understanding Mike¡¯s mission, the giant gopher left the Dragon Castle. It was very difficult to find their leader among all the gnome dwarves, let alone get close to the leader. Mike had no other choice but to take a gamble. If he won, it would give the Dragon Castle some time to catch its breath. He only needed to delay for a day until a new creature was born from the dragon nest to resolve the crisis. Just in case, Mike asked the butler to install a voice device on the giant gopher. It was found in the corpse of the Anti-dragon Alliance, and it was a medical device used for communication. Mike studied it for a while before he figured out how to use it. As long as he recorded his words in the device, and then giant gopher could bring it to the gnome leader, the device would do the rest. As for the gnome leader, whether he could agree to Mike¡¯s request or not was up to fate. While the Dragons were celebrating the awakening of the Black Dragon, Mike had already arrived at the tower of the castle ahead of time. As the giant gopher left the Dragon Castle, Mike¡¯s eyes were locked on the leaving gopher until he could no longer see it. A few hours later, the sky began to darken. The Misty Forest was a dangerous area at night. The giant gopher had a very high IQ. After leaving the Dragon Castle, it chose to go underground. Although it would be very slow, safety was the most important thing. It was not afraid of being attacked by other beasts on the way. After a long journey, the giant gopher arrived at the edge of the Misty Forest before daybreak. Looking at the endless plains ahead, one could see a row of dazzling lights on the distant horizon. These should be the lights emitted by the mechanical equipment army. Looking from the position of the giant gopher, rows of lights connected into a line. It was like a laser beam, cutting the ground and the black sky. This strange scene made the giant gopher freeze on the spot for a moment. Then, the giant gopher remembered that it still had a very important task to complete. It had to bring the words of the master of the Dragon Castle, Mike, to the gnome leader. The giant gopher rested on the spot for half an hour, replenishing enough food and water. Then, it burrowed into the ground again. Unlike the dangers in the Misty Forest, it had to be even more careful now that she had entered the open plains. Once it was discovered by those mechanical devices, the result would be that it would be torn into pieces by the high-energy attacks of the mechanical devices. Before the giant gopher burrowed into the ground, it roughly measured the distance between itself and the mechanical devices. If nothing went wrong, it would reach the machine army in about an hour. In addition, the machine army was still moving forward, so the distance would be shortened. The giant gopher decided that it would not rush out of the ground without finding the gnome leader. It wanted to first find the gnome leader among the machine army. The giant gopher could only find the leader of the gnome dwarves with its innate ability, which was its powerful sense of smell and hearing. With a little luck, it might be able to find the leader of the gnome dwarves without exposing itself. One had to know that in the Otherworld, whether it was the natives or the soldiers that were produced, its innate ability brought with it powerful senses, and it could also communicate. Those gnome dwarves would certainly communicate with each other, and the giant gopher could use this to find its target. Time passed by, and the giant gopher had been traveling under the ground for more than half an hour. According to its previous calculation, there should have been a mechanical device above the giant gopher. That was because it had already heard the mechanical roar from the ground. At the same time, there were also the voices of the gnome dwarves talking to each other. The only thing that made the giant gopher feel regretful was that the noise produced by the mechanical device was very loud. It had to stop and listen carefully, or it might not be able to hear the gnomes over the noise of the machines. ¡°Haha, we will reach the edge of the Misty Forest in a few hours!¡± ¡°Then, we have to attack the walls of the Dragon Castle first. I believe that after our mechanical army fires a shot, the solid walls will be destroyed in an instant!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. After we charge into the Dragon Castle, I will definitely go and snatch the treasures of the dragons!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance. Those dragon¡¯s treasures belong to our leader!¡± The giant gopher was below the ground, eavesdropping on the conversation between the gnome dwarves on the ground. Finally, it heard the mention of the gnome leader. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The giant gopher decided to act. It used its powerful sense of smell to lock onto the gnome dwarf who was going to find the leader. Soon, the gnome dwarf walked for about a few thousand kilometers. The noise produced by the machinery here was actually not as loud. It should be the mechanical device that the gnome leader was riding on. It was clearly different from those ordinary mechanical devices, or perhaps it could be said that it was even more advanced. In the next moment, the giant gopher hid below the ground and heard the conversation coming from above. ¡°Lord leader, we still have dozens of minutes to reach the edge of the Misty Forest!¡± ¡°Very good. Tell the vanguard army that once they reach the edge of the Misty Forest, immediately set up camp and wait for my next order!¡± The time had come! The giant gopher knew that above its head was the leader of the gnome dwarves. It began to move. It quickly drilled out of the ground and came to the surface. It could see a strange-looking gnome dwarf sitting on an unusually large mechanical device, controlling it. This should be the leader of the gnome dwarves.. Chapter 265 - This Is the Leader of the Gnome Dwarves? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The giant gopher started to come out from the ground, its pointy head appearing on top of the ground. In its line of sight, a giant creature appeared. It was a giant steel machine that was larger than any other mechanical device. It was like a steel fortress. On top of the steel fortress, there were a few gnome dwarves that were short in stature. On the main seat, there was a gnome that looked very different. This gnome dwarf¡¯s head was very huge, far larger than the other gnome dwarves. Even his body was much taller than those gnome dwarves. The giant gopher guessed that this must be the leader of the gnome dwarves. Then, the giant gopher drilled its entire body out from under the ground. At the same time, it exposed its position. The rumbling sounds of machinery suddenly began to weaken. The giant gopher knew the gnome dwarves had discovered his position. As expected, the mechanical device stopped a few meters away from the giant gopher. The steel-like sharp gears would crush the giant gopher into a pool of blood if they decided to move forward. The giant gopher did not hesitate and immediately opened its mouth to shout. Soon, two gnome dwarves jumped down from the mechanical fortress. They were holding a long metal tube in their hands. The giant gopher did not know what it was, but he knew that if it made any sudden moves, the gnome dwarves would definitely attack it without hesitation. As the gnome dwarves surrounded the giant gopher, the voice of the gnome sounded in its ears. However, the giant gopher could not understand what it was saying. It could only use its innate ability, sensing, to try to communicate with the gnome leader sitting on the mechanical fortress. The giant gopher was right. The gnome leader also had the sensing ability. Just as the gnome dwarves were about to attack the giant gopher, a strange language came from the mechanical fortress. The gnomes surrounding the giant gopher stopped their attacks and surrounded the giant gopher to prevent it from escaping. The giant gopher raised its pointy head and its protruding eyes stared up high at the gnome leader. It was still using its sensing ability to communicate with the gnome leader. It was fulfilling its mission, transmitting Mike¡¯s message. Mike wanted to convince the leader of the gnomes, and then get the gnomes to come up with a condition. The best outcome would be to change the gnomes¡¯ target of attack. Mike wanted them to attack the Castle of Gods instead. Of course, this requirement was a bit harsh, and Mike knew very well that this wish would be difficult to achieve. After all, Mike did not know how the gnomes were thinking, so he could only communicate through the giant gopher. Mike¡¯s bottom line was to delay the mechanical device army for a day, so that he could ensure the birth of the new creature in the dragon nest. He did not know if the gnome dwarves were willing to wait for one day. In order to achieve this delay, Mike used a trick. Mike asked the giant gopher to tell the gnome leader that Mike was willing to give the gnome leader a large amount of treasure in exchange for the gnomes not attacking the Dragon Castle. This was a very reasonable request in normal times. However, Mike knew very well that the mechanical army had traveled a long way to reach the edge of the Misty Forest. How could they give up just like that? Therefore, before the giant gopher left the castle, Mike gave the giant gopher something special. It was a shiny magical device. It was found among the dead bodies of the Anti-dragon Alliance. It should be a personal item of a high-level Castle Lord of the Anti-dragon Alliance. Mike studied it for a long time before he realized that it was actually a well-made driving device. Therefore, he decided to take a gamble and had the giant gopher take it to the gnomes. When the giant gopher met the gnome leader, it would give the driving device to the leader as a greeting gift. At this moment, the giant gopher took out the exquisite mechanical device from its bag. The moment the mechanical device was exposed, it immediately attracted the attention of the gnomes. The gnome warriors surrounding the giant gopher wanted to get close to the driving device. However, they were stopped by the gnome leader on the mechanical fortress. The giant gopher looked at the gnome leader¡¯s eyes. He was looking at the driving device with a greedy look. The giant gopher secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At least its life was saved now. The gnome warriors surrounding it would not attack it for the time being. Mike had made the right bet. This kind of magical driving device had a fatal attraction to the gnome dwarves who liked to research machines. The gnome leader, who was sitting on the mechanical fortress, actually jumped from the mechanical fortress to the ground. Then, its two small eyes stared greedily at the driving device in the giant gopher¡¯s hand. The gnome leader quickened its pace and walked towards the giant gopher. ¡°Is this the mechanical heart?¡± The giant gopher could sense the consciousness of the gnome leader in front of it. It also looked curiously at the gadget in its hand that was constantly rotating. Could it be that this was really the mechanical heart that the leader mentioned! The giant hamster had a very high IQ, it usually stayed in the library when it was in the Dragon Castle and read many books. One of the books that introduced the underground world had records about the mechanical heart. There were many kinds of creatures in this world, but if one wanted to survive in the hot and dark underground world, one had to have a divine artifact. That was the mechanical heart. With the mechanical heart, one could create all kinds of sophisticated machines in the underground world that lacked light. Compared to the precise structure of the mechanical heart, the mechanical device controlled by the gnomes in front of him was like the difference between heaven and earth. It was obvious how huge the gap was. After seeing the driving device, the gnomes¡¯ eyes were be filled with greed. The giant gopher grabbed the mechanical heart in his hand tightly and used its sensing ability to negotiate with the leader of the gnomes. ¡°This is the mechanical heart. If you want the mechanical heart in my hand, you have to agree to one of my demands. Otherwise, I will destroy this mechanical heart right now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t destroy it. What demands do you have? Say it!¡± When the gnome dwarf leader heard that the giant gopher in front of him actually wanted to destroy the mechanical heart, an angry expression instantly appeared on his face. The giant hamster already knew what it wanted to say. ¡°I represent the Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle, the great Lord, Mike.. I am here to negotiate with you!¡± Chapter 266 - Bribing the Giant Gopher? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The giant gopher blinked its black eyes and continued speaking to the gnome leader. ¡°Master of the Dragon Castle ordered me to come here. I am ordered to give this to the gnome leader when I meet him!¡± ¡°Of course, the master of the Dragon Castle has another condition!¡± ¡°As long as you gnomes don¡¯t attack the Dragon Castle, this driving device is yours!¡± The gnome leader looked at the driving device in front of him. He definitely wanted it very much. However, the leader knew very well that since he had accepted the rich treasures of the rock dwarves, he could not avoid attacking the Dragon Castle. However, he really wanted the driving device in front of him. The gnome leader was hesitating, and suddenly, an elderly gnome walked out of the mechanical fortress. The giant gopher did not know who the elderly gnome was. He jumped down from the mechanical fortress and walked to the leader¡¯s side. The giant gopher did not know what the elderly gnome was saying to the leader, but the hesitant leader immediately looked at the driving device with a strong smile. ¡°I can agree to the Dragon Castle Lord¡¯s request. We attack the Dragon Castle. Now, can you give me the driving device?¡± After the gnome leader finished speaking, he immediately reached out his short and thick arm to grab the driving device in the giant gopher¡¯s hand. The giant gopher was not that stupid. It did not trust the gnome leader yet. The design of the driving device was very complicated. It was still covered by transparent glass, but it would not stop the giant gopher from destroying the driving device. The giant gopher took a few steps back and then took off the glass cover in front of the gnome leader. At the same time, it reached out its sharp hands, preparing to destroy the driving device. ¡°Stop! Stop it, damn it, why are you destroying it!¡± The giant hamster¡¯s actions clearly scared the gnome leader. ¡°Humph, don¡¯t treat me as a fool. Since you¡¯re the gnome leader, shouldn¡¯t you show your sincerity instead of making empty promises!¡± The gnome leader¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. That¡¯s right, he was just spouting nonsense just now. After he obtained the driving device, he would not care about the promise he just made. He would definitely continue commanding the mechanical device army to attack the Dragon Castle. What the leader did not expect was that this creature that looked like a rat in front of him actually had such a high IQ. It seemed that the owner of the Dragon Castle was not a good guy either. One had to know that the gnome dwarves lived in the underground world and had suffered a lot of hardship through the generations. It was only because they did not have a mechanical heart that a large number of gnome dwarves died in the dark and dangerous underground world. After centuries of development, the gnome dwarves had paid a huge price to develop machinery that could survive in the underground world. However, because they did not have a mechanical heart, the machinery they created was very crude and would often be damaged during normal use. Even the machinery they controlled now had the same problem. When the gnome dwarves left the underground world, they had originally prepared more than 2,000 machines. However, after half a month¡¯s journey, there were less than 1,200 machineries that could still be operated normally. IT was clear that the mechanical devices were being damaged at a rapid rate. If the gnomes had the mechanical heart, the situation would be greatly improved. They could even create more advanced mechanical devices. There was nothing they could do. To the gnomes, the mechanical heart was simply a divine artifact that they had to obtain. The gnome leader quickly made a move. He first gave the order to stop all the moving machinery, then entered the standby state. Next, the gnome leader began to modify the route of the mechanical army. The giant gopher saw that the gnome leader¡¯s modified route happened to be the Castle of Gods in the dense Misty Forest. It was unknown what tricks this gnome leader was playing. However, the giant gopher knew that as long as it could delay the mechanical device army for more than a day, it would be enough for the Dragon Castle. The giant gopher pretended to be in disbelief and climbed onto one of the machines in front of the gnome leader. After the giant gopher sat down, it turned its sharp head and looked at the gnome leader, revealing a pair of huge front teeth. ¡°Respected gnome leader, I plan to follow your mechanical army into the Misty Forest. When I see that you have begun to attack the Castle of Gods, I will keep my promise and give you this driving device!¡± Hearing the giant gopher¡¯s words, the gnome leader¡¯s face became very ugly. His face was full of gloom. However, he had no way to deal with this giant gopher for now. The leader turned around and was about to climb up the mechanical fortress. At the same time, he deliberately glanced at the elderly gnome dwarf. The meaning was very obvious. The leader wanted the elderly gnome dwarf to think of a way to get rid of this gopher as soon as possible. The elderly gnome dwarf¡¯s two small eyes began to roll around. It was obvious that he was thinking hard. The only way to not fulfill the gnome leader¡¯s oath was to kill the giant gopher while it was not paying attention. Only then could he get the mechanical heart. This method was very risky. One had to know that the giant gopher was several times the size of the gnome dwarf. Even if the giant gopher was defenseless, it would not be easy to kill it. However, the older gnome dwarves had the highest IQ among the entire gnome race. Soon, he thought of a solution. As long as the giant gopher went into hibernation, he could retrieve the mechanical heart without destroying it. As the gnome dwarves, they were very good at making all kinds of strange gadgets. If the elderly gnome dwarf could build a device that could make creatures go into hibernation, then the current issue would be solved. The elderly gnome dwarf told the leader his thoughts and waited for the leader¡¯s approval. The gnome leader nodded heavily. He would distract the giant gopher, and the elder gnome would quickly build a device that could put the giant gopher to sleep.. Chapter 267 - Bribery Failed, Commence the Plan to Kill the Giant Gopher! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The elderly gnome dwarf wanted to create a device that would make the giant gopher fall into a deep sleep. This would take a certain amount of time, about a day to complete the task given to him by the leader. As for the gnome dwarf leader, he tried to distract the giant gopher. On one hand, it was to prevent the giant gopher from escaping, and on the other hand, it was to keep an eye on the giant gopher so as not to damage the mechanical heart. At this moment, the giant gopher was sitting next to the gnome leader. It was thinking about how to escape after a day¡¯s time. When they were in the Dragon Castle, Mike had told the giant gopher that once their plan succeeded, the giant gopher had to think of a way to escape before the gnome leader found out. However, it was up to the giant gopher to think of a specific way. Mike, who was far away in the Dragon Castle, had no idea what would happen to the giant gopher after encountering the gnomes. Therefore, the giant gopher had to rely on the situation at the time and find a way to escape. The giant gopher was thinking about it now. It would only take a few hours from where the gnomes were to enter the Misty Forest. This was because the mechanical device controlled by the gnome dwarves did not travel very fast. Adding onto the several hours of time that the giant gopher had bought, the giant gopher guessed that it would only need to delay a little more to complete Mike¡¯s task. As long as it completed this task and returned to the Dragon Castle, it would receive a very generous reward. Mike might even use the high-level bloodline of the dragons for the giant gopher. One had to know that in the entire Otherworld continent, there were very few high-level creatures that had the ability to change the value of low-level creatures. Of course, the dragon race was one of them. This gift was very attractive to the giant gopher. Just as the giant gopher was thinking about its beautiful future, the gnome leader sitting beside him suddenly turned around and grabbed the giant gopher¡¯s fur with his short arms. ¡°I know you¡¯re the messenger of the Dragon Castle. Why don¡¯t you give me the mechanical heart, and I¡¯ll give you a huge treasure that¡¯s enough for you to build a powerful army in the Misty Forest!¡± The giant gopher did not expect that the gnome leader would actually try to bribe it. He really wanted the mechanical heart. The reason was very simple. If the gnome dwarves could not keep their promise in the end, or if the giant gopher did not want to hand over the mechanical heart in the end, the consequences would be unthinkable. The gnome leader would not only lose the mechanical heart, the original plan to attack the Dragon Castle would also be disrupted. Although the mechanical heart was very delicate, it was also very easy to be destroyed unless the mechanical heart was activated. Only when the hidden abilities of the mechanical heart were fully activated could the fate of being destroyed be avoided. The gnome leader thought that the only way was to convince the giant gopher to betray the Dragon Castle. At this moment, after the gnome leader finished speaking, he stared at the giant gopher with his pair of small eyes. Of course, he hoped that the giant gopher would agree to his request. If that was the case, after the giant gopher handed over the mechanical heart, he would think of a way to kill this annoying fellow in front of him. The nature of the gnome dwarves was completely exposed. This was also recognized by the entire Otherworld. Although the reputation of the gnome dwarves was not as bad as the magi, they were also a kind of creature that was sinister and cunning. The giant gopher was staring at the gnome leader. It shook its huge head. It was not a fool. After thinking for a moment, it immediately saw through the hidden conspiracy of the gnome leader. If the giant gopher really handed over the mechanical heart, it would get treasures in return. However, one had to know that the danger in the Misty Forest was not something that could be avoided just by having some treasure. On the contrary, it would attract even more danger because of carrying a large amount of treasure. This was almost no different from throwing away one¡¯s life. The giant gopher turned its large head and stared at the face of the gnome leader beside it as if it was looking at a fool. The meaning was very obvious. You had better hurry up and fulfill your previous promise. In order to urge the gnome leader, the giant gopher took out the mechanical heart from the package and shook it in front of the gnome leader¡¯s eyes. This action of the giant gopher undoubtedly angered the gnome leader even more. However, the gnome leader could not flare up because of the current situation. He could only suppress his anger and leave the giant gopher. He turned around and jumped into the mechanical fortress. The mechanical fort was huge, and this was the gnome Leader¡¯s command room. Soon, the gnome leader found the elderly gnome in a room. ¡°Elder! How long will it take to make a machine that can put the gopher to sleep?¡± The gnome leader had had enough of that giant gopher and could not wait to kill it right now. However, as the leader of the gnome dwarves, he was still very smart and knew the importance of this. The damned giant gopher had the mechanical heart in its hands. That device alone would drive the entire gnome dwarf race crazy. The gnomes were all very nimble creatures. They had thin and small fingers, and they could use all kinds of tools very nimbly. Then, they could create whatever they wanted. This kind of racial talent gave the gnome race the secret to eternal prosperity. The gnome elder immediately stood up from his chair when he saw the leader enter. He was holding a small mechanical device in his hand. Although it was a little rough on the outside, if one observed carefully, the gears inside the machine were running exquisitely. ¡°Leader, the general structure has been completed. The only thing missing now is the internal drive device. This will take about half a day to complete.¡± The mechanical device mentioned by the elder was not a divine device like the mechanical heart, but a drive device invented by the gnome dwarves themselves. Of course, this mechanical device was far less exquisite and powerful than the mechanical heart. The most powerful part of the mechanical heart was its ability to automatically repair itself. As long as the mechanical heart was placed in the core area of the machine, with the powerful ability of the mechanical heart, not only would it be able to unleash power far beyond that of an ordinary driving device, it would also be able to repair damaged parts automatically. That was why the mechanical heart had become a divine artifact. The gnome dwarf leader had an ugly expression on his face when he heard that it would take another half a day, but he also knew that there was no other way except to wait.. Chapter 268 - The Trap Designed by the Leader! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On the great plains south of the Misty Forest¡­ After night fell, a large number of mechanical devices lined up neatly. If one were to look at the Misty Forest, one would see a dazzling light emitted by the mechanical devices. The creatures living in the Misty Forest were attracted by the light outside. Many ferocious creatures began to move toward the plains. Behind these creatures, a strange-looking creature was collecting information. These were messengers sent by the Alliance of Gods. They were responsible for collecting information in the Misty Forest and reporting back to the Castle of Gods for the Alliance leader. There were many messengers like this in the entire Misty Forest. At this moment, the messenger arrived at the edge of the Misty Forest. Its eyes recorded all the information on the plains. After a few minutes, the messenger that had finished collecting information turned around and disappeared into the Misty Forest. After night fell, the giant gopher that had been waiting on the mechanical fortress thought of a way to escape. When the sky lit up, its task of holding back the mechanical army was completed. At the same time, the giant gopher had to successfully escape before dawn, or else it would become the target of the gnome dwarves. The gnome dwarves were very weak, but they could control powerful mechanical devices. Even if the giant gopher burrowed underground to escape, it could also be attacked by these mechanical devices. One had to know that the thermal weapons fired by the mechanical device could not even be blocked by the dragon¡¯s hard dragon scales, let alone the soft ground. The only thing the giant gopher could count on was luck. As long as the giant gopher was in the underground soil, it could be lucky and dodge the attacks on the ground. It would be able to escape successfully. However, the giant gopher still did not want to use such a method that relied on luck. It only wanted to use it as the last straw when there was no other way. The method that the giant gopher thought of was very simple. After observing for some time, the giant gopher found that the gnome dwarves that camped there had an interesting habit. Every hour or so, the gnome dwarves would gather together. There were at least a dozen of them, and there were at least a hundred of them. The gnome dwarves would gather together and dance in a dance that the giant gopher did not recognize. At the same time, they would also howl loudly. The giant gopher found this ridiculous at first. However, as the gnome dwarves performed some sort of ritual very regularly, the giant gopher knew that it would not be difficult to find an opportunity to leave this place when the gnome dwarves began to shout and dance. This was because the defense of the entire camp was the weakest when the gnome dwarves were partying. Even the gnome leader would join in the dancing and shouting. It still did not understand why these gnome dwarves would perform some sort of ritual on a regular basis. The giant gopher calculated the time in its mind. It had been almost an hour since the last time the gnome dwarves were partying. This meant that the gnome dwarves were about to begin the ritual again. As expected, not long after, the gnome dwarves who were in charge of guarding the gopher turned their small heads and looked at the camp. Under the illumination of the firelight and the lights from the mechanical devices, the short gnome dwarves walked out of their tents and surrounded the city in circles at an extremely fast speed. Then, they started the ritual again. This time, the giant gopher took a look and began to observe the expressions of the gnome dwarves. It wanted to find something different on the gnome dwarves¡¯ faces. Soon, the giant gopher saw that these dancing gnomes¡¯ faces were all red. Moreover, the giant gopher also saw that the gnome that was in charge of guarding it was also red in the face. This discovery made the giant gopher feel incredulous. One had to know that because the giant gopher had a very high IQ, Mike allowed it to enter the castle library. This allowed the giant gopher to read a large number of books in a short period of time, all of which were related to the general history of the Otherworld. However, the giant gopher did not read anything about the ritual of the gnome dwarves. However, there was an introduction about the hill dwarves, which made the giant gopher think of something. In the records about the hill dwarves, there was a paragraph describing the underground world¡¯s sacrificial activities. The contents of the books were detailed introductions about the sacrificial activities. In the underground world, there were traces of magi. The book pointed out that sacrificial activities should be related to magi. The magi wanted to use the power of the sacrificial activities to possess the dwarves¡¯ talents, and then sacrifice the dark underground world¡¯s demon king. The reason why these magi wanted to do this was that the dark underground world¡¯s demon king could allow magi to transform into higher-level creatures, the Magi God. The giant gopher relied on its memory to recall the description of the sacrifices in the books. It was very similar to the ritual performed by the gnome dwarves in front of it. This discovery made the giant gopher realize that these gnome dwarves in front of it were very likely creatures created by the magi. If that was really the case, then why would the gnome dwarves attack the Dragon Castle? Why would the gnomes, who were so far away, cross all the plains and come to the Misty Forest to attack the Dragon Castle? This was something that was hard to understand. Even if the gnomes wanted to seize the resources of a human castle, why did they not attack the Castle of Gods that was closer? In other words, the Alliance of Gods also participated in the gnomes¡¯ plan to attack the Dragon Castle. At this moment, the ritual was still going on. The careful giant gopher discovered that every time the gnome held a ritual, their bodies would become stronger. It was just that they did not know if there were any side effects from such a sacrificial ritual. The gnome¡¯s ritual was about to end soon. The giant gopher could not waste any more time. It could not wait for the next gnome¡¯s ritual. It was ready to escape this place now. It did as it planned. The giant gopher jumped down from the mechanical fortress. Before the Gnome Dwarves discovered it, it dug into the soil under its feet at an extremely fast speed. The giant gopher¡¯s huge body instantly disappeared above the ground, leaving only a hole that was neither too big nor too small. However, it was quickly sealed by the soil that kept gushing out from behind the gopher as it dug.. Chapter 269 - Want to Catch the Giant Gopher? It Was Too Late! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the giant gopher went underground, it was not far from the mechanical fortress. The gnome Leader¡¯s lips curled up, and he had a wicked smile on his face. He already knew what the giant gopher was doing. He did not stop the giant gopher earlier because he did it on purpose. One had to know that the gnome dwarves were as intelligent as the giant gopher. How could they let the giant gopher escape? As for the leader intentionally letting the giant gopher go, he wanted to force the giant gopher to leave first so that the gnome dwarves hiding at the edge of the Misty Forest would have a chance to kill the giant gopher. This was because when the giant gopher focused on escaping, it could not take care of the mechanical heart in its package at the same time. This was the trap designed by the gnome leader. The scene switched to the escape route of the giant gopher. There were many dwarves hiding at the edge of the Misty Forest. They were sent here in advance by the leader. Each of these gnome dwarves held a thermal weapon made by the gnomes. It was a device that could shoot energy rays. With so many gnome dwarves guarding the edge of the Misty Forest, it was impossible for the giant gopher to break through this line of defense. This was because the giant gopher could not stay under the ground for a long time. Every once in a while, it had to stick its head out of the ground to breathe. This was also the reason why the gnome leader had targeted the giant gopher. The ritual activities that the giant gopher had discovered were real. This was also the secret of the gnome dwarves. They could not let this secret be spread to the outsiders. Therefore, after the giant gopher entered the gnome¡¯s camp, it was destined to die. More than half an hour had passed, and the giant gopher had no choice but to stick its head out of the ground to breathe fresh air. The giant gopher looked in the direction of the dense Misty Forest and roughly estimated the distance. There was at least half an hour before it could enter the dense Misty Forest. As long as it could successfully enter the forest, it would be able to escape from the crisis. Of course, the giant gopher was not stupid. After it entered the ground, it was also thinking of hard. The gopher found it strange that it escaped so smoothly¡­ Almost too smoothly. If some gnome dwarves used mechanical devices to shoot out energy rays and bombard the ground, at least, it would not be suspicious. However, for some reason, none of the gnomes did such a thing. This made the giant gopher very surprised, and at the same time, the vigilance in his heart grew stronger. The giant gopher observed the surrounding environment for a while, and after looking in the direction of the Misty Forest, a very strange feeling arose in his heart. It was a kind of perceptive ability that was awakened in advance in the face of impending danger. However, if the giant gopher wanted to successfully enter the Misty Forest, it had to pass through that area. If the giant gopher continued to run to the left and made a large circle, it would be able to avoid the trap set by the gnome dwarves. The giant gopher not only successfully delayed the siege of the mechanical army for a day, but also grasped the secrets of the gnome dwarves. Although the giant gopher did not know what the gnome dwarves¡¯ ritual was for, it did not stop it from bringing the information back to the Dragon Castle. As long as Mike found the information useful, it was enough. Next, the giant gopher started to run to the left. In order to save time, it did not go underground. If it was underground, it would greatly affect its speed. The speed of the giant gopher running on the ground was astonishing. If it was heading towards the Misty Forest, it would only take a few minutes to enter the Misty Forest. If it ran to the left now, taking a large detour. It would be too late to enter the Misty Forest before dawn. At the same time, the gnome dwarves were hiding at the edge of the Misty Forest. The leader was a small gnome. It was usually difficult for him to leave the camp alone. This time, he was happy to be assigned to come here. With the small leader bringing out more than 50 gnome dwarves, he had to fully showcase his leadership ability. Then, the small leader began to split the 50 Gnome Dwarves into five teams, each team was exactly 10 gnome dwarves. Each team was responsible for an area. If the giant gopher escaped from an area where any team was responsible for, then the little leader would push all the responsibility onto that team. This was a trick he learned from the leader. He would not forget that the gnome leader had used this method to defeat his biggest competitor. That was how he became the leader of the gnome dwarves. As time passed, a ray of light appeared in the dark night sky. The gnome dwarves guarding the edge of the fog forest still did not see the giant gopher. The small leader felt that something was wrong, and started to feel anxious. According to the information sent from the gnome dwarves¡¯ camp, the giant gopher should be here by now. It should have appeared in this area a long time ago. However, it had been so long, and they had not seen any trace of it. Something must have happened along the way. At this time, the little leader was thinking hard with his tiny head. Since they did not see the giant gopher, should they let the five teams search for it. There was a vast plain ahead. It would be difficult to find the giant gopher hiding underground. However, it was better than waiting forever. If the giant gopher were to escape from under their noses, they would definitely be punished by the gnome leader. Thinking of this, the little leader decided to go all out. He stood up from the grass and gathered five squads. Then, he ordered them to sweep the plains. It was called sweeping, but in fact, it was asking the gnome dwarves to use their weapons to attack the ground. Soon, the gnome dwarves fired heat rays, stirring up layers of soil. The giant gopher they were waiting for had already entered the Misty Forest from another direction. Before long, the giant gopher would be able to rush back to the Dragon Castle. Then, Mike would know about the gnome dwarves¡¯ secrets.. Chapter 270 - The Giant Gopher’s Return to the Castle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After a glimmer of light appeared in the grey sky, the night was about to pass. In the Dragon Castle, the butler had just arrived at the hall. Beside him, there was a giant messenger. They both walked forward toward Mike, the Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle. The butler knew that messenger. He was the smartest giant gopher in the Dragon Castle. When Mike asked him to find a smart messenger, the butler was the one who brought the giant gopher to Mike. Seeing the giant gopher return to the castle meant that the task given to it was completed. The butler planned to turn around and leave. Suddenly, Mike¡¯s voice came from behind the butler. ¡°Butler, wait a minute, I have something to talk to you about!¡± After hearing Mike¡¯s words, the butler turned around and walk towards Mike¡¯s position again. The giant gopher seemed to have received Mike¡¯s praise and reward. A very ugly smile appeared on its pointy face, and then it disappeared from the butler¡¯s sight. When the butler walked over, Mike gestured for him to sit down first. ¡°Butler, the giant gopher not only completed the mission well, it also brought back some unexpected information!¡± ¡°Oh, what unexpected information?¡± Mike did not keep him in suspense. He swiftly explained to the butler. ¡°The giant gopher found that the gnome dwarves have a very strange ritual. According to its description, it seems to be a kind of sacrificial activity similar to that of magi.¡± ¡°Ritual?¡± The butler closed his eyes and started to search for memories in his mind. After a while, the butler seemed to have thought of something and turned to Mike. ¡°Master, although I am a native, I know very little about rituals. However, I have been to the underground world before and saw something similar to a ritual, but that is something that the magi usually practice!¡± ¡°Yes, magi!¡± Mike stood up from his chair and said his guess while moving his body. ¡°I have been wondering why the gnome dwarves would attack our Dragon Castle. The Castle Lords of the Anti-dragon Alliance had just been destroyed not long ago.¡± The butler understood what Mike meant. If the gnome dwarves wanted to destroy the human castle in the Misty Forest, they would definitely perform some investigations into target castles. At that time, the Dragon Castle was being besieged by the Anti-dragon Alliance. The result was that under Mike¡¯s leadership, the Dragon Castle wiped out the entire Anti-dragon Alliance army. It was impossible for the gnome dwarves to not know about this event. This event shocked the entire Otherworld. However, although they knew the strength of the Dragon Castle, they are actually still going to attack the Dragon Castle. The hidden purpose was far from being as simple as it seemed on the surface. The butler thought for a while and looked at Mike again. ¡°Master, do you mean that the gnomes¡¯ actions are related to the magi?¡± ¡°We all know that there are no traces of magi activities in the Misty Forest and the underground world where the gnomes live!¡± Mike also knew that the butler¡¯s information was true, but he did not know that not far from the Dragon Castle, there were three powerful magi hiding in the Castle of Gods. Moreover, even the leader of the Alliance of Gods did not know that the magi secretly used dark magic behind his back. They lured the gnomes to launch an attack on the Dragon Castle. After the gnomes successfully took down the Dragon Castle, their next target would be the Alliance of Gods. No one knew what the three magi were up to. This was also the reason why magi had such a bad reputation. No one was willing to deal with magi. However, the leader of the Alliance of Gods dared to do so. The leader would definitely pay a painful price for his actions. Mike said to the butler, ¡°Butler, do you still remember the Dark Continent mentioned before?¡± The butler said, ¡°I know the Dark Continent. Master told me about it back then!¡± ¡°Well, I plan to go to the Dark Continent soon!¡± ¡°Master, why do you want to go to the Dark Continent now? That area is synonymous with death. Almost no human can walk out of there alive!¡± ¡°I know, so I¡¯m waiting for an opportunity. Or I¡¯m waiting for a powerful companion, a powerful creature that has reached heaven-tier!¡± After hearing Mike¡¯s words, the butler seemed to realize something. He opened his eyes wide and looked behind him. A strange sound came from there. It was like a dragon¡¯s roar. However, it was more terrifying than a dragon¡¯s roar. ¡°Could it be that the dragon nest has successfully bred that brand new creature!¡± Yes, the butler¡¯s guess was right. After fifteen days, the Dragon Nest had finally bred a brand new unit. It was a creature whose strength had reached heaven-tier. That was a brand new creature born after the fusion of ten giant dragon eggs. The butler¡¯s eyes immediately filled with excitement. The reason for his excitement was very simple. The entire Otherworld knew that the Dark Continent was very dangerous. However, at the same time, there were many opportunities there. If he could enter the Dark Continent, he would be able to obtain significant rewards When Mike returned, the entire Otherworld would submit to him. As the butler, he would become the most powerful butler in the Otherworld. The new creature that could accompany Mike into the Dark Continent would reduce the danger they would encounter. Then, Mike left the hall and headed towards the dragon nest. The butler followed closely behind Mike. At the same time, the dragons living in the Dragon Castle also sensed a very strong vitality coming from the dragon nest. The dragons looked at each other, and fear appeared in their huge dragon eyes. This was a rare sight. It was rare to see something that could make dragons feel fear. Mike and the butler would see it soon. Dong dong dong! When Mike led the butler into the dragon nest, a few loud noises came from the dragon nest. No one knew what it was. Mike quickened his pace and went to the center of the dragon nest. That was the place where the dragon nest gave birth to creatures. Soon, Mike and the butler arrived at the center of the dragon nest. It was dark, and it took them a while for their eyesight to adjust. Mike tried to speak to his surroundings. ¡°I am Mike, the owner of the Dragon Castle, and also the owner of the dragon nest!¡± After Mike said this, a female voice sounded in his ear. Mike was very sure that the voice he heard was definitely a female voice. The language used was actually human language that Mike could understand. ¡°Mike? Master? I don¡¯t have a name yet. Do you want to give me a name now?¡± Mike knew that the female voice nearby was probably a new creature born from the dragon nest. He just did not know what the other party looked like. Was it a monster with a dragon body and a human head? Or was it a new dragon creature with nine dragon heads? Suddenly, there was a flash of blinding light. The new creature was also revealed to Mike.. Chapter 271 - The Birth of a New Life Form Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A ball of scorching light instantly appeared in the originally dim dragon nest. The light felt warm, and Mike felt as if he was a dragon egg, being incubated in the dragon nest. Mike knew that when the dragon nest incubated a dragon egg, it would release a powerful life force. However, now, the entire space where the dragon¡¯s nest was located was filled with a large amount of life force. This had never happened before in the past. Mike could roughly guess that this was due to the brand new creature. The light was very magical. It was like the morning sun bathing the earth, waking from the darkness. Soon, after Mike adapted to the light, a human-like creature appeared in his line of sight. Looking carefully, that brand new creature was actually naked. In front of her chest were two full breasts. They were not concealed at all. Cough cough! Mike coughed a few times awkwardly. The creature bathed in the light should be a female from its appearance. Mike did not know if the human-like creature would transform into a dragon or some other creature. Just as Mike was about to ask the question, the other party spoke again. ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t named me yet. I want to wear clothes like that too!¡± When Mike heard that, he could not help but turn around. He saw that the butler was standing behind him. Obviously, she wanted the same clothes as the butler. In the entire Dragon Castle, there were only dragons and other soldiers. However, there were no women. There was no choice. After hesitating for a moment, Mike could only take off his coat and hand it to her. As for women¡¯s clothes, he would have to think of a way to get hold of some for her. Next, Mike had to give her a name. This was also a headache for him. After all, he did not know what kind of abilities or special aspects the new creature had. Now that he looked at her, she looked no different from an ordinary girl. ¡°You are a new life form that was born after the upgrade of the dragon nest!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we call you Eve!¡± The life form that had the appearance of a human heard her name. and it blinked its big eyes, looking very happy. ¡°Haha, I have a name, I am Eve, Eve is me!¡± Eve was dancing happily on the spot, like an extremely beautiful fairy. Even the butler behind Mike was dumbfounded. He did not expect the dragon nest to give birth to such a beautiful life form. However, he was puzzled. Did they say that the dragon nest gave birth to dragon eggs? How did the dragon nest give birth to a human girl? The butler could not help but ask Mike, ¡°Master, the dragon nest should produce dragons. Why does the life form in front of look just like a human?¡± This was also the question in Mike¡¯s mind. Could it be that Eve could really turn into a dragon? ¡°Eve, come here for a moment!¡± Eve, who was flying, heard Mike calling for her. She flew down to Mike¡¯s side. ¡°Master, What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mike reached out and scratched his nose. ¡°Well, you can just call me Mike. You don¡¯t have to call me master.¡± Mike felt awkward when he heard Eve call him master. ¡°Okay, Mike!¡± ¡°Well, I want to ask you, are you a new life that was born from the dragon nest, have you always been like this, or will you change¡­¡± When Mike asked Eve, Eve smiled and raised her hands. Then, under Mike¡¯s terrified gaze, Eve¡¯s hands changed into different elemental barriers. First, it was lightning element, then fire element, then ice element, then wind element and water element. ¡°Oh my god, you have mastered all the magic elements!¡± Mike could not be blamed for being surprised. The dragons that were born in the dragon nest usually only mastered one type of elemental power. Dragons that did not have elemental power were especially powerful in terms of strength and defense. However, Eve had just been born and had already mastered all the magical elements. ¡°That¡¯s not right. These are the five major magical elements, but there are still many unique magical elements in this foreign world, such as darkness, space, or black magic!¡± Eve smiled mischievously, and the content that she said shocked Mike. ¡°Mike, I also have the elements that you mentioned in my body, but they are weak for now, so I can¡¯t release them now!¡± ¡°What!¡± This time, it really shocked Mike. Eve actually had all the magic elements. If Eve was given time to grow, this girl¡¯s power would probably reach an extremely shocking level. A creature that could control all elements. This was simply too terrifying. ¡°Eve, what other abilities do you have, such as whether your body can change its form?¡± This was the question that Mike was most concerned about. She was a life form that was born from the dragon nest, but she did not look like a dragon. This made him feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°Mike, I can¡¯t change into the form of a dragon. I can only maintain my current form!¡± Phew! Mike exhaled, but he was thinking about another problem. The Eve before him could not change her form. This was what Mike wanted. He did not want the beauty before him to suddenly change her form and turn into a terrifying dragon. That was because he did not lack dragons at the moment. Including the Black Dragon that had just woken up, there were already more than eight dragons in the Dragon Castle. This power was enough to dominate the entire Misty Forest. Moreover, Mike was going to the Dark Continent, so it would be better if it was a life form that did not look like a dragon. That would be too conspicuous. After all, there were many dangers in the Dark Continent. A human with a giant dragon would unintentionally become the target of many powerhouses. This was the last thing he wanted to see. If he brought Eve along, the two of them would be able to enter the Dark Continent quietly. After that, they would be able to find what Mike wanted. Then, it would be easier to leave the Dark Continent. If he brought a dragon with him, he might attract some powerful creatures. Dragons were not the strongest race in the Dark Continent. There were many creatures that were stronger than dragons in there.. Chapter 272 - Eve and the Dragons Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the hall of the Dragon Castle, all the forces were gathered. The eight dragons were huddled in a corner, leaving behind the leaders of the various troops. Sitting in the center were Mike and Eve. The surrounding dragons looked at the exquisite-looking Eve. One could see from the dragons¡¯ eyes, they were feeling inferior to Eve. This was inevitable because before Eve appeared, the most powerful creatures in the Dragon Castle were these dragons. However, after Eve appeared, everything changed. The power that Eve displayed was extremely terrifying. At the same time, it made the Dragons feel fear and envy. What these dragons were worried about was that Mike would no longer their eight dragons would no longer be favored by Mike. Of course, Mike saw through the thoughts of the Dragons at a glance. In order to not let these dragons feel dejected, he decided to gather the dragons into the castle hall. Otherwise, who knew what would happen if these dragons go berserk. Clap clap clap! Mike raised his hands and clapped his hands, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Then, he spoke his mind. ¡°I would like to announce something. In the great plains south of our Dragon Castle, there are a large number of gnome dwarves operating powerful mechanical devices. They are preparing to launch an attack on our Dragon Castle in an hour!¡± The dragons knew of the appearance of these gnome dwarves. For some reason, Mike only wanted to talk about it. Should he not just send dragons to eliminate those gnome dwarves? The dragons wanted to go outside the castle and eliminate those annoying gnome dwarves. Then, in front of Mike, they would prove that the dragons were still powerful creatures. However, what Mike was worried about were the dragons¡¯ thoughts. In the past, the Black Dragon and the Ice Dragon went to the great plains to test the power of the mechanical devices. The result was obvious. The originally hard scales of the dragons could not defend against the attacks of the mechanical devices. If the eight dragons went out now, it would be no different from sending themselves to their deaths. Mike continued, ¡°Previously, I sent the Black Dragon and the Ice Dragon to test the power of the mechanical devices. I¡¯m sure you all know the result. If I send all of you out now, you might not be able to come back!¡± Mike looked around and saw that the Black Dragon and the Ice Dragon had complicated looks on their faces. They had recently recovered from their encounter with the mechanical devices. Only after they had personally experienced the mechanical devices did they understand the destructive power of the mechanical devices. It was truly shocking. However, even with Mike looking at them, the Ice Dragon did not come out to stop its companions. The Black Dragon was hesitant. It did not know if it should persuade the other dragons. As a dragon, it knew very well what the dragons were thinking. They were afraid that they would lose their purpose of existence. Then, even if they could stay in the Dragon Castle, they would become depressed. The dragons had great talent, they could not live like parasites. That was the core of the problem. Mike was also troubled. He could not let the dragons leave the Dragon Castle. This was the last thing he wanted to see. Just as Mike was at a loss of what to do, a notification from the dragon nest rang in his mind. [Dragon¡¯s nest has leveled up to level 11. It has obtained a new function.] [Please go to the dragon nest interface to check!] When Mike heard the notification from the dragon¡¯s nest, he was very surprised. He did not expect the dragon nest to level up in such a short time. Its level had risen from level 10 to level 11. As soon as it leveled up to level 11, a brand new function of the dragon nest was unlocked. Mike immediately opened the dragon¡¯s nest interface. He saw that the dragon nest had indeed risen to level 11. In the center of the interface, there was a brand new function. It was called Military Strengthening! Mike clicked into and another interface appeared before his eyes. It listed the names of the eight dragons and their corresponding data attributes. Then, there was a selection button at the bottom of the interface. As long as one dragon was selected, the dragon would be able to enter a special state of strengthening. Mike could see that the more power one wanted to strengthen, the more time it would take for the function to complete. This unexpected function made Mike very happy. In this way, the dragons would not enter a state of self-doubt because of the limitations of their strength. Very soon, Mike grasped the interface. Then, he exited the interface and began to tell the dragons the good news. ¡°Dragons, I just received a piece of good news. I unlocked a function to unlock your strength!¡± After hearing Mike¡¯s words, the dragon¡¯s originally depressed mood instantly turned neutral. ¡°What did Master say just now? A function to increase our strength?¡± ¡°Is it true? Could it really increase our strength!¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is exactly what we dragons want!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to leave the Dragon Castle anymore. I¡¯m so glad!¡± ¡°Ice Dragon, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re making me cry!¡± The dragons were very happy at this moment. Since they could increase their strength, it meant that they could continue to stay in the Dragon Castle. Next, Mike began to explain the new functions to the dragons. These dragons were born from the dragon nest. They trusted the dragon nest completely. Therefore, ten minutes later, the entire hall was filled with the cheers of the dragons. Such a scene had not happened in the Dragon Castle for a long time. Mike was also very happy. When he looked at Eve beside him, he saw that she also had a very happy expression. After all, Eve¡¯s bloodline was the same as these dragons. It was just that Eve¡¯s appearance was different. Through the notification from the dragon nest, Mike knew that even Eve could also enter the dragon¡¯s nest to increase her power. However, it was still too soon for that. They would have to wait until Eve¡¯s power or level reached a bottleneck that she would receive the notification from the dragon¡¯s nest. With Eve¡¯s current power, she did not need to increase her power again. This was a very good thing for the entire Dragon Castle. With Eve defending on his side, one of Mike¡¯s worries had been solved. Next, it was time to eliminate the gnome dwarves that had come knocking on their door.. Chapter 273 - Traces of the Gnome Army Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Castle of Gods, a huge meeting was called. It was filled with high-level Castle Lords. These Castle Lords had just been gathered by the Alliance leader. They were all guessing what the Alliance leader was going to do next. The Alliance of Gods had just found some traitors within the Alliance. The granddaughter of the Alliance leader, Miss Beta, used her illusion skills to find 25 traitors. These Castle Lords were immediately forcefully killed by the Alliance leader. This had a deterrent effect. Therefore, the other Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods were very obedient and loyal to the Alliance leader. Otherwise, their lives would be lost. Very soon, the Alliance leader appeared in the hall. Behind the leader was Beta, who looked like a porcelain doll. Even though Miss Beta had the appearance of an angel, in the eyes of these Castle Lords, she was more like a terrifying demon. She was able to casually enter the dreams of Castle Lords, and by search their dreams, she could their most hidden secrets. This innate ability was definitely the most unique in this Otherworld continent. The Alliance leader began to speak. ¡°Castle Lords, I bring exciting news!¡± The leader glanced at the Castle Lords before continuing. ¡°You may not know this, but the messengers sent by the Alliance of Gods discovered a very strange thing at the edge of the Misty Forest!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve all heard of the gnome race! Just like us humans who entered the Otherworld, many humans were randomly assigned to the underground world and became a member of the gnome race!¡± ¡°The messengers saw traces of the gnome race at the edge of the Misty Forest!¡± ¡°Then, the messengers followed those gnome dwarves and discovered that they had actually gathered a huge army of mechanical devices and were heading towards the Misty Forest!¡± When the Alliance leader said this, the Castle Lords all showed terrified expressions. They knew that the gnome dwarves were very powerful soldiers who could control powerful mechanical devices. The Alliance of Gods would definitely not be able to withstand the attack of the mechanical devices. They were terrified. The Alliance leader raised his arm, signaling everyone not to panic. What he was about to say next was definitely a great piece of good news for the Castle Lords in the Alliance of Gods. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Listen to what I have to say. After the messenger¡¯s investigation, we know that those gnome dwarves are not attacking the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods, but to attack the Dragon Castle!¡± After the Alliance Leader finished his words, all the Castle Lords were shocked. ¡°What! Those gnomes are attacking the Dragon Castle?¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is good news for our Alliance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Why are those gnomes attacking the Dragon Castle? Will they carry on to attack our Alliance¡¯s castle after they¡¯re done?¡± After the last Castle Lord asked this question, he received an appreciative look from the Alliance leader. ¡°That¡¯s right. What you¡¯re worried about is exactly what I need to consider next!¡± The Alliance leader took out a map of the Misty Forest from his hand and asked the butler to lay the map flat on the huge table. Thus, the entire region of the Misty Forest was displayed to the Castle Lords. ¡°Look, most of the area of the Misty Forest is occupied by the castles of the members of the Alliance of Gods, while the Dragon Castle only occupies a small portion. If those gnome dwarves wanted to plunder resources and manpower, why would they attack the Dragon Castle that occupies a small area?¡± The Castle Lords present were not stupid. After thinking for a while, they understood what the Alliance leader meant. One of the high-ranked castle lords stood up and answered the Alliance leader¡¯s question. ¡°I guess those gnome dwarves must have been invited by some force or had been offered some extremely attractive reward in exchange to attack the Dragon Castle!¡± The Alliance leader looked at the high-ranked Castle Lord who was brave enough to speak with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re right. After a detailed investigation, I found traces of magi on the gnome dwarves!¡± At the mention of magi, the Castle Lords all had unnatural expressions. Magi had a bad reputation in the entire Otherworld. Magi was synonymous with death and fear. This was a fact that could not be erased from the entire Otherworld. The Castle Lords also recalled that the Alliance leader had previously demonstrated the function of the Magic Mirror. After all, the Magic Mirror was an evil thing that was usually used by magi. Could it be that the Alliance leader had mastered the abilities of the magi? Could it be that some magi had reached some kind of agreement with the Alliance leader that they did not know about? The Castle Lords were secretly guessing about what was happening behind the scenes. However, they caught of glance of Miss Beta, and they immediately stopped thinking. They did not forget that Beta could easily enter their dreams. If the leader knew what they were thinking, the consequences would be terrible. The Alliance leader could actually see that some of the Castle Lords had already started to think about the Magic Mirror. Whether it was the Castle Lords or the Alliance leader himself, the three magi they had taken in had also begun to secretly monitor them. The reason was very simple. The Alliance leader had no way of knowing what the three magi were thinking. He had considered asking Beta to investigate the three magi¡¯s dreams. Unfortunately, Beta said that she could not do it dream because the magi¡¯s spiritual power was very strong. It was far stronger compared to Beta¡¯s. The Alliance leader could only arrange for small soldiers to hide under the rooms of the three magi and eavesdrop on their conversations. However, what the Alliance leader did not know was that when there were no outsiders present, the three magi could communicate with each other without using any language. They could use powerful spiritual power to communicate with each other. Moreover, the three magi also knew that the Alliance leader would not trust them, so they secretly contacted the gnome dwarves. As for why they attacked the Dragon Castle instead of the Castle of Gods, the reason was simple. The magi wanted to obtain a specimen of a dragon. This was extremely important to the three magi. The dragon¡¯s corpse could allow the three magi to advance to the heaven-tier. That would allow them to become the legendary Magi God.. Chapter 274 - The Discovery of the Dwarves in the Mountains? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation To the north of the Dragon Castle was a mountainous terrain. A large number of dwarves lived here. Unlike the gnome dwarves, the dwarves in this area were the most orthodox dwarves in the entire Otherworld. After the humans transmigrated to the Otherworld continent, many humans became dwarven warriors. These dwarves were much more powerful than the Alliance of Gods. Even the dragons in the Dragon Castle could not truly defeat the dwarves. At this time, a dwarf messenger was riding on the back of a gray wolf. This dwarf had discovered a very important piece of information rushed back to the dwarves¡¯ tribe. Wild beasts like gray wolves were very good at long-distance raids, especially in the mountain range areas. The dwarf messenger rode on the gray wolf and they leaped around the mountain valley a few times before disappearing into the vast mountains. Not long after, the dwarf messenger arrived at a tribe where smoke rose from the chimneys. Inside the huge stone doors was a huge dwarven settlement. There were many tall and fierce exotic beasts among them. These exotic beasts were tamed by the dwarven warriors and could be used in battle. Usually, they were only kept in the tribe. After the dwarf messenger spoke the code word, the huge stone door slowly opened. He rode the gray wolf into the tribe and ran to the deepest part of the tribe, where the leader of the dwarves was. Of course, as the dwarf messenger, he could not directly meet with the leader. He could only meet the elder of the dwarves first. It was a dwarf elder who was in charge of collecting information. Soon, the dwarf messenger met the elder in a hall. He immediately told the elder the important information he had just obtained. ¡°Elder, I saw a strange army at the edge of the Misty Forest. There were all kinds of strange machines within this army. Then, I released the exotic beasts and bees to eavesdrop on this army. I heard an important message. Those machine armies were controlled by the gnome dwarves in the Southern Underground World. They entered the Misty Forest this time to attack the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°What, the gnome dwarves of the Southern Underground World?¡± The elder looked terrified. The dwarves knew that there were a large number of gnome dwarves living in the Southern Underground World. Those gnome dwarves were very good at forging various mechanical devices. They had even sent messengers to the dwarves in the north to persuade the dwarves in the north to form an alliance with them. However, they were rejected by the leader of the dwarves. The reason was simple. The leader of the dwarves felt a demonic presence with these gnome dwarves. It was as if the gnome dwarves were controlled by some unknown monster. Now, it seemed that the gnome dwarves were very likely to be controlled by some force to attack the Dragon Castle in the Misty Forest. If the gnome dwarves successfully occupied the Dragon Castle, then the dwarven tribes in the north would lose a natural defensive barrier. The elder must take such important information seriously. He immediately left his residence and rushed to the meeting hall of the leader. At this moment, in the meeting hall of the dwarven tribes, there were many leaders of small dwarven tribes sitting around. On the main seat was a majestic-looking dwarf with thick limbs. His name was Luke, and he was the leader of the dwarves in the north. He was also a transmigrator. After he came to this Otherworld, he had obtained a small tribe, and his innate ability allowed him to become the leader of all the dwarves in less than half a year. Luke was reading the book in his hand, which recorded the general history of this foreign world. For humans who had transmigrated to the alien world, it was necessary to understand the history of this world. At this moment, the voice of a guard came from outside the door. ¡°Leader, the elder in charge of information has something important to see you!¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± After saying that, the door was opened, and a dwarf with long hair came in. Judging from his clothes, it was not difficult to tell that he was one of the elders of the dwarves. It was Noray! Norway was an elder of the dwarves who was responsible for collecting information. After Luke saw Noray, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Elder Noray, do you have very important information?¡± ¡°Yes, leader, the messenger I sent just came back to report an extremely important information!¡± As Noray spoke, he walked into the meeting hall and found a seat for himself. His appearance attracted the attention of the other dwarves. ¡°Hey, elder Norley, what important information did you bring this time?¡± ¡°Elder Norley, could it be that the pet of that small tribe has been lost again? Hahaha.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to elder Norley like that, he might get upset again!¡± There was a reason why everyone was mocking elder Norley. Previously, although Noray was responsible for the information of the dwarves, he would always report some trivial matters, such as the lost pets or items in the tribe. Noray usually did not report anything useful, so he did not gain much respect among the dwarf leaders. However, this time was different. The information he had was extremely important. Noray glanced at the dwarves in front of him with a deep gaze while he mocked them in his heart. Wait a moment, you will all be shocked. As expected, after Noray reported the information that the messenger brought back, every dwarf in the hall had shocked expressions on their faces, Only Luke was relatively calm. ¡°The gnome dwarves are coming to our north!¡± ¡°Oh my god! We must stop those crazy gnome dwarves!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not even of the same race as those gnome dwarves!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the Dragon Castle in the Misty Forest can resist the mechanical device army controlled by those gnome dwarves!¡± Everyone looked at the leader, who was sitting calmly on the main seat. They knew that the one who could make the final decision was still Luke. Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze, Luke looked at Noray. ¡°The information you reported is very important. From now on, you must monitor the movements of the gnome dwarves at all times!¡± ¡°Send out all the messengers in the tribe and patrol along the edge of the Misty Forest. If they see anything, enter the forest immediately and observe the movement of the gnome dwarves!¡± After Luke said that, he looked at the surprised-looking Noray. Noray was thinking that the messengers would not want to enter the very dangerous Misty Forest.. Chapter 275 - Send Out the Troops! Bring Along the Powerful Exotic Beast Puppets! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The dwarf leader Luke had ordered messengers to enter the dangerous Misty Forest. He looked at elder Noray¡¯s reaction and knew why this fellow was worried. Thus, Luke continued, ¡°Elder Noray, don¡¯t worry about whether those messengers are willing to enter the dangerous Misty Forest. You can tell them go to the Tribal Altar and choose a Puppet before they set off!¡± Hiss! The dwarves were all shocked. Luke allowed the messengers to pick a Puppet of their choice/ One had to know that the dwarf tribe had a powerful secret, and that was the altar that was very mysterious to the outside world. Powerful exotic beasts were raised in the altar as Puppets of the dwarves. The dwarves could perfectly control these exotic beast Puppets. Once they left the altar, they would become machines that only knew how to kill. Therefore, exotic beast Puppets rarely left the altar. Only when there was a war or a major event would the leader send out dwarf warriors with exotic beast Puppets. Now, the leader wanted messengers to bring exotic beast Puppets to the Misty Forest. This was completely beyond elder Noray¡¯s understanding. In the dwarf tribe, those messengers were one of the military branches. The dwarves had never cared about the military branches. This time, Luke¡¯s unexpected behavior caused Noray to feel a wave of worry. Things might be more troublesome than he had imagined. After a year of development, after humans became dwarves, the tribe was very powerful. It could be said to be a top force in the entire southern part of the Otherworld continent force. Noray spoke, wanting to persuade the leader. ¡°Leader, isn¡¯t it a bit dangerous to let those messengers bring powerful exotic beast Puppets? If those messengers can¡¯t control the exotic beast Puppets, it will lead to a huge disaster!¡± What Noray did not know was that the leader¡¯s original plan was to eradicate the gnome dwarves in the south quickly. The leader knew very well that the gnome dwarves in the underground world had been corrupted and had become a race ran by pure greed. The plan was to unleash the exotic beast Puppets to test out the capabilities of the mechanical devices controlled by the gnome dwarves. If they could really rely on the powerful exotic beast Puppets to destroy the mechanical devices, then Luke would send out another wave of powerful warriors to destroy the gnome dwarves completely. This was the leader¡¯s goal, but before he tested out the results, he would not let the other elders know. ¡°Elder Noray, follow my orders. I know you still have doubts in your heart, just trust me/ You will know everything in the end!¡± Noray had no choice. Since the leader had said so, he could only follow his orders. Then, the entire dwarven tribe began to prepare. In the distant castle of the Alliance of Gods in the Misty Forest, the leader was also collecting traces of the actions of the gnome dwarves. There was an endless stream of messengers returning to the castle from the outside, bringing back batches of important information. The leader sat in his own room, looking at the information in front of him, deep in thought. All the information had indicated that the gnome dwarves had already arrived at the edge of the Misty Forest, waiting for the opportunity to attack the Dragon Castle. The only thing that interested him was the gnome dwarves¡¯ siege on the Dragon Castle. The machines that they controlled could attack from a distance of more than 30 kilometers. This kind of ultra-long-range attack was something that the Alliance of Gods did not have. It was also a weapon that the Alliance leader coveted. The Alliance leader was thinking about whether there was a way to get some mechanical devices from the gnomes. In this way, the Alliance of Gods would be able to continuously pose a huge threat to the surrounding forces. The Dragon Castle was about to be attacked by the gnomes. This was a fact that could not be changed. The Alliance leader knew the strength of those mechanical devices. Even the dragons in the Dragon Castle could not compete with the numerous mechanical devices. The Castle Lord of the Dragon Castle and those dragons would definitely die. At this time, a high-level Castle Lord walked in with a letter in his hand. ¡°Alliance leader, I have gathered all the Castle Lord. When the gnomes start to attack the Dragon Castle, we will send out flying troops to seize the opportunity to rush into the Dragon Castle and seize the rich resources.¡± As the high-ranking Castle Lord spoke, he revealed an excited expression. It was only a matter of time before the Dragon Castle was breached. When the time came, whoever entered the Dragon Castle first would seize as many resources as possible. All the forces in the Misty Forest knew that the Dragon Castle had the most abundant resources. The Alliance leader looked at the excited Castle Leader, and said, ¡°You must be careful of the hidden forces in the Dragon Castle. Don¡¯t be careless and lose your lives!¡± ¡°Also, I asked you to monitor the reaction of the Dragon Castle. How is it?¡± The Alliance leader asked the Castle Lord to monitor the Dragon Castle in secret because he wanted to see the reaction of the giant dragons when the gnome army arrived. According to what had happened before, the giant dragons had no reaction at all even though the gnomes were closing in on them with a mechanical army. ¡°Leader, I¡¯ve been sending people to monitor the Dragon Castle, but so far, the giant dragons have no reaction at all. It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t know about the gnome attack. It¡¯s hard to understand!¡± It was no wonder that they thought so. The dragons in the Dragon Castle were creatures at the top level. Normally, there would have been dragons flying out to attack the machine army. As for why the Dragon Castle had not reacted yet¡­ Was it because they did not know about the gnome dwarves¡¯ siege? That was impossible. Now that the Alliance of Gods knew, how could the Dragon Castle not know about the gnome dwarves¡¯ movements? Just as the Alliance leader and the Castle Lord were feeling puzzled, a messenger ran in from outside. His face was very pale. He was obviously frightened. The messenger saw that in the room, besides the Alliance leader, there was also a high-level Castle Lord. For a moment, he did not know what to say The Alliance leader had a really troubled expression as he scolded the messenger who had barged in. ¡°Hurry up and say what you have to say, don¡¯t stutter!¡± Only then did the messenger recover from his frightened expression and prepare to speak. The high-level Castle Lord¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°Hahaha, are you trying to say that those gnomes have already started attacking the Dragon Castle?!¡± The Castle Lord was imagining the scene of a large number of mechanical devices attacking the Dragon Castle together. It would definitely be very shocking! Unexpectedly, the messenger waved his hands at the Castle Lord and shook his head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not the gnome dwarves attacking the Dragon Castle. It¡¯s a very powerful woman who suddenly appeared and destroyed all the machines controlled by the gnome dwarves!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Alliance leader and the Castle Lord spoke in unison, as they abruptly stood up.. Chapter 276 - Who Is This Mysterious Person? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Alliance leader¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. The messenger must be lying. It must be so! How could an army with so many mechanical devices be destroyed just like that? Without waiting for the Alliance leader to speak, the Castle Lord pointed at the messenger in exasperation. ¡°Do you know the consequences of lying? Your body will be hung in the castle for everyone to see!¡± Gulp! The messenger could not help but swallow his saliva in fear. However, there was nothing else the messenger could do. He had clearly seen it with his own eyes, but they did not believe what he said. ¡°Castle Lord, what I said is true. I did not lie. At that time, I was on top of a big tree, hidden from sight. That woman who appeared out of nowhere released powerful elements with both hands and destroyed those mechanical devices!¡± After saying that, the messenger looked at the Alliance leader. ¡°Alliance leader, please believe what I¡¯m saying. This matter is of great importance. I will never lie about this!¡± In fact, after hearing what the messenger said, the Alliance leader knew that it was true. Even if the messenger failed his mission, he could have just escaped into the Misty Forest to avoid punishment. There was no need to return to the Alliance of Gods. This was logical. The Alliance leader frowned. He had no idea how much unknown power the Dragon Castle had. Last time, almost all of the flying forces of the Anti-dragon Alliance had been wiped out. Now, it was the mechanical army controlled by the gnomes. One had to know that the powerful mechanical army was far more powerful than the Alliance of Gods. If the Alliance were to encounter such a powerful mechanical army, they would definitely be blown into a pile of meat by the mechanical army¡¯s powerful energy bombs. Moreover, according to what the messenger said, there was only one female warrior at the scene. This was very ridiculous. Could it be that the female warrior was not from the Dragon Castle? The Castle Lord came to such a conclusion. ¡°Alliance leader, I don¡¯t know if my guess is true, but I want to believe it!¡± The Castle Lord¡¯s thoughts were very simple. If the female warrior that appeared to destroy the mechanical army had nothing to do with the Dragon Castle, everything would be fine. At the very least, the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods had some hope in their hearts. However, the Alliance leader knew that it was almost impossible. That female warrior must be extremely powerful. If she had nothing to do with the Dragon Castle, why would she come to help the Dragon Castle? It was obviously unreasonable to do so. The sudden appearance of a powerful warrior had completely disrupted the plans of the Alliance of Gods. Right now, there was nothing the Alliance leader could do. He thought for a moment before making the decision to send out his troops. However, he was not going to attack the Dragon Castle. Instead, he was going to the border of the Misty Forest to check on the destroyed mechanical army. He wanted to see if he could retrieve a mechanical device specimen. Just as the Alliance of Gods sent out their flying forces, the dwarves in the northern region had arrived at the border of the Misty Forest with more than a hundred messengers and exotic beast Puppets. The commander of these messengers was a warrior of the dwarves named Saha. Saha was one of the few high-level warriors of the dwarves. The innate ability of the dwarves was that they possessed tremendous strength, comparable to a giant dragon. A high-level dwarf warrior¡¯s strength was very terrifying. On the surface, Saha was leading a hundred messengers and did not have much combat strength. However, these messengers controlled many exotic beast Puppets. The destructive power of 100 exotic beast Puppets would be enough to destroy a castle. This was Saha¡¯s greatest trump card, and no one knew about this trump card. He brought the messengers across the border and entered the border area of the Misty Forest. Soon, Saha encountered the flying forces sent by the Alliance of Gods. There were as many as 10,000 flying forces, blocking Saha¡¯s way. ¡°Hmph, these flying forces are courting death!¡± Saha revealed a contemptuous look and looked at the flying forces that appeared not far away. The Castle Lord controlling the flying forces saw that Saha had only 100 messengers behind him, and he almost laughed out loud. ¡°I thought I had encountered the remnants of the gnome dwarves. So it turns out that they are the mountain dwarves of the north. With such a small number of troops, plus, they are only messengers. Are you also trying to salvage the remains of the mechanical devices?¡± The Castle Lord who mocked Saha was called Aidan, who was also a high-level Castle Lord. He led all the flying forces under his command and rushed to the edge of the Misty Forest. His mission was to collect the remains of the mechanical army and bring them back to the Castle of Gods. He did not expect to meet the mountain dwarves in the north. When he saw that the mountain dwarves only brought 100 messengers, he could not help but mock them. Aidan had absolute confidence. Behind him was the powerful giant vulture unit, which was one of the mightiest flying forces in the entire Misty Forest. One had to know that the brutality of the giant vulture was well-known in this region. The flying army formed by the giant vulture would charge together, and the mountain dwarves would be torn into pieces in an instant. Aidan, who was full of confidence, waved the weapon in his hand and berated Saha and the dwarven warriors. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here and become the vulture¡¯s lunch, I suggest you leave now!¡± It was not that Aidan was kind enough to let the mountain dwarves go. It was just that he had a very important mission on his hands. He could not go on a killing spree just because of his own selfish desires. However, Aidan did not expect that after he issued a stern warning, the mountain dwarves did not retreat. Instead, they continued to advance. It seemed that the dwarves did not care about Aidan¡¯s strength at all. This was even worse than insulting him. Aidan was a high-level Castle Lord in the Alliance of Gods. He had never felt this kind of disregard. The furious Aidan immediately issued the order to attack. A large number of giant vultures covered the entire sky, preparing to destroy the dwarves below them. Buzz buzz buzz! Countless giant vultures swooped down from the sky, their targets were Saha and the 100 messengers behind him.. Chapter 277 - The Terrifying Exotic Beasts Began Their Slaughter! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sound of the giant vultures rapidly descending through the air whistled into Saha¡¯s ears. No matter how powerful the high-level dwarven warriors were, they would not be able to fight against so many giant vultures. The 100 messengers behind Saha were scared out of their wits when they saw the overwhelming number of giant vultures charging at them. These messengers usually acted alone. When they encountered danger, they would usually run for their lives first. They had never seen such a ferocious attack, and they were terrified. Saha¡¯s expression did not change at all. There was not a hint of fear in his eyes. This was the confidence of a high-level dwarf warrior. The 100 messengers behind him carried exotic beast Puppets. With just a thought, he could activate those sleeping Puppets. A giant vulture swooped down and was less than 10 meters away from Saha. Then, Saha tensed up. He uttered a spell unique to the dwarves. ¡°I am willing to offer my strength in exchange for the arrival of exotic beasts!¡± ¡°Aguda!¡± As Saha shouted the spell, the bodies of the 100 messengers behind him began to twitch. One had to know that exotic beast Puppets required a body as a carrier. Those 100 messengers were the carriers of the exotic beast Puppets. The powerful dwarven leader, Luke, could not let the messengers truly control the exotic beast Puppets. Luke knew that the cowardice of the messengers would prevent them from summoning these powerful exotic beast Puppets. Boom boom boom! The bodies of the messengers began to change one after another. It all happened in an instant. When the giant vultures in the first row were about to attack Saha, all 100 exotic beast Puppets had already been awakened. In an instant, the entire ground began to shake, as if an army of ten thousand horses were charging forward. The moment the materialized exotic beast Puppets were awakened, their scarlet eyes were only focused on the giant vultures. Charge, charge, charge! A terrifying beast Puppet sped past Saha at an extremely fast speed and charged toward the giant vulture in the first row. The giant vulture let out a long cry of grief and indignation, but it was already too late. The powerful beast Puppet had torn the giant vulture¡¯s body into pieces in just a single move. Instantly, mournful cries could be heard all around the battlefield. These were coming from the giant vultures Aidan, the high-ranking Castle Lord who had been watching the battle from the back was originally full of confidence. However, he was instantly stunned by the scene before him. By the time he recovered, it was already too late. Aidan looked at the monsters that suddenly appeared with great fear. It was as if he had fallen into hell, surrounded by monsters that looked like demons. ¡°What¡­ What the hell are these things!?¡± However, as soon as Aidan said that, his vision began to spin. Both the land and sky were constantly spinning, and he could see his own body being torn apart by those monsters. Yes, his head was spinning in mid-air. With just a single strike, the terrifying exotic beast puppet tore off his head. His head did not stay in the air for long before it was torn into minced meat by the next beast Puppet. A high-level Castle Lord had fallen just like that. After that, in just a couple of minutes, over 10,000 giant vultures had been slaughtered. The remaining giant vultures had long lost their bloodthirsty and brutal nature. Their eyes were filled with endless fear. The only thing the giant vultures could do was to escape from this hell. Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! More than ten giant vultures were killed by the exotic beast Puppets that caught up to them. Only a few of the giant vultures that had fled far away successfully flew up into the sky. They did not dare to come down again and fled frantically in the direction of the Castle of Gods. At this moment, Saha was still expressionlessly looking at the bloody battlefield in front of him. All kinds of minced meat could be seen everywhere, and the entire ground was dyed red by the blood. The air was filled with the pungent smell of blood. Giant vulture corpses that were torn into minced meat formed a bloody mist in this area. It looked like a purgatory had happened here, an Asura¡¯s sacrificial altar for slaughter. At the same time, in the dense Misty Forest that was less than 100 kilometers away from this area, a woman with the appearance of a human was leisurely strolling in the forest. However, wherever she went, the beasts and poisonous creatures that had been hiding all fled in all directions, as if they had encountered a very terrifying creature. These reactions did not surprise her at all. She was a brand new creature that had just been born in the dragon nest in the Dragon Castle. The owner of the Dragon Castle had specially named her Eve. An hour ago, Eve had received Mike¡¯s order and headed to the edge of the Misty Forest alone. She then saw a large group of gnome dwarves operating powerful mechanical devices and setting up camp. It seemed like they were preparing to attack the Dragon Castle. Eve¡¯s sudden appearance made the gnome dwarves very curious. A human female creature actually dared to barge into the gnome¡¯s headquarters alone. It was ridiculous. However, what happened next terrified the gnome dwarves. Eve danced happily while using her hands to organize complex elemental structures. Soon, when the gnome dwarves realized that something was wrong, the elemental structures in Eve¡¯s hands had turned into a very beautiful geometric pattern. Eve had cleverly combined all the existing elements. Even the gnome dwarves who specialized in mechanical structures had not seen such a beautiful pattern. One could imagine how shocked the gnome dwarves were back then. However, what awaited the gnome dwarves was endless terror. The moment the beautiful picture in Eve¡¯s hand shattered, all the elements in this space began to become violent. The cold wind formed sharp blades that cut through the thick machinery. The scorching flames devoured everything. Then, they were frozen into irregular ice sculptures by layers of frost. Dark clouds covered the sky. Before the rumbling lightning energy descended from the clouds, the land below had already lost all life. Rumble! Then, the earth element went berserk, it turned the land in this area upside down. These new ice sculptures were instantly buried underground.. Chapter 278 - The Alliance of Gods Was Constantly Receiving Bad News! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the meeting hall of the Castle of Gods. The Alliance leader sat on the main seat and looked at the Castle Lords. After a few hours of waiting, the 10,000 giant vulture flying units that had been sent out had yet to send back any news. When the Castle Lords saw the anxious expression on the Alliance leader¡¯s face, they all spoke out to comfort him. ¡°Alliance leader, I think they must be spending time cleaning up the battlefield!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be the case. How could they bring back so many mechanical devices? They must be searching for a good specimen for you!¡± ¡°Sigh, if they sent me, I would have come back a long time ago!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your castle doesn¡¯t have any powerful flying units!¡± ¡°Humph, your castle isn¡¯t that great either. There aren¡¯t any flying forces at all!¡± ¡°What? You think you¡¯re so great, huh? Why don¡¯t we wait until the end of the meeting to battle and see who¡¯s better!¡± ¡°Enough! Everyone shut up!¡± The Alliance leader was already very anxious. He did not expect that the Castle Lords would actually start arguing at this time. The Alliance leader was only worried about one thing, which was how many mechanical devices the 10,000 flying troops could bring back. Through the messenger¡¯s observation, the gnome dwarves controlled close to 3,000 mechanical devices. The weight of the huge mechanical devices was absolutely shocking. This was also the reason why the Alliance leader had sent out 10,000 giant vultures. Even if the mechanical device army was wiped out by that mysterious person, it would still be impossible to take away a large number of mechanical devices. Then, there would definitely be many of these devices being left behind at the scene. Now that a few hours had passed, the giant vultures should be on their way back to the Castle of Gods. The only thing that puzzled the Alliance leader was why no single giant vultures had flown back to report first. This kind of situation was very rare and did not make sense. Just as the Alliance leader and the high-ranking Castle Lords were anxiously waiting, a guard rushed into the meeting room¡¯s hall. The guard¡¯s expression was so panicked that he directly used his body to break open the meeting room¡¯s door. Everyone present was shocked by the sudden appearance of the guard. Especially the Alliance master, who was already in a bad mood. After being frightened by the guard, he became even angrier. ¡°Damn it! If you don¡¯t give me a good reason, I¡¯ll execute you right now!¡± The other Castle Lords also expressed their dissatisfaction. ¡°F*ck, you scared me!¡± ¡°This damn guard, I think he has lived enough!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Alliance master to do it himself. I¡¯ll end the life of this damn guard right now!¡± At this moment, the guard who barged in still had a frightened look on his face. Of course, he did not care about the threats to his life. The guard quickly ran the Alliance leader in the meeting room and then told him what had happened. ¡°Alliance leader, something bad has happened. A giant vulture with blood all over its body just flew back. It seems that it has something urgent to report!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The anger on the Alliance leader¡¯s face turned to surprise. ¡°Where is that vulture?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right above the square of the castle. There are many Castle Lords surrounding him now!¡± Boom! The Alliance leader and the Castle Lords rushed out of the door one after another. The meeting room was still some distance away from the square of the castle. They started running to get there quicker. The Alliance leader suddenly had a bad premonition. This feeling was very strange. Ever since the Alliance of Gods started to target the Dragon Castle, this familiar came time and time again. It seemed that a reversal would happen at every battle that involved the Dragon Castle. The Alliance leader was somewhat nervous now. Previously, he had doubted the messenger who came back to report the news, but now, he would believe anything he said. Not long after, the crowd arrived at the square of the castle. As expected, they saw a bunch of Castle Lords, seemingly surrounding something or someone. One of the high-level Castle Lords shouted, ¡°Make way, the Alliance leader has arrived!¡± Whoosh! The Castle Lords turned around and saw that the Alliance leader had actually rushed over personally. One after another, they made way for him to enter the square. The Alliance leader was escorted by the high-ranking Castle Lords as he passed through the crowd. Then, they saw that on the ground of the square, there was indeed a heavily injured giant vulture. What shocked them was that the lower limbs of the giant vulture had disappeared. They did not know what kind of monster had done such a thing. The bloody tissue was exposed. What they did not understand was how the giant vulture had flown back after suffering such a serious injury. At this moment, the Alliance leader came to the side of the giant vulture and asked the soldiers who were tending to the vulture¡¯s injuries, ¡°How are its injuries? Can it speak?¡± However, the soldiers suddenly stood up and looked at the giant vulture on the ground, then answered the alliance leader¡¯s question. ¡°Alliance leader, it¡¯s already dead. We were trying to investigate what kind of monster caused the damage.¡± ¡°Dead! How long has it been dead?¡± If this vulture had died not long ago, then it was understandable. If it was not the case, then¡­ ¡°Sir Alliance leader, this vulture had died when it was in the air. It fell from the sky and landed right on this square.¡± Hiss! When the Castle Lords heard this, they all took a deep breath. This meant that the giant vulture had died before it could fly to the Castle of Gods. It was very likely that the injuries it received were too severe and it had bled to death. What was the reason for a heavily injured giant vulture to fly back without caring about its own life? Just as everyone was wondering about it, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted. ¡°Look! There¡¯s a black dot in the sky!¡± The Alliance leader turned to look at the sky. The Castle Lords beside him did the same. Under the illumination of the light, there were indeed a few black dots, which seemed to be getting bigger with every passing second. Everyone started to shout. ¡°It¡¯s the giant vultures!¡± ¡°Oh my god, are those giant vultures crazy?!¡± They saw the giant vultures in the air waving their giant wings like crazy. They did not care about conserving their strength at all, as if there was something extremely terrifying chasing them from behind.. Chapter 279 - The Alliance of Gods Swore That They Would Capture the Mysterious Person! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Castle Lords began to notice the abnormal behavior of the giant vulture. The Alliance master also noticed this. He immediately ordered the Castle Lords who had flying troops to send out troops to support the giant vultures. The Alliance leader and the Castle Lords were about to find out the extremely cruel fact. Nearly 10,000 powerful giant vultures were slaughtered by the mountain dwarves¡¯ 100 exotic beast Puppets. Outside the Dragon Castle, black shadows were circling above the mountain range, slowly advancing towards the Dragon Castle. The entire mountain range was covered with these flying figures. The Dragon Castle was located in the middle of the mountain range, and it was only about 20 kilometers away. At this moment, the black shadows of the mountain range were still gathering. A Castle Lord of the Alliance of Gods rode a golden griffin and looked at the flying soldiers gathering around him. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Another Castle Lord sitting on a harpy also greeted him. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡± ¡°How many flying soldiers of the Alliance of Gods have gathered?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, about 50,000!¡± ¡°If I were to guess, I¡¯d say it should be around 50,000 too!¡± ¡°That Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle over there. Do you guys dare to go there? You guys really are throwing your lives away!¡± Another Castle Lord also flew close and joined the discussion. This Castle Lord looked into the distance of the mountain range and slowly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we dare or not! If we don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll be killed by the Alliance leader!¡± ¡°After all, we still don¡¯t know where Mike¡¯s dragons are and whether they¡¯ll patrol the surroundings!¡± ¡°Most of the flying forces don¡¯t dare to provoke them. If they accidentally bump into any of Mike¡¯s dragons, they¡¯d be instantly killed!¡± The Castle Lord spoke slowly. He was above the clouds in the mountain range. Even if there were hundreds of Castle Lords around him, along with 50,000 flying solders, every time he thought of himself being in Mike¡¯s territory, he felt a sense of fear! The Dragon Lord, Mike! He was the most powerful Castle Lord! The other two Castle Lords, who were called Griffin and Harpy respectively, also saw the worry of this Castle Lord. However, Griffin said, ¡°Brother, you are too cautious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how strong Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle is, we are have so many flying troops. We are not weak!¡± ¡°Right now, we are just the vanguard of the Alliance army!¡± ¡°More than a ahousand Castle Lords of the Alliance will gather in the mountain range before two o¡¯clock this afternoon!¡± ¡°At that time, a large number of low-level, intermediate, high-level, and top-level troops will join forces!¡± ¡°Shh, Don¡¯t you know? The Alliance leader sent so many flying troops this time, not to attack the Dragon Castle at all, but to lure out the mysterious person who destroyed the mechanical equipment army!¡± Harpy said this while looking very sure of herself. ¡°That¡¯s right. According to our current understanding, that mysterious person might not be someone from the Dragon Castle.¡± This instantly resonated with many Castle Lords. This group of Castle Lords raised their hands and shouted in unison. ¡°That¡¯s right! That mysterious person is definitely not someone from the Dragon Castle!¡± ¡­ The aura of the vanguard army of the Alliance of Gods reached a small climax. Everyone¡¯s expressions were manic. It was as if they could already see them standing on the ruins of the Dragon Castle and beheading Mike. Then, they would capture the elves! However, at this moment, no matter how loudly they shouted their slogans, no one dared to volunteer to attack Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. Suddenly, one of the Castle Lords raised his voice and said, ¡°Wait, what do you think we should do if Mike senses our arrival and runs away first?¡± Another Castle Lord immediately answered him decisively, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°You have to remember that we are now 20 kilometers away from Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle!¡± ¡°On the way here, we were sure that we didn¡¯t encounter any dragon!¡± ¡°Unless his giant dragons have divine eyes, they won¡¯t be able to discover that we¡¯re here!¡± After saying this, the Castle Lord pondered for a moment, and then revealed a lewd smile. ¡°So what if Mike ran away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he can take away the resources in the castle!¡± After saying this, the surrounding Castle Lords revealed a hint of greed. ¡­ The sky gradually turned dark. The flying troops did not attack because their forces were still gathering. In the Dragon Castle¡­ ¡°These are the flying griffins of the Alliance of Gods. Why are they outside my castle? Do they really want to die?¡± Mike withdrew from the watchtower. He had a smile on his face. He was going to bring Eve to the Dark Continent after a few days. He had planned to take care of the Alliance of Gods before he left. However, he did not expect the Alliance of Gods to come to him. They did not attack even after the sky turned dark. It was most likely because their forces had not arrived yet. Mike made a deduction in his heart. He had been observing the Alliance of Gods since the afternoon. They had never stopped gathering in the surrounding mountains. From the beginning, they were like little black snakes, but now, they were like a black dragon, circling in the sky. The ferocious black dragon stared at him with fierce eyes. It was ready to eat him up at any moment! At that moment, Eve moved. She glanced at Mike, trying to guess what he was thinking. The Alliance of Gods gathered more and more soldiers outside. At a glance, there were more than 50,000 flying soldiers Even with such numbers, they were not a threat to the Dragon Castle. However, the dignity of the Dragon Castle could not be offended by these ignorant mortals! At the same time, Eve also sensed that the dragons around the castle were getting angry as the flying troops were gathering in the mountains. It was unknown if the dragons were angry because their strengthening had been interrupted, or if they were angry for other reasons. As a creature born from the dragon nest, Eve had a strong sense of belonging to the dragons. The dragons also had the same feelings towards Eve. This was what Mike wanted to see. He certainly did not want two different forces to appear in his castle, fighting against each other.. Chapter 280 - So She Was the Mysterious Person? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was planning in his head, wondering when to attack the Alliance of Gods. Seeing that Mike had not said a word, Eve was getting anxious. She took a step forward. ¡°Mike, the Castle Lords and the flying forces outside are only at tier 9!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much! I can take care of them all by myself!¡± Mike shook his head and said slowly, ¡°No need!¡± ¡°What we need now is the right timing!¡± Hearing that, Eve¡¯s expression changed and she stopped talking. ¡°Understood!¡± Mike continued to use the watchtower to pay attention to the gathering of the Alliance of Gods. At this time, there were about seven to eight hundred Castle Lords around the Dragon Castle. At the same time, there was an endless stream of people gathering toward the mountain range. ¡°Soon¡­¡± ¡°At this rate, the entire Alliance army will be assembled before two o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°At that time, I can activate the Sky City and blast them into ashes!¡± Mike muttered. He originally thought that the Castle Lords of the Alliance of gods would gather once and attack as quickly as possible. However, he did not expect them to actually try to encircle and surround him. In this way, he would have to consider whether or not he should use the giant dragon might cannon to attack the Alliance of Gods. If there were not many Castle Lords in a mountain range, Mike would be at a disadvantage if he used the giant dragon might cannon. On the contrary, the effect would be better if he used the medium-sized dragon might cannon! Thinking of this, Mike glanced at the remaining energy stones in the castle. It was enough for him to use the Sky City. ¡­ Mike sat alone on the Dragon Chair, quietly waiting for the army of the Alliance of Gods to gather. From time to time, he would mobilize the watchtower to observe the situation of the enemy¡¯s movements. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. It was not just one dragon¡¯s roar, it was the roar of six dragons. The innate fear of high-level creatures made the leader of the team kneel on the ground and pray non-stop. ¡°Almighty God, please forgive my sins. I will always serve the gods!¡± This was a messenger that was once a native in this Otherworld. It was different from the soldiers that had been produced by castles. They had an innate fear of high-level creatures in this world. They naturally treated the giant dragon as a god. If the Alliance leader of the Alliance of Gods knew of this, he would probably be furious. If soldiers were to encounter such a situation, they would immediately send important information back. Then, the Alliance leader would make a quick judgment or send a large number of flying soldiers to attack Mike¡¯s Dragon Castle. Alternatively, they could simply set fire to the Misty Forest. Even if they could not burn this mysterious person to death, they would still force this mysterious person into hiding. However, these native transformed messengers only crawled on the ground and prayed. They had no intention of reporting this back to the Alliance leader. For example, the magi, who had a bad reputation in the Otherworld. Unfortunately, the Alliance of Gods had three magi under their control, who also had the formula to kill dragons. However, Mike had no way of knowing that there were three magi with magical abilities in the Castle of Gods. Therefore, he could only discuss it with Eve. ¡­ In the meeting room of the Castle of Gods. The Alliance leader once again asked the three magi to use the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability. The magic mirror could track the whereabouts of the mysterious person. The next moment, when the Magic Mirror was pushed into the meeting room by the guards, the three magi looked at each other. The three magi¡¯s plan was to secretly control the gnome dwarves, ordering them to control powerful mechanical devices to take down the Dragon Castle. After that, the dragon¡¯s corpse in the Dragon Castle would be obtained by the Alliance leader of the Alliance of Gods. In this way, the three magi would have a great chance to come into contact with the dragon¡¯s corpse. This was not a difficult thing for the three magi. As long as they made up a lie, the Alliance leader would obediently hand over the dragon¡¯s corpse. ¡­ The Alliance leader walked to the Magic Mirror covered by cloth, and then reached out to remove the cloth. Then, a very smooth magic mirror appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. The surface of the magic mirror was not like an ordinary mirror, it could not reflect objects. On the surface of the Magic Mirror, there seemed to be a layer of extremely tiny water droplets. From afar, the surface of the entire magic mirror was very blurry. The Alliance leader looked at the three magi in front of him with a hypocritical smile. ¡°Magi, please help me find the whereabouts of that mysterious person!¡± The Alliance leader turned around with a smile. He was facing the Castle Lords, with his palm was still touching the surface of the Magic Mirror. The three magi looked at each other. They no longer had any hope. They had originally hoped that the gnomes would be able to take down the Dragon Castle. However, the sudden appearance of the mysterious person completely disrupted their plans. The three magi also wanted to find this mysterious person. Then, the three magi released their powerful spiritual power at the same time and commanded the Magic Mirror to start searching for the whereabouts of the mysterious person. This process would take a long time. If they wanted the Magic Mirror to display the mysterious person, it would be best if they knew the location of this person. However, they had no information, so they could only start from the known location and events. Since the mysterious person had destroyed the mechanical device army at the edge of the Misty Forest, the Magic Mirror naturally had to start investigating when the mechanical device army was destroyed. The Alliance leader stood behind the three magi, his eyes constantly looking at the Magic Mirror. Soon, the image of the Misty Forest appeared in the Magic Mirror. After the rumbling sound of the machinery, the figure of the gnomes appeared in the Magic Mirror. This was the image of the gnomes and the machinery before they were destroyed by Eve. The leader¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. One had to know that the power displayed by the Magic Mirror was beyond his understanding. This meant that the magic mirror had the ability to rewind time. It was unbelievable. Not long after, when the gnome dwarves started to set up camp, a female figure appeared. Watching the Magic Mirror, the Alliance leader shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s her, the mysterious person!¡± Chapter 281 - Heaven-Tier Powerhouse! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the meeting room of the Castle of Gods. The Alliance leader stood behind the three magi, staring intently at the Magic Mirror in front of him. A woman appeared on the Magic Mirror. From his perspective, he could tell at a glance that she was the mysterious powerhouse who destroyed the entire machine army. The Alliance leader wanted to guess the power level of that mysterious expert through the image on the Magic Mirror. ¡°Could she be a heaven-tier expert?¡± It was not surprising that the Alliance leader would say that. This was because in this foreign world, besides all the high-level humans who had transmigrated here, there were far more powerful existences. Only a heaven-tier existence could destroy an entire machine army. The three magi looked at the Magic Mirror in front of them. Their eyes looked different because they had started to use their spiritual power. The function of the Magic Mirror was not only to track a target, but also to see the true strength of the target. Of course, the three magi could not tell the Alliance leader about the Magic Mirror¡¯s ability. Therefore, only the three magi could know the true rank of the mysterious woman. Soon, the female magi among the three revealed a terrified expression. She knew that the mysterious expert tracked by the Magic Mirror was indeed a heaven-tier expert. In the Misty Forest, a heaven-tier expert was the absolute ceiling, the most powerful existence. At the same time, the appearance of a heaven-tier expert would often bring an even greater disaster to the Otherworld. ¡°I believe we will soon find out if it¡¯s a heaven-tier powerhouse!¡± one of the magus said. He kept his eyes on the Magic Mirror. Currently, the Magic Mirror had tracked down the mysterious powerhouse. As long as they waited patiently, they would be able to witness the mysterious powerhouse unleashing an attack. From the Magic Mirror, they could see that outside the edge of the dense Misty Forest, there was a large army of machinery. Not long after, they would be able to see how the mysterious person had destroyed the entire army. Time passed, minute by minute. The process of waiting was extremely difficult, but the Alliance leader and the three magi could not do anything about it. At this moment, the sky had completely darkened, but the scene in the Magic Mirror was still daytime. Just as the Alliance leader was beginning to become extremely anxious, the mysterious expert finally started to move. They did not know why the mysterious powerhouse had waited so long before attacking the mechanical device army. The three magi and the Alliance leader saw a shocking scene in horror. The mysterious powerhouse revealed her position and waited until the gnome controlled the mechanical device to locate her. However, there was no time for the mechanical device to attack. A colorful ball of light appeared in the hands of the mysterious expert. The Alliance leader, who had been staring at the Magic Mirror, did not know what the ball of light in the hands of the mysterious expert was. However, the moment the three magi saw the ball of light, they were shocked. This was because the three magi had a much better understanding of this foreign world than the humans who had transmigrated here. What appeared in the hands of the mysterious expert was not a ball of light at all. Instead, it was a brand new structure formed by the five natural elements combined together. The oldest of the three magi suddenly had a flashback. In the ancient times of the Otherworld continent, there was once an expert who could control the power of the five elements in nature. That expert ultimately killed a high-level God. He became a legendary existence in the entire Otherworld continent. Now, the elder magi actually saw the scene of the five elements combining together again. How could he sit still? He excitedly stretched out his hand and grabbed the edge of the Magic Mirror, muttering, ¡°This, this is definitely the power comparable to a God!¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s actually a God?¡± The female magus asked the question in her heart. After the mysterious expert released a powerful elemental power, she believed that this must be a God that had descended to the Otherworld. However, that elder magus actually said that the mysterious expert was not a God. The female wizard¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. Could it be that there were creatures on the Otherworld continent that could rival a God? Obviously, the female Magus¡¯ understanding of the world was wrong. The elderly magus directly answered the female Magus¡¯ doubts. ¡°Akari, you don¡¯t know the general history of the Otherworld continent. In all the records, there are no records of heaven-tier experts. However, in the memories of experts who have lived for a long time, that Special Period gave birth to many existences that were comparable to Gods!¡± After saying this, the elderly magus seemed to have recalled something. The few people standing around the magic mirror were quietly listening to the elderly magus¡¯s narration. ¡°You don¡¯t know that during that Special Period, powerhouses were born just to resist the descent of the Gods!¡± ¡°You must be wondering why we have to resist the descent of the Gods. In people¡¯s hearts, the Gods are great and selfless. They are the kind of people who are willing to suffer for the sake of this world. They are willing to sacrifice their lives!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The residents of the continent now all think so. That¡¯s why they hate magi who fight against the gods!¡± Akari took the opportunity to interject with a complaint. The elder magus did not mind it and continued, ¡°That¡¯s because after the Gods destroyed this world, they forcefully changed the general history of the continent. Only a few powerhouses still know the true history!¡± The Alliance leader, who had been silent, seemed to be deep in thought when he heard this. ¡°Magus, wait a minute. After we came to this world, we didn¡¯t care about the general history that you mentioned. However, I have a question. The heaven-tier powerhouses that you mentioned, is it related to our appearance in this world?¡± The Alliance leader finally realized a very important piece of information. As humans on Earth, they had transmigrated to this foreign world, and then Heaven-tier powerhouses appeared. Could it be that the arrival of these Earthlings had opened a door to this foreign world? This meant that if the current situation continued to develop, the God mentioned by the Wizard would definitely descend to the Otherworld continent again. The elder magus naturally understood what the Alliance leader meant. He reached out and stroked his white beard, his sharp gaze shooting straight at the mysterious powerhouse¡¯s figure in the Magic Mirror. ¡°Perhaps what you said just now was right. That mysterious powerhouse is very likely to be created by outsiders like you!¡± At this moment, the Alliance master also looked at the mysterious expert in the Magic Mirror. He suddenly thought of a possibility. It was a very absurd guess. Could it be that this expert whose strength had reached the heaven-tier was really created by Mike, the owner of the Dragon Castle? Chapter 282 - Mysterious Person From the Dark Continent! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the Dragon Castle. Mike and a few dragons were heavy in a discussion. After destroying the mechanical army of the gnome dwarves, Eve returned to the Dragon Castle. Not long after, Mike was going to bring Eve and the butler to the Dark Continent. Mike found that after the dragon nest gave birth to Eve, it had begun to change its original form. The dragon nest and Mike¡¯s spiritual power had merged together. Mike discovered that in his mind, there was an additional function that could improve his ability. This made Mike very happy, and it strengthened Mike¡¯s determination to head to the Dark Continent. He knew that the Alliance of Gods in the Misty Forest still had many hidden powers. After returning to the Dragon Castle, Eve brought back a person who claimed to be going to the Dark Continent to study. Mike summoned this mysterious person. At the same time, he heard a very shocking fact. An unprecedented disaster was happening in the Dark Continent. The ruler of the Dark Continent was actually besieged by the surrounding forces. Therefore, Mike saw this opportunity and decided to immediately go to the Dark Continent. At the same time, the mysterious person also told Mike that if he wanted to increase his power, it was best to join the ruler of the Dark Continent. There was an establishment called the Church Academy. Mike should join and become a student. Mike agreed with this point because his current level was too low. Even if he brought Eve, it was not necessarily safe. After all, Eve could not always be by his side. After some thought, Mike found the blacksmith of the Dragon Castle and made a long spear for himself before he set off. The main thing was that Mike could ride on the dragon and wave the long spear on its broad back to attack. This was also one of the Dragon Knights¡¯ attacking methods. A few days later, when everything was ready, Mike set off to the Dark Continent. At the same time, he left the Sky City and a few giant dragons in the castle to prevent the Alliance of Gods from harassing them. ¡­ The Dark Continent. Under the Castle of Darkness. Alec caressed the blood-colored crystal ball in his hand. He raised his head and said to the Dark Lord with a tone full of ridicule, ¡°Your Majesty the Dark Lord, how do you do?¡± The Dark Lord landed on the city wall and said, ¡°Despicable invader, cruel executioner, how do you feel?¡± Alec smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Dark Lord, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a small warlock. You can frown and instantly kill more people than I can.¡± This time, it was the Dark Lord¡¯s turn to show a mocking expression. He looked at Alec and said, ¡°In just a few short months, you¡¯ve slaughtered tens of millions of lives. You actually did it without batting an eyelid. I¡¯ve never seen such shamelessness in my life.¡± The blue fire in Alec¡¯s eyes twitched violently as he said, ¡°At least I didn¡¯t turn a blind eye to my own children, Right, Your Majesty, the Dark Lord? Take a look at who they are.¡± Two figures climbed onto the bones of the high-level Earth Dragon. When the crowd saw their faces, they could not contain their anger. Who were these two? They were the Great Magi who failed to seize power. The Dark Lord¡¯s body shook violently. He glanced at the Great Magi and said, ¡°So what? They only care about power and profit, and don¡¯t care about the lives of the people. There¡¯s no difference between dying in your hands and dying in my hands.¡± The Great Magus immediately cursed when he heard this. Rocky just stood quietly on the skeleton of the Earth Dragon with a mocking expression on his face. Alec stretched out a finger and pointed at the Great Magus. ¡°Thirteenth Prince, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to your father?¡± The Great Magus stood up, raised his head, and roared, ¡°Father! Do you really want the high order of Darkness to destroy the country? Mr. Alec said that as long as¡­¡± Before the Great Magus could finish his words, he was kicked down by Rocky. He jumped down as well and covered the Great Magus¡¯s mouth tightly, not allowing him to say another word. ¡°If you sacrifice the army before the battle, you will be beheaded according to the law.¡± Rocky¡¯s hand was placed on the Great Magus¡¯s throat. If he used a little strength, the Great Magus would immediately die. However, rocky hesitated for a long time and still could not make up his mind. Seeing his two sons fall, the Dark Lord¡¯s heart tightened. However, he soon calmed down. He looked at the dark army of undead in the distance and said in a clear voice, ¡°If you are a real man, why do you need to use my son as a hostage? Just use your divine power and attack me. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Everyone on the city wall looked at Alec with anger. Alec smiled and said, ¡°No rush. I will give His Majesty the Dark Lord three days to calm down. After three days, His Majesty the Dark Lord will decide whether to fight or surrender.¡± The Dark Lord walked to the city wall and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You bastard bullied my dark troops and massacred the people of my Dark Continent, causing tens of millions of people to lose their homes and families. Do you want me to negotiate peace with you? Dream on! If you want to fight, then fight! Do you really think that I am scared of you?¡± The blue flames in Alec¡¯s eyes twitched violently. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you want to sacrifice the life of a country, then don¡¯t blame me for being brutal.¡± Alec stood up, pointed at the city wall, and shouted, ¡°Undead army, march!¡± All the skeletons began to march. For a moment, this area was once again engulfed by the rumbling sounds of cannons and shouts of killing. The Dark Lord tore off the luxurious robe on his body, revealing the armor inside. He took a step forward and arrived in front of Alec. Alec chuckled. With a wave of the skeleton¡¯s hand, four golden skeletons blocked the space between him and the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord looked at Alec and said, ¡°A mere skeleton can¡¯t stop me!¡± He drew his long sword and shattered a skeleton with one strike. Alec was also shocked. He quickly retreated while constantly summoning skeletons on the ground. The Dark Lord moved forward in a domineering manner and shattered the skeletons that blocked his way. Scarlet flames burned the entire sky. Alec could clearly feel that the high-level skeletons that he had spent so much effort to create were disappearing one by one. He could not help but be furious. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ve underestimated the strength of Smecker City! I have to retreat now. Otherwise, I might be defeated herehere!¡± Alec cursed and quickly retreated. The Dark Lord was just about to catch up when the high-level Earth Dragon skeleton stretched out a 10,000-feet-long bone tongue and wrapped him tightly. After the Dark Lord cut off the bone tongue, Alec had already run away. The people on the city wall cheered, but the Dark Lord was furious. If Alec escaped, it would be difficult to catch him again. The 10,000 cannons on the city wall fired at the same time, and the four Sky Fortresses in the sky fired at the ground at the same time. The ground instantly turned into a sea of fire, and countless undead were turned into ashes.. Chapter 283 - The Dark Lord Misunderstanding! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After a day and a night, the tide of undead retreated. There were no cheers on the city wall. Everyone sat quietly on the ground, closed their eyes, and rested with great difficulty. The Dark Lord stood on the city wall, looking in the direction of Alec¡¯s retreat. His vision gradually blurred. He looked at the setting sun in the distance, and was actually in a daze. The image of Rocky and the Great Magus that day was clearly imprinted in his mind. He closed his eyes and tried hard not to think about it, but he found that this memory was becoming clearer in his heart. He understood that the two princes would never be able to return to their original appearance. When they met again, they would either be enemies, or they would be dead. ¡°Your Majesty, the temperature is going to drop. You¡¯d better hurry back. There are still a large group of people waiting for you.¡± The Dark Lord suddenly came back to his senses. He turned around and saw Mike standing behind him with a warm smile on his face. The Dark Lord smiled gently. He looked at Mike and patted Mike¡¯s shoulder as if he was looking at his own child. He waved his hand and created a soundproof barrier. He said to Mike, ¡°Mike, Promise me one thing.¡± Mike was shocked. He had already guessed what it was. The Dark Lord looked at Mike seriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like Eve, but I want to ask you one thing. Unless Eve finds her true love, don¡¯t let her leave your side, okay?¡± Mike¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when he saw the Dark Lord¡¯s unquestionable gaze, he nodded heavily. The Dark Lord¡¯s face lit up with a kind smile. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°In two days, I will send a team to the Higher Darkness Realm. You and Eve will be in this team.¡± Mike nodded heavily. In the next day, all the high-level soldiers in the castle were sent to guard the pass, leaving only Mike and a few young high-level soldiers. Elena, the butler, Tariq, and the others were among them. The Dark Lord glanced at the group of people and said, ¡°Soldiers, you are good. You have proved your courage and strength in the one-year war of the undead.¡± Everyone raised their heads and looked at the Dark Lord with pride. The Dark Lord looked at the group and continued, ¡°However, you should not waste your time here. You are still very young. What you need now is the accumulation of resources and divine power. This kind of high-intensity and meaningless battle has consumed your bodies. You will not gain any benefits from the undead. You can not continue like this.¡± The Adjutant took a step forward and said, ¡°The kingdom is gone, the home is gone, what¡¯s the use of having strength!¡± The Dark Lord looked at the Adjutant with gratification, but he quickly hardened his heart and said, ¡°I need you to raise your strength as soon as possible. Stop killing undead every day on the battlefield! This battlefield is too big. There aren¡¯t many of you. The kingdom has tens of thousands of high-level soldiers, and all of you are just a grain of sand. You won¡¯t be able to affect the overall situation. However, if all of you survive and become heaven-tier, you can really make a difference.¡± The Dark Lord walked in front of a young boy. He stared into the young boy¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°All of you are very talented. You are the reserve team of the kingdom. The kingdom needs you to lend a hand in times of crises. You should not do what everybody else are doing now.¡± The Dark Lord walked to the front, looked at everyone, and said, ¡°Children, for your own sake, for the Higher Darkness Realm, and for the people of this world¡­ Work hard to become stronger.¡± The Dark Lord bowed deeply. Everyone was shocked. Mike was the first to react. He knelt on one knee, which was considered a return salute to the king. The Dark Lord looked at the group of people and said, ¡°Now, stop talking nonsense. The kingdom has already built a teleportation portal that leads directly to the Higher Darkness Realm. You can use this teleportation portal now to go there.¡± After saying this, the Dark Lord. Looking at the slightly hunched figure of the Dark Lord, Elinda held back her tears in the end. Mike looked at the group of sorrowful young men and shouted angrily, ¡°Can we save the Higher Darkness Realm like this? Don¡¯t let down His Majesty down. Everyone, prepare to go into the teleportation portal!¡± The group of people quickly boarded the teleportation array. Mike suddenly felt that someone was calling him from behind. He turned around and saw that it was Kelly, whom he had not seen for a long time. Mike quickly cupped his hands and bowed. Kelly waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with these formalities. I have something to tell you.¡± Mike followed Kelly to a corner. The two of them chatted for a moment before Mike returned to the teleportation array. Mike looked at the land and said to the few girls who were crying behind him, ¡°Take a good look at this devastated land. They are waiting for us to save them.¡± The group of people raised their heads and looked at the land with deep affection. Ten seconds later, the group of young people disappeared into a pillar of light that soared into the sky. High Priest Catherine and the others quietly watched the huge teleportation barrier in front of them light up. A blue beam of light descended from the sky and accurately landed on the teleportation array. A group of people appeared on the beam of light. It was Mike and the others. The people outside craned their necks as if they wanted to see what was going on inside. However, the teleportation beam of light had not dimmed yet, so they could not see the situation inside clearly. Inside the beam of light, Mike looked at the young men and women who were lying on the ground. The teleportation array was considered a rare item in the Higher Darkness Realm. It was not something that ordinary people could use. Among the people present, only Mike and the butler had used it many times. Many of the remaining people had used for the first time, so they did not know what to expect. The light gradually faded, and everyone was exposed in front of the experts in the Higher Darkness Realm. The surroundings were quiet. For a moment, no one knew what to say. It was Mike who reacted first. He said to the high priest, ¡°The Higher Darkness Realm experts have worked tirelessly to welcome you. I thank you.¡± Everyone present also reacted to this. They looked at Mike and the people from the Higher Darkness Realm, and their faces showed undisguised disdain. The youths of the Dark Continent stood up and felt humiliated when they saw the disdain of the people around them.. Chapter 284 - That’s What You Call a Genius? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Unlike the humiliation of the youth from the Dark Continent, the high priest felt that this was a good thing. The high priest coughed lightly and said, ¡°Everyone has come from afar. The journey must have been tiring. We have already prepared rooms. You can take a rest first. We will bring you to our church another day.¡± Mike smiled and bowed to the high priest, ¡°Okay.¡± The high priest and Mike looked at each other and let out a sigh of relief. Mike and the others were brought to their residence. The high priest pointed to a row of wooden houses and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For the time being, there are only simple rooms for you.¡± Mike waved his hand and said, ¡°I think this is pretty good. After all, we are here to study, not to enjoy ourselves.¡± As Mike spoke, he looked at the dissatisfied Higher Darkness Realm heirs behind him. At the same time, a touch of sadness rose in his heart. The country was clearly about to be destroyed, but some people just did not feel anything! The high priest also glanced at the group of people and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my people back first. Take this portal. It can be used to contact the teacher in charge of your affairs. Today, the teacher had something important to do, so he did not come. Please forgive me.¡± Mike exchanged a few more words with the high priest before she left. Mike glanced at the number of wooden houses in the back row and found that it was the same as the number of people who came here. He turned around and said in a clear voice, ¡°Everyone, go and choose your wooden houses now.¡± A group of Higher Darkness Realm heirs raised their heads and rushed towards the wooden houses. Behind them were the nobles, and finally, the genius youths from the academy. Mike saw that the youths were still practicing the class system, and he felt very sad and disappointed. Anger rose in Mike¡¯s heart. He roared angrily, ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Everyone stopped. Those who wanted to leave stood on the courtyard wall, quietly waiting to see what would happen next. Mike looked at this group of people and said, ¡°I suddenly changed my mind. I¡¯ve decided. The strongest will pick first, and the weakest will pick last.¡± Almost everyone frowned when they heard this. The butler walked over and said to Mike, ¡°Mike, this seems a little inappropriate.¡± Mike glanced at the butler and said, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? Look at them. They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re here to study. I think if I don¡¯t interfere, they¡¯ll start messing around here!¡± Mike pointed at a few houses and said, ¡°Butler, Tariq, the Adjutant of the Dark Lord, Elena, and Elinda, the five of you go and pick first! Who is upset? Stand out and challenge the four of them first!¡± The field was suddenly silent. Everyone was like a mute, not daring to make a sound, afraid that they would be the first to stand out. Mike looked at them and said, ¡°Who wants to be the first to pick? Come out!¡± A Higher Darkness Realm heir lazily stood out. His name was Shawk. Mike sized him up and found that his strength was only considered to be below average among the hundreds of youths, the only thing that he could be considered outstanding was that he was the Queen¡¯s son, and his status was the highest among these youths. The youth said lazily, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick first. Anybody who disagrees?¡± Mike glanced around and found that no one dared to challenge Shawk. Mike said, ¡°Ha, so you came here to do such a shameful thing. Now I add one more rule. If no one challenges him, then I will pick a person to challenge him every minute, until I know this youth¡¯s true ranking.¡± Shawk was shocked and angry. He pointed at Mike and scolded angrily, ¡°You slave, my father only promised my sister to you, and you think you have climbed up a high branch to teach me how to do things? Who do you think you are?¡± Elinda, who was already choosing a house, frowned and instantly appeared in front of Shawk, giving him a hard slap on the face. Shawk¡¯s vision instantly turned white. He was about to say something when he saw Mike standing in front of him. The next second, he felt as if he was facing a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Fear gushed out from his heart and engulfed him in an instant, he only felt a heat in his crotch and then he could not control himself. The wall wound let out a burst of laughter. Everyone was laughing at the prince who peed his pants. However, when Mike¡¯s eyes swept over them, they could not laugh anymore. Mike looked at the group of people behind him and said, ¡°Who¡¯s coming? I¡¯ll count to ten!¡± Mike sighed softly. He knew that today, a few people were destined to be eliminated. He had already made up his mind. Even if someone died, he could not back down today. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± A faint and firm voice sounded from the side. Mike looked at the person who spoke, and his eyes finally lit up. Mike nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start now.¡± Three minutes later, Shawk was on the ground. Meanwhile, the young woman¡¯s body was full of burn marks, and his coarse clothes had a thousand holes on them. The young woman looked at her clothes, and tears were about to flow down her face. Mike took out a cape and draped it over the young woman¡¯s shoulder. He looked at the young woman and asked, ¡°Tell me, what is your name?¡± The young woman said nervously, ¡°My, My Name is Eve.¡± Mike¡¯s gaze slowly moved down and landed on the longsword in Eve¡¯s hand. Mike swore that it was definitely not a longsword, it was just an iron bar. Eve had used this thing to defeat Shawk, who was fully equipped with high-level equipment. Mike looked at Eve and said: ¡°Sure, go pick a house. If anyone comes looking for trouble in the future, come and find me. I will let them know what pain is.¡± Shawk looked up at Mike and said, ¡°You, what right do you have to do this? You are just a peasant, how dare you!¡± Shawk seemed to have regained his strength. He stood up and glared at Mike, as if he was standing at the top of the world. Mike looked at Shaw and said, ¡°Your Highness, I want to correct you on a few points. First, I am not a peasant. I am the Lord of the Dragon Castle. If you were to classify me according to the standard of nobility, I am also a noble conferred by His Majesty, the Dark Lord. What is my position again? I forgot, but I don¡¯t think I am a peasant like you said. Second, I am the captain of the Higher Darkness Realm foreign students. I am in charge of all matters, big and small. If you are not satisfied, you can cross the prairie and return to the Dark Lord and complain to him. Third, I want to tell all of you¡­¡± Mike looked at the people in front of him and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care about other times and places, but during the study abroad period, there is no difference between nobles and commoners. There is only the size of a fist. The strong will have priority, and the weak will take a back seat.¡± Everyone looked at Mike in shock. They all had incredulous expressions.. Chapter 285 - Who Gave You the Courage to Challenge Me? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hearing Mike¡¯s words, the elites felt that the rules that they were protecting were being challenged. Shawk pointed at Mike and said, ¡°You, you dare to defy the class system! This is a capital offense! I, I want to sue you!¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Please do as you please.¡± He looked at the crowd and said, ¡°The competition continues.¡± Eve stared at Mike¡¯s figure through the window of the selected wooden house, her eyes gradually getting wet. The sun soon set, but fortunately, everyone had finally chosen a room before night fell. Shawk sat on the bed in the room, gritting his teeth as he edited the message on the teleportation door. He had challenged more than a dozen people in a row today, but all of them had beaten him. It took him a long time to win one match and pick a wooden house. He muttered to himself, ¡°Damn you, Mike, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± The message on the portal soared into the sky and flew toward the Higher Darkness Realm Kingdom. At this time, Mike was also editing the message on the portal in another room. The message was as follows: Mike first recounted what had happened today in detail, and then he meant that as long as the class system existed in the hearts of the children, it was impossible for these children to become truly strong. If a collective began to rot from the inside, then it would collapse on its own. If the Dark Lord can trust him, then he should have the power to supervise these matters. Mike raised his eyebrows. The portal turned into a ray of light and flew toward the Higher Darkness Realm Kingdom. A few hours later, the Queen and the Dark Lord received a portal at the same time. Mike could not help but raise his eyebrows. He was thinking about what he should do in the future. Not only did he have to eliminate the class concept, but he also had to make them strong enough to not be able to live in the Higher Darkness Realm. Mike took a deep breath. He stood up, looked out of the window, and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re there. Come in.¡± The door suddenly opened. The cold wind of the cold night poured into the room and instantly put out the candles on the table. Mike¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp, and a golden color rippled in his pupils. He raised his head and stared outside the door. A voice came from outside the door, mixed with the cold wind. The voice was sharper than a knife, and colder than the snow. ¡°I want to see your high-level.¡± Mike looked at the faintly discernible figure in the wind and snow, and was quite surprised. He had already released his spiritual power with all his strength, but it was still very difficult to detect his existence. This had only happened with a super expert like the Lord of Storms, and Mike could feel that the person outside was very young. He should be a Higher Darkness Realm elite. Mike guessed and stood up, asking, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The person outside cleared his throat and said, ¡°Dragon Castle, Lord Mike.¡± Mike cupped his hands to that person and said, ¡°Since you have come to see me personally, how can I not accept the challenge? However, I have a question. After today¡¯s battle, which of us will still be alive to see tomorrow¡¯s morning sun?¡± Shirley was silent for a moment and said, ¡°We will all suppress our strength to the high-level rank 7. We came here just to experience your high-level strength. In return, each of us will agree to one condition of yours. We won¡¯t violate any of your orders.¡± Mike was even more surprised. Of course, he knew how serious this sentence was. Mike released his spiritual power and found several figures hidden in the wind and snow. He smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin.¡± Shirley launched an attack. A snow pillar shot into the sky and swept Mike out of the room. Mike and Eve merged and turned into a huge ball of light. The entire area was illuminated. In the snow, two figures stood side by side. Sherlock looked at Mike and said, ¡°Brother Mike is really awesome. I¡¯m not as good as you.¡± Catherine looked at Sherlock and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to face him tomorrow. If you have such thoughts now, you¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± Sherlock smiled bitterly and nodded. He did not speak anymore and quietly watched the battle in the sky. All the Higher Darkness Realm students were awakened. They walked out and watched the battle in the sky. Shirley looked at Mike and said, ¡°You are really a strange person. Others have hidden their trump cards, but you are not afraid of being exposed at all.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°The Higher Darkness Realm is in a time of crisis. It would be a good thing if there are a few strong ones. Moreover, I have never said that this thing is my trump card.¡± Shirley looked at Mike in surprise and said, ¡°In that case, let me experience your great move.¡± The heavy snow suddenly stopped descending. This was not the most amazing thing. The most shocking thing was that the snowflakes on the ground also began to roll back into the sky. This Shirley actually made a snowy kingdom in the sky! Mike looked at Shirley and could not help but sigh, ¡°If my advanced Higher Darkness Realm students can be like you, then I can be considered worthy of His Majesty¡¯s trust.¡± Shirley looked at the group of advanced Higher Darkness Realm students who were looking up at the sky and did not speak. Countless snowflakes surged as ice and snow spears were formed. They were mixed with Shirley¡¯s scattered divine power as they stabbed towards Mike. Mike looked at Shirley with a smile on his face. He took out the bone spear and merged with Eve. Eve was just floating by the side. Mike held the spear with one arm, and his body began to be covered in golden flames. This was the most primitive dragon flame, the dragon race¡¯s Natal Flame. The golden holy dragon hovered above Mike¡¯s spearhead. He recalled the battles over the years, not missing a single detail. He was creating his own spear technique. Over the years, he had gained too many insights, and these insights were enough for him to create his own spear technique. Mike looked at the spearhead and said to Shirley, ¡°This is the spear technique that I have created over the years. From the looks of it, it is still very weak. I hope you find it adequate.¡± ¡°Sacred Dragon Spear Technique!¡± The golden dragon rose up and charged towards the snowstorm that filled the sky. Shirley looked at the golden dragon and did not dare to suppress her strength anymore. She hurriedly urged the snowstorm that filled the sky to form a snowstorm giant that was tens of thousands of feet tall. She stood in front of the golden holy dragon.. Chapter 286 - If You’re Not Convinced, You Can Continue! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Such a large-scale spell would cause an astonishing amount of damage. ¡°Dark spell, Frost Giant!¡± A thick layer of ice armor appeared on the Frost Giant¡¯s body. It raised its own fist and ruthlessly smashed it towards the Golden Holy Dragon. The Golden Holy Dragon melted the Frost Giant¡¯s entire arm without any hindrance. Then, it landed in front of Shirley, who was on the Frost Giant¡¯s shoulder. Shirley had been waiting for this moment for a long time. An air blade that was hundreds of feet long shot out and accurately hit the Golden Holy Dragon. ¡°Ice Slash!!¡± The air blade collided with the Golden Holy Dragon, but it was caught by the Golden Holy Dragon¡¯s claw and casually crushed. In the next second, Shirley was swallowed by the Golden Holy Dragon. He was surrounded by the golden divine light. However, she was thinking. She could easily cut through rocks, and she could freeze mountains and rivers. Her strength was so much higher than Mike¡¯s. How could she lose? It was not just Shirley. Everyone looked at the Golden Holy Dragon in the sky with a puzzled expression. Mike smiled. He estimated the time and quickly dispersed the Holy Dragon. After the attack dispersed, endless fire elements scattered in all directions and landed on the wooden houses of the Higher Darkness Realm students, igniting the wooden houses. They landed on the snow and slowly burned along with the snowflakes. Mike looked at the ignited houses. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We should fight further away next time.¡± Then, he took a deep breath. The endless fire elements all flew towards Mike. He sucked them into his stomach. Shirley was lying on the snow. His body was full of burn marks. There were burn marks on his face. At this moment, he did not look like an expert like he was in the beginning. Mike walked to Shirley¡¯s side and wanted to pull him up, but he heard Shirley say, ¡°Your power is very strong. My divine power is like ice meeting fire, quickly melting away. I am not as strong as you.¡± After saying that, Shirley fainted. Mike looked at him and did not say anything. Mike glanced at the dark forest in the distance and turned back to his room. He laughed and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m assigning your first task. Houses are burned, so go cut down the trees and build a new house.¡± Everyone cried out in pain. Many Higher Darkness Realm disciples emerged from the darkness. They reluctantly helped rebuild the houses and then left. Mike sat on the roof and looked in the direction of the great snow mountain. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. An extremely handsome middle-aged man sat at the head of the table. He looked at the 100 disciples kneeling in front of him and said, ¡°All of you have seen that kid¡¯s attack. What are your thoughts? Say It. Li¡¯er, you go first.¡± Shirley¡¯s face was flushed red as he said, ¡°His high-level power is still very immature, but he has already used it quite methodically. Every action he takes is aimed at the weak point of my divine power. He breaks it in one strike without any hesitation.¡± The middle-aged man frowned and cursed. ¡°Bastard, did I ask you to see how he fights? I asked about his high-level power and see if you can figure it out by yourself. That bastard, he figured out the high-level power just by taking in one disciple. I f*cking took in a hundred disciples, and only a few people have figured out the high-level power!¡± Shirley quickly lowered his head. The middle-aged man said, ¡°Send the order to the Church of Darkness. Tomorrow, the Higher Darkness Realm disciples will go up the mountain.¡± The man frowned and added, ¡°Those of you who have not comprehended the high-level power, follow that kid around more in the future. He has clearly grasped the high-level power much clearer than your seniors.¡± Everyone agreed in unison. The next day, Shirley arrived in front of Mike early in the morning. He led the Higher Darkness Realm disciples all the way up to the Church of Darkness on the great snow mountain. Along the way, the Higher Darkness Realm did not have the slightest bit of trouble. A group of people walked up to them. The Higher Darkness Realm disciples hurriedly bowed. The leader of the group said, ¡°Hello, I am the Chief of the Church of Darkness, Akari. You can call me senior. This is your person-in-charge, the high-level dark deacon, Ma Nan. He is also my teacher¡¯s registered student. You can also call him senior.¡± Mike cupped his hands and said, ¡°Hello, seniors. I¡¯ve long heard of your names. I wonder when we can begin our formal study?¡± The Higher Darkness Realm laughed. They also liked Mike¡¯s straightforwardness. Akari said, ¡°Mike, if you want, you can start at any time. However, I have a question to ask you.¡± Mike¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Senior, please ask.¡± Akari said, ¡°May I ask you, did the noble students follow my Higher Darkness Realm training method?¡± Mike worshiped the head priest and said, ¡°In general, yes, but the details need to be discussed again.¡± Akari frowned and asked, ¡°Mike, did you say that the noble students will listen to my Higher Darkness Realm instructor¡¯s arrangement?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let them betray the Higher Darkness Realm instructors, it¡¯s up to you to train them.¡± A smile appeared on the apprentice priest¡¯s face as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, let¡¯s start selecting students.¡± Mike had a puzzled look on his face. He was about to ask a question when he saw a barrier appearing behind the apprentice priest. The barrier flickered and enveloped everyone. Suddenly, everyone was in another location. Akari said, ¡°This is the inner part of the Great Snow Mountain. In front of you are the instructors who will teach you in the future. Quickly greet them.¡± Everyone greeted the instructors. Akari walked over and said to Mike, ¡°You, it¡¯s inconvenient for us to ask about the selection of students. Coincidentally, the teacher wants to see you. Do you want to leave first?¡± Mike frowned slightly and glanced at Elinda. Akari smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one here can hurt the Dark Princess.¡± Mike turned back to look at Elinda, and then left with Akari. The two walked on the road toward the higher peak. Mike looked at Akari beside him and asked, ¡°Akari, may I know¡­ Why are you looking for me? Can you tell me a little so that I can be prepared?¡± Akari smiled amiably and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. My master only wants to discuss some things regarding recovery with you. He will also invite a few of you to spar with each other and gain experience from each other.¡± Mike looked at her and could not help but smile bitterly.. Chapter 287 - The Secret Hidden by the High Priest? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike was also a little confused as to what special qualities he possessed. Why was he recognized by the Way of the King and obtained this high-level power that could destroy everything? Just as Mike was deep in thought, Akari¡¯s voice sounded softly from the side. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°We are here. The teacher¡¯s residence is in front of us. We can go up first.¡± Mike nodded. The two walked to the door of the Dark High Priest. Akari bowed to the door and said, ¡°Mike is here.¡± Mike also bowed to the room and said, ¡°I am Mike.¡± Suddenly, a bright white light flashed in front of Mike, and then he fell heavily to the ground. Mike clutched his chest and climbed up. His expression became very strange. He felt anger, but he did not dare to show it. He knew that this top-tier powerhouse had explored his body. He just did not know how much of his secret had been exposed. Mike opened his eyes slightly. There was endless darkness and a deathly silence around him. Only a beam of light shone from above, illuminating the one-foot radius around him. A magnetic voice sounded in Mike¡¯s ear. He said, ¡°Are you very angry?¡± Mike¡¯s expression returned to a calm state. He said, ¡°Anyone who has such an encounter will feel angry. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The Dark High Priest said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. How about this, in order to express my apology, I can first agree to one condition of yours. I can even save you at a critical moment. However, I feel that you don¡¯t need this condition. If there is an enemy that your teacher can¡¯t deal with, then it will be difficult for me to go.¡± Mike was a little surprised by the Dark High Priest¡¯s evaluation of Teacher Kelly. However, when he heard the Dark High Priest¡¯s words, his anger also dissipated. Mike cupped his hands and said, ¡°You must be joking. It¡¯s just a small matter. Let¡¯s just forget it.¡± The Dark High Priest softly nodded and said, ¡°In that case, if you have any needs, feel free to look for Akari or Ma Nan. As long as it¡¯s not too excessive, they will agree to you.¡± Mike was extremely surprised, but he still cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The surroundings suddenly lit up. More than 100 futons suddenly appeared around Mike. On each futon sat a person, male or female, old or young, the High Priest, Sherlock, Catherine, and Shirley, who had fought with Mike Last Night, were among them. Mike narrowed his eyes and used his heart to investigate their strength. He was surprised to find that he could only detect a weak breath even though the 100 people were right in front of him. The strangest thing was that the breath did not come from one person. Instead, it came from the breathing of more than 100 people. In other words, the breathing of more than 100 people was at the same frequency without any difference. A huge wave surged in Mike¡¯s heart. He could not imagine what kind of tacit understanding these hundred people had. If they fought together, what kind of formidable combat strength would they unleash. Mike¡¯s expression was captured by the Dark High Priest. He was very satisfied with the performance of his student. He smiled at Mike and said, ¡°Mike, these are the Church of Darkness¡¯s vanguard. There are a few familiar faces here. Wait until you meet these seniors in private.¡± Mike cupped his hands and saluted. The group of people did not dare to be negligent. They quickly stood up and saluted Mike back. Although the group was saluting him, he felt several hostile gazes too. Mike chuckled and ignored these gazes. The Dark High Priest cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. I¡¯ll teach first, and then you seniors and juniors will spar with each other. Mike, sit next to Akari.¡± The Dark High Priest pointed at the futon and motioned Mike to sit there. Mike took a step and sat next to Akari. He immediately felt countless gazes fall on his back. He sighed lightly and ignored these gazes again. He understood that if he could not bring out the corresponding strength, then he would probably be marginalized immediately. The Dark High Priest began to teach. Mike listened very carefully. The Dark High Priest explained the common problems in recovery. After listening to it, Mike felt as if he had sudden enlightenment. Four hours passed very quickly. The Dark High Priest stretched his back and adjusted his divine power to make himself more comfortable. He said, ¡°You can start sparring amongst yourselves. You may volunteer. Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Mike smiled bitterly as he bowed to the Dark High Priest. From his point of view, all he needed to do was to call out his name. He stood up and said, ¡°May I know which senior is willing to teach me a thing or two?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Dozens of voices sounded at the same time, and the place instantly fell silent. The Dark High Priest pointed at a young man and said, ¡°Snow Leopard, are you blind? You¡¯re almost a high-level four-star, and you still have the nerve to challenge Mike?¡± Snow Leopard said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to suppress my strength to the same level as you, Mike. I¡¯m here to spar with you.¡± The Dark High Priest narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re willing to do this, Mike might not be willing. Are you going to force him?¡± Mike smiled bitterly and took a step forward, saying, ¡°I¡¯m willing to spar with senior Snow Leopard.¡± A sharp light flashed in Snow Leopard¡¯s eyes. He cupped his fists at Mike and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to do me the honor, Mike, that would be great.¡± Mike returned the salute. The Dark High Priest stretched out his hand and pointed. A blue light flashed, and the two were teleported to another place. Both sides quickly drew their divine powers. Mike took the initiative and summoned the Black Dragon to transform into a longbow. He shot ten arrows in a row, blocking Snow Leopard¡¯s path. Snow Leopard stopped in mid-air. The ten arrows brushed past his body and exploded behind him. Mike looked at Snow Leopard and was surprised by his powerful body control. In the next second, Snow Leopard moved. It transformed into a 100-foot-long beast. It carried the wind and snow and pounced towards Mike. In an instant, it arrived in front of Mike. ¡°So fast!!¡± Mike¡¯s body moved completely by instinct, and he barely dodged the attack of Snow Leopard. Looking at Mike¡¯s performance, Akari could not help but praise him. ¡°Mike, with only one arm, you are actually on par with Snow Leopard. Moreover, Mike, you have obviously experienced countless life-and-death battles, and your awareness is also first-class.¡± A disdainful snort came from the crowd. Akari glanced in that direction and said, ¡°Do you think what I said is wrong?¡± That person hurriedly stood up to apologize.. Chapter 288 - The Power Displayed by Snow Leopard! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike dodged Snow Leopard¡¯s first pounce, but he did not have the ability to dodge the second pounce. He made up his mind and decided to face the attack of Snow Leopard directly. Mike did not have the time to draw out his bone spear, so he could only use his fist to face the Snow Leopard¡¯s huge palm head-on. When the fist and the palm collided, Mike¡¯s Qi in the surroundings was instantly compressed, and a bang was heard. Mike stumbled backward, while Snow Leopard was sent flying. Someone in the vanguard team whispered, ¡°Senior Snow Leopard¡¯s physical body is considered top-notch among our Senior Brothers. He actually fell into a disadvantageous position. How strong is this kid¡¯s physical body?¡± Everyone was silent. No one could answer his question. Mike¡¯s right hand trembled slightly. He could clearly feel that Snow Leopard¡¯s palm become as hard as iron in an instant. The terrifying strength it carried almost made Mike collapse. Snow Leopard sat on the snow. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Mike, that was just a test. Can you endure my next attack?¡± Snow Leopard suddenly pounced at Mike. Endless air currents and wind blades surged in his palm, as if it wanted to cut Mike into countless pieces of meat. Mike chuckled. He pulled out his bone spear. The Golden Holy Dragon on the long spear spiraled up and charged in Snow Leopard¡¯s direction. Snow Leopard and the Golden Holy Dragon collided, and the Golden Holy Dragon was smashed into pieces. However, Snow Leopard¡¯s speed was only slightly reduced, and he pounced towards Mike again. Mike frowned. He instantly changed his spear form, and a Sky Wound blocked Snow Leopard¡¯s path. Snow Leopard¡¯s body was blocked, and his speed suddenly decreased. This was exactly what Mike wanted. Mike immediately thrust his spear forward, and the two fought within a few meters. For a moment, the battle was in a stalemate, and neither side could take down the other. Snow Leopard frowned. He immediately mobilized the great divine power of Heaven and Earth and instantly locked onto Mike, However, Mike was not a pushover either. His pupils suddenly lit up. Two golden high-level divine powers were like scissors, fiercely cutting through Snow Leopard¡¯s divine power. Mike took advantage of the divine power to escape. The Snow Leopard¡¯s heart moved, and he said to himself, ¡°With a little more strength, it should be possible to defeat him.¡± Snow Leopard exerted more force, and the great divine power gradually pressed towards Mike. Mike felt a heavy pressure that made him unable to breathe. However, Mike¡¯s high-tier power became even denser. He easily cut through Snow Leopard¡¯s divine power again and escaped from it. ¡°What?¡± Snow Leopard¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly calmed down, as if he wanted to increase his strength again. ¡°Enough!¡± A white light flashed in their eyes, and they were teleported back to the Dark High Priest¡¯s room. Snow leopard knelt on the ground and said unwillingly, ¡°If I had a few more minutes, I would definitely be able to take him down.¡± The Dark High Priest furrowed his brows tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already used much more divine power than Mike. You¡¯ve lost.¡± Snow Leopard¡¯s expression was awkward, but he did not say anything else. Mike looked at the Dark High Priest and laughed lightly. ¡°Senior Snow Leopard is very powerful. I also won by a hair¡¯s breadth.¡± The Dark High Priest said, ¡°Snow Leopard just too impetuous. If he could improve his personality, he would have comprehended the heaven-tier long ago.¡± Snow Leopard¡¯s face was flushed red. He cupped his hands towards the Dark High Priest and said, ¡°What you say is true. I will remember it.¡± The Dark High Priest nodded and looked at Mike with a smile. He asked, ¡°I see that you are not familiar with the use of the high-level power. Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you?¡± Mike said, ¡°Teacher thinks that my strength is still too weak. If I focus all my energy on training the high-level power, it is very likely that I will not be able to keep up with my normal development, which will affect my future advancement.¡± The Dark High Priest said, ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t quite agree with you. Training the high-level power is a process to raise one¡¯s own divine power. This is one thing. You should speak to your seniors and exchange experiences. Observe each other¡¯s high-level power. This will be very beneficial to your future advancement.¡± Everyone agreed in unison. Mike was surprised. He got an unusual message from the Dark High Priest. There seemed to be many high-level students on this great snowy mountain. Mike¡¯s gaze swept around. In the end, he praised in his heart, ¡®as expected of the god of the Higher Darkness Realm. That¡¯s the most powerful teacher in the world. I can¡¯t even see through his aura.¡¯ The Dark High Priest sat cross-legged on his seat and began to let the crowd express their views on the battle just now. Mike and Snow Leopard, who were involved in the battle, had been listening by the side. They could not help but nod their heads at the crucial points. At the same time, they were thinking about what kind of effect the seniors¡¯ opinions would have if they were used in actual combat. The vanguard team took turns to express their views. Mike and snow leopard stated their understanding of the battle at the end. Mike felt that he had benefited a lot from the battle. In his heart, Mike admired the Dark High Priest even more. Now he finally understood that the reason why there were so many experts in the Higher Darkness Realm was not because of the abundance of resources, but because the teachers had taught them well. The students had taken fewer detours, that was why they had improved so quickly. Mike was looking forward to the days that followed. A day passed very quickly. The group of people walked down the mountain one after another and returned to their residences. He returned to his residence and gathered everyone together to ask about today¡¯s apprenticeship. The result puzzled Mike a little. There were 214 people who came to be apprenticed to him. Today, 144 people were rejected. Only 70 people were accepted. The remaining people faced two choices. One was to leave the country within a time limit. The other was to rectify their bad habits. He sighed and said, ¡°Those who are accepted, go back to your room. Learn well from your teacher. Don¡¯t get into some bad habits that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Everyone returned to the room together. Elinda walked in front of Mike. She gently pulled on Mike¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Mike, you¡­¡± Mike turned and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have to make some changes today. You can go back first.¡± Mike looked at the 144 people standing on the snow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Mike¡¯s gaze swept over the group of people and was surprised to find that Shawk was not among them. Mike let out a sigh of relief. Since Elinda¡¯s biological brother was not among them, things would be much easier. Mike looked at the group of people and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say something?¡± The second inquiry was entirely pointless. The group of people did not even raise their heads. There were even some people laughing from below.. Chapter 289 - The Dark Lord’s Intentions! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike could not help but feel a little sorrowful. Their father and brother were sworn to guard the final territory of the Higher Darkness Realm, yet they were not doing their proper job here. They had really let down the Dark Lord¡¯s painstaking efforts. Some anger rose in Mike¡¯s heart, but he quickly suppressed it. He knew that if he did not show them the seriousness of the problem, they would soon become a bunch of boring zombies who only knew how to enjoy themselves. Mike pointed at a young man and asked, ¡°Do you know why you came here through teleportation array?¡± The young man laughed and said, ¡°Of course, I know. My father is the Minister of Finance and is in charge of the Kingdom¡¯s finances. People want to escape from people like me.¡± Mike was so angry that he was amused. He looked at the young man with a fake smile and asked, ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? If you follow the Kingdom¡¯s law, your tongue will be cut out.¡± The youth smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°The Kingdom¡¯s law? What is that? Even in the Kingdom, how many people dare to cut out my tongue? Even if they catch me, they have to give face to my father and let me go.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Very good, you can leave the team. As for how to go back, that¡¯s your business.¡± Before the youth could come back to his senses, he heard Mike say to the rest of the youths, ¡°Are your thoughts the same as his? Then you can leave the team, because you are already beyond redemption. What do you think you are? Are you still the original little lord of the noble city? Ah!¡± Mike swept his gaze across the crowd and said, ¡°The undead calamity is about to erupt. Your father and brother are fighting the first line of defense against the undead. The first thing they do when they open their eyes every day is not to put on their clothes, but to think about how they can survive this day!¡± ¡°Perhaps some of your father and brother have already been assimilated by the undead, turning into something that doesn¡¯t look like a human, and then killed by their own colleagues.¡± Mike raised his voice and continued, ¡°You all look very impatient. Is it because I¡¯ve said this twice?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already said it twice, but you still won¡¯t listen to me. You have to understand that you were able to come in because your families were fighting for their lives at the front line, not because you¡¯re the children of some noble family! ¡°Otherwise, most of the people who were accepted wouldn¡¯t have come here. Take a look, you didn¡¯t add glory to the noble identity that you¡¯re so proud of. Instead, you tarnished it. Let me ask you, do you still know how to write the words ¡®etiquette, justice, integrity, and shame¡¯?¡± The group of youths slowly lowered their heads. Mike looked at this scene and heaved a sigh of relief. He understood that these youths were not hopeless. At least now, they could still be corrected. Mike said, ¡°The Kingdom has never lacked noble youths, not to mention youths with good aptitude. According to what I know, the next batch of youths is about to arrive. Before they arrive, I can report your situation to His Majesty the Dark Lord, and then you can think of a way to cross the plains that are filled with pestilence, then cross the Higher Darkness Realm cities that are filled with undead, and finally return to the few remaining cities. There, you can continue to be nobles, continue to act arrogantly, and in the end, be torn to pieces by the angry citizens. I think this should be the best ending for all of you.¡± The group of youths broke out in cold sweat. Even the son of the Finance Minister, who had been extremely arrogant at the beginning, was silent at this moment. His face was ashen and no one knew what he was thinking. Mike looked at their reaction and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He said, ¡°Fortunately, the results of your selection have just been released today. Moreover, there is a second round of selection, so you still have a chance to make up for it. As for whether you want to grasp this chance or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡± The youths quickly said, ¡°I do, of course, I do.¡± Mike said, ¡°Alright, from today onwards, I will formulate your training plan, but I won¡¯t supervise or guide you. You do it yourself, and I don¡¯t care what you do. That¡¯s your own business. Your results are proportional to your own efforts, and they will be the biggest condition for you to be admitted in the next round. In any case, whether you stay or go in the end has nothing to do with me. Whether you can seize the opportunity depends on yourselves.¡± All the teenagers nodded in unison. When they looked at Mike again, their eyes were filled with reverence. Mike said, ¡°Go to sleep. Sleep well. This will probably be the last time you have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± The teenagers shivered and ran back to their rooms. Mike looked at the bunch of youth and knew that they could not be changed with just a few words. Mike sighed and looked at the darkness. ¡°Come out.¡± Sherlock walked out of the darkness. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at bewitching people.¡± Mike had a serious expression and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not trying to bewitch them. I¡¯m telling the truth. If they can¡¯t be selected, there¡¯s no need for them to go back. The Kingdom doesn¡¯t need a bunch of good-for-nothings.¡± Sherlock smiled bitterly. ¡°Mike, you, you¡¯re really¡­ ruthless.¡± Mike did not reply. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who came today, but it¡¯s not strange. You¡¯re also one of the Vanguards. Does this mean that I can meet the high priest and Catherine?¡± Sherlock did not want to talk to Mike about this. He said, ¡°Mike, time is precious. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Mike nodded. The wind around them gradually became chilly. It was like a cold knife cutting through the bright moon in the night. ¡°Snowstorm Slash!¡± Mike¡¯s pupils constricted. He sidestepped to avoid the attack. The Snowstorm Slash brushed past their houses and cut through the rows of trees behind them. Sherlock said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Mike agreed. Mike and Sherlock flew into the sky and gradually left the area. When Mike rose into the sky, he realized that Sherlock was gone. Mike immediately became alert and searched for Sherlock cautiously. Suddenly, a slim figure appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. Mike saw who it was and was puzzled. What was Catherine doing here? Could it be that she could not wait any longer? According to her ranking, she would be able to fight him in a few days. Sherlock appeared behind Mike¡¯s back. Mike turned around and looked at Sherlock in confusion. ¡°Sherlock, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sherlock smiled apologetically. ¡°Brother Mike, when you fought with Shirley last night, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against you alone. Hence, I decided to be a little more shameless and invited Senior Sister to help me. The two of us will fight against you.¡± Both Sherlock and Catherine¡¯s expressions turned a little awkward.. Chapter 290 - Akari’s Shock! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the two of them and nodded solemnly. He looked at Sherlock and smiled. ¡°I will do my best to not let you down.¡± Catherine looked at Mike with a strange expression. On the snowy mountain, the Dark High Priest smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s finally starting to get anxious.¡± In the eyes of Dark High Priest, Sherlock and Snow Leopard were two polar opposites. Snow Leopard was too anxious and always acted before he could assess the overall situation. Sherlock was too slow, he had to make several plans before taking action. Akari sat opposite the Dark High Priest. She looked at Sherlock on the screen and said, ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met Sherlock. I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much about him.¡± The Dark High Priest smiled. ¡°If you were to witness his glorious battle record, you would be deeply influenced by him.¡± Akari naturally knew what the Dark High Priest was talking about. She said, ¡°Mike¡¯s battle record is unprecedented. As for whether there will be others that follow his footsteps, that will depend on whether they have the guts as he does.¡± The Dark High Priest did not reply. Instead, she turned her gaze to the battle on the light screen. Light flashed around Mike. The evolved Black Dragon descended in its full form for the first time. It landed on the ground and began to take root. A strange gust of wind blew, dispersing the clouds and allowing the bright moonlight to shine down. Eve appeared beside Mike. Her body was flashing with golden light. The light was flickering, and it was the alternating flow of darkness and holy light. Mike said apologetically to the two, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. One of my companions is seriously injured and may not be able to fight.¡± Sherlock and Catherine nodded in understanding. Sherlock and Catherine summoned their summoned beasts at the same time. Two Ice Luans soared into the sky. The temperature in the world instantly dropped, their ice elemental elves were summoned. Their third summoned beast was two types of magic beasts. Catherine¡¯s was the Glacier Whale, and Sherlock¡¯s was the Frost Dragon. Sherlock¡¯s Frost Dragon was from the same lineage as Tata¡¯s Frost Flying Dragon. However, the bloodline of the Frost Dragon was thicker than that of the Frost Flying Dragon. Catherine and Sherlock¡¯s summoned beasts complemented each other. Under such weather, they received a huge boost. Mike¡¯s expression turned solemn. He understood that to win, he had to attack first, he had to make one of them lose their combat ability as quickly as possible. Mike and Eve merged and their bodies gradually turned into light elements. This was the advantage of the dragon summoned beast. Not only was their body very strong, but their affinity with magic elements was not inferior to that of the elemental elves. Dragons could basically do anything that the elemental elves could do. In the next second, Mike appeared behind Sherlock. He drew his spear and thrust it at Sherlock. Sherlock reacted quickly. Mike¡¯s spear was too fast. He couldn¡¯t turn back, but that did not mean that he didn¡¯t have a way to counter it. Suddenly, a layer of frost formed on Mike¡¯s body. The frost thickened and Mike¡¯s movements slowed down. Mike frowned. His divine power shook slightly and shattered the solid ice covering his body. However, this still slowed him down. Sherlock turned around and slashed his sword at Mike. It felt like Sherlock had countless sword auras. Mike dodged to the side. Catherine moved. She took advantage of Mike¡¯s current situation and summoned a tornado to engulf Mike. The surface of Mike¡¯s body began to be covered with a kind of hard ice again. Mike felt the temperature of his body dropping and frowned. Shattering this kind of hard ice was not a difficult thing, but if it was at a critical moment, it would be a very nerve-racking thing. Mike was not surprised that the two of them could freeze their elemental bodies, because he was also confident that he could stab through their ice elemental bodies. This kind of elemental attack was something that every elemental summoner had to learn. Mike looked at Catherine who was retreating into the distance and frowned. Catherine¡¯s position was very subtle. She kept a distance from Mike. Mike would advance and she would retreat. There was always a distance between the two of them. At this distance, Mike could not attack her, however, Mike had to pay attention to her because she would be able to attack Mike if she took a step forward. Mike wanted to get rid of Catherine first, but that was easier said than done. Catherine was stronger than Sherlock, and even if Mike wanted to deal with Catherine, he had to pay attention to Sherlock. When the time came, the two of them might just change positions. Mike was in a difficult situation. This allowed the two of them to take turns to rest. Mike was in the middle of a battle and his stamina was constantly being consumed. If it was a life-and-death battle, Mike would probably be exhausted to death. Damn it! Mike was somewhat impressed by the tacit understanding between the two of them. They clearly did not communicate, but they could work together very well, causing endless trouble for Mike. Mike sighed. He gathered all the divine power in his body. It was time to get serious. This was one of his trump cards. He rarely used this kind of energy because this kind of energy could not be directly absorbed from Heaven and Earth. It needed to be slowly converted. However, in a battle, life and death were almost instantaneous, and there was not much time for Mike to slowly convert the energy. Sherlock and Catherine sensed the difference in Mike¡¯s divine power and their expressions changed. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve even mastered divine power?¡± Mike was slightly surprised at first, but then he calmed down. Although divine power was rare in high-level summoners, who could be sure that the Summoners of God could not communicate with the outside world? On the other side of the light screen, Akari was stunned. He looked at Mike, then looked at the Dark High Priest who was as calm as usual. After a long time, she slowly said, ¡°Mike, your talent is really amazing.¡± The Dark High Priest said, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. The reason why he can condense divine power is because his cultivation method is special. In terms of level, he is only several levels higher than the average person here in the Great Snow Mountain. If you practice his cultivation method, your achievements may not be inferior to his. Do you want me to get his cultivation technique for you so you can study it?¡± Akari calmed down a little. ¡°He is already this strong. If you ask the students to start over, I¡¯m afraid the students won¡¯t have the courage to do so.¡± The Dark High Priest nodded. He looked at the light screen and said, ¡°Once the divine power is released, the divine power that the two kids used is now practically nonexistent. No wonder he dared to do that. He has such confidence!¡± Sherlock and Catherine looked at each other and shouted at the same time, ¡°Thousands of Miles of Ice!¡± Mike could feel the temperature of the world dropping again, and even the clouds froze in the sky. Even Mike¡¯s process of gathering divine power slowed down. He slowly injected divine power into the spear. The Golden Holy Dragon circled around the spearhead again, but this time, it looked a little like Eve. Mike raised his eyebrows slightly, and he poured quite a lot of high-level divine power into the spearhead. This high-level divine power were enough to break through a five-star heaven-tier divine power. Mike pointed his spear at Catherine, but he did not take any further action. The high-level pressure quickly spread out from Mike, and the two of them could feel the pressure charging towards them.. Chapter 291 - Mike Revealed a Portion of His Strength! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Catherine felt the King¡¯s Might and her face gradually turned pale. She had witnessed the scene of Snow Leopard being hit, and she believed that her speed was not as great as Snow Leopard. She also believed that he could not block this move. She struggled internally for a moment before hearing Sherlock say, ¡°I lost.¡± Sherlock stood in front of Mike and asked, ¡°Senior Mike, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this move of yours, you can control it to change directions, , right?¡± Mike nodded. Sherlock nodded and walked to Catherine¡¯s side. He took her hand and bowed to Mike. He said, ¡°Senior Mike¡¯s strength is extraordinary. I have benefited a lot from today¡¯s battle, but I will not give up. Next time, I will defeat you alone.¡± Mike returned the bow and said, ¡°I am waiting for that day.¡± The two slowly flew off and disappeared into the horizon. Mike recalled the Black Dragon back into the summoning barrier and then landed on the ground. He recalled the battle just now and had a lot of insights. He ignored the adoring gazes in the rooms and turned around to return to his own room. The Dark High Priest looked at the two kneeling in front of him and said, ¡°What have you two learned?¡± The two looked at each other and nodded at the same time. The Dark High Priest said, ¡°Alright, Sherlock and Catherine have disobeyed an order. Now, they will be punished. The two of them will be sent to the church at the foot of the mountain to teach for a year. They will return to the mountain when the time is up.¡± The two knelt on the ground and agreed in unison. The Dark High Priest looked at the two and said, ¡°The two of you¡­ sigh, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. You can go.¡± The two bowed heavily and left the Great Snow Mountain. Sherlock and Catherine walked to the foot of the mountain and looked at the Great Snow Mountain longingly. When they turned back, they saw the remaining 98 members of the Church of Darkness¡¯s vanguard standing in front of them. The high priest was with them. When they saw the group of people, they bowed heavily once again. Catherine¡¯s cold face was filled with gratitude. She walked forward and said, ¡°After I leave, please take care of teacher.¡± The vanguard bowed. Sherlock looked at the seniors and said, ¡°See you all in a year.¡± The seniors bowed to him one by one. Akari walked forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take care of teacher. You can take care of yourself.¡± Catherine walked forward and hugged Akari warmly. Everyone walked forward and hugged each other. On the Great Snow Mountain, the Dark High Priest stood at the peak. He looked at the students hugging each other and nodded in satisfaction. Mike stood behind him and looked at this scene. His eyes were full of shock and envy. The Dark High Priest looked at Mike and said, ¡°Do you know what the strongest power of time is?¡± Mike said respectfully, ¡°I think you have already told me the answer.¡± The Dark High Priest turned around and said, ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what is it?¡± ¡°You probably want to say ¡®unity¡¯, right?¡± Mike¡¯s tone was filled with uncertainty. The Dark High Priest threw his head back and laughed loudly. His laughter shook the snow on the roof until it fell. The Dark High Priest said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really a ruthless person. I¡¯ve asked countless people this question, but you¡¯re the only one who can answer me like this. That¡¯s right. I believe that the most powerful force in this world is unity. The power of one person is not enough to change anything, but the power of ten or a hundred people is enough to change the situation of the battle. The power of a thousand or ten thousand people is enough to topple a kingdom, and the power of a hundred thousand or a million people is enough to topple the world. When I was young, I traveled to the Upper Realm and saw a clan. For tens of millions of years, civil wars were incessant, and their compatriots fought against each other, causing the clan to turn from prosperity to a state of decline. However, the clan was once attacked by external enemies. The clan immediately stopped the civil war and united as one, fighting against external enemies. Although the external enemies were strong, they were still defeated by this indestructible unity.¡± Mike stood quietly beside the Dark High Priest, deep in thought. The Dark High Priest¡¯s words were worth thinking about, whether it was about the Upper Realm or about unity. Mike thought to himself if the Dark Continent could be united like that, what was there to be afraid of a mere undead disaster? The Dark High Priest pointed at the people below and said, ¡°The best thing I¡¯ve done in my life was not to become a Summoner of God, but to train such a group of students. In fact, I don¡¯t think you know this, but their rankings are not based on their strength, it¡¯s based on their age. They are ordinary people, and they may sometimes be very disappointing. Although there will be some small problems along the way, they have finally achieved unity.¡± Mike said, ¡°I¡¯m actually very envious of them.¡± The Dark High Priest smiled and said, ¡°Then you can stay on the mountain for a few more days. Perhaps you can become one of them.¡± Mike immediately became alert and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Dark High Priest waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I have no intention of prying into the teacher¡¯s affairs.¡± The Dark High Priest looked at the vast white mountain in the distance, and he said, ¡°I just have a feeling that there won¡¯t be many peaceful days in the future.¡± Mike was slightly shocked. He looked at the Dark High Priest and asked, ¡°You¡¯re referring to the Dark Magi.¡± The Dark High Priest turned to look at Mike. ¡°¡­You know quite a lot.¡± The Dark High Priest pointed at the Vanguard below and said, ¡°To be honest, in the Dark Continent, besides the 100 of them there, there are only three more other people that I trust.¡± The Dark High Priest¡¯s voice turned cold as he said, ¡°Those three are Dong Qing, the girl Ji Yue, and my old friend, Gao Da. This huge Dark Continent has long been riddled with holes by the Dark Magi.¡± Mike was shocked. He did not expect the Dark Continent¡¯s situation to be so bad. Even a supreme existence like the Dark High Priest could not find people he could trust. The Dark High Priest sneered and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re the only ones like this. On the contrary, I think that the Dark Continent¡¯s situation is quite good. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t use the undead disaster to separate us from the other regions.¡± Mike finally understood one thing. So that was the cause of the undead disaster. If it was really like what the Dark High Priest said, then what would the other three kingdoms look like? Mike did not dare to think further. The High Priest of Darkness said, ¡°What I said to you today, you¡¯d better keep it to yourself. Don¡¯t tell others about it, or it will bring you a lot of trouble.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± The Dark High Priest nodded and turned into snowflakes, drifting in the sky. Mike could only hear a lingering echo. ¡°This mountaintop contains the Dao rhythm of the Dark Continent. You can come up whenever you are free. As for how much you can comprehend in the end is up to you..¡± Chapter 292 - Beta’s Kind Reminder! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike stayed in the snowstorm for a while before flying down the mountain. Akari and the rest had already bid farewell to Sherlock and Catherine. As they were walking up the mountain, they bumped into Mike. Mike saw them coming up and stopped in his tracks. He bowed to them. Everyone returned the salute, but many of their eyes were filled with reluctance. Akari nodded and said, ¡°Are you going down the mountain?¡± Mike said, ¡°I still have to rush back to make a training plan for the kids who failed the selection. The results now are a little embarrassing.¡± A cold snort came from the crowd. The youth beside Akari looked at the person and said, ¡°Is your throat uncomfortable?¡± That student called Beta hurriedly stepped out and said, ¡°I just feel that what you said is laughable.¡± Second Senior tightly furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense and hurt the harmony between our two countries.¡± Beta said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I admit that Mike, you are very talented, very hard-working, and very strong. However, only a few of those high-level people from the Dark Continent can do it. According to our usual standards, I¡¯m afraid that only 14 out of the 214 people can be accepted. We were able to accept 70 of them was because Senior Ma Nan lowered the standards at the last minute. There are still more than 100 people who haven¡¯t passed. Among them, a few of them have their nostrils almost up to the sky.¡± Mike¡¯s expression became very strange. He bowed to Beta and said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Senior Beta¡¯s. I will go and ask Senior Ma nan later. If he really lowered the standard, naturally, I will not agree to it.¡± Second Senior frowned. She sighed softly and said, ¡°Mike, why do you have to be so serious?¡± Mike said, ¡°Senior Amelia, when I came, I promised your country, and your country also promised me that we would treat everyone equally. Since we are treating everyone equally, you don¡¯t need to be so cordial?¡± Amelia sighed and said, ¡°I was the one who made the decision on this matter. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± Mike quickly said, ¡°No, you did the right thing. I was the one who was wrong. I overestimated these little brats.¡± Amelia sighed and asked, ¡°Things have already come to this. Even if you really want to do something about it, what can you do?¡± Mike¡¯s gaze was firm as he said, ¡°Let them do it all again. Let them be retrained. When they reach the standards of the Dark Continent, we¡¯ll let them participate in the selection.¡± Amelia wanted to say something else, but she was pulled back by Akari who was beside her. The two exchanged glances and immediately understood each other¡¯s intentions. Amelia also stopped persuading Mike. She said, ¡°Then, Mike, just do it. Our Dark Continent will provide you with a selection at any time.¡± Mike then flew down the mountain. Beta said again, ¡°It looks like those kids will have a hard time.¡± Amelia scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re such a boor. How much trouble are you going to give Mike?¡± Beta scratched her big head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t being realistic one of the commandments of the Church of Darkness?¡± Amelia instantly fell silent. All the Senior Brothers burst into laughter and said, ¡°Beta, if you get serious, even senior Amelia, who has always been serious, will admit defeat.¡± Mike sped on the mountain road. In just ten minutes, he had returned to everyone¡¯s residence. He pulled the emergency signal arrow, and all the members came to him within ten minutes. Mike looked at the group of people and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you. I¡¯ve decided to tell you what I just heard.¡± Mike told everyone what he had just heard. Everyone laughed bitterly as they listened. Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. The first is for everyone to withdraw and retrain before the selection. The second is to maintain the status quo and allow the Dark Continent people to look down on us even more.¡± Everyone fell silent. Mike looked at the group of people and said, ¡°Are you guys so cowardly? Is it so difficult to make a decision?¡± A timid voice came from the crowd. He said, ¡°I want re-selection. I don¡¯t want to lose the dignity of the Dark Continent.¡± Mike watched and then slowly clapped. Mike said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the most straightforward one would be the youngest guy. Ah? Tariq? Butler? Elena? Do you have nothing to say?¡± The Butler stood up and said, ¡°I agree to the re-selection. Everyone will be re-selected.¡± Tariq and Elena said at the same time, ¡°Seconded.¡± Mike looked at the group of teenagers and felt a headache coming on. If he were to do it himself, he was naturally confident that he could successfully pass the selection in three months. However, objectively speaking, this group of teenagers was not equal to him. They were even much worse than him back then. This difference was not reflected in their talent and resources. They might have affected this group of teenagers, but Mike felt that the real reason was the mentality of this group of teenagers. This group of youth lived too comfortably. Even if they were on the battlefield of the undead, they were still protected by another group of people. They did not feel the urgency of life and death at all. The endless undead did not give them a sense of danger at all, it was as if the survival of this country had nothing to do with them. The more Mike thought about it, the more annoyed he became. He simply told them to disband while he went to look Ma Nan himself. Mike had obtained the selection criteria for the Dark Continent from Ma Nan. He browsed through it for a moment and his mood became even heavier. He returned to his wooden house and found that someone was inside. He pushed open the door and found that it was Elinda. Elinda looked at Mike¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°How is it? Is it not going well?¡± Mike frowned and handed the actual selection criteria for the Dark Continent to Elinda. After reading it, Elinda frowned as well. Mike said, ¡°His Majesty the Dark Lord, wants to preserve the flame of the Dark Continent. Or, after the situation is reversed in the future, we will bring a group of elites back to help the Dark Continent. However, looking at the current situation, don¡¯t even mention learning, they can¡¯t get selection. These kids are still acting like nothing happened. I don¡¯t know what they are doing there.¡± Elinda sighed and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mike also sighed and said, ¡°What else can I do? In these three months, the Demon Training will begin, and we will try to get as many to be selected as we can.¡± Elinda nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter. We have to have confidence in this group of people.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I hope so. I have to think about how to train them in these few months.¡± A day quickly passed. Last night, fortunately, no one came to disturb Mike.. Chapter 293 - Do You Know What Shame Is? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike gathered everyone together, looked at them, and said, ¡°I hope you understand one thing. All of you are the same as me. There is no distinction between nobles and commoners. Of course, this is not important. What is important is that in the next three months, I and the other 14 people who meet the Dark Continent¡¯s selection criteria will train you until you become a qualified student.¡± The crowd was silent. No one said anything to oppose Mike. Mike looked at the group of people and sighed softly. He asked, ¡°Do you know what 200 people represent in the army system?¡± ¡°Two squadrons.¡± This was not a difficult question. At least for some of the youths, it was very simple. For example, the fatty who answered the question. If Mike remembered correctly, he was the son of a general. Mike nodded, looked at them, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the establishment of two squadrons. In other words, it can be said to be the establishment of half a company. Do you know the difference between half a company and two companies?¡± Everyone shook their heads. Mike said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Other than me, no one will call two squadrons half a company.¡± Everyone looked puzzled as they heard Mike continue, ¡°In my opinion, all of you are like a defeated army. All of you are dejected, just like a rooster that has lost a battle. It looks extremely funny! I don¡¯t even understand how those of you who haven¡¯t even passed the simplified version of the selection can still smile.¡± Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Elinda was completely dumbfounded. What happened to being calm? Why did it sound like a one-sided complaint? Mike continued, ¡°Do you know how much resources the Dark Continent spent in order to transport you bunch here? More than 200 people, traveling 100,000 miles. The number of resources consumed could maintain a big team, and it would sustain them for a month at the front line, defending against the undead. This is the wrong decision of the higher-ups. If I were His Majesty, I would rather give these resources to the soldiers so that they have a better chance of surviving. I wouldn¡¯t waste them on you.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s cut the crap. I¡¯ve looked at the selection criteria. I saw some things that were interesting. All of you have passed the divine power level test. I don¡¯t have to worry about this. The only thing missing now is actual combat and physical fitness. I looked at your battle results. Tsk tsk tsk, it¡¯s really shocking.¡± When he said this, most of them lowered their heads in embarrassment. Mike held a piece of paper and said loudly, ¡°Among these 200 people, 80% of them were defeated by those of a higher level. There were also a few who were defeated by those of a similar level.¡± Mike was very angry. No one dared to look at him. Suddenly, Mike¡¯s gaze swept to the bottom row of words. ¡°Ah¨C¡± Mike deliberately dragged out his tone and said, ¡°There was actually someone who defeated those of a higher level. It¡¯s really amazing. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± This person¡¯s face was slightly red. He lowered his head. Mike said, ¡°You, step out. I now officially appoint you as the captain of a small team, in charge of ten people.¡± He looked at Mike in astonishment and said, ¡°I, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Mike glanced at him and said, ¡°If you say you can¡¯t do it before you¡¯ve tried it, then you¡¯ll never be able to do it.¡± Mike picked out ten people and put them under his command. It was worth mentioning that the defeated Shawk was among them. His face instantly turned pale. He was already thinking about how he had offended Mike in the past. Otherwise, why would mike assign Shawk to him? Mike looked at him and said, ¡°From today until they return to the country, the ten of them will be in your charge. They will look for you for everything. In other words, any decision you make will affect their lives.¡± These people were fooling around at first, but when they suddenly heard Mike¡¯s words, their faces immediately turned ashen. Shawk stood out and asked, ¡°Mike, what right do you have to decide the lives of others?¡± Mike frowned and said, ¡°Before I left, His Majesty gave me a death quota. It means that as long as the number of deaths did not exceed, there will be no problem.¡± Shawk frowned and said, ¡°Impossible.¡± Mike smiled slightly and said, ¡°Your Highness, you may ask him yourself.¡± Shawk said decisively, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t believe that my father would be so heartless.¡± Mike nodded casually. He said, ¡°Your Highness, you are right. I made up the death quota.¡± The crowd heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Mike say this. ¡°Although the process is different, the results are still consistent. I promised His Majesty to look after you, but I have no obligation to protect you. Most importantly, I have already decided. Next, I will show you how I improved myself in the past. I will not let any of you fall behind. Even if you are tired to the point of vomiting, it has nothing to do with me. If I make a mistake and cause you to die, it doesn¡¯t matter. His Majesty will not punish me. He will even protect me.¡± Shawk said, ¡°How dare you look down on authority? I must report you to my father.¡± Mike raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t care. As long as you¡¯re happy, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shaw was angry, but he could not do anything to Mike. Mike looked at the group of people and said, ¡°Except for the 11 people I just picked, each of you will form a team of eleven. I¡¯ll take a rest first. When I come back, I want to see that everybody has formed their teams.¡± Mike returned to his wooden house and watched the group of people quietly. The nobles who had been on good terms with each other in the past did not ¡®stick together¡¯. Instead, they ¡®joined¡¯ ¡°a group of civilians. Tariq, Elena, Ghana, the Butler, and the others were the captains of the team. They became even more popular. A group of young nobles even fought each other trying to join their team. Mike sneered. To him, these young nobles were really laughable. Akari and Amelia appeared behind him. The three of them looked at the scene in the distance and laughed at the same time. They all knew that although these young nobles had all kinds of magic equipment, they had never experienced life and death. If a team had people like this, then they were no different from food delivery, delivering themselves to death¡¯s door. Amelia looked at Mike and said, ¡°Mike, this is a good move! This way, these noble children will learn to put down their arrogance.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Some of them have already started fighting for the position of captain.¡± Akali and Amelia followed Mike¡¯s gaze and found that they had indeed started fighting.. Chapter 294 - Mike’s Decision! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Amelia was having a headache over the current situation. Mike said, ¡°In the past, I encountered similar enemies in the castles of the northern region. They were many Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods. They relied on this method to select their immediate superiors. Although this group of small nobles is somewhat different from those outlaws, the teams selected by strength be firm temporarily. I don¡¯t want them to be firm for too long. Three months will be enough. By then, everything will be settled.¡± Akali asked, ¡°Oh right, you, why did you organize them into teams?¡± Mike looked at Akari and said with a smile, ¡°I want to show them the scenery of the Dark Continent.¡± Akari¡¯s expression changed slightly. She asked, ¡°Are you going to bring them into the Frost Forest?¡± Mike nodded. Amelia quickly said, ¡°Mike, I have to remind you that the weather in the Frost Forest is very bad. Even our local powerhouses have a hard time adapting to the weather in the Frost Forest. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go in like this.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior. I will only bring them around the periphery. I am still aware of my own capabilities. I will not put myself and my team members in a dangerous situation.¡± Akari saw Mike¡¯s persistence and nodded immediately. She took out something from her interspatial ring and handed it to Mike. ¡°Since you insist on entering the Frost Forest, Mike, it¡¯s not easy for us to stop you. However, please promise us one thing, Mike. If you¡¯re in danger, you must shatter it immediately so that we can send people to support you.¡± Mike nodded. He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Thank you for your efforts, seniors. Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful.¡± Then, the two of them turned around and left. After the two of them left, Mike gathered all his team members and brought them to the small town at the edge of the Frost Forest. After Mike took them to book an inn, he brought them to the border of the Frost Forest. Mike pointed at the forest behind him and said, ¡°Do you see? Behind you is the famous high-level Frost Forest. It is said that the number and strength of the magical beasts inside are as high as those in the Magical Beast Mountain Range. It is your next teacher. You will spend half of the next three months in there.¡± Mike had just finished speaking when a youth raised his hand. ¡°Excuse me, Captain Mike, have you done any safety measures?¡± Mike smiled disdainfully and then shook his head. Two more exclamations came from the crowd. The youth looked at Mike and said, ¡°Is this murder?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°You can interpret it this way. You can also report me to His Majesty the Dark Lord, but only if you can live until then.¡± The youth immediately fell silent. It was obvious that they did not want to annoy Mike now. Mike looked at the group of youths in front of him and said, ¡°Listen well. You are about to enter the Frost Forest, and I will go with you. However, I do not have the obligation to protect all of you. That is the first point. Secondly, each of you must stay inside for a period of time. I will supervise you to complete your daily training plan. If you can¡¯t complete it, I will throw you deeper into this forest.¡± A youth muttered in a low voice: ¡°What a devil.¡± Mike stared at him, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. He said, ¡°So you¡¯re an angel? Then, little brother Angel, you and your teammates should collectively lie down. Work together and perform divine power support, 10,000 times.¡± The so-called divine power support was to use one¡¯s own divine power to support a huge rock. Like a push-up, one would lift the huge rock up and then drop it, doing a total of 10,000 times. An ordinary high-level soldier could do it 5,000 times, while their group of youths could do it 7,000 times. On average, the youths from the Dark Continent could do it 10,000 times. Just like that, Mike supervised the group of youths to complete the 10,000 divine power support. After letting them rest for a while, he brought them into the Frost Forest. The youths entered the Frost Forest from different directions. Almost every one of their faces carried grief and indignation, as if there was something they hated waiting for them up ahead. As Shawk walked through the forest, a teenager walked to his side and said, ¡°This Mike really has a problem with his brain. He¡¯s leaving us nobody¡¯s here to kill off ten high-level magical beasts in one and a half months. That¡¯s just murder, right?¡± Shawk¡¯s expression was also very ugly. He berated the teenager for a while and then began to search for magical beasts himself. Time passed slowly. The youths either killing or was being chased by magical beasts every day. Every few days, they would gather together and let them recover their mental strength, then, Mike would supervise them to complete the training plan. After a few days, the youths would once again enter the forest and repeat the battle with the magical beasts. This training method required a lot of pressure, but they also gained a lot of experience. Under this pressure, the divine power of the teenagers began to grow like a rocket. What made Mike most happy was that some of the teenagers in the teams had gradually developed feelings for each other. The estrangement between the commoners and the nobles seemed to have faded between them. This was what Mike was looking forward to the most. He also hoped that more people would be able to obtain this kind of camaraderie. Mike looked at the first team that had returned from a distance, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. When that team of people arrived in front of Mike, Mike quickly put on a stern face, looking like an instructor. The sun gradually set in the west. 15 teams had returned, but there were still 5 teams that had not returned. What was most worrying was that these 5 teams all went into the Frost Forest from the same direction, but none of them had returned. That was enough to explain the problem. ¡°The Butler is leading the team in the north. He¡¯s usually the most conservative and steady, but he hasn¡¯t returned yet¡­¡± Mike frowned. Looking at the setting sun, he said resolutely, ¡°Everyone, follow me immediately. We¡¯ll go look for them.¡± Everyone began to wail, but they followed Mike. They were worried as well. Mike walked at the front. He widened his eyes and saw through the layers of wind and snow that blocked his vision, searching for the figures of the group of youths. However, he could not find a single youth. Suddenly, Mike lowered himself to the ground and used his face to gently feel the earth. The earth was shaking slightly, the frequency of the shaking was very chaotic.. This feeling was familiar to Mike, just like the large-scale migration of magical beasts that he had seen in the forest outside of Blackstone City! Chapter 295 - Danger! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike stood up and looked towards the north again, but he did not find a single magical beast. In other words, the magical beast horde was at least hundreds of miles away! Mike¡¯s expression became serious as he transmitted his voice to everyone behind him. ¡°Everyone, stop moving forward and wait for orders. Remember, if I don¡¯t return within a day, you will turn around and exit the forest.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression turned serious as they realized the seriousness of the matter. Elinda walked out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me to come back.¡± Before she could finish, Mike interrupted her. She glanced at Mike and knew that there was nothing she could do to help, so she did not insist. Mike immediately summoned Eve. He rode on Eve¡¯s body and soared into the sky. He swept across the branches that were covered in frost and stirred up the wind and snow. Mike looked at the gray sky in the distance and prayed for the Butler and the others in his heart. In a cave somewhere, the Butler and the others were quietly retracting their auras. No one dared to make a sound. The five teams were all in this cave. Not a single person was lost. This was because of a rule set by the Butler which allowed them to gather, preventing any danger along the way. They actually encountered a beast tide. While trying to evade the beast tide, there were trapped. Fortunately, they were all gathered together and did not need to go looking for teammates. The Butler was at the outermost part of the cave, quietly watching the beast tide below. This cave was created by the Butler at the last minute. The entrance of the cave faced downward, which allowed them to hide from the cold wind outside. This would allow them to last a little longer. Although the Butler sensed the existence of a Thousand Faith Teleportation Door, he did not dare to use it. It required Mike¡¯s level of divine power to be activated. With so many of them gathered together, it was impossible for them to be teleported away at the same time. Moreover, if they used up their divine power, they would be like sitting ducks. They were not like Mike, who could directly absorb divine power from the Magic Nuclei. Moreover, they did not have too many Magic Nuclei. Once someone activated the Thousand Faith Teleportation Door, the others would be swallowed by the magical beasts below. ¡°As expected of the Dark Continent. The quality of the magical beasts is far superior to other places.¡± The Butler¡¯s words carried real weight. Those who could survive in a place like the Dark Continent, be it humans or magical beasts, would be the best out of the bunch. For example, on average, the magical beasts below were at the middle level. The Butler estimated that there would be no less than a few hundred thousand magical beasts below them. ¡­ Mike looked at the endless tide of magical beasts in the distance, as well as the wind and snow swept up by the magical beasts, and his brows furrowed tightly. Mike once again used his advanced vision, carefully scanning the surroundings. The golden light penetrated the wind and snow, penetrated the mountain rocks, and he saw a group of people hidden in the mountain rocks. Mike looked at them. Fifty people, and not a single person was hurt. Butler, you¡¯re really something! Mike was very happy. However, a new problem had appeared. Mike estimated that he was at least tens of miles away from the Butler and the others. He had the confidence to rush over there, but he did not know if he could bring them all back. Mike frowned, but then he let out a sigh of relief. He touched his stomach and felt the nine rotating golden cores inside, and his brows relaxed. He had an idea, an idea that only he could use. He used the Thousand Faith Teleportation Door to send a message to Elinda, asking her to lead the team back. After receiving the message, Elinda glanced at the direction where Mike had left, and then she led everyone back to the camp. Mike looked at the beast tide in the distance and began to conceal his aura. Hiding in the beast tide, he slowly moved toward the direction of the Butler. He came to the edge of the beast tide and casually used his divine power to grab a direwolf, pulling it in front of him. Mike carefully observed the direwolf and frowned. The direwolf¡¯s saliva that was emitting a fishy smell, and he could see that it had a crazed look. Mike covered his mouth and nose as he continued to observe the direwolf. The eyes of the direwolf were almost completely bloodshot. Its lifeblood was being consumed at a terrifying speed. Mike estimated that it would not be long before the direwolf ran out of lifeblood and died. Mike frowned and let the direwolf go. He casually caught a few other magical beasts and found that they were the same as the direwolf. They were dazed, their eyes were red, and their minds were not clear. Their lifeblood was being consumed rapidly. Mike looked at the beast tide in the distance and suddenly shivered. What level of powerhouse could control the entire beast tide? If a medicine was used, how rare and how much medicine would it take to create such a disturbance? Would such medicine have any effect on humans? Most importantly, what was the purpose of the person controlling the beast tide? Mike looked at the direction of the beast tide and found that it was not heading towards the Dark Continent. Mike¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He looked at the snowstorm in the distance and looked at the underground palace where everyone was hiding. Mike flew onto the beast tide and immediately felt a violent force disturbing his nerves. It was difficult for him to calm his emotions. Mike frowned. He condensed a divine power shield to separate himself from the aura outside. A moment later, Mike looked at the shield that he had just condensed, and his mood became even heavier. The shield was covered with fine red powder, which gave off a fishy smell. Most importantly, Mike could sense that the powder was corroding his divine power shield. Mike frowned and sped up again. A giant bird flew toward him. He did not even raise his head. A golden flame shot out from his body and enveloped the giant bird. The golden klame kept burning the lifeblood power on the surface of the giant bird. A moment later, the giant bird turned into ashes and died in silence. ¡°These magical beasts don¡¯t even feel pain!¡± Mike was shocked. At the same time, he was even more eager to find the Butler and the others and bring them out safely. ¡­ At this time, there was chaos in the cave. People widened their eyes and stared at the girl who was held down by Tariq¡¯s iron-like hands. Just a minute ago, the girl suddenly burst out and summoned all of her summoned beasts. She crazily attacked everyone. If Tariq had not reacted quickly, no one knew what would have happened.. Chapter 296 - The Crisis Had Arrived Ahead of Schedule! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Butler looked at the young girl and frowned. The next second, he slashed the cave entrance with his sword and used divine power to seal the gap. ¡°Everyone, check your bodies and force the poison out.¡± Only then did the group of people begin to check their bodies. A moment later, most of the youths exclaimed in horror, ¡°I¡¯m poisoned!¡± The situation gradually became out of control. Everyone was making a scene. Tariq frowned and looked at the situation around him. He and the Butler looked at each other and shouted at the same time, ¡°Quiet!¡± The teenagers all quieted down. The Butler quickly said, ¡°Use divine power to force out the poison. Don¡¯t make any more noise. If the magical beasts are attracted, we will all die here.¡± The Butler¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he immediately became silent. He focused his gaze on the divine power that was blocking the gap in the cave, and his brows furrowed tightly. There, streams of scarlet divine power radiance were corroding his divine power. The Butler turned his head to look at these youths. His brows furrowed, but he still did not say anything. Mike stopped mid-air. He looked at the sealed cave entrance, and a look of determination flashed through his eyes. In the next second, Mike appeared at the cave entrance. With a gentle push, the gravel that blocked the cave entrance turned into powder. Mike casually created a divine shield behind him and blocked the cave entrance again. The Butler immediately let out a sigh of relief when he saw Mike. When everyone saw Mike, the sullen look on their faces disappeared in an instant and were replaced by their usual vigor. Mike looked around at the people in the cave, and finally, his gaze fell on the young girl who was restrained. Alas, the thing he was most worried about had indeed happened. The Butler looked at the young girl and said, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Mike was silent for a moment and said, ¡°There are at least hundreds of thousands of magical beasts outside. It is impossible to walk on the ground. There are also tens of thousands of magical beasts in the sky. It took me a lot of effort to come here.¡± The Butler was silent. Then, Mike said, ¡°I have an idea.¡± The cave suddenly became quiet. Everyone was waiting for Mike to tell them his idea. The Butler immediately perked up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Mike¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He said, ¡°Teleportation gate.¡± The Butler immediately raised his head and said, ¡°No, this cave is too small. The divine power inside is simply not enough for everyone to be teleported away. We also can¡¯t absorb divine power from outside because that would be discovered directly. Moreover, the divine power outside is¡­¡± Mike chuckled and said, ¡°I have also considered this problem. I have a solution. I am a little different. I have a lot of divine power reserves, and the extraction speed is very fast. I can support the teleportation for the students.¡± ¡°Your divine power shouldn¡¯t be enough to support all the students¡¯ teleportation, right?¡± Mike said with a smile, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Mike removed the divine power shield, and the Butler immediately replaced it. Mike looked around, looked at the girl on the ground, and said, ¡°Who should I teleport first?¡± Mike looked around and found that a small number of people were silent. Most of the remaining people had already arrived in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue. I¡¯ll send Shawk off first.¡± Most of the people had an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression in their eyes, especially those who were silent in the corner. They looked at Mike with a strange expression. The worship that they had built in their hearts for Mike was gradually crumbling. Shawk also noticed those gazes. For a moment, an unknown anger surged in his heart. Shawk walked up to Mike and asked, ¡°Why me?¡± Mike said, ¡°Only you have the right to go to the Great Snow Mountain, except for me. Although this sentence makes you feel very uncomfortable, if we don¡¯t report this matter to the Dark High Priest, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Mike looked at the people behind him and said, ¡°I also asked for help from the Great Snow Mountain, but we still have too many people. Moreover, we don¡¯t know when the reinforcements will come. In order to reduce the risk, I chose to use the Thousand Faith Teleportation Door.¡± Everyone fell silent again. Mike¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and asked, ¡°Any objections?¡± Everyone lowered their heads, and a small number of people looked ashamed. Mike looked at Shawk and asked, ¡°Do you still have an objection?¡± Shawk did not answer Mike. Instead, he took out a Thousand Faith Teleportation Door from his interspatial ring and placed it in front of Mike. Mike reached out to grab the other end of the teleportation portal and said to Shawk, ¡°Go back and call for help.¡± Shawk nodded and then activated the teleportation portal. In the next moment, a surge of divine power surged out from Mike¡¯s hand and poured into the teleportation portal. Mike only felt a fierce sucking sensation on his hand, and then the divine power in his body was quickly devoured. The seven small spirits revolved around the pair of spirits, constantly absorbing, transforming, and releasing divine power. After a moment, the Thousand Faith Teleportation Door was finally filled with divine power, and then Shawk was teleported away. Mike¡¯s chest rose and fell gently, but his breath was not too chaotic. He walked out of the Butler¡¯s shield, and then rushed into the sky. The Law of Perfection was fully activated, and divine power swirled into Mike¡¯s body. The Butler looked at the strange phenomenon in the sky and muttered, ¡°Is this person a monster?¡± Actually, the Butler was not to blame for making a fuss. After all, Mike¡¯s performance was too shocking. It was only because Mike was so strong. If anybody else attempted that move, they would have exploded from the surge of divine power. Streaks of scarlet divine power impurities were expelled by the Law of Perfection. When Mike saw this scene, he smiled and sighed. ¡°As expected of the Law of Perfection. It¡¯s still strong.¡± Five minutes later, Mike returned to the cave. ¡°The rest of you, line up according to the strength of divine power, the weakest two will come down¡­¡± No one had any objections, because the weakest one had already fallen to the ground. The evacuation plan was being carried out in an orderly manner, and Shawk had already been teleported back to the Imperial Capital of the Dark Continent. Shawk immediately left Mike¡¯s empty wooden house and flew towards the Great Snow Mountain. He had just reached the foot of the mountain when he saw a person walking towards him. When Shawk saw this person, his expression immediately brightened. He walked in front of him and said, ¡°Hello, senior. I have something important to report to the Dark High Priest. Please take me there.¡± This person was none other than Shirley, who had been defeated by Mike on the first night.. Chapter 297 - The Beast Tide Broke Out! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shirley also recognized Shawk. He frowned and said, ¡°If Your Highness is doing this for personal matters, it¡¯s better not to disturb teacher, teacher¡­¡± ¡°The beast tide broke out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you up the mountain.¡± A moment later, the Dark High Priest, who had learned everything, looked in the direction of the Frost Forest and said, ¡°That guy is causing trouble again.¡± He turned to look at Shirley and said, ¡°Inform Akari that today¡¯s lecture has been canceled. You guys can discuss your experiences. I¡¯ll go save those little guys.¡± After the Dark High Priest finished speaking, he turned into a snowflake and disappeared from the spot. Mike panted heavily and withdrew his hand from the teleportation door. On the other side of the teleportation door, the youth was teleported back to the Dark Continent. Mike looked at the Butler and asked, ¡°How many more are there?¡± The Butler looked serious and said, ¡°There are 32 more. Do you want to take a rest first?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I have to take a rest.¡± The Butler nodded. Tariq suddenly walked over and said, ¡°The temperature has dropped.¡± Both of their faces changed at the same time, and they saw a hint of joy in each other¡¯s eyes. The Dark High Priest hovered in the sky, quietly watching the surging beast tide below, his brows tightly knitted together. ¡°What a rich lifeblood power. I¡¯m afraid that in another moment, all the magical beasts in this array will be exhausted and die.¡± The Dark High Priest counted with his fingers, and after looking at the location of Mike and the others, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s better to save those little fellows first, otherwise, for those who lost too much lifeblood, their talent will be affected.¡± The Dark High Priest stretched out a hand, and the cave where Mike and the others were in immediately cracked. In the next second, Mike and the others were teleported to the side of the Dark High Priest. Mike and the others looked pleasantly surprised when they saw the Dark High Priest. Mike bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for saving us. Thank you very much.¡± The Dark High Priest nodded. He looked at the thirty or so people behind Mike and said with a smile, ¡°I owe you a favor this time. If you hadn¡¯t asked His Highness, Shawk, to report this to me, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do now.¡± The Dark Priestess pointed at the surging beast tide and said, ¡°Even so, in this enchantment barrier, these magical beasts will die in no time.¡± ¡°Enchantment barrier?¡± The group of people behind Mike were panicking. They heard Mike say again: ¡°That¡¯s fine. Butler, Tariq, and I will take turns to support the Divine Shield. The power of the barrier should not have affected the students.¡± Mike had long discovered the existence of the barrier, but he did not have the time to investigate it previously. The Dark High Priest laughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me clean up this mess first. Otherwise, the magical beasts will inevitably harass the surrounding cities.¡± Everyone nodded, but what happened next completely shocked their jaws. The Dark High Priest gently stretched out a hand. Mike and the others could see it with their eyes. Within the range of their spiritual power, all the flying snow had been swept up, burying the countless magical beasts. Violent winds howled, it was as if the sky was about to be torn apart. Countless magical beasts were swept up into the sky and then ruthlessly torn apart. Before the blood could flow out of their bodies, they were frozen. Pieces of broken limbs were frozen on the tree branches, on the ground. Countless ice sculptures could be seen on the ground thousands of miles away. Each ice sculpture had a magical beast frozen in it. The ground thousands of miles away was frozen. In almost an instant, all the life force below had disappeared. This was probably the Heavenly Punishment. Everyone from the Dark Continent had their mouths agape. They stared at this scene in a daze, unable to speak for a long time. Mike looked at this scene and emotions were raging in his heart. He had once faced the red-clothed old man, and he felt a wave of helplessness. It was as if he was an ant in the palm of his hand. His life was in the other party¡¯s hands. However, when Mike faced the Dark High Priest and the scene of Heavenly Punishment, he suddenly felt that the red-robed elder was nothing compared to the Dark High Priest. Was this the ability of a Summoner of God? He could easily freeze everything for tens of thousands of miles. What kind of realm was this?! Mike imprinted this scene in his heart. At this moment, a grand goal was taking shape in his heart. An angry roar came from the depths of the Frost Forest. The Dark High Priest frowned and shouted, ¡°Get lost!!¡± The Frost Forest immediately fell silent. The Dark High Priest waved his hand, and everyone returned to the Imperial Capital, Snowstorm City. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone, take a rest first. Mike, follow me.¡± Mike followed the Dark High Priest to the top of the mountain. The Dark High Priest quietly looked at the undulating mountains in the distance and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Mike naturally knew what the Dark High Priest was referring to. Mike sighed softly and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m wondering when I can have such great power.¡± The Dark High Priest smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your time will come. You already have two requirements to become a God, the high-level and divine power. You just need to wait for things to run its course. Unlike my one hundred disciples, there is actually not a single person who has cultivated divine power.¡± ¡°Divine power?¡± This was not the first time Mike had heard this word from the people of the Dark Continent. He looked at the Dark High Priest in surprise and asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you that every level summoner has a new ability? The beginner¡¯s ability is the perception and the absorption of divine power. The low-level summoners can release divine power, the middle-level summoners can contract a second magical beast. The high-level summoners can contract a third magical beast, and they can merge with other high-level summoners. The heaven-level summoners can use the divine power of Heaven and Earth, and the divine-level summoners have divine power themselves.¡± The Dark High Priest looked at Mike with envy in his eyes.. Chapter 298 - Dragon’s Saliva Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Dark High Priest could only reveal a look of envy towards Mike. He continued to speak. ¡°Do you know that there are a total of 178 heaven-tier powerhouses in the Dark Continent, and a total of 12 who have comprehended High-level? Akari, Amelia, these are people who have been recognized by the High-level, but none of them have comprehended High-level after, and none of them are able to use divine power after comprehending High-level.¡± Mike was startled. He looked at the Dark High Priest, anticipating what he was going to say next. The Dark High Priest said, ¡°If only you were my student here in the Dark Continent.¡± Mike smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was just lucky. I believe that Akari and the others will definitely be able to rely on their own strength to step into the divine-tier.¡± The Dark High Priest of darkness smiled bitterly as he looked at the vast white mountain range in the distance and said, ¡°I believe this as well. However, this kind of thing isn¡¯t something that can be done just by believing it. Before the heaven-tier, the summoner¡¯s development was also known as ordinary advancement. However, when the heaven-tier ascends to the divine-tier, it is no longer advancement, but transformation. It¡¯s a transformation from head to toe, from the inside out. The probability of a heaven-tier expert transforming to the divine-tier is extremely low. I still remember that a few thousand years ago, the Dark Continent had over a hundred heaven-tier seven-star and above experts. A thousand years ago, there are only those who weren¡¯t strong enough to break through into the divine-tier, and also, me.¡± Mike could not help but ask, ¡°Could it be that we can¡¯t even save our lives?¡± The Dark High Priest¡¯s voice was filled with disappointment as he said, ¡°How can it be that easy? The process of advancing to the divine-tier requires all of one¡¯s divine power to be extracted from one¡¯s body and then converted into divine power. This is the final step, and it¡¯s also the most dangerous step. Almost everyone died at this step. In the past 10,000 years, in the Dark Continent, I was the only one who was lucky enough to succeed. You don¡¯t have to go through this most dangerous step. Becoming a divine-tier summoner is already an inevitable thing for you.¡± Mike let out a soft sigh and asked, ¡°May I ask what I can do for Akari?¡± The Dark High Priest said, ¡°I know that this is a little rude of me. I¡¯m saying that if it¡¯s possible for you. Do you think you can tell Akari and the others about your method of condensing divine power? I can promise you that only very few people will understand. Even I wouldn¡¯t understand. However, I will promise you, if anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll immediately take action to clean up the mess.¡± Mike let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stick your hand into my Divine Power Spring and check out my spirit?¡± The Dark High Priest¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He placed his hand on Mike¡¯s Divine Power Spring. After a long while, he pulled his hand back with a sorrowful expression on his face. ¡°So, so that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m asking for too much. Your method is impossible to replicate.¡± The Dark High Priest was sad for a moment before his eyes regained their light. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°If you can fight more with Akari and the others, it¡¯s good to let them feel the divine power themselves. The newborn divine power still has some characteristics of primitive divine power. Can you use more divine power to fight with them? As a reward, I will teach you more ways to use divine power.¡± Mike could not bear to reject the Dark High Priest, nor did he dare to reject him. He could only nod his head. A smile appeared on the Dark High Priest¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Alright, then from today onwards, you will move to the mountain. This way, it will be more convenient for you to communicate with the seniors.¡± Unexpectedly, Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. I still have to train that group of students. I¡¯m afraid that it will have to wait until three months later.¡± The Dark High Priest looked at Mike and seemed to have seen the determination in Mike¡¯s eyes. He nodded and seemed to agree with Mike¡¯s opinion. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to come up the mountain in three months.¡± Mike thanked him and turned to walk down the mountain. As he walked on the mountain path, he kept thinking about what the Dark High Priest had said, and his emotions surged. Only now was the path of the Summoner of God clear to him. As long as he resolutely walked down it, he would definitely be able to see the end. Some people spend their lives working hard for it, and yet, they would never reach such a height. Mike¡¯s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. He looked at the vast white world and flew back to his small wooden house. Although the road was bright, it was still very long and bumpy. He needed to be firm in his determination and continue walking. ¡­ With a loud bang, the youth fell to the ground. Mike walked out of the competition area. The two youths behind him immediately walked forward and lifted up the fallen youth. The youth¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, his face twisted. When the students saw the youth¡¯s appearance, they could not help but shiver. Mike stood there expressionlessly, like a statue, cold and intimidating. He looked at the great snow mountain in the distance and sighed softly. Yesterday, he had talked to Akari late into the night and indirectly asked Akari about the truth of the Frost Forest incident. He did not expect Akari to be so tight-lipped that she would not tell him anything. She only revealing that the beast tide had something to do with the dark magi. When Mike heard that this incident had something to do with the dark magi, he immediately gave up on the idea of leading the students out to train. Even though Akari did not tell him anything, he knew that the attack on the students was not a coincidence. Mike had a feeling that the dark magi were directly coming for him. Everything else was just a cover. ¡°Mike,¡± Eve¡¯s voice sounded in Mike¡¯s heart. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°What is it?¡± Eve¡¯s voice became serious. She said, ¡°The enchantment that day was very strange. It gave me a very familiar feeling. If I¡¯m not wrong, there was dragon¡¯s saliva in it.¡± ¡°What is dragon¡¯s saliva?¡± ¡°The saliva of the Holy Dragon. To be precise, it is the desire of the Holy Dragon. There is almost nothing in the world that is worth the Holy Dragons¡¯ attention. When they really want something, they will produce dragon¡¯s saliva. Dragon¡¯s saliva is a high-level hallucinogen. It can cause almost any level of magical beasts to enter a berserk state. It can even affect lower-level heaven-tier magical beasts..¡± Chapter 299 - The Power of the Dark High Priest! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike¡¯s expression became solemn. He recalled the Holy Dragon¡¯s remnant soul he had seen in the northern region. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Could it have been left behind by that Great One?¡± ¡°I hope it isn¡¯t. Even though that Great One has passed away several times, he still has a realm that far surpasses that of a divine summoner. If there really is someone who is using his corpse, we definitely won¡¯t be able to deal with him.¡± Mike¡¯s mood became dark. He asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I suddenly thought of something. Do you think that the dark magi found out about your relationship with the Great One, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re targeting you? I¡¯m just a side character.¡± Eve immediately refuted Mike¡¯s opinion. She said, ¡°What are they afraid of me for? Do they suspect that the upper realm sent me to investigate them? Then they would not dare to touch me. As for the fact that they suspect that I am the Great One¡¯s descendant, that is even more implausible. Think about it, if they really suspect that I am the Great One¡¯s descendant, why would they be willing to kill me? Squeezing out the last bit of my value is the way to go. Without knowing all the secrets about us, they would kill me.¡± Mike nodded. He felt that what Eve said made sense. Eve said, ¡°There¡¯s another thing.¡± Mike immediately perked up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Eve said, ¡°They might be coming for Teacher Kelly. Teacher Kelly doesn¡¯t belong to this world, and her power is suppressed by the High-level summoners. So they are taking this opportunity to harm Teacher Kelly.¡± Mike nodded after hearing what Eve said. He felt that what Eve said made sense. ¡­ On the other side of the High-level, a crow flew into the young man¡¯s hand. The young man did not seem to notice it. His gaze drifted into the distance as if he wanted to see through the endless mountains and rivers and focus on one person. A black fog gathered around the young man and whispered into his ear, ¡°You can¡¯t waste your time here. You have to go to the central region and compete with those geniuses. Over there, our spider webs can be exposed to the sunlight. Here, we can only live in the shadows.¡± The young man¡¯s gaze continued to look into the distance. The delicate face was still like a piece of white paper, without a trace of anger. The young man¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved, and a word came out of his mouth, ¡°Okay.¡± The figure in the black fog seemed to heave a sigh of relief. He turned into a black fog and disappeared into the world, ¡°Then you can leave in three days.¡± The young man turned into a flock of crows and left the place. ¡­ Mike was listening to Eve¡¯s explanation, engrossed. The two of them did not agree for a long time, so they decided not to think about it anymore. Mike walked in front of the youths and said, ¡°Tomorrow is your new round of selection. I hope your efforts are not in vain.¡± The youths agreed in unison. The next day, Mike bid farewell to the group of teenagers and said goodbye to Linda. Under Linda¡¯s reluctant gaze, he walked up the Snowy Mountain and began his own life. In the distance, a black figure saw Mike up the snowy mountain. He only regained his senses when his subordinate called his name. ¡°Thief, it¡¯s time for us to leave. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that nothing will happen when it comes to that guy.¡± The youth turned into a group of crows expressionlessly and left this snowy country. ¡­ Mike sat beside Akari. Akari and Amelia smiled at him in a friendly manner. Mike also returned the greeting in a friendly manner. The Dark High Priest looked at his 100 disciples and said, ¡°From today onwards, Mike is a member of the Church of Darkness. Although he is not my student, he is also a student of the Summoner of God. In terms of status, you are all the same. As for strength, if you want to challenge him, go ahead. However, you are not allowed to rely on divine power, lest others say that we are bullying Mike.¡± Mike smiled wryly at the Dark High Priest. The Dark High Priest looked at Mike and said, ¡°Mike, from today onwards, I will begin to teach you about the application of divine power. I will teach you seriously, and you will learn seriously. Listen and look carefully, do not miss a single detail.¡± The students answered in unison. Mike began to learn the application of divine power from the Dark High Priest, and with Eve¡¯s consent, he gave the Great Wilderness Qi Refining Technique to the Dark High Priest. The Dark High Priest was overjoyed, and his relationship with Mike became even closer. With the help of the Dark High Priest, Mike successfully learned how to cultivate divine power. From then on, Mike could directly generate divine power in his body without having to convert it. Time passed in a flash. During this time, he had only seen Elinda a few times. Every time he saw her, the love in her eyes made him feel at a loss. This was not the most embarrassing thing for Mike. The most embarrassing thing for Mike was that the princess and the female wizard had followed a group of young students from the kingdom to the Dark Continent. Mike had only met the female wizard once, and the two of them had never contacted each other again. The three of them had fallen into an endless cycle. They only knew how to keep their heads down and train, no longer asking about external matters. Another period of time passed. Mike had already arrived at the Dark Continent. During this period of time, the Dark Continent had sent five batches of thousands of students. Mike understood that the situation of the Dark Continent was becoming more and more difficult. Otherwise, the Dark Continent would not be so anxious. However, Mike was not in a hurry to go back. He knew that the progress he had made over the years, the strength of a high-level ten-star could not change anything. He also knew the progress of the others, and he knew what these people could do for the Dark Continent. Mike looked at the twelve spirits quietly rotating in his Divine Power Spring. He raised his eyebrows, and then laughed lightly. ¡­ Another year had passed. Mike¡¯s trip to the Dark Continent had already been completed. In the middle of the field, two figures crossed each other. The snow that filled the sky was swept up. The atmosphere in the surroundings became tense. The students stood on both sides, cheering. With a bang, a youth was sent flying. The winner and loser had been decided. Amelia walked in front of Mike and stretched out her hand. Mike stood up with his divine power. He looked at Amelia and said with admiration, ¡°After so many years, I still can¡¯t catch up to you.¡± Amelia shook her head and said, ¡°Mike, you flatter me too much. Everyone has seen your progress over the years. If I had not broken the rules today, I¡¯m afraid I would have lost to you. I think you are invincible below the heaven-tier.¡± Mike hurriedly bowed. The Dark High Priest laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t praise him, you guys. If you praise him any further, he¡¯ll be over his head.¡± The Dark High Priest looked at Mike and said, ¡°Mike, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve done some calculations. It won¡¯t be long before you break through to the heaven-tier.¡± Mike cupped his fists at the Dark High Priest and said, ¡°I want to go back to the kingdom.¡± Kelly had come to the Dark Continent to visit Mike, which was why Mike had received the help of the Dark High Priest. The High Priest of Darkness was stunned and asked, ¡°If you want to go back, you can. You should go back and take a look. It might be beneficial for your breakthrough.¡± Mike looked at the Dark High Priest and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Through information with His Majesty, I know that the war in the Dark Continent is getting urgent. May I ask if I ask for some reinforcements?¡± The Dark High Priest laughed and said, ¡°You can tell me who you want to go with you. I will allow it unless they hold positions in critical areas.¡± Mike said with embarrassment, ¡°The Vanguard of the Church of Darkness.¡± The Dark High Priest did not seem surprised. He said, ¡°Yeah, only they can help you. Then you can take them there. To the Vanguard, remember, you are there to help. Don¡¯t put on airs. You know that I hate people who put on airs the most.¡± The Vanguard of the Church of Darkness agreed in unison.. Chapter 300 - Return to the Dragon Castle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at the Dark High Priest who was instructing his students, and a smile appeared on his face. He quietly left the room and quickly ran down the mountain. Mike was walking around the imperial capital of the Dark Continent. Looking at the snowflakes flying in the sky like goose feathers, he gently smiled and fell into a trance. He glanced at the wooden houses, and was about to turn around and leave. He suddenly turned around and stood there in a daze as if he had been electrocuted. He saw the female wizard standing with a smile on her face. The female wizard looked at Mike and asked, ¡°What do you want to see me about?¡± Mike frowned and then slowly relaxed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m going back to the kingdom.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± Mike was stunned for a moment. He looked at the female wizard, frowned, then nodded and turned to leave. The female wizard was still smiling. She quietly stood where she was, and the world lost its color when she smiled. However, as Mike walked far away, a drop of clear tears fell from the corner of her eyes. Mike ran back and hugged the female wizard in his arms. His thick lips pressed tightly on her red lips. The female wizard struggled desperately, but her strength could not compare to Mike¡¯s. Although Mike only had one arm, she could not resist him. The female wizard¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. She pushed Mike hundreds of feet away with her palm, then turned around and ran back to her residence. Mike fell on the thick snow pile. He looked at her and said, ¡°Wait for me! I will definitely take you to my home.¡± The female wizard closed the door. Her face was red, and her heart was beating fast. She secretly looked at the crack of the door, but found that Mike had already left. A sense of loss surged out of her heart. The female wizard shook her head, trying to shake her distracting thoughts. Mike came to the place where Elinda was and looked at her quietly. Elinda stood on the snow quietly with her bare feet. The wind and snow brushed across her face, but she did not feel it at all. It was as if she had become one with the world. Suddenly, Elinda moved. The Flames in her hand automatically formed a long sword. She waved the long sword, and the wind and snow were divided into two. During this time, Mike was not the only one who improved. Elind¡¯as improvement was more obvious. She gave up the long-range attack with a crossbow and changed to a close-range attack with a sword. Mike looked at Elinda with a complicated expression. He hesitated for a moment and then walked up to her. Elinda¡¯s eyes lit up. Her teacher nodded and signaled Elinda that she could go to him. She immediately came to Mike happily. She looked at Mike and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mike raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I want to go back to the Dragon Castle.¡± Elinda¡¯s face revealed expression immediately calmed down. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were filled with killing intent. She said, ¡°We have been here for a while. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Mike looked at Elinda, and there was a hint of relief in his eyes, as well as a hint of reluctance. She said, ¡°Father asked you to take good care of me. I think if you go back alone, he will blame you. Why don¡¯t you and I go back together? You will have more authority that way. I can also see father and mother.¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°Okay, we will leave in a while.¡± No one knew who leaked the news. After more than ten minutes, Elinda¡¯s residence was already filled with students from the Dark Continent. Mike glanced over and knew that there were at least 700-800 students gathered here. He understood that these students who came to train would not be able to play much of a role in the undead calamity. He had never thought of bringing these people back with him. In his eyes, these people were the Dark Continent¡¯s last spark. They were the seeds for the Dark Continent to quickly recover their strength after the calamity. They definitely could not be risked in the battle of the undead calamity. Mike¡¯s face was stern, but when he saw the anticipation on the faces of the youths, his expression could not help but soften. Mike said, ¡°Since you want to go back with me, then let¡¯s go back together. Youths, it¡¯s time to serve our country.¡± Mike sighed. He thought to himself, ¡°I can only protect them for a while.¡± After only half a day, the small sky fortress of the Dark Continent was ready. Along with the Vanguard of the Church of Darkness, 1,000 students from the Dark Continent would follow Mike. These students have to complete their graduation exams and kill ten undead that were not lower than themselves in the undead calamity. Mike looked at the group of people with a smile on his face. The small sky fortress was extremely fast. In just two days, the sky fortress broke through the clouds and arrived at the Dark Continent. They arrived at the former capital of the Dark Continent, the Dark Continent City. Mike looked at the buildings below and was in a daze. He saw the Summoning Academy that was now in ruins. He also saw the imperial palace that he had stayed in for a short period of time. Like the Summoning Academy, it was in shambles.. Chapter 301 - I Have Been Away, But You Guys Are Too Arrogant! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation ;Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike¡¯s heart was filled with anger. He no longer looked at the ruins below. Instead, he focused on recuperating and getting ready for battle. Another day passed, and the Sky Fortress finally reached its destination. It was the Dragon Castle that had been jointly modified by the four kingdoms and the Dark Continent. It had endured the undead calamity for a long time. The Sky Fortress slowly descended. Before it could even stop, a group of people hurriedly walked down from the Sky Fortress and rushed toward the people who were welcoming them. Mike stood where he was and said to the dragons, ¡°Go find Eve.¡± The dragons were born in the same dragon nest as Eve, and they shared the same bloodline. Mike did not have the heart to disturb them. He was also looking forward to seeing Teacher Kelly, so he did not stay any longer. Mike followed the Sea God to arrange for the people from the Dark Continent. Then, he walked to Kelly¡¯s residence. Kelly was not surprised by Mike¡¯s arrival. She looked at Mike, and she suddenly looked disappointed. Mike walked directly to Kelly and said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡± Kelly nodded, and her eyes were a little moist. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Mike and Teacher Kelly sat on the chairs together. Teacher Kelly suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say that as your teacher, I¡¯ve only taught you for a few months. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back this time. I have enough time to teach you something.¡± Mike was overjoyed. He looked at Kelly and nodded heavily. Suddenly, the horn on the city wall sounded again. The undead had begun to attack again. Kelly looked in the direction of the city wall and said, ¡°The undead¡¯s attack would come in two waves, every morning and evening. It has become the norm. The soldiers guarding the city have long been accustomed to the sound of the horn.¡± Kelly glanced at Mike and found that he was looking in the direction of the city wall, looking eager to give it a try. She chuckled and said, ¡°It seems that your hands have been itchy since you stayed in Snowstorm City. Why don¡¯t you go and kill the undead for a while? We¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Mike stood up and bowed to Kelly before flying towards the city wall. ¡°Eve, are you ready?¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m always ready!¡± ¡°Eve, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Mike stayed in the Dark Continent. Other than receiving guidance from the Dark High Priest and sparring with his senior brothers, he spent most of his time helping his three summoned beasts break through. During this period of time, after Eve broke through to the heaven-tier, Mike¡¯s three summoned beasts were able to speak human language and communicate with Mike like humans. Mike merged with Eve directly. His divine power instantly connected with Eve¡¯s divine power. A layer of golden scales covered Mike¡¯s body. Mike¡¯s divine power rose rapidly and instantly broke through the shackles of the heaven-tier. Mike used his divine power to command Eve, and his sensitivity was much higher now. Mike could even control a specific enchantment on Eve¡¯s body to rotate. Mike pulled out his bone spear, and divine power lit up his body. He targeted a group of high-level army undead. Like a meteor, he smashed down heavily. Countless undead were instantly crushed, then, they were burned to ashes by the golden dragon flames. Mike held his spear with one arm, and his spear shot out like a storm. He instantly cleared out a fan-shaped area around Mike, and Eve flew out from Mike¡¯s body. Dragon flames shot out, and dragon tails swept across, instantly clearing out a bunch of undead. Looking into the distance, the black dragon shot out countless roots from the ground, piercing through the undead one by one. The rotten flesh instantly turned into nutrients for the roots, making the Black Dragon¡¯s roots and branches even thicker. ¡°The undead are so disgusting!¡± The Black Dragon screamed like a child. Mike looked at the Black Dragon and laughed lightly. Eve was even more exaggerated. At that moment, Eve was like a miniature sun, the holy light sprinkling down one after another, turning countless undead into black gas. The efficiency of the undead¡¯s destruction was even higher than the Black Dragon¡¯s power. The people on the city walls were stunned. They had never seen such a way of killing the spirits. Even the heaven-tier bosses could not have such efficiency. Mike¡¯s killing continued. One by one, the spirits were killed, finally attracting the attention of a few heaven-tier spirits in the distance. Mike gathered his summoned beasts and charged towards the heaven-tier spirits in the distance. Eve was the fastest. She turned into a light arrow and shot directly into the forehead of one of the undead. The undead howled in pain as black smoke rose from its forehead. The holy light burned its forehead, making sizzling sounds, a burning smell spread out, and Mike could not help but cover his nose. Mike¡¯s heroism greatly boosted the morale of the group. They also used their own methods to destroy the undead. In just ten minutes, they had chased the undead out of sight. Especially when the Church of Darkness Vanguard made their move, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Alec stood on the other side of the mountain. With his light ball, he quietly watched Mike kill the enemy. If Mike was here, he would definitely cry out in surprise because Alec¡¯s face had actually regrown flesh and blood. At this moment, not only was there no anger on Alec¡¯s face, there was even an excited smile on his face. ¡°Oh¡­ No, Mike, you are still alive. Ah, well, since you are alive, then you will never leave. Obediently become my zombie puppet, hehe!¡± A black shadow appeared next to Alec. He looked at Mike on the ball of light and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the business.¡± Alec stopped laughing. He seemed to be afraid of the shadow beside him. He said, ¡°Yes, my Lord. Please rest assured. I will definitely expand the scale of the undead calamity as soon as possible.¡± The black shadow nodded and said to Alec, ¡°Have you figured out the background of that Kelly?¡± Alec was stunned, but then he said, ¡°My Lord, that Kelly is really unfathomable. I fought with her before, and I felt that the pressure she gave me was like¡­ like¡­¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Alec hesitated for a moment, and then said firmly, ¡°Like facing you.¡± The person said, ¡°Humph, as expected. You just need to lure her out, and then I will naturally have a way to deal with her.¡± Alec was slightly shocked, but he still nodded. The Alliance leader was indeed unfathomable! Mike returned to the castle and suddenly shivered for no reason. He turned around and looked in the other direction, but found that there was nothing there. Then, he slowly withdrew his gaze. Kelly looked at Mike and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mike did not dare to hide his feelings and told Kelly about it. Kelly chuckled, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re too tired. Rest more and you¡¯ll be fine..¡± Chapter 302 - Kelly’s Worries Mike stood up and came in front of Kelly. Kelly said to Mike, "As your teacher, I haven''t taught you as much as the Dark High Priest has taught you. This makes me feel a little bad. While you stay in Dragon Castle, I can teach you more." Mike nodded. Kelly said, "Go and meet Little Jerry and the others first. He''s been doing logistics for the front line." When Mike heard Little Jerry''s name, memories surfaced in his heart. He immediately bid farewell to Kelly and went to Little Jerry''s residence. ... Mike stood in Little Jerry''s territory and was extremely surprised. When he flew over the Dragon Castle previously, he thought that this building was a temporary palace. He did not expect that it was actually Little Jerry''s residence! During this period of time, the Dark Continent was falling while Little Jerry continued to thrive. The Little Jerry had classified this entire place as his business territory, and that included the Dark Continent, the Northern Kingdom, the Dwarf Kingdom, the Misty Forest, and the entire foreign world. In other words, Little Jerry, as the president of the Chamber of Commerce, was much more imposing than a king. Little Jerry had done all of this in a short period of time. Considering what Little Jerry had achieved, it was amazing. Mike really admired this brother of his. Mike, was a genius in recovery, while Little Jerry was a genius in business and a divine-tier expert. Mike could not help but give little Jerry a big thumbs up. Mike turned around and walked into the Little Lucky Star Chamber of Commerce, quietly looking at the furnishings around him. Although it was not as imposing as the one in the Northern Kingdom, the furnishings inside were very impressive. Mike looked around and saw that everything was used for war, from the hinges on the armor set to the main cannon of Sky Fortress. Mike was very happy with little Jerry''s ability. A waitress walked over. She looked at Mike and asked, "Sir, what do you need?" Mike shook his head and said, "I don''t need anything. I have an appointment. I''m waiting for someone." She did not say anything more, but she did not leave. Instead, she stood beside Mike and poured him a cup of coffee. A moment later, Little Jerry walked out. The waitress had a shocked expression on her face. When Little Jerry saw Mike, the fake coldness in his eyes immediately disappeared, turning into the warm tears of reunion of old friends. The waitress was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. She had never seen her boss like this. She looked like she had seen a ghost and did not know what to do. Little Jerry turned his head and motioned for her to leave. She immediately left. Mike looked at Little Jerry and said, "Little Jerry, you have become more generous after all this time." Little Jerry smiled. "I''m ashamed to say this, but I just made some money off the war." Mike smiled and said, "I heard that you donated a lot of things. That''s amazing." Little Jerry smiled and immediately changed the topic. The two of them started chatting excitedly. Little Jerry asked, "Mike, are you going to leave again after this?" Mike nodded and said, "I will definitely leave. There are still a group of students in the Dark Continent. I can''t leave them behind." Little Jerry nodded and said, "In that case, I will prepare some small gifts. You can take them with you." "How can I take your gifts..." "Hey, you and I are brothers. This is nothing." Mike could only accept it with a bitter smile. The two chatted for a while more. Little Jerry suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "How could I forget? Nota is also in the Dragon Castle. I''ll call him over now." Mike nodded and smiled. "Very good." A moment later, Nota rushed into the hall in a hurry. He walked into the room where Mike and Little Jerry were. Everyone in the Chamber of Commerce looked at that room in surprise, wondering what kind of identity Mike had and why he could invite two of the bosses of the Chamber of Commerce at the same time. Mike sized up Nota, and the surprise in his eyes grew stronger. In Mike''s memory, Nota''s face was very handsome, with sharp edges and corners. His appearance was bright and beautiful, and he had the demeanor of a high-level powerhouse. However, at this moment, Nota''s appearance had changed greatly. His face was thin and red, there were stains and dark eye sockets that came from god knows where. He looked very tired, his hair was messy like a bird''s nest. He was wearing clothes that looked like torn sacks. Mike could vaguely see Nota''s ribs. There was also a stench on his body as if he had not showered in years. Mike could not help but ask, "Little Jerry, is this how your chamber of Commerce treats Nota? How long has it been since he took a shower?" Little Jerry smiled bitterly. "Please don''t blame me. I had nothing to do with this. How would I dare to mistreat Nota? Mike, you don''t know that the magic crystal cannon in the hall is Nota''s masterpiece. Its performance is 40% better than the main cannon of the Dark Continent''s Royal Sky Fortress. In order to make this cannon, Nota had been blown up countless times. He''s the same as you. He''s clearly not from the Dark Continent, but he has contributed too much to the Dark Continent. Even I, a person from the Dark Continent, had not contributed much." Nota looked at Little Jerry and said, "Why are you talking about those useless things? It''s a waste of time." He grabbed the fine wine on the table and drank it in one gulp. Then, he looked at Mike and asked, "Mike, you came back from the Dark Continent. Is my teacher doing well?" Mike said, "I''m ashamed to say that I''ve never seen Gao Da and his students in the Dark Continent. Actually, I''ve seen the Dark High Priest." The light in Nota''s eyes quickly dimmed as he asked, "How''s The Frost Dragon?" Mike said, "Pretty good. There''s nothing to worry about. It''s pretty good." Nota muttered, "That''s good, that''s good." Nota suddenly stood up and bowed to Little Jerry. Little Jerry was stunned for a moment, then immediately jumped up from his seat and hurriedly said to Nota, "Brother, what are you doing?" Nota said, "Brother, I might have to go back to the Dark Continent. I miss my teacher." Little Jerry smiled bitterly and said, "So be it. How about this, I''ll get the warehouse to distribute half of the rarest materials. You take them and give them to our teacher as a show of filial piety. Don''t decline, I''ll be upset with you if you decline." Nota laughed, "Alright, since you insist, I''ll accept it for my teacher." The three of them chatted for a long time. They told each other about what they had seen and heard over the years. They were all amazed by each other''s stories. Mike walked under the starry sky and looked at the bright galaxy. He asked, "Eve, how many more years do you think I need to struggle before I can reach heaven-tier?" Eve said, "That will require time. If the time is not right, it will be difficult to reach heaven-tier in ten thousand years." Mike lowered his head and grumbled to himself. Chapter 303 - Kelly’s Plan! Eve smiled, turned around, and went back to sleep. Mike smiled and walked back to his residence. ... Alec sat cross-legged on the ground and held the crystal ball in his hand. Endless Blood Energy gushed out from it. Alec absorbed the Blood Energy, and his aura became stronger step by step. The Alliance leader stood beside Alec and said, "Based on our current speed, in another half a year, you''ll be able to absorb all of this Blood Energy. At that time, you''ll be able to strive for a breakthrough to the divine-tier. Let''s hurry up. Our members have been severely depleted. The organization needs the undead, and I need you to become the god''s undead summoner. At that time, there will definitely be no living person other than us in this Otherworld." A hint of fervor appeared in Alec''s eyes. He nodded heavily and said, "Please rest assured, Alliance leader. I will definitely not let you down." Three days later. Kelly looked at Mike and said, "It''s time to teach you something." Mike''s heart was filled with anticipation. He quietly looked at Kelly, wanting to hear what she would say next. Kelly said, "What I want to teach you is the use of divine power, the use of all divine power." Mike was shocked and said, "Teacher, I haven''t broken through to the heaven-tier yet." Kelly waved her hand and smiled, "The heaven-tier is already very close to you. You don''t need to deliberately chase after it. As long as the time is ripe, it will naturally come." Hearing Kelly''s words, Mike thought to himself, ''Is the time really so important on the path of cultivation?'' Mike did not voice out this question, because Kelly said again, "I believe that you already understand what kind of divine power there are in the Dark Continent. I don''t need to explain it in detail, right?" Mike nodded and said, "There are three kinds of divine power. One is to focus on strengthening one''s own divine power. It focuses on a deeper level of control and strengthening one''s own body. After mastering the divine power of the body, one can easily control the body to do things that could not be done before, such as completely turning off the body''s functions and stopping the metabolism of the body. It can also increase the strength of the body by hundreds of times, making the body comparable to magical beasts of the same level. The physical divine power is the easiest to master." "The second type is the heaven and earth divine power. It focused on communicating with heaven and earth to strengthen one''s control over heaven and earth. After a heaven-tier expert learned this divine power, he could change the heaven and earth divine power around the enemy to kill the enemy, or change the heaven and earth divine power around him to achieve defense. Using the divine power of heaven and earth to fight is a common method used by heaven-tier powerhouses. The third is the high-level type of divine power." Kelly nodded and said, "Actually, when you have comprehended the high-level power, the other two divine powers have already been automatically branded into your body. You only need to guide it at a suitable opportunity and activate it, and you can use them. You don''t need to wait until you reach heaven-tier. The reason why people misunderstand that only the heaven-tier can use divine powers is that there has never been a freak who could comprehend the high-level power." Mike scratched his head and asked somewhat embarrassed, "Teacher, when did you comprehend high-level?" Kelly smiled and did not answer Mike''s question. She said, "What we need to do now is to draw out the other two divine powers in your body so you can use them." "What should we do?" Kelly still did not answer Mike. Instead, she asked a question that made Mike rather puzzled. "Do you understand your own body?" Mike nodded, but then he shook his head. Kelly smiled. "You see, you still don''t understand your own body well enough. You can control how much food you eat and how many times you breathe, but you can''t control how much divine power your body secretes every day, nor can you completely shut down your body''s functions, because if you do that, you''ll really die." Kelly looked at Mike and said, "Your next challenge is to use your divine power to try to change your body. Don''t worry, I will stay by your side until you successfully master this divine power." Mike nodded and immediately sat down cross-legged. His spiritual power began to slowly enter his body, and Kelly''s voice rang in his ears again. "Don''t be impatient. Slowly understand the characteristics of each cell, and think about how they cooperate with divine power." Mike nodded, and divine power slowly sank into his body. To him, the world was changing bit by bit. He seemed to have become smaller. His gaze looked far into the distance, through the bright red tissue, and in front of him were colorful spheres. Mike was swimming in the gaps between these spheres, so small and insignificant that Mike could not help but be stunned. Mike approached a sphere and tried his best to look inside. Inside was colorful, as if it was the real world. This world did not have a single living creature. Mike subconsciously wanted to step into the sphere but found that he was blocked by the layer of light film on the surface of the sphere. He frowned and subconsciously increased his strength. The sphere immediately burst like a bubble. Soon, a new sphere grew, filling up the gap that Mike had exposed when the sphere broke. Mike frowned. He looked at the newly formed sphere and fell into deep thought. ... While Mike was studying the sphere, there were drastic changes happening outside. The sky outside the Dragon Castle was blood red. Countless undead were crumbling, turning into a handful of yellow sand. A moment later, there was no more undead. The Vanguard of the Church of Darkness flew up the city wall and looked into the distance, putting on their best battle posture. Seeing this scene, the soldiers relaxed. They shouted excitedly on the top of the city wall, dancing and celebrating the victory of the war of the undead that had lasted for so long. However, not everyone could be so optimistic. At the very least, the Dark Lord was not like this. He looked at the distant sky and gradually became nervous. "Quickly go and invite the guardian." Kelly flew up to the top of the city wall and said, "Your Majesty, there''s no need to worry. It''s just that the person across from us is about to break through to become a divine-tier summoner." The moment Kelly said this, the entire place instantly fell silent. Everyone looked at Kelly. Kelly repeated what she had said once more. She looked at the distant sky and said, "Your Majesty, please quickly open the barrier protecting the city. The divine-tier summoner on the other side will definitely consume a large amount of Blood Energy to break through. The undead do not have blood essence. He will definitely make a move against us." The Dark Lord nodded and ordered everyone to open the barrier protecting the city. Suddenly, the Blood Sun descended.. Endless blood light bloomed, and a pillar of blood shot straight into the ground, sending endless lifeblood energy to Alec. Chapter 304 - The Scheme Of The Alliance Of Gods Alec panted heavily. His eyes were filled with fervent and pious light as he said, "Thank you!" A voice came from the sky that said, "Absorb it quickly. Kelly will be waiting to fight you." Alec immediately shut his mouth and began to concentrate on absorbing. Mike was still studying the mysteries of his body. Streaks of golden runes flowed and continuously fused into Mike''s flesh and blood. Mike''s physical strength was constantly increasing. His breathing was erratic. Streams of vigorous Blood Energy gushed out from Mike''s body. A mosquito flew to Mike''s side, but it was burst by the surging Blood Energy. Mike''s exploration had reached the final stage. Only the final Divine Power Spring was needed for Mike to have complete control of his body. Mike was confident that he would be able to complete the initial recovery of his divine power within half a month. ... The sky was not so calm. People gathered on the city wall, nervously looking at the strange phenomenon in the distance. A blood-colored hurricane suddenly appeared in the distant wilderness, sweeping up the vegetation on the ground inch by inch into the sky. Endless blood-colored lightning rumbled in the hurricane, and the earth shook, crisscrossing cracks appeared around the Dragon Castle, demonstrating the power of the wrath of heaven. Alec walked out of the bloody hurricane. He stood and looked down at the people on the city wall as if he was looking down at ants. He shouted at Kelly, "You must be Master Kelly." Kelly looked at him coldly and said, "I''m not interested in getting to know animals." The smile on Alec''s face froze, but then he said, "Fine. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to get to know me. I''ve prepared something for you as my welcome gift. I hope you''ll like it." Kelly was still expressionless, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. Everyone present had different expressions. The only ones who could maintain absolute trust in Kelly were the Church of Darkness Vanguard. They felt Alec''s pressure and believed that their teacher would definitely be able to defeat that guy in the sky. On the other hand, teacher Kelly was far stronger than their teacher, the Dark High Priest. In this comparison, Kelly had no reason to lose. Alec slowly took out a blood-colored crystal ball and waved his hand lightly. The ground immediately began to tremble and rise continuously, eventually forming a small mound. Groups of golden undead flew out from within. There were over a hundred of them, and this was not the most worrying part. The most worrying part was that behind the golden undead, four more crystal-like undead appeared. They were clearly god-tier undead. Everyone looked at Kelly nervously, waiting for her to respond. However, they did not expect Kelly to just glance at the four undead before turning around and walking back into the castle. Everyone on the city wall was stunned. They did not understand what Kelly was doing. Alec, who was in the sky, was also stunned. He did not expect Kelly to be so decisive. He immediately transmitted his voice to the Alliance leader, "Chief, he didn''t fall for it." The leader pondered for a moment and said, "In that case, I''ll personally deal with him. You take the opportunity to attack and distract him." "Received." A black shadow suddenly appeared beside Mike. He raised his hand, and endless pressure was applied to Mike''s body. Mike immediately spat out a large mouthful of blood. A counterforce offset the pressure on Mike''s body, and Mike immediately panted. Kelly looked at the black shadow and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You don''t belong to this world. Listen to my advice and quickly return to the upper realm." The black shadow looked at Kelly and sneered. "I don''t belong to this world? Are you telling me that you belong to this world?" Kelly was not the least bit surprised when she heard the black shadow say this. She looked at the black shadow and said, "I''ve lived in the high-level summoning realm for over a thousand years. I''ve never made a move to change anything. I''m not afraid of the punishment of the laws of heaven and earth. Unlike you, who still has to hide." "Hehe..." The fog around the black shadow dispersed, revealing his true body. When Kelly saw the true form of the black figure, her eyes widened and her pupils constricted. "You, how could you be..." "Do you think it will be beneficial to this kid if you tell him?" Only then did Kelly realize the seriousness of the matter. She looked at the creature in front of her and said, "You actually dare to come here. Aren''t you afraid that the laws of Great Dao will crush you into ashes?" That person smiled disdainfully and said, "Law? What is that? In this vast world, we are the true sovereign creatures. As for you? I know that you have a special mission and can not be killed easily, but don''t provoke me. If you provoke me, I will also kill you." Kelly did not take half a step back. He looked at the black figure and said, "I will not retreat. My morality and mission do not allow me to do so. If you really want to make a move against this high-level, you have to go through me first." The black shadow snorted and said, "As expected of someone who came from there. Before doing anything, you have to label yourself as a hypocrite. You put your opponent down on a low moral state so that you guys, who are full of morality and benevolence, can look down and criticize. Heh, Kelly, you are really disgusting." Kelly did not reply. She just quietly stared at the black shadow, wanting to see what he would do next. The black shadow raised his hand and pointed at Mike. In the next moment, the black shadow moved. The golden light that filled the sky flew towards Mike, not giving Kelly and Mike any chance to react. However, Kelly was even faster. A blue light flashed past, and Mike was instantly teleported to another place. The golden light instantly soared into the sky and actually followed Mike''s aura! "As expected of... your methods are indeed extraordinary." The black shadow snorted coldly and a long spear appeared in his hand. Violent air currents were huffing and puffing on the tip of the spear, like an angry dragon. The black shadow''s long spear was like lightning and instantly pierced towards Kelly''s face. Kelly frowned and a golden shield wall appeared in front of her. The shield wall was extremely sturdy and firmly blocked the long spear. The black shadow twisted his wrist and the long spear was like a torrential rain as it instantly enveloped Kelly''s body. Every time the long spear struck, the space would definitely tremble. After a few strikes, the space actually shattered. Kelly took out the scroll on her back. The gold, silver, blue, green, yellow, and white colors lit up at the same time, stabilizing the world. The black shadow laughed coldly and said, "It seems that you, the Messenger of Justice, don''t dare to use your full strength in this lower realm. Hehe, how ridiculous." Kelly''s expression changed. The six colors of light condensed into a long sword.. Kelly clenched her hands into a fist, and the flying sword slashed at the black shadow. Chapter 305 - Alec’s Appearance! The black shadow sneered and dodged the sword light. The sword light continued to fly forward, slashing at the city wall, shattering it. The sword light broke through the protective barrier, and creating an abyss thousands of miles long outside the city. "Have you started to show your true strength? I''m looking forward to it. Let me see just how strong you are." Kelly said, "Perhaps you will regret it, for your current stupidity and arrogance." The black shadow sneered and said, "Show me then." Another sword light slashed out and hit the black shadow, sending it thousands of miles away. Kelly flew out of the city and moved her hands again. Complex seals were created in her hands. In an instant, the world lost its color. Apart from Kelly and the black shadow, everything else lost its color. "Do you think you can prevent the situation from worsening by dragging me to Yameke''s Space? You''re too naive. Look behind you." Alec suddenly appeared on the top of the Dragon Castle. The crystal ball in his hand shattered and an endless aura of death was released. After the weak soldiers on the city wall were swallowed by the aura of death, they immediately began to change. Their hair began to fall off and their bodies began to rot. Their eyes gradually lost their spirit. Their pupils were dilated. It was obvious that they were dead. The aura of death that surged into their bodies was the only thing supporting them, it turned them into walking corpses. The Dark Lord''s heart was bleeding. With a gloomy expression, he grabbed Nordick with one hand and Elinda with the other and retreated quickly. He raised his head and looked at the sky. There was a hint of resentment in his eyes when he looked at Kelly. Kelly did not turn back. She sneered and said, "Perhaps your plan is about to fail." In the next second, a strong wind suddenly blew and swept back the endless aura of death. Endless cold air spread out and froze all the undead. Alec could hear a voice saying, "Even a beast wouldn''t do such a thing. You actually want to destroy a high-level. Aren''t you afraid of having nightmares in your sleep?" The Dark High Priest had arrived. The Church of Darkness Vanguard was just about to go forward when they were stopped by the Dark High Priest. The Dark High Priest whispered a few words to Amelia and Akari. The two''s expressions changed, and they ordered the Vanguard to retreat. Alec snorted and said, "With existences like you and me, all living things are as small as ants. They are like the sand. Do you care about the lives of ants and how much sand there is? Why are you putting on a show here?!" The Dark High Priest sneered. "You''re like a frog in a well, you don''t know anything. I can''t be bothered to explain myself to you." The next second, the sky was filled with wind and snow. Golden high-level beings were wrapped, turning into long blades of wind and snow, scraping Alec''s body until he was covered in wounds. The Blood Energy around Alec flickered, and his wounds instantly healed. He looked at the Dark High Priest standing at the side and muttered to himself, "Damn, his power is immense. Speaking of which, has the Alliance leader not defeated that Kelly yet?" Without waiting for Alec''s reaction, the wind and snow once again swept up, instantly enveloping Alec. In order to not be frozen, Alec could only use all the divine power in his body to desperately resist the erosion of the wind and snow. The battle in the sky was also quite intense. Kelly and the black shadow were locked in a stalemate. Six-colored lights flickered, protecting Kelly. Golden spear shadows filled the sky, leaving Kelly helpless. The black shadow sneered. "If you don''t use your full strength, you can''t do anything to me." Kelly frowned. She knew that the black shadow was telling the truth. She looked at the black shadow, weighing in her heart. If she was unable to defeat the black shadow even after using her full strength, she would be restricted by the high-level laws, and he would be forced to leave the high-level. The other high-level divine-tier experts were not idle either. They could sense the intense battle on top of the Dragon Castle. Lin Lin, the divine-tier expert from the Misty Forest, did not hesitate at all. She soared into the sky and rushed toward the Dragon Castle. Mei Lin stood proudly on the sacred mountain of the Northern Kingdom. As she watched the battle in the distance, a strange expression flashed across her face, but she still soared into the sky and rushed toward the Dragon Castle. In the parliament of the Dwarf Kingdom, the divine level expert Bonaparte sat at the head of the table. Seated below him were the leaders of many large tribes. Bonaparte was a divine-tier expert who interfered with the affairs of the kingdom. He was also the only divine-tier expert in the kingdom. At this moment, Bonaparte was looking at the members of parliament before him and asking, "What do you all think? Should we go or not?" An old man sitting next to Bonaparte said, "Your Majesty, my opinion is that we should go. Kelly and the Dark High Priest are both outstanding divine-tier experts. It''s better to befriend them than to befriend those dark magi who has no future and has no future." Bonaparte smiled. Before he could say anything, the old man on the other side said, "I do have a different opinion. The dark magi are a network that permeates the entire high-level realm. Who knows how much is at stake here? My dear Melayev, you must not become muddle-headed due to old age." Bonaparte smiled and said, "I''m prepared to stay put. We''re too far away from them. Moreover, with my abilities, there''s no use in rushing over. It''s better to just quietly watch them decide on the strongest expert, and then we''ll reap the benefits." Everyone nodded in agreement. The world in Mike''s eyes had completely turned golden. Mike looked around, his eyes filled with surprise and joy. According to Kelly, he could grasp divine power. He slowly pulled divine power out of his body. He opened his eyes, and the world outside appeared before his eyes again. Mike was stunned. His surroundings were yellow. He released his spiritual power and discovered that there was hot yellow sand within a radius of 10,000 miles. Mike frowned slightly, but he quickly calmed down. It was a good opportunity to test his divine power. With a thought, the surface of Mike''s body immediately glowed with golden light. The cells in his body immediately showed astonishing activity, and the energy brought by the cells was constantly increasing. With an angry roar, he hammered the yellow sand with his fist. In an instant, the earth rumbled, and the yellow sand surged, almost covering the sky. All the yellow sand fell, and a huge pit with a radius of a hundred miles appeared in front of Mike. Mike looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. He still remembered the first time he met the heaven-tier more than ten years ago. He was now confident that if Ma Daren from back then appeared by his side again, he could defeat him easily. As the excitement gradually disappeared, it was replaced by confusion.. He looked around blankly, not understanding why he was here. Chapter 306 - The New Ability Of The Black Dragon! Mike frowned and decided to think of a way to leave the desert first. Even if he went in the wrong direction, he had to find his friends first. Mike summoned Eve and sat on her back. They started to fly in a specific direction. Three days later, Mike met the first group of living creatures he saw in this strange area. To be precise, it was the second group because the two groups of people in front of him seemed to be enemies. Mike hid his aura and quietly observed the two groups of people below. "Huh?" Mike looked at the two groups of people below. He had never seen the two groups of people below wearing clothes, and he could not understand a single word that the two groups of people below said. Moreover, the opponent''s fighting style was also very strange. When ordinary people merged with each other, they usually retained their human nature, controlling the beast body. However, they actually succumbed to the beast body and completely transformed into the beast form, allowing the human and the beast to have an equal amount of control. This way of reaction was fast. The divine power of each node could be quickly used, and they could maximize the control of the body. However, the weakness was also very obvious. The human''s spiritual power had to retreat again and again, only then could they reach the balance with the magical beasts. Moreover, humans did not possess absolute superior divine power, so it was very easy to cause the magical beasts to bite back. Mike looked at the two waves below and released his own spiritual power, quietly observing them. Mike was surprised to find that they were ridiculously strong. The strongest among them had already reached the heaven-tier, and the weakest among them was a middle-tier five-star or six-star. Mike frowned slightly. He still did not know which side these people belonged to. He was worried that if he recklessly came into contact with them, he would put himself in a dangerous situation. While Mike was thinking about this, the battle below had already entered a white-hot state. The side with heaven-tier powerhouses had absolute superior divine power. The remaining side only had the strength to defend and had no chance to fight back. Mike felt that it was time for him to make his move. Otherwise, when one of them was killed, the divine power would not be under his control anymore. Mike thought about this and quickly made his move. As the first attacking team, Xia wa was the first to charge forward. Mike and Eve merged together and shot into the sky, releasing flames, they attacked the team that had the superior divine power. As for the Black Dragon, once it was released, it would quickly evaporate, and its combat power would be severely damaged. Most importantly, the magic elements here were extremely scarce, so it could not take root in the ground. Mike had no choice but to put the Black Dragon into the summoning barrier. Mike held a spear with one arm and charged into the crowd. He charged left and right, killing several people. When the strong divine power this, they were shocked and angry, but they did not panic. They still had confidence in the heaven-tier powerhouses. The heaven-tier powerhouse cleaved an old man apart with his blade, raising his lizard head as he roared at Mike, "Who are you? Why are you interfering in our matters?" Mike was shocked, and he was almost hit by the blade. He casually sent the incoming enemy flying with his spear, swiftly flying towards the heaven-tier powerhouse. Mike suspected that he had heard it wrong. The heaven-tier powerhouse did not speak the language of summoning a high-level Otherworld, nor did he speak the common language of summoning a high-level Otherworld. Instead, he spoke the language of summoning a high-level Northern Region. If Mike had not seen a powerhouse from the Northern Region when he was in the Dark Continent, Mike would not have recognized the language. Mike was confused. What replaced it was panic. He did not understand why Kelly would make such an arrangement. Why she would teleport him here? Was it because the high-level had fallen, or was teacher Kelly in trouble? She had no choice but to teleport him to the Northern Region, which was millions of miles away. It was bad, but Mike did not have time to analyze, because the man''s attack had already arrived. That person raised his long blade high, and on the blade was the shadow of a gray wolf. Mike stabbed out with his spear, and the shadow of a Holy Dragon appeared on the tip of the spear. This was a pure power collision! Clang!! Mike flew out abruptly, and his body crashed heavily into the sand, creating a huge sand pit. That heaven-tier powerhouse was even more miserable. His feet were stuck in the sand, and his body was plowed deep into the sand. Mike''s left hand was trembling, and he was extremely shocked. After all, his body had undergone many refinements, and he had just completed the cultivation of his divine power. However, in this clash of powers, he was evenly matched. Mike was both shocked and angry. He looked at this person, and the seven-colored barrier around his body lit up even more. The heaven-tier expert was also shocked. He said, "If you retreat now, we will become friends. If you continue to help them, we will become enemies. We will fight to the death. You will also die here. I will give you a way out now. You choose." Mike was amused. He looked at the heaven-tier powerhouse and said, "Originally, I was just passing by. However, since you said so, I can''t just leave. If you want to fight, show me what you''ve got." The heaven-tier powerhouse frowned and glared at Mike, saying, "Since you''re not going to do it the easy way, then I don''t have to think about it anymore." After saying that, his body began to expand rapidly. In an instant, he turned into a huge lizard. Mike raised his eyebrows. He had observed this kind of change for a while, and he had a different feeling from before. He saw a wave of murderous aura coming toward him, and it was actually influencing Mike''s state of mind. Mike was slightly shocked. He did not dare to imagine what would have happened if he did not have such a high level of mental strength. The heaven-tier powerhouse had already arrived in front of Mike. Mike looked at this heaven-tier powerhouse and suddenly stretched out his hand. A thin, invisible wall blocked the heaven-tier powerhouse. The heaven-tier powerhouse was actually trapped within the wall. Mike was delighted. This heaven-tier powerhouse actually did not know the power of heaven and earth. In that case, it was much less threatening. The heaven-tier powerhouse wanted to stick out his tongue, but discovered that he could not do so. Mike''s long spear struck repeatedly, and the beast''s long tongue was pierced with countless bloody holes. For a moment, everyone had forgotten about their surroundings and stopped to watch this chaotic battle. Chapter 307 - A Heaven-Tier Powerhouse! The heaven-tier powerhouse''s body flashed with light, and he actually merged with another summoned beast. Mike was suddenly shocked. He suspected that he had seen wrongly, and after checking again, he found that the opponent''s body indeed had the traits of two magical beasts. Mike frowned and said, "This person''s spiritual power is not strong, but the control of his spiritual power is very precise. Even for me, it is very difficult to achieve such a balance. Moreover, merging with two magical beasts at the same time, how did he do it?" One had to know that in the other world, the universally accepted rule was that a summoner could only merge with one summoned beast. Otherwise, the Summoner would explode due to the divine power of the summoned beast being too strong, resulting in a tragedy. However, now, this heaven-tier powerhouse had obviously broken this rule. Mike had changed his mind. He originally wanted to kill this heaven-tier powerhouse, but now that he was not sure if this ability was unique to him, Mike really could not kill him. Otherwise, Mike might lose a great opportunity to obtain a new ability. Mike squinted and looked at the minions around him. When he realized that they had no intention of running away, he could not help but think highly of this group of people. At this moment, the heaven-tier powerhouse moved. He actually forcefully broke free from the restraints of the great divine power of heaven and earth. He came to Mike''s side and sent Mike flying with a palm. Mike once again smashed heavily onto the ground, creating a sand pit that was even bigger than before. The heaven-tier powerhouse turned around in a cool manner and said to his underlings around him, "End the battle as soon as possible." He believed that no one would be able to survive that attack. At the very least, he believed that Mike would not be able to survive that attack, which was why he let down his guard. Mike sat up from the large pit and suddenly spat out a mouthful of sand. He glanced at the fresh blood on the sand, and his expression was slightly strange. What was strange was that although his divine power was not very strong, physical attacks should not be able to damage him that much. After all, how could the strength of a beast be able to fight against the divine power of heaven and earth? This was nonsense. However, this heaven-tier lizard beast actually did it. It used its physical body to break Mike''s divine power of heaven and earth and even sent Mike flying. Mike stood up and looked at the lizard beast. He exerted strength with both feet and once again flew in front of the lizard beast. The lizard beast was already leisurely watching his subordinates clean up the battlefield. When Mike appeared again, he was shocked. The lizard beast looked at Mike and said, "Your strength is not bad. Why don''t you join us? I guarantee that you will become an overlord within a few years. Little brother, you are from the outer regions, right? I can tell from your accent! As long as you join us, I guarantee that you will return home in five years'' time." Mike looked at the lizard beast in shock. He did not understand his trick. He was clearly fighting to the death just a minute ago, but now he wanted him to sit down and call him brother. Mike was amused. He asked, "Are you trying to beg for mercy?" The lizard beast gave a simple and honest smile and said, "You saw through me." However, his expression became extremely fierce. In the next moment, his huge ugly face appeared in front of Mike. Mike saw the lizard beast extending its palms. Frowning, Mike pulled out his long spear and swept the lizard beast away with it. The lizard beast stood firm and said, "Brother, you have good skills..." In the next second, the lizard beast''s body was pierced through. He screamed miserably and fell to the ground. Mike looked at him and used a few thin layers of heaven and earth divine power to restrain the lizard beast. Mike said, "Answer whatever I ask you. If you dare to play tricks, I''ll kill you." The lizard beast''s face was covered in cold sweat. He nodded with difficulty. Mike asked, "Where is this place?" "Tageli Desert." Mike struck the lizard beast''s head with his spear, and the lizard beast let out a miserable howl before Mike held its head down. Mike attached divine power to his hand and held the lizard beast''s head down. Divine power easily invaded the lizard beast''s head, and Mike roared, "Don''t play tricks. Tell me more details!" Mike moved his finger a few inches closer, and the divine power cut a few holes on the beast''s cheek. "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Sir, it hurts. Please spare my life." Mike was happy. He looked at the man in front of him with a strange expression. The man in front of him looked fierce and extraordinary, but he did not expect him to beg for mercy. Mike said, "It''s easy to spare your life. Just let me know what I want to know, I will let you go." The lizard beast nodded desperately. He did not care about the pain in his body anymore. He said with a trembling voice, "Yes, yes, yes. I will definitely tell you everything I know." Mike asked, "Where is this place?" "Master, aren''t you..." Mike''s eyes instantly turned sharp, scaring the lizard beast. Mike also realized that he might have asked the question in the wrong way, so he said, "Okay. First question, which of the five regions is this?" The lizard beast carefully said, "This is the Northern Region." Mike''s mood had reached rock bottom. He lowered his head so that no one could see his expression. Just as he had thought, he was in the Northern Region. He just did not know what the situation in the other world was like. Mike was thinking about what he could do now. Mike had a flash of inspiration. He took out a gold coin and waved it in front of the lizard beast. "Do you recognize this currency here?" The lizard beast took the gold coin with both hands and carefully examined it in his hands. After a moment, he slowly said, "Although the pattern is different, we can still recognize it here." Mike let out a sigh of relief. As long as they could recognize his currency, he would be able to gradually implement his plan. Next, Mike asked the lizard beast a few more questions, and the lizard beast answered them one by one. Mike learned from the lizard beast that this Tageli Desert had a circumference of 500,000 miles. It would take several years to walk from one end to the other. It occupied almost one-third of the Northern Region and was a lawless area. This meant that there must be another set of rules that belonged to this area, especially the trading rules. Mike thought carefully. He felt that he could make use of this matter to make something out of it. Mike had also learned from the lizard beast that they belonged to the Lizard Beast Tribe. The Lizard Beast Tribe was one of the best divine powers in this area, and the Killing Crab was also the overlord divine power in this area. They came here to steal something. Mike asked them what they were stealing, but the lizard beast refused to say anything. It even watched as Mike used his divine power on his fingers. Suddenly, Mike looked into the distance. "Who is it?!" Mike shouted angrily. The divine power of heaven and earth instantly gushed out and locked onto a sand dune in front of him. Chapter 308 - Lizard Beast! A sand dune rose into the sky, and a small figure fell out of it. Mike casually brought the figure over and realized that it was a little boy. He secretly observed the lizard beast''s expression. When the lizard beast saw the little boy, his expression instantly changed. Then, he forced himself to change it back as if nothing had happened. The lizard beast asked, "Who are you?" "Who are you? I''m telling you, there are no secrets in front of this lord of the Outlands. Think carefully before you say anything. Otherwise, your life will be forfeit!" Mike glanced at the lizard beast and did not say anything. He still had use for the lizard beast now. Otherwise, he would really make a move. The boy was obviously frightened. He looked at Mike timidly. After a moment, he said, "My name is An, from a tribe called Hutu." The lizard beast''s expression changed again. This time, Mike saw that the lizard beast''s face and eyes were clearly filled with uncontrollable joy! Hmph, things are not that simple! Mike wanted to investigate him thoroughly. He reached out to stroke Ann''s head and said, "Let me ask you, do you know this guy?" A trace of fear flashed through an''s eyes, but then he shook his head. The lizard beast heaved a sigh of relief. Mike said, "Take me to the region harbor. I want to take the fastest transport to leave this place and head to the Northern Region." The lizard beast said, "Sir, this is naturally not a problem. The problem is that heading to the Northern Region requires everyone to pay a 10,000 gold coin tax. I wonder if you have it?" This time, it was Mike''s turn to be surprised. He looked at the lizard beast. He was puzzled that as a heaven-tier powerhouse, this guy could not afford 10,000 gold coins. The lizard beast scratched its head and said, "I only have enough money for me to maintain my daily recovery. I don''t have enough for other things." Mike nodded and said, "I can pay the tax for you. Bring me there." A greedy light flashed in the lizard''s eyes, and then disappeared completely, returning to his previous appearance. He said with a smile, "Yes, sir. Let me show you the way. What should you do about this kid? You wouldn''t be taking him back, right?" Mike frowned slightly. He squatted down and looked at the little boy, asking, "Little guy, where are your parents ?" Ann did not say anything. Mike asked again, "Are you willing to follow this lizard head?" Ann''s little head shook like a rattle-drum. Mike asked again, "Where are your adults?" Ann then slowly said, "All my adults have been killed." Ann pointed at the lizard head. His eyes flashed with anger. He said, "It was him." Mike nodded, indicating that he knew. Mike looked at the lizard beast and asked, "You killed his family?" The lizard nodded frankly. Mike said, "Then it seems that I am justified to kill you." Mike put his finger on the lizard''s throat and said, "I didn''t think that you were good people. The murderous aura on each of you was so strong that it couldn''t be dispersed. I didn''t expect that you could even kill people so calmly. You guys are really animals." The lizard beast quickly defended itself: "Sir, you can''t say that. His family stole something from our Alliance leader. We will only be heavy-handed if we want revenge." Mike laughed. "So that''s how it is. Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?!" The lizard beast was frightened. He said, "Please listen to me. This child is a Mutated Wolf." The little boy''s body suddenly trembled, as if these four words had brought him great harm. Mike looked at the little boy and said, "It''s okay. No one here can hurt you." Mike frowned and said, "Let''s go somewhere else, and then you can tell me these things." Mike used the great divine power of heaven and earth to make a ball that wrapped around the lizard beast. The lizard beast''s expression changed, and he said, "My Lord, I can''t breathe." Mike said, "Stop it. I know my ability. If you die of suffocation, then I would be disappointed at myself for failing to control my power. Don''t think about playing any tricks." The lizard beast was like a defeated rooster. It could not say a word. Seeing this, Mike did not waste any more time. He summoned Eve and jumped onto her broad back. When the lizard saw Eve, its eyes were wide open. It stuttered, "My lord, this is your summoned beast?" The lizard looked at Eve''s broad back and said, "As expected of a dragon. If I could be the ultimate carrier of a giant dragon, what an honor it would be." Mike keenly caught the words ''ultimate carrier''. He immediately asked, "What is an ultimate carrier?" The lizard stammered, "Ultimate carrier is a summoner who uses the human body as the foundation and transplants a part of the summoned beast''s body.". Mike nodded, looking as if he had been taught a lesson. He thought about it and gave up the idea of continuing to ask. In his opinion, transplanting a body to turn himself into a monster that was half human and half beast was not something that a normal person should do. The lizard beast also heaved a sigh of relief. He did not dare to bear Mike''s question anymore. Mike looked at an and said, "Do you want to tell me about yourself?" Mike placed the three of them in a relatively flat place. He looked at Ann, and asked the lizard beast, "Now, you should explain to me what a Mutated Wolf means, right?" The lizard beast thought to itself, ''My Lord, you are already so busy. How can you still have the time to bother about other people''s affairs?'' However, the lizard beast only had the courage to think about it. He looked at Mike and said, "The Mutated Wolf is a publicly acknowledged ominous person. Legend has it that whoever kills him will obtain a trace of the Moon God''s power." Mike raised his eyebrows and asked, "Just because of this, all of his family members were killed?" The lizard beast nodded. Inexplicable anger rose in Mike''s heart. He could not help but raise his palm and hit the lizard beast, sending him flying to the other side of the sand dune. Suddenly, Mike''s expression changed. At the end of his perception, a group of people was approaching quickly. Mike could not be bothered to pick up the lizard beast. He brought Ann and sat on Eve as they ran into the distance. Fifteen minutes later, the group looked at the lizard and asked, "Sand lizard, what''s wrong with you?" This group of people were actually the lizard''s accomplices. The sand lizard told the group of people about what had happened with a ferocious expression. The group were enraged faces changed drastically and they quickly chased after them. Eve was unusually fast. In an instant, she had escaped the pursuit of the group of people. The group of people only chased for an hour before they could no longer sense Mike''s location. They could only return resentfully. Mike stood on top of an extremely high sand dune. He looked at the crowd in the distance and frowned slightly. Ann said from the side, "I know the way to the Northern Region. Chapter 309 - The Plan Failed! Mike glanced at Ann and asked, "What''s the hurry? It''s not that urgent. We have to deal with the group behind us first. Otherwise, they''ll be chasing us forever." Ann looked at the deserted desert behind Mike and could not help but shiver. Mike''s brows were tightly furrowed. He summoned Eve and flew in another direction. The sun slowly set, hiding in the sand dunes. The sky gradually darkened, but a ray of light appeared at the end of Mike''s line of sight. They finally arrived at a place where humans gathered before the sun completely set. Mike put away Eve, held Ann''s little hand, and walked closer to the tribe. He had just walked to the tribe''s symbolic wooden door when an arrow shot out from a corner and stuck at his feet. Mike frowned slightly and said, "Lodging." A cold snort came from the corner, "Lodging? Do you think this is a charity hall? Get out of Here!" Mike''s expression did not change. His energy burst out suddenly. In an instant, a person jumped out from every tent in the tribe. He carefully used the weapon in his hand to guard against Mike. Mike looked at this group of people with a strange expression. He shook his head and said, "I''m only looking for lodging, just lodging." An old man walked out and said, "Since we are lodging, we naturally welcome you. Come to my tent." Mike nodded and brought Ann to the old man''s tent. The old man gave a look to the man beside him. The man immediately understood and quietly walked to a corner. He rode his mount and left the small village. All of this naturally did not escape Mike''s eyes, but Mike just smiled and shook his head. Then he said to Ann, "I''ll be busy later. I didn''t expect this place to be so simple and honest. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made such a move." Ann looked at Mike in confusion, but then he shook his head. Mike touched Ann''s head and said, "Sleep for a while. I''m afraid you won''t have that kind of peaceful days in the future." A trace of sadness flashed across Ann''s face. He said, "Okay, I''ll sleep later." A strange fragrance drifted into the tent. Ann smelled it and immediately fell into a deep sleep. Mike frowned and immediately held his breath, quietly watching the old man who walked into the tent. The old man''s hand turned into a hook and fiercely swung towards Mike. Mike frowned, and his divine power instantly wrapped around his palm, firmly catching the hook. The old man''s expression changed. Just as he was about to move again, he saw a purple fist continuously expanding. Then, with a bang, he was directly sent flying, knocking over countless tents along the way. Mike walked out of the tent and looked at the old man and the group of people who surrounded the place. He said, "I didn''t expect this place to be so lively. It seems like I really didn''t come to the wrong place." The old man got up from the ground and said, "Kill him." Eve and Black Dragon attacked at the same time. They rushed to the left and right. In an instant, the power of light and darkness and the seven-colored energy swept through the area. Mike pulled out his long spear and casually knocked over a few people who were rushing over, he turned around and killed a few enemies who wanted to rush into the tent. Mike let out a soft breath and said, "Good Lord, it seems like I''m just fighting non-stop these days." Rays of various colors lit up in the night. Mike looked at the rays of light and frowned slightly. These people were all people who had transplanted the bodies of magical beasts. The body was the place that carried the Divine Power Spring. If a person lost the Divine Power Spring, it was equivalent to losing his life. Mike had already confirmed that these people were all crazy. They were all desperadoes. He smiled wickedly. He knew that he did not have to worry anymore. Looking at these people, Mike guessed that each of them would have killed eight or ten lives. Mike waved his hand lightly, and Eve turned into a stream of light and entered his body, becoming one with him. When everyone saw this scene, someone immediately shouted, "He''s not from the North, he''s from another world. Only people from other worlds have this kind of fighting style!" Mike frowned, but then he relaxed. He knew that his little secret would be exposed, so he was not worried at all. There was another rumbling sound in the distance, as if there was a large group of people moving forward. Looking back, he found that it was indeed the group of lizards. Mike''s lips curled into an evil smile. He stood where he was, quietly waiting for the group of people in the distance to come closer. With a flip of his hand, Ann in the tent immediately turned into a stream of light and was teleported to a very far place. The two groups of people separated on both sides and surrounded Mike. Mike looked at the group of people and smiled gently, saying, "Long time no see, little lizard." The lizard beast sitting on the back of the magical beast shivered and said, "You devil, my brothers are here. Let''s see what else you can do now." Mike smiled, and his eyes instantly became fierce. He flapped his wings, and two rays of golden light instantly appeared, illuminating the place as if it was daytime. Mike instantly rushed forward, and the bone spear pierced through the crowd like a storm, it was raining blood. A bright blood color appeared in Mike''s eyes, hair, and spiritual sea. Mike''s Shura Mode, which had not appeared for a long time, appeared again. Eve looked at Mike worriedly and muttered, "I hope he doesn''t lose his mind, or else no one here will be able to control him." Mike''s eyes were red, and his spear was wrapped with killing intent. He was having a great time in the crowd. He grabbed the lizard beast and stared at him. "What can you do?!" The lizard beast was speechless. He looked at Mike with a trembling body. Mike snorted coldly, and the lizard beast instantly turned into a bloody mist. Everyone was stunned by this monstrous killing intent. In the next moment, they woke up from their dreams and continued to pick up their weapons and charge at Mike. Mike casually stabbed a person and said, "Is there anyone else coming?" Countless skills rained down on Mike. Mike gently gathered the divine power of heaven and earth and easily blocked the attacks of this group of people. Mike raised his eyebrows. His long spear was like a roaring dragon, piercing through the group of people. After a moment, the only one who could still stand was Mike. Broken limbs were scattered on the ground.. Mike looked at the third team rolling over from afar, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Chapter 310 - Terms Of Exchange! The group of people stopped in front of Mike. The young girl in the lead widened her eyes and looked around. When she looked at Mike again, her eyes were filled with fear. The young girl was about to speak when Mike interrupted her and said, "A map. I need a map of the Northern Region and someone who knows enough about the Northern region." The young girl and the old man next to her looked at each other and said to Mike, "We can provide everything you say. I wonder what you can bring us?" Mike said, "When I see what you have, I will naturally give you a reasonable price." The young girl smiled and said, "With that, I can be at ease." Mike waved his hand, and Ann appeared beside him. Everyone was shocked by Mike''s methods. When they saw an, their expressions changed. Suddenly, Mike waved his hand, and an old man appeared from a pile of broken tents. This old man was the first one to sneak attack Mike. Mike frowned and wanted to kill the old man, but he was stopped by the girl. The girl said, "Actually, you don''t have to do this. Please give us this old man, and we will deal with him for you." Mike casually threw the old man to the young girl and said, "Consider it as a reward." Mike followed them back to their camp and met with their leader. From the leader, Mike obtained some information. He compared the information he got from the lizard beast with this information and found that most of the information matched. Only a small part was different The differing information was as follows: There were patrol officers at the port of the region. Any illegal immigrants would be killed. It would take three years of travel to enter the Northern Region because they had to pass through a no-man''s land that was millions of miles long. Even if they entered the Northern Region, they might not be able to return to the Otherworld because dark magi were legal in the Northern Region. They were so famous that even the leader of this small region had heard of their fame. Mike''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked into the distance, calculating in his heart the value of returning compared to staying behind. If he wanted to, he could definitely return, but what could he do? It was nothing more than killing a few more undead, but the number of undead was endless. If he did not eliminate the root cause, it would be useless no matter how many he fought. Mike was not worried about Little Jerry and the others, because Mike knew that they would definitely be able to survive, and they would live very well. Mike was worried about the Hercules Dragon and the others. The Hercules Dragon and the others were just in a small castle with little divine power. If the undead calamity really broke out in full force, a small castle like theirs would have no chance of surviving. However, if he stayed here, his goal and mission were self-evident. He had to rely on himself to pull up a force that could control the battle situation in the Otherworld. Then, he had to pass through the no man''s land and the Northern Region and return to the Dragon Castle. Mike shook his head. This was simply not realistic. He thought carefully and came up with a good idea. Just like how he did in the Northern Region, he first accumulated capital, then brought the capital to the Northern Region to build up divine power. Then, he would find his way back to the Otherworld. He did not know how they were doing now. He estimated that they had already fallen to the dark magi. Mike could not help but laugh at himself. He still did not know how to solve the problem. He actually had the time to think about further problems. This was really... Mike''s smile was filled with helplessness. He looked at Ann, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He had been in this place called Strawberry Town for two days. During these two days, he had been beating around the bush with other people. He could be considered to have a certain understanding of this so-called Mutated Wolf. It turned out that every time a Mutated Wolf appeared, the tribe it belonged to was almost unsurprisingly annihilated by other tribes. The reason was simply that if the Mutated Wolf was allowed to grow, after a few hundred years or so, their divine power would be destroyed by the Mutated Wolf. In short, the Mutated Wolf had monstrous talent and a King''s Fate. To the other tribes, it was a disaster. Mike looked at Ann with pity in his eyes. He had many questions to think about. For example, how would he cross the Western and Central Regions in the shortest time possible to return to the Otherworld? How would he obtain the power to solve the problems of the Otherworld? There was also the matter of Ann''s placement. He knew very well that he could not always take Ann with him. Ann could not always follow him. The problem was that he had yet to gain Ann''s trust, and Ann had yet to gain Mike''s trust. It was a stalemate. Mike took a deep breath and decided to talk to Ann again. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Mike released his spiritual power and found that it was the girl from the other day, Lisa. "Are you there?" Lisa''s master was one of the overlords of Strawberry Town, the Old Monster John. Mike frowned slightly. He did not understand why Old Monster John would come to him at this time, but he still replied, "Okay." Then, he appeared behind Lisa, giving her a fright. She looked at Mike with admiration, her eyes full of undisguised desire. Mike was not used to this kind of gaze. He coughed a few times. Lisa just continued to stare at Mike. Mike tried to ignore Lisa''s gaze and followed her. Fortunately, they did not walk very far. The two of them soon arrived at John''s residence. John and Mike exchanged a few pleasantries.. Lisa naturally stood behind John and kept staring at Mike. Chapter 311 - The Cunning John Mike was gradually getting used to this look. He asked, "John, why did you call me here?" John took out a wine bag and took a big gulp. Then he laughed and threw the wine bag to Mike. Mike did not reach out to take it. He just used his divine power to hold the wine bag in mid-air. John narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked at Mike and said, "Brother Mike, do you not trust me?" Mike said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, John, but I''m not a good drinker. I''m afraid that if I drink too much, I''ll ruin things." "Well, let''s talk about things. I invited you here to ask you to join us. If you join us, we will undoubtedly become the overlord of Strawberry Town and even the entire Odu City area. At that time, you and I will have everything we want." Mike sneered and laughed out loud. He looked at John in front of him, and the corners of his mouth and eyes twisted into a mocking smile. With a thought, Mike realized that the restriction he had left on the door had been triggered. A cold light flashed in his and John''s eyes at the same time. Their eyes collided, and for a moment, the smell of gunpowder in the room intensified. Mike spoke first. "Mr. John, if I don''t agree, what kind of consequences will there be?" John smiled, and the cold glint in his eyes faded. He said, "Mr. Mike, you must be joking. What can I do to you? I''m only a mere heaven-tier two-star summoner. Even the heaven-tier three-star Lituma died at your hands. What can I do to you?" Mike sneered. "I hope so." He looked at Lisa and slowly shifted his gaze back to John. "If that''s the case, then please ask those men to let go of the child. Ask them to slowly walk out of my room. Finally, please ask them to close the door. Thank you." John''s expression changed drastically. He quickly walked out of the door and roared, "The Alliance leader''s men have sneaked into our territory. Everyone gather and catch the spy!" Lisa jumped out of the room. There was a barrier around her mouth. Everyone began to move. They followed behind Lisa and ran toward Mike''s room. Mike was unusually calm at the moment. He looked at John as if he wanted to see something from his face. John turned around and said to Mike, "I''m really sorry. Our security force is still too weak. We let the Alliance leader''s people sneak in and take your partner away." Mike looked at John, and the mockery in his eyes became more and more intense. He said, "It doesn''t matter. That person is not my partner. I just saved him in passing. If he really dies here, my mood will not change in the slightest." John''s expression changed slightly, but he instantly returned to his previous anxious expression. However, even though it was just a momentary change in his mood, it did not escape Mike''s eyes. Mike was very angry. He did not expect John to be so despicable. He actually thought of using such an evil method to blackmail him. Mike''s hand was on his interspatial ring. He only needed to think about it and he could summon the bone spear. At this time, Lisa pushed the door open and entered. She looked at Mike and said to John, "I am truly useless. Those people escaped." John looked innocent. He looked at Mike and said, "I''m really sorry. It''s a pity that we don''t have the ability to attack the Alliance leader. Otherwise, we would have used all our power to save that little guy." Mike shook his head and said, "What are you talking about, Mr. John? We can''t thank you enough for taking us in. How can we blame you?" John smiled apologetically and said, "The two of us should work together to attack the Alliance leader, so we can save the little guy." Mike stood up, shook his head, and said, "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. That little guy has really bad luck. I saved his life, so I don''t owe him anything. He''s not my family or anything. Let''s just go." John and Lisa looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Mike looked at them and said, "In that case, I will say goodbye here. We''ll meet again if fate permits." John and Lisa watched Mike walk out of the door. Lisa quickly said, "Mike, are you going to be a man of your word?" Mike frowned, turned around, and stared at Lisa. "What do you mean?" Lisa gathered her courage and said, "Didn''t you want to make an exchange with us? Why? We spent a lot of effort to get a detailed map of the Northern Region and an introduction map of the Northern Region. Not only do you not respect our efforts, but you also want to leave?" Mike turned around and looked seriously at the girl in front of him. He said, "Then please tell me, what kind of labor should I put in in order to exchange for the two detailed maps?" At this moment, Lisa felt as if she was facing a lion full of murderous intent. She believed that if she said the wrong thing, no, even if she had the slightest bad thought, the lion would be able to tear her into pieces. It would only take a moment. She swallowed hard and said, "Well, what do you think?" John stood in front of Lisa and said to Mike, "I''m insensible. Please forgive me for this, sir. I also don''t understand the rules of your Otherworld. Why don''t we just forget about this matter?" Mike frowned. He said, "I''ll help you severely injure the leader of the Alliance. It''ll be considered as paying off the debt I owe you.". John''s face lit up. He said, "That will be great..." Mike snorted coldly and turned around to leave the room. John and Lisa looked at each other. They saw a hint of joy in each other''s eyes. ... There was an uproar within the Alliance leader''s organization. The alliance leaders all looked at the strange mark of the Mutated Wolf on Ann''s back in horror. For a moment, the hall actually fell silent. The Alliance leader, Boner Kazik, grabbed the underling in front of him and asked, "Where did you get this little guy?" The underling said with fear and trepidation, "Boss, I saw this little guy and brought him back. I thought you would be happy, but in the end..." Before the underling could finish his words, his head flew out of the hall. Kazik sat back in his seat with a gloomy face and said, "Bastard, we cant touch a mutated wolf." He looked at the person beside him said, "John, arrange for someone to send this kid back." Chapter 312 - The Alliance Leader Once Again Used A Trick! The old man next to Kazik rolled his eyes and stopped John who was about to leave. He turned around and said to Kazik, "Alliance leader, I think we can make use of this. This feels like an opportunity." Kazik frowned and said, "Explain." The old man rolled his eyes and said, "I believe that there are many great divine powers willing to bid for this kid''s life. Hehe." Kazik sat on his seat and looked at Ann who was sleeping soundly. His expression was solemn as he said, "Do you think that we won''t be devoured by those great divine powers?" The old man''s expression froze and his expression instantly became unnatural. He looked at Kazik and said, "I think we can make use of this situation." Kazik closed his eyes and said, "Let''s talk about this matter sometime in the future. Let''s lock this kid up first." "Hehe, do you think you have a future?" Kazik''s expression changed greatly. He stared at the teenage-looking person at the door, and his heart actually had some fear for no reason. Kazik stood up, looked at Mike, and said, "Who are you? Why did you come to my territory?" Mike sneered and said, "You don''t know who I am, yet you still dare to mess with my stuff. I don''t know whether I should call you stupid or dumb." Kazik''s eyes were filled with killing intent. He looked at Mike and said, "I think you are only a high-level soldier, but you came directly to my territory. I think you are even more stupid than us!" Before he finished speaking, Kazik had already appeared in front of Mike. Mike''s expression did not change. He immediately used the great divine power of heaven and earth to add some restrictions to Kazik. Kazik''s body suddenly froze, and golden energy instantly filled his four limbs and bones. Kazik lightly exerted force, the great divine power of heaven and earth that Mike had laid down was torn apart. It only lasted for an instant. Although it was short, it bought enough time. Mike pulled out his long spear and fiercely swung it at Kazik. Kazik raised his arms, wanting to take this attack head-on. However, the moment the long spear came into contact with his arms, Kazik''s expression changed. The sound of bones cracking could be heard from Kazik''s arms. His arms began to expand, and in the next moment, he was sent flying and ruthlessly smashed through the wall behind him. Mike twisted his spear and stared at Kazik mischievously. He asked, "It seems that you are a little dumber than me." Kazik climbed up from the broken wall. He stared at Mike fiercely and roared, "Attack together and kill him!" Everyone revealed their modified beast bodies at the same time. They pounced on Mike together and instantly blocked all of Mike''s escape routes. At this moment, Mike unleashed the Rain Curtain Spear Technique. The sky full of spear shadows rained down on the enemies, and they fell like flies. However, Mike was not at ease at this moment because he found that an old man had used his heaven and earth divine power to neutralize Mike''s divine power. This was originally a very normal thing, because the old man''s strength had already reached heaven-tier. If this was in another world, everything would make sense. However, this was the Northern Region, a place that overly valued its own strength and did not pay attention to communicating with heaven and earth. So much so that Mike had forgotten that the heaven-tier powerhouses here could also communicate with heaven and earth. Moreover, in terms of rank, the old man''s rank was higher than Mike''s, so it was reasonable for this to happen. Mike steadied his mind and continued to attack the old man. A cold light flashed in the old man''s eyes. He reached out his hand to Mike and then suddenly clenched it. Mike felt the space around him instantly shrink. He frowned and suppressed the idea of using a high-level power. He released his heaven and earth divine power and began to fight against the old man. The old man''s face changed rapidly and turned into a giant toad''s head. He suddenly spat out a huge mouthful of poisonous gas. Wherever the poisonous gas passed, even the rocks and ground were vaporized. What a vicious poison! Mike frowned. Eve flew out from the summoning barrier. A scorching dragon flame burned the poisonous gas into nothingness. The flames dissipated, and the space twisted. A pair of blades appeared with Mike, slicing through the divine power protecting him, and they were aimed at Mike''s neck. If this attack had hit, Mike would have been seriously injured. Mike used the Golden Lion Eight Degree Fist to block the heavy blow from Kazik''s divine power. Kazik did not bother with Mike, and when he saw that the blow had missed, he immediately retreated into the virtual space. Seeing this, Mike immediately released his divine power, after delaying Kazik''s action. Kazik and the old man exchanged a look and immediately understood what to do. Mike felt a huge force coming from the end of his great divine power of heaven and earth. He focused and unleashed another wave of the great divine power of heaven and earth. His body was slowly transforming under the cover of this great divine power. Mike grunted. Countless golden streams of light flew out from all over his body. Mike''s power rapidly increased. He clenched his fists. The surrounding space actually began to distort. It was obvious that it could no longer bear the burden. The old man frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "Kazik, retreat quickly!" Kazik instantly entered Yameke''s Space, and the old man also spat out a large amount of poisonous fog and left the hall. Mike frowned slightly. He looked at the space, and his heart suddenly throbbed for no reason. He hurriedly used reverse summon and left the hall. When he looked back, the hall had already collapsed, a huge hole had appeared in the space, sucking the entire hall in. Mike narrowed his eyes. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. Eve circled behind Mike and guarded his back. He did not try to persuade Mike because everything Kazik had done had really angered her. Mike looked at the crack in the space and said, "We have to find a way to deal with his ability to escape into the Yameke''s Space. Otherwise, we can''t do anything to him." Before Eve could answer, they both heard someone shouting from behind. "Mike! Mike! Wait a minute!" Mike turned around and saw Lisa and her men rushing over. Lisa came to Mike''s side and said to him, "Why are you in such a hurry?" Mike said, "This guy''s stealth ability in Yameke''s Space is superb. It''s difficult for me to find him. Do you have any way to lock onto his position?" Lisa smiled sweetly, and her expression suddenly darkened. She said, "I came over to help because I can lock onto Kazik''s position, but I was a little late..." Mike could not help but criticize in his heart. He was very clear that Lisa had been following behind him from the very beginning. It seemed that she had used something to hide her aura, rendering most types of spiritual power exploration almost useless.. However, she did not seem to know that Mike had countless methods of detection. Chapter 313 - Foolish Fellow! Mike used his divine power to send the Black Dragon a kilometer underground. Only then did the Black Dragon discover a bit of barren soil. However, this was enough. The Black Dragon took root in the soil and spread out along the soil, it rapidly radiated an area of dozens of miles. The moment Lisa stepped into the Black Dragon''s scouting range, Mike could immediately sense her. However, Mike was not ready to expose Lisa. He looked at Lisa and asked, "Then tell me, what did you use to lock onto Kazik?" Lisa smiled and said, "I have a special summoning beast that can accurately capture Kazik''s movement, so I can track him. However, this ability also has a drawback. If he took the initiative to erase his mark, it would be very difficult for me to track him." Mike was silent for a moment. He looked at Lisa and did not know what to say for a moment. The other party would definitely erase his ability. Then, what was the use of this ability?! Was it just a joke?! Lisa seemed to have not noticed Mike''s gaze and only said to herself, "I have not used this ability before, but I think it should be successful, right?" Mike was suddenly less angry. He suddenly felt that Lisa and her father were really childish. They had underestimated him by using such bad acting skills to try to bait him. Mike thought about it. Lisa and her father had been in Strawberry Town for so many years. If this was all they had, Mike would never believe it. Mike had to further think about the intentions of the father and daughter. At this moment, Lisa said from the side, "Why don''t we go back to Boye first and make plans when the time is right." Mike looked into the distance and said, "No need, they are coming." Lisa followed Mike''s gaze and looked over. In the dust, there were hundreds of strange-looking knights. The reason why they were strange-looking was because they were all human, however, each of them had some characteristics that did not belong to humans. These were obviously the main members of Despot. Mike looked at the crowd in the distance and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He turned around and said to Lisa, "Go back and tell your team that I don''t ow you all anything anymore." Mike pulled out his bone spear and rushed toward the rolling yellow sand. Lisa frowned and muttered, "It''s all over now. Kazik, that fool really wants to die. I wonder how much this guy from the other world is worth. He must be worth a ton of gold." After Kazik and the others saw Mike, they actually directly changed direction and rushed backward. Mike was a little confused, but he did not hesitate and immediately followed Kazik. The two groups of people gradually disappeared from Lisa''s sight. Suddenly, a huge maelstrom appeared in the sky and sucked Kazik and the others in. After Kazik and the others were sucked in, the maelstrom did not disappear, but stayed where it was, it was as if it was waiting for Mike to enter. Mike frowned and followed without hesitation. The maelstrom closed up the moment Mike stepped in. Even the mark left behind by Mike was wiped clean. When Lisa arrived, there was only yellow sand left. Lisa frowned. A bad feeling rose in her heart. Mike recalled the Black Dragon and merged with Eve, raising his defense to the highest level. He walked through Yameke''s Space for a long time before a white light flashed before his eyes. The next moment, he appeared on a vibrant grassland. "Young man, are you from another world?" Mike looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man looking at Mike with a smile on his face. Mike looked at the old man and was suddenly shocked. He realized that facing this old man was like facing a towering mountain. The white clouds covered the mountainside, making it impossible to see how high the mountain was. Standing in front of the mountain, a majestic aura and divine power pressed down on Mike, making it difficult for Mike to breathe. Only the four great divine level experts from the other world could bring Mike such pressure. Mike was so shocked that he subconsciously nodded. The old man also nodded and said, "No wonder that bunch of Boye guys targetted you. Little fellow, the Northern Region isn''t a place you should go to, and the Mutated Wolf isn''t something you should meddle with. Listen to my advice, go back to where you came from." Mike frowned and asked, "Old Sir, it wasn''t my original intention to come here, and I don''t know how to go back. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have stayed here for these few days. As for the so-called Mutated Wolf and beasts, it had nothing to do with me to begin with. It was just that I accidentally caught him." The old man smiled and said, "Alright, I can send you to the Northern Region. After that, you can use your own ways to return to the Otherworld. How about it?" Mike bowed to the old man and asked, "There''s something I don''t understand. I hope that you can help me clear my doubts." The old man said, "Please speak your mind." "Why can''t the people from the Otherworld come to the Northern Region?" The old man looked at Mike with a cold light in his eyes. After that, the cold light in the old man''s eyes faded as he said, "This kind of thing isn''t important. I don''t think there''s a need for you to know. At the very least, it''s not good for you to know." Mike nodded. He said to the old man, "Then may I at least know who you are?" The old man said, "I''m the ruler of the Northern Region, Acilio. I can be considered to be an old acquaintance of a friend of yours, the great dark priest from the Otherworld." Mike was suddenly startled. He thought to himself that his guess was indeed correct. This old man was indeed a divine level expert. As if mentioning an old friend, the old man started to become more talkative. He said to Mike, "I still remember that many years ago, I once swam along with Mei Lin, the Dark High Priest, and the others on the sea of the Otherworld. At that time, we were still just a small heaven-tier expert, just like ants." Mike coughed violently twice. He was somewhat unaccustomed to these few words spoken by this old man. Acilio glanced at Mike, then looked at the vast starry sky. He said to Mike earnestly, "There''s no need to be surprised. Under this starry sky, even divine-tier experts are just like ants. The divine-tier experts are only rare in high-level summoners." Mike also raised his head to look at the sky.. There was a hint of shock and anticipation in the depths of his eyes. Chapter 314 - Secret Trade! In the eyes of the Dark High Priest, the old man''s strength was still on par with his own. The old man said to Mike, "For some reason, I shouldn''t have helped you otherworldlings. The reason I helped you is that I sensed the Dark High Priest''s aura on your body, and it''s not the only aura of the same level. It''s just that the Dark High Priest''s aura is more concentrated." "From your strength, age, insight, and mentality, you must be a prodigy of your generation in the Otherworld. However, I''ve observed your recent performance and found that you lack composure in your actions. This may be a good thing in a certain aspect, but I believe that for you, this kind of personality may not be a good thing." Mike said to the old man, "Thank you!" The old man smiled and said, "Close your eyes." Mike did not have time to react because at the next second, his vision was already a vast expanse of whiteness. With a rumble, Mike fell heavily to the ground. Mike stood up and looked around in a daze. There was a barrier on the ground that had been eroded. It seemed to be the Acilio''s teleportation barrier. Not far away, a shepherd boy was holding a young sheep. He looked at Mike in a daze. Mike smiled and tried his best to look friendly. He asked, "Little brother, may I ask where is this place?" The shepherd boy said in a shaky voice, "This is the Northern Region." Mike was confused. He did not know what the Northern Region was. He looked at the scared boy and knew that he would not be able to get anything out of him. He threw a gold coin at the boy and flew into the sky on Eve. Mike flew in that direction. Six hours later, a city appeared in his eyes. Mike landed slowly and successfully passed through the city guards'' investigation and entered the castle. The city guards were not surprised by Mike''s information that he came from another world. It was obviously a common occurrence here. Mike found a larger inn and did not ask anything. He sat at a large table, ordered the most expensive dishes, and began to devour them. He knew that as long as he did so, the messengers in the city would automatically approach him. He only needed to ask some basic information. As expected, after a few minutes, a teenager wearing pants full of pockets walked toward Mike. He picked up the cutlery very naturally and began to enjoy Mike''s food. Mike was not surprised. He asked, "How far is it from here to the Port of Domain?" The youth was stunned for a moment, then said, "About 1.38 million miles. To be precise, it''s 1.387,600 miles. Please forgive me for being unprofessional as an information worker. I''m sorry, I can only be accurate up to 100 miles." Mike looked at the youth and suddenly felt that this youth was quite interesting. He looked at the youth and asked, "What''s your name?" The youth said very sincerely, "Depp, Leon Depp, sir." Mike said, "What do you think is the best way to rush there in the shortest time possible?" The youth looked at Mike and asked, "Sir, what''s your budget?" Mike also looked at the youth and said, "There''s no budget. The sooner the better." The youth said, "If that''s the case, then I recommend you to use the teleportation array. You only need to rush to Green City, then you can use the teleportation array to teleport all the way to the port of the Otherworld. However, it will cost hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Mike stretched out his hand and placed a pile of gold coins in front of the youth and said, "If that''s the case, let''s leave after eating." The youth was about to refuse, but he looked at the pile of gold coins on the table and subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He said to Mike, "Okay, but I want 10,000 gold coins." Mike looked at the youth, and a trace of killing intent suddenly appeared in his eyes. When had the youth ever experienced such a situation? Cold sweat immediately flowed down from his arm. He looked at Mike and stretched out a finger with difficulty, but suddenly felt his body become lighter. He heard Mike say, "It''s a deal." The young man''s face turned red. He looked at Mike as if he saw a god of wealth. He said to Mike, "Please allow me a deposit first. I need to go home and settle my family." Mike nodded and handed a money bag to Leon. There were 3,000 gold coins in it. The money bag blocked the sight of Leon and Mike, and it also attracted some people''s eyes. Leon asked, "Sir, why are you willing to believe me?" Mike smiled lightly and did not explain anything. The two quickly finished the food on the table and walked out of the door. Someone in the shop saw the two people walk out of the door and also quickly walked out, following behind them at a distance. Mike raised his eyebrows and smiled. He said to Leon, "I''ll follow you to arrange your things. After that, we''ll go on our way. When we reach the place, I''ll pay you the rest." Leon said with a bitter smile, "This is the best." Leon took Mike around in a small alley and came to a low house. Leon gave Mike an apologetic smile and then turned around and entered the small house. Mike did not go in, but he could clearly sense the situation in the small house. As soon as Leon entered the house, two shiny steel knives were placed on his neck. In an instant, Leon''s face turned pale. A cold voice entered his ears, "Take it out." Leon was extremely sad, but his life was in the man''s hands. He had to hand over the money bag he just got. A hand reached out from the darkness and caught the money bag. Leon felt a pain in his heart. He heard Mike say, "I say, your house is really lively." Leon was almost about to cry. He said to Mike, "Sir, I''m sorry. You have seen the situation now. But please rest assured, I will definitely show you the way." Mike teased: "Your acting is very good, but to me, it doesn''t matter." Mike gently waved his hand, and the power of heaven and earth crushed the people in the room into meat pies. Seeing such a tragic scene, Leon immediately vomited. Mike covered his nose in disgust and said to Leon, "Your performance is really embarrassing." Leon asked Mike shakily, "Where... where is my mother?" Mike stretched out his hand and pointed, and the old woman appeared in front of them again. Leon was shocked by Mike''s methods. For a moment, he did not know what to do.. Mike looked at him. Chapter 315 - The Grace Of The Guide! Mike knew what he was thinking and said directly. "If you want to arrange something, just do it as soon as possible. We don''t have much time." Then he walked out of the small room. Leon came out, looked at Mike, and said, "Sir, let''s go." Mike nodded and said to Leon, "Let''s go." Three days later, Leon lay on a big tree and kept vomiting. He looked as if he was going to vomit his heart out. After a long time, Leon stood up and pointed at a tall building in the distance. He said to Mike, "Mr. Mike, the Port of Domain is ahead. Please forgive me for not being able to go with you." Mike took out a black crystal card and handed it to Leon. "You have performed well these days. You deserve this. Don''t give up on life." Leon took the card excitedly and nodded to Mike. When he looked up again, Mike had already disappeared. Leon looked in the direction of the tall building, his eyes full of longing. "If one day, I can become as strong as Mr. Mike, then everything will be worth it." Mike did not know what Leon was thinking. At this time, he had encountered his own trouble. In front of him, there was a figure shrouded in black fog, and these figures were also emitting a bloodthirsty and violent aura. Mike almost instantly knew the identity of this group of people, these people were members of the Dark Magi! Mike thought that this was bad and temporarily dispelled the thoughts of the past. He did not know the strength of these people, nor did he know what the situation in the Otherworld was like. This was the worst. Even if he was lucky enough to evade these people, he could not guarantee that he would be able to escape the interception at the other side. Most importantly, he did not know what he could do after breaking through to the other side. Mike was lost. At this moment, there seemed to be a new situation ahead. The black shadows were actually facing the entrance of the Port of Domain, spreading out their divine power of encirclement. This group of people actually did not come for Mike, but there were new people breaking through the encirclement in the Otherworld. Mike''s heart lit up with some hope. He hoped that he could obtain some information and some good news from these people. The group of people appeared at the port. The black fog figure did not hesitate and instantly attacked. Countless black chains shot out and pierced through the figures. Anger almost filled Mike''s chest. At this time, everything related to reason disappeared from his mind. He pulled out his bone spear and rushed out without hesitation. "You''re courting death!" The golden dragon flame instantly enveloped the two black fog figures. They did not even have the time to scream before they were burned into ashes. The Otherworld troops that were surrounded and hunted also reacted. They instantly began to counterattack. A black fog figure looked at Mike. The great divine power of heaven and earth slowly spread out and pressed towards Mike mercilessly. Mike suddenly opened his eyes. Two golden sharp blades flew out from his eyes and instantly broke through the divine power of the figure in the black fog. The long spear followed and pierced through the figure, the flames on the spearhead immediately burned the soul of the figure in the black fog into nothingness. From the beginning to the end, this person did not even have the slightest bit of decent resistance. Everyone was stunned. They looked at Mike and instantly felt more confident. The strength of the counterattack also increased. Seeing this, the leader of the black fog shouted in a low voice, "Let''s go, don''t linger in battle here." In an instant, the black fog people immediately scattered in all directions. Their speed was so fast that it made people speechless. Mike looked at the backs of the group of people that had gone far away. There was not a trace of a smile on his face. Hercules Dragon ran over and pounced into Mike''s arms. Mike was slightly surprised. He asked, "Hercules Dragon, what''s going on?" The Herculean Dragon raised his head with tears in his eyes, looked at Mike and said, "Master, the castle is gone." Mike''s heart thumped and asked, "What''s going on?" Hercules Dragon pointed to a corner and began to cry again. Mike looked in the direction where the Herculean Dragon pointed and indeed saw Roland. Mike looked at Roland. He slowly walked down the high platform and walked through the crowd. He saw the Frost Dragon. This girl, who was originally hot, was not in a good mood at the moment. Her right arm had disappeared, and even her full chest had disappeared. The Frost Dragon looked at Mike with a pale face and asked, "I look terrible, right?" Mike did not say anything. He just bypassed the Frost Dragon and continued to walk forward. The Frost Dragon was stunned for a moment, then looked at Mike with a complicated expression. Mike walked forward again. A handsome young man was lying on a stretcher with his eyes closed. His breathing was shallow. It was obvious that if he did not receive treatment, his days would be numbered. Two beautiful women were sobbing beside him. When they saw Mike, they immediately stood up. One of the women was at a loss. After a long time, she said, "Mike." The woman was the second sister of the Hercules Dragon, the Golden Dragon. The Frost Dragon was the elder sister of the Hercules Dragon, and the Golden Dragon was Mike''s second sister. Mike did not say anything. He just squatted down, looked at Alexander''s condition, and then casually stuffed medicine into his mouth. Mike stood up and continued to walk forward. "Where''s the Gray Dragon?" Luo Jie frowned, but then he smoothed his eyebrows. He turned back to look at Roland, and then whispered, "Gone." Mike only felt a lump in his throat. He nodded to show that he understood. He came to Roland and carefully looked at this man who was as majestic as a mountain. Roland''s originally tall and straight body bent down at this moment. His face was pale, and it was obvious that he was seriously injured. Mike''s hand trembled slightly. He looked at Roland and did not know what to say for a moment. After a moment of silence, Roland was the first to speak. "You''re still alive. Very good." Mike felt relieved instead.. Hearing Roland''s words, the burden in his heart instantly disappeared. Chapter 316 - The Hiding Place! "You still have the strength to say such words. It seems that you didn''t receive any serious injuries." Mike nodded and said, "What happened to the castle? Why did it become like this?" Roland raised his head and was about to scold Mike, but he found that Mike was no longer the same Mike of the past. He had already grown into a man that even he could not see through. Roland sighed lightly and said, "The Dark Magi invaded the Otherworld, and the Dark Continent resisted. The Dark Continent was destroyed, and the country of Yue resisted. The entire country of Yue was devastated. With these two countries as examples, no other country dared to resist." Hearing that the Dark Continent was destroyed, Mike was a little worried about Elinda. He quickly asked, "If the Dark Continent has been destroyed, then is everyone in the Dark Continent gone? Also, where did the four kingdoms go? Didn''t they resist?" Roland''s voice was heavy as he said, "The Dark Lord has been brought to the Dark Continent. The Dark High Priest of the Dark Continent was besieged by three people. Before he died, he set up a super barrier to protect the Dark Continent''s Snowstorm City. The Misty Forest''s Lin Lin was besieged by two people, and her whereabouts are unknown. The Northern Kingdom, Mei Lin was seriously injured and captured. The entire country of Minari surrendered!" When Roland mentioned Minari, he wished that he could grind his steel teeth into pieces. Mike asked, "Then Gray Dragon..." Roland said, "Gray Dragon killed by those bastards in Minari!" Mike was suddenly shocked, and then his eyes became a little cold. Mike nodded and asked, "Then you came here, but are you going back?" Roland glanced at Mike and did not answer his question. Mike looked at the expectant eyes of the people around him and immediately understood. He wanted to give himself a slap. Mike quickly said, "This isn''t a place to talk. We don''t know when the dark magi will come again. We should leave this place first and then discuss the rest." Roland nodded and said to Mike, "Okay." At this time, a thin teenager emerged from the crowd. It was Leon. He walked to Mike and said, "Mr. Mike, I know a place that can be used as a temporary station or a long-term residence." Mike''s eyes lit up and he asked, "What is it?" Everyone in the castle was interested. Leon cleared his throat and said, "It''s on a plain next to Wood City." Mike and Roland looked at each other. Finally, Roland said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you, little brother." Leon shook his head and said, "No trouble, no trouble." Mike smiled at Leon and said, "Mr. Leon, it''s my good fortune to know you." Leon puffed up his chest proudly. The large group began to migrate. Of course, it was not just the castle people. There was also a large group of people who came with the ship. Under everyone''s surprised gazes, Mike summoned Eve and carried the few little ones in the castle who did not have enough divine power. They ran all the way. Alexander laid on Eve''s back. He tilted his head and said to Mike, "That''s the little guy you summoned back then, right? Now it seems that the people in the castle have made a mistake." Mike sat cross-legged on Eve''s back and did not answer Alexander. Suddenly, Eve said to Mike, "The dark magi are catching up." Mike frowned. He controlled the two beasts to land on the ground and put the people of the castle on the ground. Then he rushed into the sky and rushed toward the dark magi who were coming from afar. Roland summoned the Golden Lion and wanted to help, but he heard Mike say, "Take them and leave quickly." Roland''s face darkened, and he shouted at his family, "Go quickly!" Everyone began to retreat quickly, and even the Hercules Dragon was pulled away by Golden Dragon. Hercules Dragon returned to where Roland was and roared at him, "Is this how you treat him? He has suffered so much for us! Now he wants to stay and buy time for us!" Roland raised his head abruptly, but then lowered his head and said in a low voice, "He''s stronger than all of us now, so the probability of him surviving is higher." Hercules Dragon stood rooted to the ground. A moment later, she knelt on the back of the silver-winged goose and began to cry. Countless black shadows surrounded Mike. One of the black shadows said to Mike, "Look, your partner abandoned you without any hesitation. What else do you have to say?" Mike sneered and said, "I alone am enough to deal with you trash." Two heaven-tier powerhouses walked out from among black fog people. They stretched out their hands and gathered the heaven and earth divine power together, ready to crush Mike, just like how they crushed Zhao Zhenkang. Mike''s pupils split into two, and his double pupils appeared again. Two beams of golden light broke through the heaven and earth divine power of the black fog people. Mike thrust out his spear, but was blocked by the two of them. Mike said, "You two are nothing." The person on the right sneered and suddenly said, "We''ll hold them off, you guys go after those people." Mike did not stop them, because he had already stopped the two most dangerous people, the only two heaven-tier experts. The black fog man on the left said, "He is a high-rank powerhouse, he fits the characteristics. Looks like he is Mike." Mike asked, "Am I that famous? Even the dark magi of the North know about me." The black fog man on the left said, "Of course you''re famous. You''re on the wanted list of our headquarters. You''re worth ten drops of holy water." Mike stared at the black fog man on the left in surprise and asked, "Are you guys so tough now? Do you want to call me grandpa?" The two roared angrily, and endless fog condensed into a fierce tiger and an eagle, pouncing toward Mike. Mike frowned, and the bone spear in his hand shook. A dragon and a phoenix hovered above him, and the Hundred Beast Spear was activated. Beast Shadows filled the sky, blocking the path of the black fog fierce tiger and the black fog eagle. The black fog fierce tiger and the black fog eagle came with divine power. When the black fog fierce tiger and the black fog eagle arrived in front of Mike, they had already become extremely dim and no longer posed a threat. Mike secretly groaned in his heart. The two of them were quite difficult to deal with. If he could escape from them, it would be good. However, it was not that easy. Mike sighed softly.. He thought to himself, ''Now, I could only place my hopes on my greatest trump card.'' Chapter 317 - The Identity Of A Mercenary! The move that Mike was thinking of was his original move, the Sacred Dragon Spear Technique. Mike''s long spear seemed to come to life, turning into a holy dragon that circled around Mike''s hand. Mike''s one arm had turned into a towering jade pillar, which was the source of the Holy Dragon''s energy. The two of them also felt a powerful energy fluctuation from Mike''s one arm. They immediately became alert and began to set up the strongest defense. However, it was too late. A Holy Dragon had already arrived in front of Mike. Before the two of them could react, the holy dragon exploded. In an instant, the powerful shock wave directly flattened the small hill below. There were no living things within a radius of nearly a hundred miles. The people from the castle stood hundreds of miles away and looked at this scene in shock. They were speechless for a long time. The two of them fell heavily to the ground. Mike instantly appeared in front of them. He did not give them the chance to say their last words and immediately destroyed them. Mike stood in the huge pit that he had created and looked at the direction in which the people from the castle had retreated. After hesitating for a while, he chose another direction and ran away. Mike thought that he had not accepted the group of people who had bullied him in the past and did not treat him as their family, so he did not expect them to accept him. Along the way, he also learned about the situation in the foreign world from Roland. He also told Roland that he was leaving, so Mike left very decisively. Three days later, Mike arrived at the City of Gods, a big city 100,000 miles away. After entering the city, Mike did not hesitate at all and went directly to the local Mercenary Union. According to Leon, the Northern Region was different from the Otherworld. The Mercenary Union here had enormous power. The top Castle Lord could even compete with the aristocratic families. Mike was skeptical about this, but he still went to the door of the Mercenary Union and chose to register as a mercenary. Five minutes later, a metal nameplate appeared in Mike''s hand. Mike slightly injected his divine power into the metal nameplate, and a line of words appeared on it. ''Mike, C rank mercenary, mission completion number: 0. Strength assessment: Unknown, Castle Lord: None.'' The corner of Mike''s mouth curled up slightly. He knew that his path as a mercenary officially began today. He wanted to build a strong Castle Lord so that he could accumulate resources for the liberation of the Otherworld in the future, be it in terms of personnel or resources. However, Mike did not say that he would immediately build a Castle Lord. He felt that the people who came now were usually weaklings. No matter how many there were, it would be useless. It would only increase his burden. He decided to make a name for himself first. This way, there would be more people who came because of his fame, and his strength would also be higher. Mike looked at the mission board that front of him and chose a mission to hunt heaven-tier magical beasts. He stretched out his hand, wanting to accept the mission, but he bumped into the hand of another person beside him. The owner of the hand was a young man with an arrogant expression. Mike sensed that the young man''s strength was at the mid-tier 10-stars. He could blow him up with one punch. Mike ignored the hand and continued to reach for the mission board. "You want to try moving forward again?" Mike''s hand directly touched the mission board. With a ''ding'', Mike had accepted the mission. The young man immediately flew into a rage. He looked at Mike and pulled out the sword at his waist with a whoosh. The originally lively hall instantly quieted down. Everyone looked at Mike and the young man as if they were waiting for a good show to happen. Mike ignored him and turned around to leave. In his opinion, having a conflict with such a person would lower his status. The young man became more and more furious. He raised his long sword and slashed towards Mike. In the next second, the young man''s hand was fixed in the air, as if there was an invisible grip on him. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get rid of the restraint. "It''s the heaven-tier. He''s actually a heaven-tier powerhouse!" People''s eyes changed when they looked at Mike, and they looked at the young man with gloating eyes. The young man''s face also changed, but his eyes instantly returned to their original fierce look. He looked at Mike and said, "So what if you''re a heaven-tier? My father is the leader of the Gray Snake Castle, a 5-star heaven-tier powerhouse. If you know what''s good for you, let me go immediately!" A passerby said, "It''s that infamous lord of Gray Snake Castle. I heard that they''ve killed their employers several times." Mike grinned and said, "I see. No wonder they bullied a disabled person like me." Mike''s expression suddenly became fierce. He clenched his fist, and the young man flew out screaming. Mike''s expression changed slightly. He looked at the middle-aged man drinking on the table in the distance and asked, "Are you his father?" The man shook his head and said, "If I were his father, you would have been dead long ago. How could you still stand here and speak! I''m just a kind passer-by. I saved his life and yours. If this continues, you guys will become mortal enemies. Sooner or later, one of you will be destroyed." At this moment, someone in the crowd said, "I know him. He''s the Busybody Karai. He specializes in fighting injustice." Karai stood up, bowed to the crowd, and said, "They are all nicknames for friends who play chess. I just have an old-fashioned man. I''m not as good as you guys say." Mike looked at Karai with a strange expression and said, "Since brother Karai has made a move, I will back down." After saying that, Mike walked out of the door. Karai wanted to stop Mike, but he saw Mike turn around. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. Karai was shocked. He actually forgot what he wanted to say. He just watched Mike Walk out of the mission hall. When Mike walked out of the mission hall, he found that two people were following him. He sneered and was not in a hurry. He just walked out of the city slowly. Mike flew in the sky. He could feel hundreds of people following him closely. Mike sneered and slowed down to prevent the group of people from losing him. Six hours later, the two groups of people had walked more than a thousand miles. Mike stopped and looked at the group of people behind him. The group of people behind him also stopped. The person who had been restrained by Mike just now rode out on his magical beast. He pointed at Mike''s nose and said, "I hope you can still be as arrogant as you were just now." Another person walked out. He looked at Mike and said, "My friend, it''s okay to provoke my nephew. What don''t we sit down and talk about? Let''s pretend that nothing happened, how about it?" Everyone burst into laughter. Mike did not say anything. He just looked at that person indifferently. Then, he let out a cold laugh. His eyes were gradually shrouded in a blood-red color. The killing intent quickly spread out and enveloped everyone. Chapter 318 - This Was A Trap! Everyone was stunned by this monstrous killing intent. However, this killing intent did not have much of an effect on the mercenaries. They quickly adapted to it. At this moment, the young man slowly retreated, leaving only his men. Mike said, "I''ll give you a chance too. As long as you land and bow down to me three times, I''ll spare your lives." The man snorted and said, "I think you''re crazy!" Then, the man drew his weapon and condensed the divine power of heaven and earth, which then headed toward Mike. Mike did not use the high-level divine power, but used his divine power of heaven and earth to fight against that man. However, Mike was not an ordinary heaven-tier powerhouse after all. How could the divine power of heaven and earth he condensed be able to fight against a genuine heaven-tier powerhouse? Mike lost his resistance almost instantly, he was pushed to the ground by the heaven and earth divine power. Everyone laughed even more wildly. They looked at Mike as if they were looking at a dead person. Mike also decided not to give them any face. He activated his own divine power and forcefully withstood the man''s heaven and earth divine power. The man felt the strength of Mike''s body and his expression suddenly changed. Mike could be seen walking with difficulty under the divine power. The man grunted and increased his strength. Mike was pressed into the ground by the sudden force. It was as if a mountain was pressing down on his body, making him unable to move. Mike''s vision went black and he immediately entered the inner vision mode. In front of him were many golden spots of light. These spots of light flickered continuously, revealing the tough muscle fibers inside. Mike smiled. He knew that he could still hold on. With a boom, Mike stood up again and took another step forward. He walked with difficulty under the man''s heaven and earth divine power. The man frowned and said to his subordinates beside him, "Kill him!" The subordinates received the man''s order and directly charged toward Mike. Mike had been waiting for this moment. He saw that most of the people had come close to him. He used his high-level heaven and earth divine power to break through the man''s divine power, pulled out his bone spear, and used the Rainstorm Spear Technique to instantly engulf most of his subordinates. Seeing that the situation was not right, the man hurriedly shouted, "Quickly retreat!" However, it was already too late. Once the Rainstorm Spear Technique was used, it really was like a rainstorm, instantly engulfing everyone. After the rainstorm, only the broken limbs were left on the ground. It was worth mentioning that the young man was also among them. The man looked at the broken bodies on the ground and roared angrily, "I''m going to kill you!" He put away his divine power of heaven and earth, drew his weapon, and charged at Mike. Mike raised his eyebrows. He did not expect that the man would choose to fight with him in close combat. However, it did not matter. At this moment, he was only excited. He raised his bone spear and charged in the direction of the man. In an instant, the two of them fought back and forth. They were evenly matched. Every time they reached a critical point, the man would use the divine power of heaven and earth to stop Mike. Mike could not help but frown. Helplessly, he could only condense the high-level power, he did not dare to let go again. For a moment, the two of them were in a stalemate. When the man saw this, he actually said to his subordinates, "You guys quickly go back and call for help. I can''t do anything to him." Mike was extremely surprised. He did not expect that the man actually did not even have a bit of self-esteem. He actually called for help. The man''s subordinates seemed to be used to such things. They ran away as if they did not care about the man at all. The man smiled at Mike and said, "You''re finished." Mike also smiled at the man and said, "I think you''re finished!" Mike swept away the man with his spear and energy began to gather on the spearhead. The man narrowed his eyes. He naturally sensed the energy on Mike''s spearhead. For a moment, he was also at a loss. However, he quickly came back to his senses and quickly retreated, he continued to set up a barrier of heaven and earth divine power behind him in an attempt to block Mike''s next attack. However, it was too late. Mike had already prepared this move. This move was known as the Heavenly Dipper Spear Technique, heavenly secrets. It was used to continuously gather energy to achieve the goal of killing in one strike, the spear shadow pierced through the barrier formed by countless amounts of heaven and earth divine power and directly hit the man. Mike frowned and muttered, "It missed. How could it be?" Mike suddenly chased after him and shot another spear at the man''s body. The man exploded and turned into minced meat. Karai flew over from afar. He came close and looked at the corpses on the ground. He said to Mike, "You''ve made a big mistake." Mike Glanced at Karai. His face was full of disdain. He asked in return, "Did I get into a big trouble? Take a look for yourself. Can you count how many arms and legs there are on the ground? A group of people have put their knives against my neck. If I don''t resist, do I still have to think about whether or not I got into trouble? I thank you for your kindness, but I really don''t need it. Goodbye. No, I hope that I never have to see you again." After saying that, Mike soared into the sky and headed towards the mission location, leaving only Karai, who was rooted to the spot. Karai held his forehead and sighed. Then, he turned around and walked towards the city. ... Everyone knelt on the ground in fear. In front of them were two lumps of meat paste. Just half a minute ago, these two lumps of meat paste were still two living beings, and it was all because of the man on the throne''s fury. They had paid the price with their lives. Meanwhile, the people kneeling on the ground were nervously praying that the man on the throne would calm down. They hoped to be able to live for a few more days in this world. The man on the throne stood up. He walked to the front of the crowd and stood between the two lumps of meat paste. He lowered his head and looked down at the crowd in front of him. He asked with a voice that was as powerful as a bell, "Why did they die? Can any of you give me a reasonable explanation?" The crowd trembled. No one dared to speak, afraid that they would turn into the same meat paste in the next second. Seeing that no one spoke, the man could only grab a random person and ask, "You answer." That person almost fainted. He forced himself to be alert and said in a voice as soft as a mosquito''s, "Maybe... maybe that guy is too strong..." "Then why aren''t you all dead!" The man roared and smashed this person into meat paste. He then turned his fingers into knives and chopped off the heads of the remaining people with one strike. The man stood on the ground and seemed to be a little annoyed. He said, "I forgot to leave anyone alive. What bad luck." The counselor at the side quickly said, "Leader, I see that there is still one person outside the door who hasn''t come in." The leader waved his hand, and the divine power of heaven and Earth instantly activated.. The man outside the door was frozen, and then he was transported into the hall by the divine power. Chapter 319 - The Mysterious Man! The man looked at him and asked, "Do you know where that guy went?" The attendant said in a trembling voice, "He... he went to Half Slope Valley to hunt the gold-striped gray-spotted wolves." The man looked at the man and said, "Well, you lead the way. I''ll go to Half Slope Valley. I want to see how capable this guy is." Mike stood at the entrance of the valley and looked at the hundreds of gold-striped gray-spotted wolves inside. He could not help but feel a headache. He took a look. The lowest strength of these gold-striped gray-spotted wolves was high tier-3. The most powerful one was the three-star heaven-tier alpha wolf, which was his target this time. Mike had never been afraid of these magical beasts that had fatal weaknesses. However, he had tried to charge forward just now and found that things were not that simple. This group of gold-striped gray-spotted wolves seemed to be very proficient in combined charge. Several or even dozens of gold-striped gray-spotted wolves together could burst out with power comparable to that of the heaven-tier. This kind of situation was terrible for Mike, who was alone. Mike had also tried to use the power of heaven and earth to stabilize this group of gold-striped gray-spotted wolves. However, the Wolf King in the center of the wolf group released its own power of heaven and earth at the right time, squeezing Mike''s power. and not forgetting to speak human language, he mocked Mike. Mike was angry but helpless. He looked at the Wolf King and thought about how to kill it. Mike frowned. He looked at the Wolf King and suddenly felt an inexplicable fear in his heart. Suddenly, he found himself surrounded by a black shadow, and then a huge wolf suddenly pounced on him. Its huge and sharp claws cut down the mountain wall, and then he gently landed behind Mike. There were actually two gold-striped gray-spotted wolves, one big and one small. Mike secretly cried out in his heart. Then, with a thought, he teleported out of the valley, leaving only the stunned gold-striped gray-spotted wolves on the ground. Mike had just left the valley when he saw the dense black spots in the distant sky. Without even thinking, Mike knew that the pursuers were coming. Mike turned his head to look at the valley and then looked at the countless pursuers in the sky. He already had an idea. Soon, a group of people arrived in front of Mike. The man walked down, looked at Mike, and said, "Are you the one who killed my son?" Mike shook his head. The man was a little surprised. He looked at the man next to him. The man nodded and he said, "Is that all you have? You don''t even have the courage to take responsibility?" Mike said, "No, it''s not like that. I''m saying that your son died because of his stupidity. He was stupid enough to challenge a God of Plagues, a God of Plagues that he absolutely can not afford to provoke." When the man heard this, he did not get angry. Instead, he laughed. He looked at Mike and said, "Okay, okay, okay. I''m already a little impressed by you. However, in my opinion, you are also stupid enough to provoke a man that you absolutely can not afford to provoke." Mike turned around and left. "I won''t attack a single-celled creature that only knows how to imitate other people''s words. That would lower my status." The man''s anger instantly exploded. The man could not hold it in any longer. He held a heavy sword and smashed it at Mike. Mike took out his gun to block but was directly smashed away by the huge force of the gun. Mike was sent flying like a cannonball and penetrated the mountain wall, smashing into the valley. The people behind the man let out deafening cheers. The man was blinded by the cheers and flew into the valley through the passage Mike had smashed. The man flew into the valley, but he did not find any traces of Mike. Soon, he found the gold-striped gray-spotted wolves all over the mountain. There were also two Wolf Kings gnawing on a moon tree. The man knew that he had fallen for Mike''s trick, but the current situation did not allow him to leave the valley. He looked at the gold-striped gray-spotted wolves who were gradually forming a battle formation, he knew that he had to get rid of these annoying guys. The two Wolf Kings, one big and one small, roared towards the sky. The giant wolves seemed to have received an order and instantly changed their formation, surrounding the man in the formation. Mike looked at the man who was surrounded by the wolves. He wanted to laugh but could not because he realized that although this man was facing a pack of wolves, he was not actually at a disadvantage judging by his Qi and energy. As for the hundreds of giant wolves on the other side, their accumulative strength would not be lower than a 5-star heaven-tier. In other words, this man''s strength was at least a 5-star heaven-tier! Mike frowned. He understood that he could not do anything to this man for the time being. He could only pray that this man would fight this pack of wolves until both sides suffered heavy losses so that he could reap the benefits. The battle had already begun. Dozens of giant wolves attacked the man at the same time, but they were all blocked by the broad heavy sword in the man''s hand. The aftermath of the battle between hundreds of giant wolves and the man turned the valley upside down. Seeing this, Mike understood that he could no longer hide in the tree trunk. He could only quickly transfer the Black Dragon''s life force underground, and went down with it. When the people outside the valley heard the rumbling sounds of battle in the valley, they looked at each other in dismay. They had joined the Castle Lord for so many years, but this was the first time they had seen someone who could fight with their boss for so many rounds. Mike, who was hiding underground, was also secretly shocked by the battle on the ground. He had a feeling that the wolf pack would lose. The battle rumbled on from day until the night. The last gold-striped gray-spotted wolf fell at the man''s feet. Mike came out from underground and looked at the man. He asked, "What''s your name?" The man said, "Carpenter Lehmann." "Mr. Carpenter, your strength is really shocking. If you didn''t want to kill me, I would be very willing to sit down and have a good talk with you." Carpenter looked at Mike and shouted in a low voice, "Hypocrite." Mike shook his head, took out the bone spear, pointed at Carpenter and said, "Then I''ll do a non-hypocrite one." Carpenter raised his heavy sword and launched an attack with divine power. With a thud, the bone spear and the heavy sword collided. A strong shockwave raged in the valley and shook the surrounding mountain walls down. Mike flew back while Carpenter only took two steps back to stabilize his body. This time, it was Carpenter''s turn to be surprised. He looked at Mike and said, "Your strength is really amazing. What surprises me the most is that you have already grasped two kinds of divine power before reaching the heaven-tier. This really makes me dumbfounded." Mike looked at Carpenter and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s decide the winner with one strike." Carpenter grinned and said, "That''s exactly my intention!" Carpenter raised the long sword in his hand high and began to gather energy.. Mike felt the energy coming from the heavy sword, and his eyelids twitched wildly. Chapter 320 - I Almost Died! Mike began to prepare his own attack. Eve and Black Dragon merged into Mike''s body at the same time. Mike felt his cells being squeezed tightly before they continued to break apart. The pain was imaginable. However, it was not over yet. Mike took a deep breath and opened his double eyes. The two high-level swords circled around Mike. Mike exhaled sharply. His eyes turned red and his hair looked like blood-stained snow. The blood-colored holy dragon was hovering above the spear, and a blazing sun was on the tip of the spear. The Black Dragon rose from Mike''s back, its dark branches had silver leaves. It was like a pair of magical hands holding a silver moon, complementing the sun on Mike''s spear. Carpenter was also secretly shocked, but he had no intention of retreating. He looked at Mike and said, "Come." Mike and the Black Dragon attacked at the same time. The Blazing Sun, the Holy Dragon, and the Full Moon attacked Carpenter at the same time. With a swoosh, Carpenter''s body was torn apart. Mike was not in a good situation either. Carpenter''s heavy sword carried an overbearing divine power and stabbed at Mike''s body. At the same time, Carpenter''s swing sent Mike Flying. For a moment, only the sound of the wind could be heard in the valley. The two lay on the ground, not moving at all. Blood continued to spurt out from all of Carpenter''s wounds. The life of this heaven-tier 5-star powerhouse was like a lamp that had run out of oil, reaching its end. Carpenter looked at the sky, his eyes gradually losing their light and warmth. Mike lay on the ground, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood. He felt a little emotional. Was this a stronger world? In just a few hours, he had become like this. In the face of death, no one could gain more power. Even if that person was a B-class Castle Lord, an A-class super expert, he would still end up like this, lying quietly on the ground, quietly waiting for his life to run out. The Law of Perfection began to operate slowly. This magical technique was constantly producing new cells and repairing Mike''s damaged organs. Mike''s heart also began to beat vigorously. It was painful and itchy. Mike felt his pain and thought helplessly, ''Maybe that guy will feel better than me.'' Unfortunately, Carpenter would not respond to Mike anymore. Mike was also aware of this. He had great confidence in the strongest attack he could use in his strongest state. He glanced at the entrance of the valley. Right now, he was most worried that Carpenter''s underling would secretly sneak into the valley to check on the situation. If that happened, he would really die. Mike took a deep breath and began to recover his divine power rapidly. He had to accumulate enough energy to safely teleport himself out before others came in. Time passed by slowly. The people outside the valley were also waiting anxiously. The military advisor stood quietly outside the valley and looked at Mike''s thick Blood Energy. His expression became very strange. A moment later, he said, "You guys wait here. I''ll go in and take a look." After that, he gave his trusted aide a look. That trusted aide immediately understood the military advisor''s meaning and began to reorganize the formation. "Separate the military advisor''s die-hard loyalties from Carpenter''s die-hard loyalties." The military advisor walked unhurriedly towards the valley with a strange smile on his face. There was no other reason than that he had a piece of mark on his body that was used to record Carpenter''s vital signs using carpenter''s spiritual power, this was so that the military advisor could make the fastest response. However, just now, Carpenter''s spiritual mark actually disappeared with Mike. What did this mean? It meant that Capone had most likely died in the valley. The military advisor recalled Carpenter''s usual brutal and ruthless appearance, and he felt a little relieved. He quickened his pace as if he wanted to quickly verify his thoughts. Mike had already sensed that someone was approaching, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. In an instant, countless thoughts surged into his mind. He could not help but think, am I going to die like this? I''m still fighting in the Otherworld. Mike suddenly came back to his senses and could not help but curse himself in his heart. He began to think about what method he should use to deal with the person who was slowly approaching. He raised his head and looked at the greatsword stuck in his chest. He immediately wanted to cry, but no tears came out. The greatsword had pierced through his chest. If he tried to pull it out, blood would definitely spurt out like a fountain. The military advisor had already arrived at the entrance of the valley. He looked at the corpses of the gold-striped gray-spotted wolf on the ground, and the smile on his face became even more brilliant. He continued to walk into the valley and saw Carpenter, who had already been broken into pieces. He also saw Mike, who had pulled out the greatsword and was spurting blood. The military advisor glanced at Mike and revealed a surprised expression. He asked, "What''s your name?" Mike''s face was pale as he replied weakly, "It seems meaningless to ask this question now." That person shook his head and said, "No, it''s very meaningful to me. The names of the strong should be remembered by others." Mike sneered and said, "My name is Mike, a C rank mercenary." The military advisor nodded and said, "You don''t mind if I take away the corpse of our organization, right?" Mike shook his head and said, "Not that I can do anything about it now." The military advisor said to Mike, "What a pity. If you didn''t kill our organization members, perhaps I could be your friend next time we meet." After saying that, the military advisor flew out of the valley with Carpenter''s corpse. Mike smiled but did not say anything. The military advisor walked out of the valley, placed Carpenter''s body on the ground, and said to the people of the castle, "Carpenter''s organization is dead. The murderer is a newly registered C rank mercenary, Mike. I hope you can remember this name. When you see him in the future, you must kill him." Everyone agreed in unison. No one mentioned who would be the new boss because in their opinion, this matter had already been confirmed. Mike circulated his divine power faster, and the Law of Perfection began to repair Mike''s body even faster. Three days later, Mike walked out of the valley and returned to City of Gods. Mike walked into the Mission Hall and handed in the mission of killing the gold-striped gray-spotted wolves. The hall suddenly became quiet again, and everyone looked at Mike with a hint of awe. However, Mike seemed to not notice these gazes. He passed through the crowd and walked to the place where the mission was posted. He said, "Post a recruitment notice." The receptionist was stunned for a moment, then said, "Okay, okay, okay. Please submit your requirements to the applicants and the hiring price." Mike Thought for a moment and said, "The requirements are that the strength must not be lower than heaven-tier. Oh, of course, make an exception for Support Summoners who specializes in healing, but they must not be lower than a high-tier 5-star summoner." When everyone heard Mike''s recruitment criteria, they all sucked in a breath of cold air. At this moment, a loud voice came from the crowd. "What a high standard. I wonder what kind of price you are willing to offer?" The crowd made way, revealing the person who had just spoken. Chapter 321 - Elite Squad! When everyone saw the person''s face clearly, they gasped. "It''s the grade B mercenary Philip and Grade B mercenary Osme. They''re both super geniuses." Someone in the crowd immediately refuted. "Mike isn''t very old, right? He''s already single-handedly killed a 3-star heaven-tier gold-striped Gray Wolf King and Gray Snake Castle''s master, Carpenter. In my opinion, Mike''s strength isn''t inferior to the two of them. It''s even higher than the two of them." Hearing this, everyone put on a look of deep agreement. Osme was not very happy to hear this, but she also disdained to argue with a random passerby, so she looked at Mike arrogantly and asked, "What kind of price can you offer? Say It." Mike shook his head. Osme frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" Mike said, "I don''t know the market price, so I leave the right to offer to those who meet the standard and sincerely join me... the people of Dragon Castle." Philip laughed loudly and said, "You are indeed an extraordinary person." Philip released his heaven-tier 3-star spiritual power, then he said, "My strength has already been proved. Now I want to offer a price. It''s very easy for me to join. It doesn''t matter if I have a monthly payment or not, but I want more resources, and I want to spar with you." As soon as he said this, the crowd immediately exploded, someone said, "He actually wants resources. Usually, they are used to make heaven-tier armor sets. I didn''t expect Philip to ask for more resources. I don''t think Mike will agree." Hearing this, Mike also smiled bitterly and said, "That''s fine. However, I will test you for a few months first. If you don''t meet the conditions, I will immediately dismiss you." Philip smiled and said, "Deal." Seeing that Philip had joined, Osme imitated him and released her heaven-tier 3-star spiritual power. Then, she said, "My price is also very simple. Not only do I want a monthly payment, I also want an annual payment. Every year, I want ten percent of the total value of goods. You must hand it over to me within a year." Mike raised his head and said seriously, "One percent." Osme''s brows were tightly knitted. She said, "There''s no way you can do business like this. Cutting off nine-tenths of the total value in one go. You clearly do not want me to join." Mike shook his head and said, "There''s no way you can do business like this. With your request, you''ve exceeded regular employment value. Moreover, you haven''t proven to me that your ability is worthy of this price. I can''t accept it." Osme''s willow-like eyebrows were tightly knitted. She said, "I''m not willing to accept it. How about this? Five percent. I''ve already reduced it by half. That''s enough sincerity. How about it?" Mike shook his head and said, "No, it''s still not enough sincerity. If you''re really sincere, then let''s make it one-eightieth. How about it? My increase is much greater than your decrease." Osme snorted and said, "One-fiftieth, or no deal." Mike nodded and said, "Actually, I also think that one-fiftieth is quite reasonable." Osme walked to Mike''s side in a huff, and Philip stood beside Mike with a smile on his face. Mike asked, "Who else will come? As long as the conditions are met, I can take it. As long as the price is right, I can sign a contract with you." "I''ll do it." A thin middle-aged man with a stubble walked over. He released his spiritual power, and it was actually high-level 4-stars, one star higher than both of them. The man said, "My conditions are very simple. I want the Dragon Blood, and I want the light and dark attributes. Every month, you must provide me with one drop. From the month that you hired me, you have to pay me. I don''t have time to wait for the probation period." Mike was stunned for a moment and said, "Okay, but your contract with me can not be the same as the two of them." The middle-aged man did not wait for Mike to finish and said, "That is not a problem, but you have to show me your sincerity first to show that I am not wasting my time." Mike stood up and looked at the man in surprise. He waved at him and walked out of the door. Then, he drew a barrier between Mike and summoned Eve. Mike looked at the man and said, "This is my Summoned Beast, a heaven-tier magical beast. She has both light and dark elements. She can change its form freely, just enough to meet your requirements." When the man saw Eve, his eyes gradually brightened. He was just about to walk up and look at Eve carefully when Mike pulled Eve back into the summoning barrier. The man looked at Mike with pleading eyes. Mike said, "If you can sign a contract with me today, you can bring back a year''s worth of compensation today. To be honest, I''m still a little worried because I once signed a contract with another group of people, but most of them betrayed me. Only a small portion of them are still alive, though." The man''s Adam''s apple moved as he said, "I can sign a contract with you. I can complete any dangerous mission." Mike looked at the man in surprise. In his opinion, he was already taking advantage of the man''s situation. Not only did this man not care, he actually wanted to increase the price himself. Mike smiled at the man and said, "Can you tell me why you agreed to such an outrageous condition?" The man frowned, and he said, "Although I don''t want to talk about it, considering that you are my future teammate, I will tell you about it. I''m doing it for my daughter. She has a very strange disease and needs to take the Dragon''s Blood regularly every month. In fact, her mother also died because of it." Mike looked at the man again. The man''s face was filled with sorrow. Mike nodded and said, "I will give you a monthly payment, but it may be less than that of Osme and Philip. Also, you have to sign a lifelong contract with me. If you do... I will take care of your daughter for you." The man glanced at Mike and seemed to doubt whether he had heard it wrong. Mike''s conditions were not harsh. In fact, they could even be considered generous. If his daughter was not sick, he would not have been as generous as Mike. The man nodded heavily. Mike smiled and asked, "I still don''t know your name." "My name is Bello." "My name is Mike." Mike led the man into the hall.. The hall had returned to its usual hustle and bustle. Chapter 322 - Signing The Contract! Mike signed the contract with the three of them. From then on, their contractual relationship was under the supervision of the Mercenary Union. If either party violated the terms of the contract, the Mercenary Union would come forward to resolve it. After signing the contract, Mike could not help but sigh. After all, it was a large guild. They had prestige. The four of them waited in the hall for a few more hours, but there was still no one who met the requirements to apply for the job. Mike felt that it was not a good idea to wait, so he decided to find a place to stay with Bello as a temporary residence. Bello was a local, so he was very familiar with the place. Under his leadership, Mike found a very cost-effective inn without much effort. Mike was more and more satisfied with Bello. Mike and Bello set up a few arrays in the courtyard, then Mike asked Bello to fetch his daughter while he returned to the mercenary hall. He told Phillip and Osme about the location of the courtyard and the method to open the array. After that, no one came to apply for the job for three days. Mike stayed in the hall the whole time and felt a little tired. Suddenly, two people walked over and said to Mike, "Excuse me, are you from the Dragon Castle?" Mike raised his head and was about to answer the question when he saw the face of the man opposite him. He was immediately pleasantly surprised. Mike walked to the man, gave the man a hard punch on the shoulder, and said to him, "Nota!! You bastard, I missed you! It''s been so long! How are you doing?" When Nota saw Mike, she was also very excited. She held Mike''s hand and started chatting with him excitedly. It was not until the man who was left to the side coughed lightly that Mike noticed this person. Mike carefully observed this person. He had shifty eyes and his movements were very subtle. If he stood there quietly, no one would think that he was a living person. Mike could not help but feel a little scared. This person''s presence was really too low. It was as if he was completely integrated with the surrounding environment. If Mike did not deliberately sense this person, he would not be able to feel this person''s existence at all. Nota pointed at Mike and said, "Let me introduce you. This is my brother, Mike." Nota pointed at that person and said, "This is Hayden, and he is also my brother." Mike shook hands with Hayden and Mike said, "Since you are Nota''s brother, then you are my brother. I wonder what kind of salary condition you are looking for, Brother Hayden?" Hayden smiled and said, "We came here precisely because we heard about the recruitment offer. Your reputation is indeed well-deserved. In that case, I think I should first demonstrate my strength." Hayden first showed off his spiritual power. The strength of a 2-star heaven-tier was already considered good for other people, but for Mike, this was only the lowest strength of the Dragon Castle. Mike nodded and asked, "I wonder what kind of salary you''re looking for?" Hayden smiled and said, "There''s no need to say more about the annual monthly payment. Naturally, I trust you would treat me fairly. It''s just that for this extra thing, I need a Nebula Star Essence." Mike''s expression changed. He knew this kind of ore too well. This kind of ore was also used to make a heaven-grade armor set. It was an extraterrestrial meteorite. The difficulty of collecting it would not be lower than Philip''s Sanyang Xian Star Flower. Mike nodded and said, "Okay, then let''s sign the contract." After Hayden and Nota signed the contract, Hayden went to the residence of the Dragon Castle first. Nota accompanied Mike and stayed in the mercenary hall. Nota looked at Mike and asked, "You didn''t build the Dragon Castle just to stay in the Northern Region to fight, right?" Mike nodded and said, "Yeah, you came to the Northern Region to become the legendary divine craftsman, right?" Mike and Nota looked at each other and saw the determination in each other''s eyes. Mike said, "If I wanted to obtain benefits in the Northern Region, I wouldn''t have chosen my companions so rashly. Why would I want to suffer the same kind of loss a second time? I''m not too sure about the current situation of the Otherworld, but I know that what the Otherworld lacks the most is the high-end combat strength that can rival the official members of the Dark Magi. If we could have a few thousand heaven-tier experts, then the Dark Magi wouldn''t have developed so quickly." Nota nodded and said, "It''s been hard on you. At the same time, you have to support so many heaven-tier experts. You can imagine how much money you need." Mike''s eyes lit up. He asked, "Speaking of expenses, how is Little Jerry now?" Nota''s eyes were suddenly filled with a sense of loss. She said, "He... he changed all of his assets into materials for the formation. He restored the lost battle formation of the Northern Kingdom, the Sunset Formation. In one battle, he killed tens of thousands of enemies. However, he lost both his legs, all of his family members and subordinates. He is left with only me and his loyal Butler Dragon." Mike''s heart clenched. He asked, "Where is he now?" Nota said, "He''s in this city. He runs a small grocery store with the dragon. I came out to join the team because I wanted to earn some capital for him. I wanted to cheer him up." Mike''s eyes were moist. He said, "Take me to see that kid." The two of them came to the front of Little Jerry''s shop. Nota said to Mike, "Don''t say anything too provocative to him." Mike nodded, pushed the door open, and walked in. "What do you want?" Mike did not say anything. He just stood in front of the door and looked at the skinny guy with the pants. "Fatty, you''ve lost weight." Little Jerry suddenly raised his head and looked at Mike. His eyes instantly became wet. Mike walked up and hugged Little Jerry tightly. Mike sat down beside Little Jerry''s wheelchair and said, "Fatty, you look like you''re doing good." Little Jerry rubbed his head and smiled, "I think I am too." Mike said, "What are you going to do next?" Little Jerry said, "Of course, I''m going to make enough money, gather people, and bring the dragon back to the Otherworld. Hmph, I don''t dare to say anything else. Give me a copper coin, and I''ll turn it into a mountain of gold. After I have a mountain of gold, it''ll be easy for me to get any kind of expert." "Alright," Mike said. "This time, you and my brother should cooperate. I''ve established a Castle, but I don''t know how to run it. When you come, you and I will be the Castle Lord together. All the funds in the Castle will be at your disposal." Little Jerry looked at Mike with unprecedented excitement in his eyes. He took out a Hundred-letter Teleportation Door and called the dragon. He wrote: "Dragon, come back. There''s no need to stock up. We are about to change jobs." Mike looked at Little Jerry with a gratified smile. Chapter 323 - Returned To The Dragon Castle Once Again At least, the fatty was still the same person. His heart was still as strong as before. After the Dragon returned, everyone in the Dragon Castle gathered together. Mike began to introduce Little Jerry and the dragon to everyone. "This is little Jerry. He is the Finance Minister of our Dragon Castle and has the same rights as me. Everyone, come and get to know him." Although everyone did not understand Mike''s decision, they still went forward to greet Little Jerry. Mike then pointed at Little Jerry and said, "This is the dragon, and he is also a member of our Dragon Castle." No one greeted the dragon because they had seen the dragon''s previous behavior and subconsciously thought of him as little Jerry''s butler. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment. Mike frowned and repeated himself. "The dragon is also a member of the Dragon Castle, just like all of you." Only then did someone come forward to greet the dragon. The Dragon was like a block of wood, completely unconcerned about such things. Little Jerry said to the dragon with a smile, "It''s time for you to exercise your muscles and bones." The Dragon nodded, and his eyes instantly turned sharp. Powerful spiritual energy burst out from his body. Everyone''s faces changed instantly. They could clearly feel the spiritual energy of the dragon. It was the spiritual energy of a seven-star heaven-tier, which they could not defeat at the moment. Mike looked at Little Jerry and said, "This way, follow me." Mike pushed Little Jerry forward while the dragon followed closely behind. When the two of them walked around the corner, Little Jerry asked, "You won''t blame me, right?" Mike smiled and said, "No problem. These guys are used to being lazy. It''s time to show them some strength." Little Jerry nodded and did not say anything. During dinner, everyone sat around a long table and looked at Mike. Little Jerry asked, "Mike, do you have any plans for the future of the mercenary group?" Mike looked at Little Jerry and chuckled. "Before I knew that you were still alive, I thought that we could earn commissions by doing missions and then develop divine power..." Before Mike could finish, he saw little Jerry already shaking his head. Mike looked at Little Jerry and asked, "What''s wrong?" Little Jerry said, "Mike, logically speaking, there''s nothing wrong with this method of yours, but if we combine it with our specific situation, it''s completely insufficient." Philip asked, "May I ask then, what do you have in mind?" Little Jerry said, "Have you investigated the other Castle Lords?" Just as the others were stunned, Little Jerry took a thick stack of information from the Dragon''s hand. "This is the information of the top ten Castle Lords in City of Gods that I''ve just found out from the people in this city. The growth process of these ten Castle Lords was different, but it was basically consistent with Mike''s thoughts." Little Jerry glanced at the crowd and asked, "Do you know how long it took them to get to where they are today?" Everyone shook their heads, only the Dragon remained calm. Little Jerry continued, "Not long. It''s only 300 to 500 years. I can live from 300 to 500 years." Mike''s expression suddenly changed. Little Jerry saw Mike''s expression and continued, "Let me give you an example. The Castle Lord of Gray Snake Castle was notorious for burning, killing, plundering, and committing all kinds of evil. He even obtained short-term profits by killing his employers. The size of the Castle had increased by 30 times in 300 years. After Carpenter''s death, Gray Snake Castle had five heaven-tier powerhouses, over 100 high-level military experts, and hundreds of thousands of middle-rank powerhouses. Would you consider this a big scale castle?" Philip and Osme shook their heads, while the Dragon, Bello, and Hayden nodded. Little Jerry looked at Philip and Osme and said, "Perhaps the strength that you''ve come into contact with before is much greater than this, but I''ll be blunt and say that their strength and scale are definitely not small. Even in the Northern Region, they can be considered as high-level mercenaries with divine power." This time, everyone nodded. However, Little Jerry changed the topic and said, "I''ve investigated the recruitment conditions of these Castle Lords. The annual basic benefits of a heaven-tier expert is enough to support a thousand high-level military experts for a long time, not to mention that heaven-tier experts can obtain additional resources in addition to basic resources. The expenses of the seven heaven-tier masters that the Gray Snake Castle Lord worships are tens of times more than the expenses of the other ranks combined. Well, how many heaven-tier masters do we have here?" Everyone nodded. Little Jerry continued, "Let''s compare ourselves with them. The Gray Snake Castle Lord divides the mercenaries into three groups to receive 4 different Class missions. According to their efficiency, they can complete an average of 1 Class A mission, less than 10 level B missions, around 300 Class C missions, and over 10,000 Class D missions each year. If the annual mission income was converted into gold coins, it would only be enough to feed the middle-class and high-class soldiers. This income would cover 30% of the Gray Snake Castle''s expenses." "Their other income came from the various mines, smelters, weapon shops, and pharmacies that they occupied. They could save costs and increase their income. However, even these incomes were only equal to their expenses. This income could be considered as the basic income for those heaven-tier powerhouses. If those heaven-tier powerhouses had other needs, they would have to find ways to satisfy them. This was a huge amount of money. If only the basic needs of the heaven-tier powerhouses were taken into account and converted into mission funds, it would be equivalent to 12 to 21 Class A missions." Hearing this, Mike quietly withdrew his hand that he wanted to raise. Little Jerry looked at Mike and asked, "Mike, do you have any sources of income? Or can you guarantee that you can complete 12 to 21 Class A missions every year?" Mike was a little embarrassed. He said, "This..." Osme interrupted, "We can go and rob the Gray Snake Castle''s properties. We''ve already made enemies with them anyway." Little Jerry asked, "Can those be converted into money in the short term? Also, who will manage these properties?" Osme immediately fell silent. Little Jerry continued, "So I think that we should stop the recruitment plan now. Otherwise, if our operations get too big, our wallets will not be able to handle it." Little Jerry looked at Mike, took a stack of documents from the Dragon''s hand, and handed them out to everyone one by one. He said, "This is the financial plan I made. It''s only a short-term version. You guys just make do with it." The group of people took the short-term version of the financial plan, and their reactions were surprisingly consistent. Chapter 324 - Building An Intelligence Network The short-term version of the financial plan described in detail the ways of doing business, making everyone feel as if they were holding a map in their hands. It was as simple as following the instructions to reach their goals by following the route planned on the map. Osme looked at the financial plan and said, "Food, herbs, cloth, salt, tea... These are things that only ordinary people can use, and they are not worth much money. Can we earn money from this?" Little Jerry put his hands together and looked at the crowd. "The price of rice in the City of Gods is 300 copper coins per stone, while the price of rice in Dajue City, which is 5,000 miles away, can reach 413 copper coins per stone. If we work hard, we can earn at least 100,000 gold coins per trip, and the difference in the price of barley is even greater." "When we come back, we can also bring the local specialty products and return to the city to earn another 10,000 gold coins. Moreover, if we can catch more Golden-winged Geese and lower the transportation cost, we can earn more. Moreover, we don''t have to worry about getting robbed. After all, the strong don''t like these things, and the weak can''t beat us. I think that if we follow this method, we should be able to quickly accumulate our first bucket of gold. With these things, we can hire low-level mercenaries first, get a few stable industries, and then take out a large portion of the money to establish a complete intelligence network. We can keep an eye on the market prices at all times to react to any changes in the situation." Hayden said, "That makes sense, but asking us to transport these things is a little too low-value." Little Jerry smiled and said, "Although it''s a little low-class, this is indeed the beginning of our Dragon Castle. After we build our own signboard, we''ll recruit some high-star high-level military experts. Then, you won''t have to do these things." Hearing this, everyone looked at Little Jerry with admiration. Osme stood up and said to Little Jerry, "I was insensible before, please forgive me, Mike." Little Jerry smiled and said, "It''s okay." Mike smiled and said, "My brother knows how to make money." Just like that, the mercenary group began to move. They split up and traveled back and forth between the various big cities, selling goods. In just a few months, they had accumulated tens of millions of gold coins. The local leaders did not dare to voice their anger. After all, no one who sold food could afford to hire a heaven-tier powerhouse. The Dragon Castle had also established a complete intelligence network, covering 100,000 miles with City of Gods as the center. The prices of every type of necessary civilian items would eventually be transmitted to Little Jerry, who would then assign tasks. This greatly improved the efficiency of making money. Under Little Jerry''s suggestion, Mike also established mercenary groups, intelligence groups, transportation groups, mining groups, mission groups, and business groups. There were more than 1,000 people, all of whom were carefully selected and trusted by the Dragon. The scale of Dragon Castle was almost the same as the lord of Gray Snake Castle. "The first half of the southern mine earned a net profit of 130 million gold coins, and the northwest grain path earned 80 million gold coins..." Everyone sat around the table and reported the income situation to Mike and Little Jerry for the past six months. Hearing the figures from everyone, Mike was a little excited. After Little Jerry listened to everyone''s report, he said to Mike, "I think we can proceed with the further recruitment work." Osme asked in puzzlement, "Isn''t the recruitment going on all the time?" Little Jerry shook his head and said, "I''m talking about the high-end combat power of the heaven-tier. We''re still too few, so we can''t act as a strategic unit. To tell you the truth, we''ve been having frequent conflicts with the previous Castle Lords in the past few months. Although the other castles have also had conflicts with each other, the frequency and number of conflicts between them are far lower than ours. Obviously, they''re xenophobic. Our current strength is not enough to gain their respect. We have to strengthen our forces again so that they''ll pay us enough attention and respect." Mike nodded and said, "Dragon, you''ll be in charge of recruiting. Remember, reliability is the first priority, strength is second. Don''t worry about the price, we''ll soon have a new source of funds." Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and smiled knowingly. One day after that, Dragon came back from Mocheng, which was 100,000 miles away. He brought back four heaven-tier powerhouses, two men and two women. All the heaven-tier powerhouses in the Dragon Castle rushed back one after another to get to know these four new members. Dragon stood in front of everyone, pointed at one of the girls, and said, "Magical Wizard, illusionist, heaven-tier 1-star." The Magical Wizard smiled at Mike and the others. Mike and the other men only felt an intense desire burning in their hearts. However, who could be so shameless as to make a move on such an occasion? The men suppressed the desire in their hearts. The Magical Wizard''s expression changed, and she smiled. "I''ve long heard that the Dragon Castle has many experts and subordinates. I didn''t believe it, but after seeing it today, I realized that that I was ignorant." Osme muttered, "Vixen." Mike coughed lightly, and then glared at Osme. Osme stuck his tongue out at Mike. Mike said apologetically to Magical Wizard, "I''m sorry, Osme was just joking. Don''t take it to heart." Although Magical Wizard''s expression was ugly, after sensing Osma''s strength, she selectively chose to forget about this matter. Dragon continued to point at the second woman. "This is Rui''en, a heaven-tier 1-star Summoner." Rui''en timidly greeted everyone. Dragon pointed at the man beside Rui''en and said, "This is Kerry, Rui''en''s brother, a 5-star heaven-tier Summoner." Everyone greeted Kerry one by one. Dragon pointed at the last person and said, "This is the King Slayer, nicknamed Demon Slayer, a 5-star heaven-tier summoner." Everyone looked at the King Slayer in surprise. Then, they looked at Mike. For a moment, no one knew what to say. There was no other reason. The Demon Slayer also lost an arm. Like Mike, he also lost his right arm. The King Slayer said, "Did you kill Carpenter?" Mike nodded. "Well, fight with me. If you beat me, I will work for you for free." Philip stood up and smiled. "Hey, you, don''t cut the line. I made an appointment to duel with Mike first. If you want to fight, you should queue behind me." The King Slayer turned around and said, "You are very strong, at least stronger than an ordinary 3-star heaven-tier powerhouse, but you are not as strong as me." Chapter 325 - King Slayer! Philip smiled. There was no anger on his face. He asked, "Then why don''t we have a match first? The one who wins will spar with Mike first. What do you think?" Everyone looked at Mike as if they were waiting for him to express his stance. Mike smiled bitterly and nodded. Philip and the King Slayer soared into the sky. A moment later, the battle in the sky ended. To everyone''s surprise, King Slayer was defeated. He fell heavily to the ground and did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he slowly said, "I see. You came from that place. In that case, I did not lose unjustly." Philip helped King Slayer off the ground and said, "Hmph!" He turned around again and said to Mike, "When are we going to spar again?" Mike said, "We will fight again after you recover to your peak condition." Philip nodded and did not refuse. He sat on the ground and crossed his legs to recover. After ten hours, Philip slowly got up from the ground. He looked for Mike and said, "I have recovered." Mike nodded. The people who had gone back to their work gathered together again. They all wanted to see how strong Mike was. Mike and Philip stood facing each other. Philip looked at Mike and said, "I hope you can give it your all later. Let me see how strong you really are." Mike nodded. He pulled out his bone spear and pointed it at Philip. Colorful scales grew out of Mike''s body. Mike''s body quickly strengthened after fusing with Eve. Black Dragon also joined in the fusion. A pair of black and white wings grew out of Mike''s back, his body instantly became light and lithe. Philip''s eyes also became sharp, and his body became as light and free as the wind. "Wind Elemental Sprites? They''re probably immune to physical attacks. No wonder the King Slayer lost. This is not going to be easy." Mike looked at Philip and said, "I''m going to start." Philip nodded. The next second, Mike appeared in front of him, and countless Spear Shadows appeared alongside his long spear, like a storm, enveloping Philip. Philip hurriedly spread out his divine power. In the next second, two golden rays of divine light shot out from Mike''s eyes. Philip''s divine power was instantly torn apart. Philip''s expression changed. He quickly turned his body into an elemental form and dodged Mike''s piercing attack. However, the martial arts arena below was not so lucky. The martial arts arena that was ten miles away was smashed into dust. Smoke and dust rose into the sky. Everyone''s expression changed. They had all sensed Mike''s strength at this moment, but what shocked them was not Mike''s level, but his absolute suppression of Philip. Philip gritted his teeth and turned into a wisp of wind, shuttling back and forth between Mike''s Spear Shadows. He looked at Mike, his eyes filled with confusion. He did not understand why Mike was so strong. Mike was clearly only a high-tier 10-star expert, but he was able to suppress him, a heaven-tier 3-star expert, to the point that he could not fight back. Osme shouted from the side, "Philip, fight back." The veins on Philip''s forehead bulged. He looked at Mike and finally gritted his teeth, turning into a gust of wind, escaping from Mike''s attack range. Then, with a serious expression, he pulled out the long sword at his waist and said to Mike. "Watch out, now." The moment Nota saw the sword, he said, "Heaven-grade weapon!! It''s a heaven-grade weapon that was blessed by the Summoner of God. This weapon probably has a 100% chance of having a High-level ability. Mike is probably going to lose." Mike smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, no matter what kind of attack you have, I will be able to handle it." Philip smiled at Mike. Then, powerful energy burst out from his long sword. With his long sword as the center, a huge tornado blew up between Heaven and Earth. Countless things were swept up, and nothing could withstand it. Suddenly, a sun appeared in the storm. Dragons and phoenixes danced on the sun, and hundreds of beasts cried out in unison. Hundreds of beasts roared in unison and pulled the sun, easily piercing through the tornado and arriving in front of Philip. Philip''s mind was filled with white light. He did not know what to do. It was not until the sun stopped that he came back to his senses. He fell to the ground and panted heavily. Mike put away his skill and reached out to pull Philip up. He looked at Philip and asked, "Are you alright?" Philip shook his head and asked, "Can you tell me who you are?" Mike smiled bitterly and said, "I am a vagabond who has lost his home. I am currently fighting for the chance to return to my home. If possible, I am willing to sacrifice my life for my home." Philip looked at Mike in surprise and said, "I understand." Mike looked at Philip and said, "One day, you will truly understand what I mean." Mike returned to the main seat and said, "Everyone, we are all companions. In the future, we must work together to develop the mercenary group to become stronger." Everyone agreed in unison. Mike looked at the people around him: Little Jerry, Dragon, Nota, Hayden, Philip, Osme, Bello, King Slayer, Magical Wizard, Rui''en, and Kerry. These were the higher-ups of the mercenary group. Mike seemed to see hope in them to counterattack the Otherworld. Mike smiled and said, "Magical Wizard, King Slayer, Rui''en, and Kerry, the four of you have come here. No one should know that you have become members of the mercenary group. I suggest that you hide your identities first and only appear in front of everyone when it''s necessary." The four of them agreed in unison. Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and saw the flame in each other''s eyes. Time passed very quickly. A year had passed, and the development of the mercenary group had entered a bottleneck. Within a year, the mercenary group had nearly 100,000 conflicts with the other divine powers experts. Everyone in the castle was holding their breaths. They were waiting for Mike''s orders. "Since yesterday, in just 20 hours, the four Castle Lords, Gray Snake, Yuma, Wolf Cavalry, and Weiwu, have been harassing our base thousands of times on a small scale. This is if we don''t count all the smaller Castle Lords who are working with them. If we count all of that, I think it should be more than 10,000 times. In these tens of thousands of harassments, our Dragon Castle lost 31 lives, 58 people who lost their combat ability, slightly injured 1,002 people, and lost tens of millions of gold coins." The higher-ups of the mercenary group sat around the long table with different expressions. However, they were tacitly silent. Instead, they quietly looked at Mike, who was sitting on the main seat of the long table.. They were waiting for him to make a decision as soon as possible. Chapter 326 - The Operation Begins! Mike sat on the table, frowning. He was thinking, thinking about the purpose of the four Castle Lords doing this. This was something that could not be achieved in the past few months. Now, it was completed by the four Castle Lords in a mere 10 hours. The terrifying execution and incredible rapport displayed by the four Castle Lords made Mike wary. Were they going to make a move? Was this a provocation before they made a move? Mike could not understand and did not want to think about it. He only knew that the rainstorm was coming soon. He could take advantage of the rainstorm to wash away the dirt on his body that had grown too fast, or he could take advantage of the rainstorm to stand firm. Either way, he would never be afraid of the rainstorm in the future. Thinking of this, Mike put his hands on the table and said, "Everyone, quickly gather at the headquarters and give up all industries. Prepare for war." Everyone''s spirits were lifted. They agreed in unison and went to work on their own matters. For a time, only Mike, Little Jerry, and a heaven-tier expert were left in the room. Philip walked in and said, "We''ve already investigated the matter. The Lord of the Weiwu Castle has occupied a magic crystal mine in the West Mountain. There are two heaven-tier experts guarding it all year round. 100 years ago, when the Lord of the Weiwu Castle and the other Castle Lords were at war, those two people did not leave the West Mountain mine." Everyone was shocked. Only now did they understand that Mike had already planned to start a war. Mike looked at these people and said, "It''s time for us to move. Philip, Osme, Bello, and Hayden, the four of you go to the mine in the West Mountain. Remember to wait for my signal to start the fight. Make sure to kill the two heaven-tier powerhouses guarding the mine in the shortest time possible." "Ryan, Kerry, Magical Wizard, and King Slayer. The four of you guard the road that the Lord of Weiwu Castle must pass through to the mine in the West Mountain. Make sure to annihilate any reinforcements from the Castle Lord. Nota, take all the raw materials from the forge and enter the teleportation array first. Once the subordinates are gathered, immediately activate the teleportation array. Dragon, protect Little Jerry well and guard the teleportation array with Nota." Hearing this, everyone had different expressions. Only Little Jerry had no objection to Mike''s order. Obviously, the two of them had already communicated with each other before this. Philip asked, "You''ve transferred most of the heaven-tier powerhouses away. What about the headquarters?" Mike chuckled. "What headquarters? The things we settled down in were transportation, smelting, artifact-making, and medicine. These four things were not restricted by regions. As long as it was opened in a place with a large number of people, it will be fine. Moreover, we still have Nota, who is a super artifact-maker. Didn''t you guys already obtain the Directional 100,000 Instantaneous Teleportation Gate that he created?" "Remember, the key to this plan is that we must act quickly. We must strike first and defeat the mighty castle as soon as possible. Only by taking down all their high-end combat power can we win. We can only bet now that the alliance of the four Castle Lords is not as strong as it seems. As long as we can survive this incident, we will officially have a foothold in City of Gods." Everyone except for Little Jerry stood up and waited for Mike''s order. Mike waved his hand and said in the most determined voice, "Let''s go." In an instant, with a flash of light, the figures of the eight people disappeared. A minute later, Philip, Osme, Bello, and Hayden landed on the ground. They looked at each other and merged with their summoned beasts at the same time. Four powerful heaven-tier auras exploded outside the West Mountain mine. At this moment, inside the West Mountain mine, the two heaven-tier powerhouses who were stationed here were enjoying the performance of the singers and dancers in front of them. They were also enjoying the service of their concubines. They did not have any premonition of danger at all. Suddenly, the heaven-tier powerhouse stood up abruptly and looked in the direction of Philip and the other three. The fat man with big ears was puzzled, then, his expression suddenly changed and he stood up as well. He looked at the monkey-faced man and shouted at the same time, "Enemy attack!!" Then, the two of them actually took out a teleportation gate from their clothes. It seemed like they were planning to escape! Suddenly, their movements froze on the spot. "You two are really bold. Well, if it were me, I might also try to escape." The one who spoke was Osme. She was sitting on the table, looking at the two of them with a mocking expression. The two of them had uncertain expressions, but due to the strength of the four of them, they dare not make sudden moves. Philip stood up and said, "How about this, I''ll ask you a few questions. As long as you can answer them, I promise to let you go." The two of them looked at each other. The monkey-faced man rolled his eyes. After a moment, he said, "Not only you, the four of you have to promise." The fat man also echoed. "Yes, the four of you have to swear an oath before we tell you what we know." Osme looked at the two of them and said, "If I''m not wrong, you must have notified Mosaic. Then, how about you take a guess if the four of us can kill you two before he comes?" At this time, the two of them actually became firm. The fat man with big ears even said, "Then why don''t the four of you make an oath as soon as possible and let the two of us leave?" The four of them had no choice but to obediently make an oath. If they went against the oath, all the magic power in their bodies would be lost. The two of them also made an oath to guarantee that every word they said was the truth that they knew. Otherwise, all the magic power in their bodies would be lost and they would die on the spot. Philip said, "Can we ask you a question now?" The two of them nodded repeatedly. In their hearts, they understood one thing. They knew that it was impossible to return to Weiwu Castle now. They could only try to get as many benefits as possible before they left. Philip asked, "First question: How many heaven-tier powerhouses do your Weiwu Castle Lord have?" The fat man hesitated for a moment and said, "I understand that there are a total of seven heaven-tier powerhouses, and two of them are above the 5-star heaven-tier." The monkey-faced man also nodded, indicating that he agreed with what the fat man said. Philip nodded, indicating for the others to ask another question. Osme walked up and asked, "How many heaven-tier powerhouses did your Castle Lord send out to deal with us?" The monkey-faced man hesitated for a moment, then he said, "Three." Bello asked, "How many heaven-tier powerhouses did the four Castle Lords send out in total?" The fat man with big ears said with trepidation, "11 or 12..." Everyone looked at each other. Finally, Hayden asked, "When do you plan to act?" "One day later." Osme exhaled and asked, "Shall we begin?" Everyone looked at each other and nodded. In the next moment, the four of them shouted at the same time, "Summoning Spell!" Suddenly, the room was filled with strong light. The big-eared man and monkey-faced man could not open their eyes.. By the time the light softened a little, Philip, Osme, Bello, and Hayden had already disappeared from the room, their faces were instantly filled with joy. Chapter 327 - King Slayer’s True Purpose! Soon, their smiles froze on their faces, because not far away from them, another four people stood in front of them. "Run!" The monkey-faced man reacted first. However, it was too late. The fat had already fallen in front of him, his corpse fell heavily to the ground. Blood dripped down from the King Slayer''s sword, dripping onto the face of the monkey-faced man. The monkey-faced man wanted to run, but he had a throbbing pain in his head for no reason. He wanted to take a step, but he instantly fall to the ground. Then, blood gushed out from his neck. His forehead split open, and a silver light shot out, creating a crack in space. Countless experts dressed in the garb of the Dragon Castle walked out. Kerry looked at these experts and said, "Quickly clear out the trash, control the situation, count the resources, and take everything that can be taken away. Then, detonate this magic crystal mine." Everyone agreed in unison. Osme looked at the golden barrier in her hand and said, "Nota is indeed capable. She could actually mass-produce such an amazing gadget. Really, I even have the urge to sell this." Philip smiled bitterly and said, "It''s not as good as you think. I heard Mike mention it once. These eight enchantments cost tens of millions of gold coins. It almost cost a year''s profit. Moreover, this enchantment can only be used three times. If it wasn''t an emergency, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have approved it." Osme smiled sweetly. "That miser, it''s time to make him bleed." Mike was sitting on Eve''s back when he suddenly sneezed for no reason. He muttered, "Who''s talking about me?" ... Three streaks of light were flying across the vast plains. Their destination seemed to be the West Mountain mine. The leader was a white-haired man who looked like a mage. Two middle-aged men and women were following closely behind him. The middle-aged man said, "Archmage, what do you think of the strength of the intruders this time?" Archmage shook his head and said, "We can already confirm that the intruders are the Dragon Castle. Even if the entire Dragon Castle were to come out, they would only be seven middle-rank powerhouses. In less than two hours, they will catch up to us. When that time comes, it will be Mike''s death." Hearing this, the middle-aged man and woman looked at each other and smiled. The three of them were talking and laughing as they flew forward. It was as if they were not expecting impending danger. Gradually, the three of them could already see the outline of the Western Mountain mine. The great mage looked at the Western Mountain mine and frowned slightly. Suddenly, he stopped and rushed forward, saying, "Hiding your head and showing your tail is not the work of a warrior. Warriors in front, please come out." Then, the scenery in front of the three of them distorted, revealing the original appearance of this place. Philip, Osme, Bello, and Hayden appeared in front of the three of them. Archmage''s expression changed abruptly, but then he calmed down. "It really is you. If I''m not wrong, Black Panther and Snake Girl have already died because of you, right?" Osme shook her head indifferently and said, "We''ve made an oath to release them. Otherwise, all of our magic power will be gone. Now, who knows where they are?" Hearing this, the Archmage frowned. He observed the expressions of the four people and sensed that Osme was telling the truth. "These two cowards are stupid. This is going to be a big problem." The great mage transmitted his voice to the middle-aged man and woman. "The West Mountain mine has been lost. We''ll retreat for now and report this matter to the others." The middle-aged man and woman''s expressions changed, and they nodded. Then, the three of them actually flew in three different directions at the same time. Philip and the others'' expressions did not change. They took out their golden barriers at the same time, and then, the four of them were teleported away. Cold sweat dripped down from Archmage''s forehead. Suddenly, his body seemed to be grabbed by a pair of invisible hands. His divine power was actually forcibly stopped. Moreover, what made Archmage even more terrified was that his body was actually retreating at an uncontrollable speed! The other two were the same. No matter what they did, they were still unable to slow down the speed of their retreat. After a moment, the three of them returned to their original positions. They were immobilized by the combined heaven and earth divine power of the eight of them. Archmage smiled bitterly. "It''s not strange that Black Panther and Snake Girl would surrender. Gentlemen, is there still room for maneuver in this matter?" Osme looked at Archmage and smiled. "That depends on what kind of conditions you offer." Archmage seemed to have grasped onto a life-saving straw. He quickly said, "I can provide you with..." Archmage''s voice suddenly stopped because King Slayer''s long sword had already chopped his head high into the air. He could no longer speak. Seeing this, Philip pressed his palm on the middle-aged man''s chest. The surging divine power directly shattered the man''s Divine Power Spring. The woman''s soul flew into the sky. She kept begging for mercy from the crowd, but it was too late. The eight of them attacked together, and the woman immediately turned into ash. The eight of them turned to look at the West Mountain mine. Hayden asked, "Have they all retreated?" Kerry nodded. Rui''en asked, "Do we really have to blow it up?" Philip said, "There''s no choice. We can''t defend this mine. I think even if we can defend it, we will choose to blow it up." Hearing that, everyone nodded. They all knew that Mike''s goal was to show his determination to fight to the death, to force the other party to make peace. The magical mage said, "I''m going to detonate." Everyone nodded. Following that, the Magical Wizard''s mind power began to extend in the direction of the West Mountain mine, and finally attached to a few enchantments in the mine. Her mind power moved, and all the enchantments lit up with a blazing light at the same time. The magic crystal mine instantly became unstable. The enchantments shattered one after another, and a thick and dazzling beam of light broke through the clouds. Then, the West Mountain mine became unstable and distorted. With a ''Bang!'', the West Mountain mine exploded violently. Hundreds of miles of the surrounding area were razed to the ground. Long and narrow cracks appeared on the ground, stretching for tens of thousands of miles, and even extended to the feet of the eight of them. The strong wind blew on their faces, and the strong light reflected their shocked faces. Philip murmured, "I''m afraid that the entire Buick County knows about this now." The Lord of the Weiwu Castle stood up and looked at the pillar of light that soared into the sky in the west.. His expression changed from shock to extreme anger. Chapter 328 - The Wrath Of The Leader Of The Alliance Of Gods! He killed a man with a single palm and roared furiously, "Everyone gather, we''re going to kill Mike!!" At this moment, a chuckle came from outside the door. "You want to kill me so badly? Then I am truly honored." The Alliance Leader''s expression instantly turned cold. He snorted coldly and sat back in his seat. Looking at Mike, he said coldly, "Mike, is that you rreal name?" Mike nodded. The Alliance Leader shook his head and said, "How dare you? Such a big mine, and you just blew it up." Mike smiled and said, "You must be joking. Although the mine is big, it doesn''t belong to me. Of course, I won''t feel sad when it blows up." The Alliance Leader''s eyelids twitched. He could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He roared, "Mike, do you really think that no one in the Castle of the Gods can control you? Show me what you''re made of!" Before he finished speaking, the Alliance Leader came in front of Mike and swung his fist at Mike''s face. Mike hurriedly raised his left arm and barely blocked the punch. However, the Alliance Leader clearly sensed his strength. The Alliance leader looked at Mike and somewhat doubted his own judgment. After repeatedly confirming it, he laughed maniacally. "I didn''t expect that the famous Dragon Castle Mike in the past ten years was actually a High-level 10-star guy. It seems that you didn''t kill that guy Carpenter. Or rather, you picked him off when he was seriously injured." Mike nodded. "As expected of the Alliance Leader of the Alliance of Gods!" The Alliance Leader did not expect Mike to admit it so readily. He looked at Mike and doubted his judgment just now. He took out his weapon, a pitch-black long sword. The pitch-black hilt of the sword gave off a cold light. Obviously, if he was hit by the sword, he would have to bear a huge consequence. Mike also drew out his bone spear and pointed it at the Alliance Leader. The Alliance Leader sneered: "I didn''t expect that I would have to waste my time dealing with a High-level disabled warrior today. This is really a disgrace." Hearing this, Mike laughed. "Humph! You''re courting death." Clang! Mike was immediately sent flying. He fiercely smashed through the crates that blocked him and finally stood firm outside the hall. Mike drew in a breath of cold air. Although he had been on full alert, he had not expected the leader''s spear technique to be so strong. The leader''s heart was in turmoil. He obviously knew how much power his spear contained. He had expected that this spear would be able to directly take Mike''s life, however, Mike was able to withstand his attack. Although he was sent flying, this move did not cause any substantial damage to Mike. Combined with the difference in their realms, he was actually at a disadvantage. He could not let him return alive! Otherwise, he would definitely become big trouble in the future! These were the Alliance Leader''s true thoughts. When he looked at Mike again, his eyes were already filled with killing intent. At this moment, killing Mike was the top priority. He truly regarded Mike as his great enemy. He raised his Black Ice Sword. The temperature around him rapidly dropped. A huge skull appeared behind him. The moment the skull appeared, it seemed to have lost its life force. "Hell''s Gate!" Mike realized that his body suddenly could not move. He was extremely surprised because he realized that the Alliance Leader''s move had actually combined body divine power and heaven and earth divine power. That was why it had a binding effect on him. If this move was used on other High-level warriors, it would definitely be destructive. However, he was different. Mike''s eyes were tightly shut. His dual pupils were opened and the path of Asura was activated. Killing intent and murderous aura filled Mike''s eyes, causing the originally golden dual pupils to be covered with a layer of blood. Two golden rays of light flew out of Mike''s eyes. They sliced through the leader''s great divine power of heaven and earth and accurately hit the skull. Two huge holes immediately appeared on the skull. The leader spat out a mouthful of blood, but he still used an attack. The long spear pierced through Mike''s chest with extreme coldness. Mike''s body was carried high into the air before he fell heavily to the ground. Eve quickly merged with Mike. The power of Holy Light started to heal Mike, and the Law of Perfection also began to circulate. It began to stabilize the chaotic divine power in Mike''s body and began to block the remaining frost power in Mike''s body. The Alliance Leader''s situation was not good either. His summoned beast had been pierced by Mike, and the spiritual power that was used to control a large portion of the frost power in his summoned beast had also dissipated. The frost power then began to bite him back. Compared to the small portion of frost power that remained in Mike''s body, this portion in the Leader could immediately kill him. The Leader could not care about anything else. He sat down cross-legged and began to dispel the coldness in his body. Mike was paying attention to the Leader''s situation at all times. When he realized that the Leader had not come to deal with him, he realized that the Leader''s situation was not much better than his. He began to dispel the frost energy in his body with peace of mind. What made Mike the happiest was that the heaven-tier shackles that were like cast iron and copper had now started to crack. Judging from the situation, if everything went as expected, he would soon become a true heaven-tier powerhouse. He glanced at the Alliance Leader again. He knew that he had to rush in front of the Alliance Leader to get rid of the frost power in his body. Mike started to get serious. First, he used divine power to protect his spiritual power. Then, he used part of his divine power to separate and surround the frost power in his body and expel it out of his body bit by bit. This process was unexpectedly smooth. Soon, Mike expelled more than half of the frost power in his body. In fact, this was also Mike''s luck. The ice sword stayed in Mike''s body for a very short time, so most of the frost power was still left on the blade. It did not have time to enter Mike''s body at all, that was how Mike was able to expel more than half of the frost power so quickly. This made the Alliance Leader, who had been secretly observing Mike, astonished. According to his estimation, if Mike was allowed to expel the frost power at this speed, he would soon become a fish on the chopping board, he would be at Mike''s mercy. The Alliance Leader made up his mind and summoned the skull again. It was the same skull that had been penetrated by Mike''s High-level attack. The skull began to absorb the power of frost in the world, and the temperature in the surroundings began to drop again. Mike was keenly aware of this change.. His heart suddenly felt bitter, and the speed of forcing out the power of frost unconsciously slowed down. Chapter 329 - The First Step Of The Heaven-Tier! At this moment, Eve transmitted her voice to him. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Mike was finally at ease. He began to focus again, using all his strength to force the frost energy out of his body. Eve looked at the skull, her eyes flashing with a playful light. As time passed, the frost energy in Mike''s body became thinner, but the amount of divine power that Mike needed to force out the same amount of frost energy also increased. Soon, the divine power in Mike''s meridian points in his limbs and bones had been exhausted. Mike had no choice but to open a small hole in the Divine Power wall to transfer the divine power in his mind to get rid of the frost power. However, at this moment, something unexpected happened. The frost power that had become thinner suddenly drilled into Mike''s divine power hole as if it had seen its favorite food. The speed was abnormally fast, even Mike did not have time to react. Mike frowned. He hurriedly sealed the divine power hole to prevent more ice power from drilling in. He then mobilized the divine power in his spirit, attempting to surround and intercept the frost power that had entered his body. Mike had built countless lines of defense with his spiritual power and successfully trapped the ice power. At this moment, in the center of his spiritual power, the pair of black and white spirits that were slowly circling had a reaction. A strange suction force came from the black spirit and actually melted all the lines of defense that Mike had carefully built. Then, the frost was sucked into his body. The speed of this pair of spirits began to accelerate. After a period of time, the black spirit expelled some impurities. Mike could clearly feel that the black and white spirit was more balanced, his own realm also became more stable. Seeing this scene, Mike was surprised. He once again opened a hole in the divine power wall and let in a wisp of frost power. When the black spirit saw this, it once again released a suction force and pulled the frost power into its own body. A moment later, the spirit condensed again, and Mike once again put in a wisp of frost power. The black spirit absorbed the frost power faster and faster, and it needed more and more frost power. The frost power in Mike''s body could no longer satisfy the black spirit''s needs. Mike even started to open all of his meridians and let the surrounding frost power invade his body. Eve, who was fighting with the skull, noticed this phenomenon. She was shocked at first, then she looked at Mike''s condition carefully before she relaxed and continued to fight with the skull. After a while, the black spirit''s absorption of the frost power slowed down, and Mike''s worried heart finally calmed down. Mike checked his own spiritual power and prepared to heal himself before he went to clean up. Suddenly, Mike''s expression changed. He realized that the amount of frost power he had absorbed was pure spiritual power. The amount of divine power he had absorbed made the heaven-tier shackles even more unstable. He was about to break through these shackles. Mike sat cross-legged with a bitter smile on his face. He immediately began to guide his divine power, preparing to break through to the heaven-tier. Mike closed his eyes tightly and carefully guided his divine power to the first node of the heaven-tier. Mike, who had experienced dozens of breakthroughs, deeply understood that if he wanted to break through to the heaven-tier, he could not hesitate. He had to break through the node blockade in one go. Otherwise, it would be much more difficult to break through again. Suddenly, a big bump appeared on Mike''s shoulder. The big bump was right next to his head. From afar, it looked like Mike had two heads. It looked extremely terrifying. The Alliance Leader had been paying attention to Mike''s side. When he saw Mike''s reaction, he was stunned for a moment. Could it be that this kid wants to do it now? Who gave him such courage and boldness? The Alliance Leader subconsciously wanted to do something bad, but at this moment, something unexpected happened! Mike''s face was already twisted due to the pain. He endured the pain in his body and urged the divine power in his body to attack his acupuncture points. Then, Mike''s shoulder bulged in an exaggerated arc and instantly returned to its original state, waves of dragon roars and tiger roars came out from Mike''s body. The sky seemed to have been splashed with ink. It spread from Mike''s head to the sky hundreds of miles away. In the dark clouds, silver light flashed from time to time, it was like a silver dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. Suddenly, there was a cracking sound under where Mike sat. Then, the ground under him rose up. Mike was on a high platform. He sat on the high platform, ignoring the changes in the world. Eve bit off more than half of the skull in one bite. Then, she looked back in surprise and murmured, "It''s a disaster. Mike is really talented." Then, Eve turned around and swallowed the rest of the skull in one bite. Then, she ran back to Mike. Eve and the Black Dragon also flew out of Mike''s summoning barrier. They stood by Mike''s side and did not let Mike be disturbed. Mike naturally knew what was happening in the outside world. Even though he was very surprised, he had to recover his spiritual power before the disaster fell. Otherwise, he might lose his life in the disaster. Mike circulated his three major cultivation techniques to the extreme. The big hole in his chest was being repaired at an incredible speed. From the looks of it, he would be able to recover his spiritual power in another three to four hours. Unfortunately, it seemed that the heavenly axiom did not want him to recover his spiritual power. The wind and clouds gathered in the sky, and a silver thunderbolt appeared and disappeared. It seemed that it would not take long for it to fall on Mike''s head. Mike felt bitter in his heart, but he did not panic. He was still recovering his spiritual power. With a boom, a silver bolt of lightning struck toward Mike. Mike raised his eyebrows and appeared elsewhere. However, the lightning seemed to have eyes. It turned around and struck at Mike again. Eve quickly shouted. "Mike, you can''t dodge this lightning. You have to take it head-on!" Mike frowned when he heard that, but he had no choice but to stop and take the lightning head-on. Mike pulled out his bone spear and tried to block the lightning, but he did not expect the silver lightning to pierce through his spear shadows and hit his body directly. Mike felt countless small needles stabbing into his body. He grunted and spat out a mouthful of black blood. Before Mike could react, the second bolt of lightning had already arrived in front of him. Mike grunted again and another mouthful of black blood flowed out of his seven orifices. At that moment, Eve roared angrily, "It''s our turn!" Eve, the Black Dragon, and the heaven-tier magical beast attacked together and faced the third bolt of lightning. The lightning instantly pierced through the three beasts and finally landed on Mike''s body. Mike was convulsing in the lightning, and his whole body had become extremely black. Chapter 330 - The Alliance Leader’s Fear! Mike looked at the three beasts, his vision blurring. "Mike, don''t sleep!" Eve screamed at Mike. She knew that if she did not keep Mike awake, Mike would never wake up. Suddenly, the sky changed color again. The dark clouds dispersed, but the world was still a boundless black! This day had actually turned into the night! A golden light split open the night, bringing with it a rumbling sound as it struck Mike''s body. Mike could no longer let out a miserable scream. The golden lightning had penetrated his body''s surface, igniting the fire in his internal organs. He felt as if his organs were burning. Fortunately, he had not fallen yet. He was still standing firmly on the high platform. Although his gaze was unfocused, there was still some determination in it. Most importantly, he had never given up. He did not know how many more lightning bolts there were. However, he knew that no matter how many more bolts of lightning there were, they would not be able to stop him from becoming a heaven-tier powerhouse! Another golden light appeared in the night sky. That was the fifth bolt of lightning. Mike raised his head and stared at that bolt of lightning. His gaze gradually became firm. The Alliance Leader had long dispelled the frost power. The reason why he did not attack Mike was that he felt that the lightning would be able to blast Mike into pieces. There was no need for him to make a move anymore. However, things did not go as planned. Mike was getting more and more focused. He was about to survive this disaster. The Alliance Leader knew that he could not defeat the heaven-tier Mike, so he decided to kill Mike. He pulled out the Sword of Ice, merged with his summoned beast, and quietly walk towards Mike. "Sword of Ice!" The Alliance Leader took the initiative. He turned into a jet-black cold light and stabbed Mike. Mike looked at the spearhead that emerged from his chest and felt extremely complicated. "Am I going to die here today?" All kinds of memories of the past kept appearing in Mike''s mind. He realized that he was soon going to die. He thought that although his life had not been glamorous, at least, he had come a long way. If he were to die here now, it would be a pity. Most importantly, he was not willing to accept it. Thinking of this, Mike suddenly grabbed the spearhead of the cold spring and pulled it forward. Before the Alliance Leader could react, his entire body was pressed against Mike''s back. Mike hugged the Alliance Leader and roared at the sky, "Let the heavens make the decision!" The Alliance Leader''s face was filled with fear, but his hands were trapped deep inside Mike''s body. With the strength of Mike''s body, this was equivalent to adding an invisible big lock on him, making him unable to move. He could only quietly watch the golden lightning in the sky with Mike. Mike quietly looked at the golden lightning, even though it was so dazzling. After a moment, the golden light dissipated, leaving only Mike and the black dust on the ground. Mike looked down at his chest and found that the blood did not flow out from the wound caused by the golden lightning. He did not know if the blood had dried up or stopped. Mike''s vision was a little blurry. He subconsciously wanted to fall back, but the ice sword that was stabbed into his body had become a fulcrum that prevented him from falling. The intense pain caused his blurry consciousness to regain consciousness, he looked up into the sky and saw the sixth bolt of lightning. Eve''s voice sounded again. "Quick, it''s our turn again. The more lightning we absorb for Mike, the less danger Mike will be in!" As soon as these words were said, the other two beasts immediately perked up. The power of the three beasts interacted with each other, forming a huge divine shield. Just as the divine shield was formed, the golden lightning arrived. It did not give the human and three beasts any chance to catch their breath. The golden lightning touched the big shield and made a sizzling sound. The three beasts'' painful roars came from the divine shield, but they were still holding on! Roar! Boom! Boom! Boom! The three beasts slowly fell from the lightning and finally fell heavily to the ground. Mike looked at the lightning and roared. He pulled out the spear in his chest with both hands and threw it at the golden lightning. The golden lightning instantly blew the spear into ashes, and then it struck Mike without any loss of divine power. Mike was instantly drowned by the golden lightning. There was a crackling sound, and the lightning dispersed, revealing Mike who was standing where he was. Eve lay on the ground and looked at Mike with excitement because she realized that although Mike''s life force was very weak, it was getting stronger and stronger. Suddenly, Eve''s expression changed because the seventh lightning bolt had condensed in the sky. Mike raised his head with difficulty and looked at the purple-gold lightning bolt that was like a sacred dragon in the sky. He smiled and raised his arm with difficulty. He pointed at the sky with difficulty and roared with difficulty, "Come on!" With a boom, the purple-gold lightning instantly drowned Mike. The high platform Mike was on actually melted slowly under the lightning. Streams of hot lightning spewed out in all directions. The purple-gold lightning dispersed and revealed Mike''s head. Yes, Mike''s body was buried in the magma and could not move. Before Mike could catch his breath, the eighth lightning bolt had already condensed. It suddenly struck down without any warning and struck Mike''s body. The high platform that was buried Mike instantly broke into pieces and was blown up into the sky. Mike could feel that his body had been turned into charcoal during the eight lightning tribulations. He had not felt any pain since the seventh tribulation. A strong wind rose, and a huge vortex of tribulation clouds appeared in the clouds. A purple bolt of lightning was swallowing and spitting within it. Eve struggled to get up from the ground and flew shakily toward the purple bolt of lightning. She still had to defend Mike from the calamity! The Black Dragon''s roots were deeply rooted in the ground, and its body was growing crazily. In a short moment, it turned into a huge umbrella and shielded Mike. A black and white ball appeared beside Eve. She flapped her wings and charged towards the lightning bolt with the two-colored ball. Mike saw it clearly. It was clearly Eve''s origin power! Eve''s origin power was naturally lacking. That was why the Black Dragon had asked Mike to steal the Heavenly Dragon Pearl. How could Mike not know about it! Mike had seen the reaction of the three beasts when they resisted the previous two disasters. Mike understood that the beasts would suffer more than humans when they resisted the disasters. He could not bear to let the three beasts resist for his sake anymore. He could not make a sound, he could only continue to stop the three beasts with the contract. However, the three beasts ignored Mike''s orders and charged at the ninth bolt of lightning with all their might. With a rumble, the ninth bolt of lightning fell. One man and three beasts were hit by lightning almost at the same time. The lightning was dazzling, and Mike''s vision instantly turned pitch black. Mike knew that his eyes were blinded by the lightning. Chapter 331 - Encountering The Castle Lord! The three beasts were in a difficult situation as well. Eve''s dragon barrier had peeled off, and there were a few scorch marks on her body. Black blood flowed out of her mouth, and it was obvious that her internal organs had been incinerated by the lightning. The Black Dragon''s body was burning quietly, and the silver flames made crackling sounds. To a tree-type magical beast like it, flames were the most terrifying demon. Eve was probably the most miserable of the three beasts. Her wings were broken, her barrier was torn off, and her life force was becoming weaker and weaker. There was not even a trace of the aura of a dragon on her body. If it was not for the fact that her heart was still beating, people would probably believe that she was a statue. The man and the three beasts lay quietly in the Lightning Pool formed by the melting of the high platform. They felt the howling wind around them, but their hearts were unexpectedly calm. The wind and clouds in the sky changed again. This time, the lightning was a dark purple one. The lightning did not stop at all, directly enveloping the man and three beasts below. Mike was bathed in the purple lightning, and he only felt an itch all over his body. He subconsciously reached out his hand to scratch it, but he was suddenly stunned. He looked at his hands, and for a moment, he could not say anything, only a whimpering sound could be heard. Mike''s right hand actually grew out again after bathing in lightning. He had two hands now! He turned his head and found that the three beasts'' damaged bodies were also rapidly recovering. Mike laughed. He laughed wildly at the lightning that filled the sky. His laughter spread across thousands of miles, shocking anyone that heard it. The purple lightning lasted for a very long time, six hours long. The lightning dispersed, leaving only Mike and the three beasts naked. Mike stood up and stretched his body. His body made a crackling sound. Mike was very satisfied, but the eleventh lightning made his face change again. It was a dark red lightning, like a soaring phoenix. The Lightning did not give Mike too much time. It fell instantly, drowning the man and the three beasts once again. Mike roared. He could feel that the divine power and spiritual power in his body were rapidly evaporating. In just an instant, they had dried up. The lightning dispersed, and Mike once again lay on the ground. Dark clouds gathered in the sky again. The dark clouds surged, and a green bolt of lightning kept swallowing and spitting in it. Mike closed his eyes and quietly waited for the lightning to strike. Fifteen minutes later, Mike opened his eyes, and a green holy dragon descended from the sky, once again enveloping a man and three beasts. This time, Mike only felt as if his soul had been torn to shreds. He was in extreme pain, and a desire to give up gradually emerged in Mike''s heart. However, he extinguished this thought. The duration of the lightning was the same as the tenth bolt of purple lightning. It also lasted for six hours. After six hours, Mike walked out from the lightning that filled the sky. He looked at the three beasts who were already waiting at the side, full of vigor. He smiled, walked up to them, gave them a hug, and then put them into the summoning barrier. He looked at the headquarters of the Weiwu Castle, which had long been turned into lightning plasma. He felt bitter in his heart. He subconsciously released his spiritual power to check the situation around him. As soon as he released his spiritual power, Mike was stunned. This spiritual power was different from before. It was lighter and more concealed. However, the scope of the detection was wider, and the scanning accuracy was higher. "Is this the benefit of lightning? I wonder what other changes I have." Although Mike wanted to see his changes, he knew that now was not the time for it. His spiritual power penetrated the soil layer and found a few treasure vaults 40 miles underground. Mike grinned. He was a rich man now. Suddenly, Mike''s eyes became sharp. He found that there was a heaven-tier aura in each treasure vaults. He slammed his palms on the ground, and a crack appeared on the ground, extending hundreds of miles away. A treasure vault below was exposed to Mike''s vision. He looked at the heaven-tier scorpion standing on the top of the treasure vaults, and with a wave of his fists, he rushed up. He punched the scorpion''s back and the scorpion''s back caved in. Suddenly, a bolt of silver lightning shot out from Mike''s hand and pierced through the scorpion''s body. What a pity for the heaven-tier 1-star scorpion, it was killed by Mike''s punch just like that. Mike looked at his hand in surprise. With a thought, another bolt of silver lightning shot out. It seemed that he had obtained the ability to rob lightning. Mike had no time to be happy. He put all the resources into his interspatial ring and left the place. A thousand miles away, a group of heaven-tier powerhouses saw this scene. The leader of the group said, "Mike is so strong. Should we go back?" Everyone shook their heads in unison. At this moment, Philip''s voice rang out. "Whether you want to go back or not, it''s not up to you." When everyone heard this, they panicked. The leader roared angrily. "Run!" Mike used a barrier and instantly met up with Philip and the others. He looked at the group of heaven-tier powerhouses on the ground and handed the matter over to Philip and Hayden. Then, he brought the other six people back to the castle. ... Within the Gray Snake Castle. The military advisor listened to the report from his subordinate. He took a sip of tea and lightly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. He said, "Mike, I only hate that I didn''t kill you that day." The other two Castle Lords also received the news. They did not discuss with the Castle Lord of Gray Snake Castle, but they made the same decision. That was to cancel the attack plan on the Dragon Castle and reduce the friction with the Dragon Castle. ... Mike sat cross-legged on the ground and quietly observed his changes. At this time, his spiritual power had undergone obvious changes. It was very similar to the divine power of heaven and earth, but it was beyond that. The ten spirits that were originally revolving around his mind were now revolving around his spiritual power. His spiritual power and the ten small spirits were revolving around his mind as a whole. Mike also noticed that the eleven spirits were actually rotating at the same time. During the process of rotation, divine power was constantly being generated automatically. Mike was overjoyed. He did not need to transform the divine power by himself. This was a great thing. In the past, when he used divine power against his enemies, he always felt a sense of frustration. Now, he did not have to worry about this at all. Mike''s spiritual power leaked out and began to scan his body. Chapter 332 - Mysterious Power! He found that there seemed to be some unknown power in his body. He was still unable to determine the function of this power. He only knew that this power seemed to be of no harm to him for the time being. Mike immediately felt much more at ease. He slowly withdrew from the observation and exhaled slowly. He waved his right hand and found that there was no difference between it and his left hand. He tried lifting weights again and found that his strength was not much worse than his left hand. Suddenly, Mike''s eyes fixed on a strange mark on his right hand. There was a big silver bird on the mark. The big bird spread its wings as if it was about to fly. Mike''s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously injected some divine power into the silver bird. Suddenly, the silver light shone brightly. Mike''s entire arm was covered by the silver lightning. Before Mike could give any orders, the silver lightning directly left his body and smashed the wall in front of Mike into pieces. Mike looked at his right hand and smiled bitterly. Philip and the others rushed in and exclaimed, "Mike, are you okay?" Mike shook his head with a wry smile and asked, "I''m fine. No one was hurt, right?" Everyone shook their heads. Mike was relieved and asked, "How was the result of the battle?" Little Jerry took out a thick stack of battle reports and handed it to Mike. Mike took the battle reports and skimmed through them. He was very surprised. There were considerable amounts of spoils of war. Just the gold coins alone were worth ten million. There were also all kinds of rare materials, magic crystals, magic nuclei, medicinal herbs, potions, armor, weapons, and so on. The total value was probably more than 30 million. Mike looked up at Little Jerry and asked, "Is there really so much?" Little Jerry nodded with a smile and said, "That''s not even counting the hidden wealth of their auction houses, Chambers of Commerce, intelligence stations, and mines. Mike, we''ve made a fortune this time." Mike laughed loudly for a full minute. After he finished laughing, he asked with a serious face, "How did the other three Castle Lords react?" Little Jerry also became serious again. He said, "They all remained silent, and the friction with us decreased drastically. Three days after that, which was yesterday, we only had friction with one of the lower divisions of the Gray Snake Castle. After that, the Castle Lord''s organization came over personally to apologize, so I took the initiative to forgive them." Mike nodded and said, "You did well. Tell the people below that we are having a party today. Everyone is free to eat and drink!" Everyone cheered and left Mike''s room. For a moment, only Mike, Little Jerry, and Dragon were left in the room. Little Jerry raised his head and said to Dragon, "Dragon, you go first. I want to talk to Mike." Dragon nodded and said to Mike, "Then I''ll leave first." Mike smiled and nodded at Dragon, and Dragon turned around and left. After Dragon left, Mike reached out his hand and wanted to pick up the tea on the table. He asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you being so mysterious?" Little Jerry hesitated for a moment, but still said, "Your family is here." Mike''s hand paused mid-air before he picked up the water on the table and asked, "What are they doing here?" Mike picked up the water and drank it. "Nothing much. They just want to become our low-level divine power. They want us to share some small business with them." Mike slowly put down the cup and said, "Alright. Everyone is from Otherworld, so we have to help them no matter what. You go and make the arrangements. I won''t take part in this matter." Little Jerry looked at Mike and said, "Are you not going to recognize them for the rest of your life?" Mike was a little puzzled. He asked, "Recognize what? To their bloodline? Is there a need for that? They didn''t even admit it themselves." Little Jerry looked at Mike and said, "Do you really think so? I took a look. Your brother already has a son, a very cute child. Don''t you want to hear him call you third uncle? He had become more and more haggard in recent years. His originally pitch-black hair was now covered in silver threads. He was only a high-level warrior, a heavily injured high-level 3-star powerhouse. How many years did you think he had left to live? Do you want him to die with regret? Or do you want to die with regret?" Mike raised his head and glanced at Little Jerry as if he wanted to refute something, but he swallowed his words. Little Jerry continued, "I know you need some time to figure it out yourself. This is their address. If you''ve figured it out, go and see them. I still have a lot of things to do, so I''ll be leaving first." Little Jerry put a note on the table, then pushed the door open and left the room. After Little Jerry left, Mike picked up the note on the table. After glancing at the contents, a flame emerged from his fingers and burned the note into ashes. He wanted to push the door open and leave, but his hands still paused mid-air. He sat in front of the door, silent. He knew that Little Jerry was right. He had to go to the castle, whether it was because of reason or his own heart. He did not know why, he just did not want to go. As for what he said about the blood relationship, he had never denied it. Should he admit it now? Mike sighed, pushed the door open, and walked out. He did not go to the castle but first came to the main street. Rather than saying that it was the main street, it was more like a small town. It was a small town that could accommodate tens of thousands of people. He strolled along the main street, and suddenly, a baby products shop appeared in front of him. He walked up and asked, "Excuse me, are there any items for women here?" The shop owner was a middle-aged woman. When she heard Mike''s words, she immediately burst into laughter. When she noticed Mike''s gradually awkward expression, she came back to her senses and said, "Where is your wife?" Mike shook his head. The middle-aged woman showed a look of understanding. She asked, "Oh, have you not seen each other for many years?" Mike nodded. Chapter 333 - Is That Roland? Mike just wanted to buy some daily necessities for Eve, but he could not tell Little Jerry. The middle-aged woman said, "Then I don''t suggest you buy any feminine necessities. It''s a waste of money. I''m telling you, you must have a good relationship with her. Otherwise, after more than ten years, you''ll regret it and you''ll cry. Can''t you just say what you want to say? Wait, listen to me. Don''t go, you..." The middle-aged woman''s mouth was wide open. She looked at Mike, who was soaring into the sky and did not say anything for a long time. "What an impatient person." The middle-aged woman pursed her lips. Mike sped through the sky and soon arrived at the address written on the note. He stood at the door and hesitated for a long time, but decided to take a look inside first. Mike''s brother Alexander was sitting beside a woman''s bed, gently teasing the child in the woman''s bed. Roland was sitting on the chair and watching the scene with a smile. Mike looked at the scene and his nose was sore. Suddenly, the door opened with a creak. A woman walked out. She looked at Mike and froze on the spot. After a long while, she tentatively said, "Mike?" Mike took a deep breath, cupped his fists, and said to the woman, "Long time no see, Roland" She nodded and said, "Mike, come in quickly. They''re all inside." Mike nodded and walked into the door. As soon as Mike walked through the door, he happened to meet Roland''s eyes. What greeted Mike''s eyes was a head of mottled long hair and Roland''s weathered face. Mike''s lips moved slightly, not knowing what to say. It was Roland who spoke first. "You''re here." Mike nodded. His lips trembled as he said with difficulty, "Alexander." Alexander suddenly raised his head. He stood up and said, "Mike." Roland looked at Mike and said, "Mike, how have you been recently..." Mike walked forward, squatted slightly in front of Roland so that Roland could slowly and carefully see him. Alexander walked up and squatted down with Mike. He said, "Today is a very happy day..." Roland finally woke up from his dream. He stood up and chatted with Mike. Not long after, Mike left the house. Mike walked alone on the streets of Dragon Castle, and his mood gradually improved. He recalled what Roland had told him about the castle during this period of time, and his heart was filled with complicated feelings. Gray Dragon died on the way to evacuate the dark high-level, and Alexander and the White Dragon were also injured. After the White Dragon returned to the castle, its old injuries relapsed, and the Frost Dragon lost an arm, the Golden Dragon and the Hercules Dragon were not damaged. However, Hercules Dragon''s level was low, and it was still at the middle-level. Mike thought back to that mischievous little sister from back then. Now, she worried about her magic power level all day long, and he felt a little sad. He had asked Roland to give the Hercules dragon some treasures to help with her recovery. He believed that with the help of these treasures, the Hercules Dragon''s level, which had been stagnant before, would also be greatly improved. Mike shook his head and dispelled his thoughts. He rose up and flew toward the Castle Lord''s headquarters. As soon as Mike landed, Dragon brought Little Jerry to him. Little Jerry looked at Mike and said, "Mike, there''s a big deal. We have to get it." Mike looked at Little Jerry''s excited eyes and immediately understood the seriousness of the matter. He nodded and said, "Come in and talk." Dragon did not go in. Instead, he stood at the door and acted as a bodyguard. Little Jerry looked at Mike and asked, "Mike, do you know about the Gnome Dwarves?" Mike nodded and said, "Of course. Who in the entire Otherworld doesn''t know about the Gnome Dwarves? Why? Is this big deal related to the Gnome Dwarves?" Little Jerry continued, "This big order was issued by the gnomes. The Alliance of the Gods'' Gnome Branch has produced a new batch of precision instruments that need to be transported to the gnome headquarters in the Northern Region. Due to the value of the precision instruments, the Alliance of the Gods has decided to recruit four Castle Lords to transport them. Mike, regardless of the present or future considerations, we have to accept this order. If we can make contact with the gnomes through this mission, our plan can be greatly expedited." Mike nodded and said, "In that case, when the day of the tender comes, you and I will bid together." Little Jerry smiled and nodded. The day of the tender soon arrived. Mike and Little Jerry appeared at the tender site on time. As soon as the two of them stepped into the hall of the tender, they saw many familiar faces. "The top thirty Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods are all here. It seems that they are all thinking of profiting from this list." Mike looked at the group of people sitting in the hall and snorted coldly, he said, "They overestimate themselves too much. They don''t even think about their own abilities." Little Jerry smiled and said, "You can''t say that. Although the Castle Lords who are below the top 10 can''t complete this mission list alone, they can have multiple Castle Lords work together. The divine power they gather will not be much smaller than the top 10 Castle Lords." Mike nodded, agreeing with what little Jerry said. At that moment, someone patted Mike on the back. Mike''s lips curled into a smile. He turned his head and cupped his fists at that person. "Washington, you''re here too." The person Mike called Washington was the third Castle Lords. He also gave a gentle smile in return. He first greeted the two of them before saying, "Such a beautiful job. If the Castle Lords doesn''t come to try to win this mission, they must have donkeys for brains." The two of them looked at each other and laughed. Their laughter attracted the people in front of them.. They looked at the three of them and sat back down. Chapter 334 - 1,000 Precision Instruments! At the front, a man with a feminine aura snorted and said, "Hmph, nothing good will happen when these two fellows get together." Many people heard this, but no one dared to say anything. The three people took their seats and soon, the bidding began. A middle-aged man in a white robe walked onto the stage, cupped his fists, and smiled at the crowd. He said, "I believe that everyone is clear about the purpose of coming here. I won''t say anymore. Our method of bidding today is very simple. We will use heaven-tier powerhouses as the number of units. Each increment can not be less than one heaven-tier powerhouse. Now, I will ask the Castle Lords who do not have a heaven-tier powerhouse to leave the stage." The man''s words were very cold and straightforward. Very soon, a few people stood up with red faces and ears, and they walked out. After the man saw the few people leave, he smiled and said, "Alright, then the ones left below is are the Castle Lords that we need. Allow me to make a simple introduction. There will be six rounds of bidding. The base price is one heaven-tier powerhouse each time. The bid is not allowed to be lower than one heaven-tier powerhouse." The man glanced down and said, "If there are no objections, then we will start the bidding now." No one raised any objections. The man nodded in satisfaction and said, "The first bid is for 1,000 Precision Instruments. The delivery fee is 900,000 gold coins. If the mission is not completed on time, the delivery fee will be refunded. If the Precision Instruments are stolen midway, the delivery fee will be refunded and the full compensation will be paid." Hearing this, Mike was shocked. He did not expect the Gnome Dwarves to be so bold. The first item was worth 1,800,000 gold coins, and the delivery fee was 50%. As expected of the largest shop in the Northern Region. Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and did not speak first. They understood that the first few times were fights between the large Castle Lords. Even Castle Lords like them were not qualified to be involved in missions like these. Obviously, there were many people who thought like Mike. They kept silent at this time, waiting for the strongest Castle Lords to finish picking first. "12 heaven-tier powerhouses." The one who said this was the organization of the rank one Damo Castle, Modar. Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and Mike smiled bitterly. "Looks like it''s going to be a fierce battle later." Little Jerry nodded with a wry smile. "No one is competing with Modar. The first bid goes to the lord of Damo Castle." Modar lazily sat on the chair, as if this was just a trivial matter. The next two bids were bid by the effeminate man and Washington respectively. It was still a single bid, and no one participated in the bidding. After the third bid, most of the people in the auction hall slowly sat up straight. They understood that for them, what came next was the most important part of the auction. "The fourth bid is for 1,000 Precision Instruments. The delivery fee is 900,000 gold coins. If the mission is not completed on time, the delivery fee will be refunded. If the precision instrument is robbed midway, the delivery fee will be refunded and the full compensation will be paid." "1 heaven-tier powerhouse!" This voice came from the corner. However, this voice did not sound very confident. Someone shouted, "You dare to bid just 1? 5 heaven-tier powerhouses!" The one who spoke was the organization of the 16th-ranked Castle Lord. "8!" The 4th-ranked Castle Lord of Youma Castle spoke. For a moment, the arena became quiet again. The man in white looked around and asked, "Are there any Castle Lords who can bid more heaven-tier powerhouses?" No one replied. The man frowned, and finally shouted helplessly, "The 4th bid, won by the Castle Lord of Youma Castle." Mike asked, "Do we really have to wait until the 6th bid?" Little Jerry said, "The next bid will still be won by a team like the lord of Youma Castle. We can''t compete with them, so we can only compete with those small Castle Lords." Mike nodded to show that he understood. Soon, the 5th bid began, and the bid was raised to 7 heaven-tier powerhouses. Suddenly, a voice came from Mike''s side, "8 heaven-tier powerhouses." Mike turned his head and saw that it was the military counselor. Mike patted little Jerry, and he instantly understood Mike''s intention. He also patted Mike, telling him to do as he pleased. Mike directly shouted, "10!" As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Mike, as if they did not believe that this mercenary organization, which had been established for more than ten years, could actually bring out ten heaven-tier powerhouses. Everyone was waiting for the reaction of the Lord of Gray Snake Castle. The military advisor looked at Mike, and a hint of malice flashed in his eyes. However, he did not say anything. He said, "So it''s Mike. Since you''re so interested, then why don''t we have a good time??" Mike sneered and glanced at Gray Snake, not saying anything. The man in white looked at Mike in surprise and asked, "Is there anyone who offers more than 10 heaven-tier powerhouses?" No one answered. "Okay, the 5th bid goes to the Dragon Castle." Everyone was shocked. They got a piece of news from the reaction of the Lord of Gray Snake Castle and the confirmation of the Gnomes. The Dragon Castle actually had the strength to compete with the strongest Castle Lord of the Alliance of Gods! Washington also turned his head and said to Mike, "Mike, I was thinking of offering you some help when you bid. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." Mike smiled. "I was just lucky." Washington smiled. "Mike, don''t be too modest. Being able to gather so many experts is enough to prove your ability, Mike." Mike smiled. He did not know if it was true or not. The sixth bid was open. The Gray Snake Castle Lord seemed to be betting everything, directly calling out the bids of 9 heaven-tier experts. The place fell silent for a moment, and only then did everyone come back to their senses. The Lord of Gray Snake Castle was still the Castle Lord who ranked fifth, even though its ranking would drop after today. The white-clothed man asked, "But there are still more than nine heaven-ranked castle lords. If there aren''t, the sixth bid will fall to the lord of Gray Snake Castle." Someone in the last row shouted, "10!" Everyone looked towards the last row. The person who shouted stood up and said. "Although our Fierce Tiger Castle Lord doesn''t have 10 heaven-tier powerhouses, we have gathered 10 heaven-tier powerhouses together with the three Castle Lords of West Saint, Overlord, and Six Brush. Mr. He, does this count?" Mr. He was the man in white. He nodded and said, "As long as you can guarantee that your relationship will not break before the mission is completed, it will naturally be counted." The white-clothed man nodded. That person let out a sigh of relief. He slowly sat down under the murderous gaze of the military advisor. "I will try my best to not let anyone down." No one spoke anymore. Chapter 335 - Gnome Dwarf Shop! Mike and the other two walked out of the Gnome Dwarf shop and returned to the Dragon Castle base with the enchantment. Once they returned to the base, Mike summoned all the heaven-tier warriors and had an emergency meeting. The meeting was very long, from morning to afternoon. Fortunately, everyone was heaven-tier, so they did not need to eat or sleep. Otherwise, they really would not be able to hold on. That''s right, Little Jerry had also become a heaven-tier powerhouse. However, Little Jerry''s level was built up by countless heavenly treasures, so his vitality was extremely unstable. Of course, Little Jerry was not a combatant, and everyone knew what little Jerry''s responsibilities were. After the meeting was over, all the heaven-tier powerhouses returned to their jobs. They handed over their work to their subordinates and arrived at the meeting place on time the next day. Mike looked at his subordinates and nodded confidently. "Everyone knows what this business represents, so the road ahead must be extremely dangerous. But I believe that we will definitely complete this mission." Mike spoke calmly, but Philip and the others truly understood Mike''s determination. For a moment, their confidence was strengthened along with his words, and they were ready. "Let''s go!" Mike gave the order, and everyone flew to the skies. Dragon was at the front of the team, a thousand miles ahead of everyone, checking the situation in front of them. Kerry was on the left wing, Bello was on the right wing, and Hayden was close to the ground. After clearing the threat from the ground, Osme and the Magical Wizard rose high. Osme continuously released spiritual power scanning, while the Magical Wizard supported an illusion formation. Rui''en and Mike, who were in the middle, were hidden. Philip and Nota were left behind, in charge of the rear. The ten of them formed a simple defensive formation. After three days, the team did not encounter any aggression. However, the team did not relax at all. They were even more nervous. They all knew that this trip was too smooth, too quiet. It was so quiet that it was terrifying. This kind of silence could drive people crazy. Another day had passed. They were only one day away from the Northern Region. Everyone was extremely tense. They dragged their exhausted bodies and sped up at the same time. After 10 hours, the number one city of the Northern Region finally appeared. However, at this moment, everyone''s expressions changed at the same time. Dragon''s aura disappeared. Kelly, Bello, Hayddn... Everyone''s aura disappeared. However, the strangest thing was, they were standing right in front of them, but their auras had all disappeared. Everyone stayed where they were and looked at Mike, waiting for Mike''s order. Mike took out a barrier and waved it in front of everyone. Everyone immediately understood and started to activate the divine power switch on the barrier. However, a strange thing happened. All the barriers were lit up, but everyone stayed where they were. "You guys are very vigilant. You are much more vigilant than the other group of unlucky guys. Unfortunately, you are still very unlucky." Mike suddenly raised his head and looked in a direction. A young man and three men in black walked out from virtual space and walked to Mike''s side. The young man looked at Mike and said, "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Leonhart, and I am one of the branch leaders of the Triad Association. The purpose of coming here today is for you, no, it is for the Precision Instruments in your hands. When you hand over all of the 1,000 Precision Instruments later, there better not be a single one missing." Mike frowned and glared at the young man with a cold gaze. This young man clearly did not take his group seriously. Mike was also paying attention to the expressions of his team. He keenly observed that when the Castle Lord said the three words ''Triad Association'', the expressions of everyone, except for himself and Nota, changed. It seemed that this Triad Association was not easy to deal with. Mike looked at Leonhart and said, "I wonder if you have the ability to make me hand over the Precision Instrument." Leonhart''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He glanced at Mike and said, "You''ll know in a while." After that, he gave the other three a look, and the other three immediately disappeared into the virtual space. Mike immediately merged with Eve. In the next second, a thick beam of light hit Mike''s body. A huge force came from Mike''s abdomen, and then Mike flew and crashed heavily to the ground. Leonhart was very satisfied with the effect of this attack. He looked at the dust on the ground and smiled. However, soon, he could not smile anymore. Mike flew out of the dust and arrived in front of him in the next second. He punched him in the face. Leonhart blocked it, but Mike''s fist broke his arm and landed on his face. Leonhart''s body was like a spinning top, spinning and smashing into the ground. He crawled out in a sorry state and looked at Mike coldly. "You''re courting death!!" Mike pulled out his bone spear and merged with Eve. He snorted, "You''re the one who''s courting death." After that, Mike''s bone spear ignited with golden flames. The flames wrapped around the spear and stabbed Leonhart. Leonhart sensed the sharpness of the spear and wanted to dodge. However, he did not expect that countless gold and silver trees suddenly stretched out from the ground and bound his body tightly. Leonhart wanted to break free, but he found that this tree was not only extremely hard, but also grew at an extremely fast speed. As soon as this one was broken, the next one grew out. Leonhart frowned. He suddenly caught a glimpse of the approaching golden light in the sky. He hurriedly summoned his armor set and used all his strength to mobilize the divine power of heaven and earth, constantly building a defense in front of him. He wanted to take this attack head-on. With a bang, Mike''s attack broke through the layers of obstacles and landed on Leonhart''s body. In the next moment, Leonhart appeared dozens of miles away. He looked at the bloody hole on his shoulder in surprise, and his face became extremely ferocious. Ever since he became the branch master of the Triad Association, he had never suffered such a great loss. An unknown flame burned in his heart, as if it was going to burn Mike to Ashes. Mike''s next attack had already been completed. He did not give Leonhart any time to catch his breath and directly came in front of Leonhart. Leonhart frowned. His body was burning with blood-colored flames. In the next second, his speed increased greatly.. He actually made a circle and arrived behind Mike. Chapter 336 - Black-Clothed Man! Mike was shocked, but his hands did not slow down. He did not withdraw his strength, and instead increased his strength and poured all of his strength forward. As a result, his speed increased dramatically, he easily dodged Leonhart''s attack. Leonhart stood mid-air and growled, "I admit that you are stronger than all the enemies I have met before, but this does not affect the final outcome. You still have to die. I said that even if the God of Summoning comes, it will not be able to save you!" The blood-colored flames on Leonhart''s body became even more intense. Even the sky was dyed red. Countless sinister ghost claws condensed and were about to grab Mike. Philip pushed the black-clothed man away with his sword and turned his head to look at Leonhart in the sky. When he saw the blood-colored sky, he could not help but be shocked. "Blood Rain!!" Philip''s heart became anxious. He also began to use a secret technique to increase his strength by a few notches as he attacked the black-clothed man. The black-clothed man was caught off guard, and for a time he was forced to retreat, unable to fight back. Mike looked at the rain of blood in the sky and felt a pang of discomfort in his heart. Eve''s voice rang out, and she said to Mike, "Mike, the power of this blood-red sky is quite scary. If you stay in it for too long, it will affect you. I may have a plan, we can easily break away from this." Mike was delighted and asked, "What plan? Tell me quickly!" Eve said, "My Dragon Energy is Pure Yang Energy, and the lightning in your right arm is the righteous energy between heaven and earth. Combined with your High-level power, if you use that last move, I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t die, he will be greatly injured." Mike nodded and said, "Let''s do it." A blood-red sword condensed in Leonhart''s hand. He looked at Mike and roared, "You bastard, you caused me to lose so much blood. You''ll pay for this!" Mike did not reply. He stretched out his bone spear and pointed it at Leonhart. Golden light condensed on the surface of his back. Waves of Pure Yang Energy surged around him, and silver snakes surged on the bone spear. Even the power of ice and frost around him did not dare to approach him. Moreover, there was a huge shadow of a holy dragon slowly forming on Mike''s back. The great righteous energy that came from it made Leonahrt feel uncomfortable. "No, we can''t let him finish that move!" Although Leonhart did not know what move Mike was going to use, the aura that came from it had already conveyed to him that if he chose to take it head-on, he would have to pay a huge price. Leonhart suddenly increased his speed, brandishing his blood-red longsword and attacking Mike. Suddenly, the phantom of the Holy Dragon behind Mike condensed into form and began to slowly swim. The Holy Dragon opened its eyes there was a pair of blood-red double pupils, full of intimidation. Leonhart''s expression changed greatly. He hurriedly changed directions and ran in another direction. Mike moved, and the Holy Dragon phantom behind him also began to move. When Leonhart saw this scene, he used all his strength to increase his speed, but it seemed to be too late. Although Leonhart was fast, the Holy Dragon phantom was even faster. In just three seconds, the Holy Dragon phantom caught up with Leonhart. Seeing that there was no way to escape, he wanted to fight back. However, before he could reach out his blood-colored longsword, the phantom of the Holy Dragon swallowed him. Then, a powerful energy storm swept through the world, breaking the surrounding spatial barriers, and everyone gathered together again. At this moment, a pair of eyes in the distance saw this scene. "Eh?" With a boom, the last black-clothed man was killed by Mike''s team. Mike let out a breath of turbid air and asked, "Are you all alright?" Hearing that everyone was safe and sound, Mike was relieved. He said, "We can''t stay here for long. Let''s hurry to the Northern Region first." The group of people once again soared into the sky, turning into streaks of light as they flew towards the Northern Region. After an hour, the group slowly landed at the eastern gate of the Northern Region. When they arrived at the Northern Region, Mike could not help but sigh at the grandeur of the city once again. What surprised Mike the most was that the person guarding the city gate was actually a heaven-tier powerhouse. Mike was shocked that a heaven-tier 1-star was used as a guard. Perhaps only Northern Region could do this. Mike put away the shock in his heart and began to slowly line up. Suddenly, a carriage pulled by a High-tier soldier, a tiger-type magical beast, flew over their heads. The soldiers guarding the city and the people lining up below turned a blind eye to this scene. Mike was a little puzzled. He asked Philip, and Philip said, "That was the carriage of the royal family just now. How would the soldiers guarding the city dare to stop it?" Mike finally understood and secretly memorized the insignia on the carriage so that he would be wary of them in the future. Everyone entered the city swiftly and went to look for the Gnome Dwarves, only to find that there were already people waiting at the door. The person who came was a very young man. He said to everyone, "Everyone, who are you?" "Dragon Castle." The man smiled as he said, "Please come in, everyone." When everyone followed the man to the Gnome Dwarves, they found that the lord of the Damo Castle had already arrived. The organization of the Lord of the Damo Castle, Modar, was shocked when it saw that it was Mike. He could not help but stare at Mike. Mike looked at Modar and was also very surprised. After all, they had only delayed for two hours on the road, but Modar had already arrived here before them. Mike could only guess that they had not been attacked. However, many of them were injured, which made Mike puzzled again. If they had been attacked, how could they have been faster than Mike? At this time, the third and fourth transportation teams arrived almost at the same time. They were the teams led by Washington and the effeminate man. When they saw Mike, both of them were surprised, but they quickly recovered. The two teams sat down and began to rest, waiting for the arrival of the remaining two teams. It was not until midnight, when everyone was a little impatient, that the fifth team arrived. The fifth team was the heaven-tier powerhouses of the Youma Castle. However, when people saw the Fierce Tiger Castle Lord , who had facilitated the cooperation of the four castles, they saw that his hand had been chopped off. All the fingers of the fierce Tiger Castle Lord were chopped off. His pupils were dilated and his eyes were dull. It was obvious that he had received a heavy blow. A man squeezed through the crowd and walked over. He took the hand of the Fierce Tiger Castle Lord and started to heal him. Then, he asked, "What happened?" The Fierce Tiger Castle Lord did not reply. Chapter 337 - The Dark Church! The Lord of Yuma Castle said, "Let me speak for him. They were attacked and all their fingers were cut off. The enemy illusionist was trying to obtain the whereabouts of the Precision Instruments from his mind." The man nodded, indicating that he understood. Suddenly, the Fierce Tiger Castle Lord stretched out his right hand and tapped his chest. He did not have any fingers. The man understood and pulled open the clothes on the chest of the Fierce Tiger Castle Lord. He found a ring-shaped brand. This fierce Tiger Castle Lord had actually branded an interspatial ring on his chest. No one knew how he did it. The man stood up and bowed to the Fierce Tiger Castle Lord. Mike looked at the scarred Fierce Tiger Castle Lord, and a sense of admiration arose in him. Although he had not personally witnessed the Fierce Tiger Castle Lord''s encounter, he could see the brutality in the Fierce Tiger mercenary group''s tortured and battered body. After the Fierce Tiger Castle Lord''s condition improved, the white-clothed man settled the final payment with the six teams. Mike and the others received the final payment and were not willing to stay in this troublesome place for long, so they prepared to leave the Northern Region. "Eh, where are Philip and Osme?" Magical Wizard asked. "I wanted to tell you just now. After they entered the city, they were picked up by an old man." Mike frowned and said, "Then we can only inform them first." As he said that, he took out the universal communication portal and sent a message to Philip. A moment later, the one who replied was Osme. "I have something to do with Castle Lord. You guys should go back first." Hearing this, Mike frowned. He was about to blame the two of them for acting on their own, but he suddenly found some clues. The people at the side also saw this strange situation and asked, "What happened?" Mike said, "Something might have happened to Philip and Osme." Everyone could not help but look at each other. Mike saw this and explained, "Osme has never called Philip Castle Lord. She usually either calls him by his name or calls him a fool." Only then did everyone come to their senses. There was a hint of worry between their brows. Mike changed the topic and said, "There''s no need to worry. Philip and Osme were most likely captured by the elders in the clan. We''ll pay them a visit later and explain the situation. We''ll see how the matter is resolved. Any questions?" Everyone did not have any objections to such a way of handling things. Philip and Osme still carried Eve''s dragon scales on their bodies, so Mike did not spend too much effort to find them. Soon, they stopped in front of an academy. The plaque in front of the academy had the words ''Dark Church'' written on it. It looked extremely domineering. Mike and the others looked at the huge academy in a daze. Kaili scratched his head and asked, "What''s going on?" "Don''t tell me those two came out from here?" Mike smiled bitterly. "Based on their age and strength, I''m afraid they did." Bello said, "It is said that there are two presidents in the Dark Church, one is called Horton, the other is unknown..." Everyone looked at Mike, whose face was getting darker and darker, waiting for him to issue the next order. Mike said, "You guys find a place to settle down first. I''ll go in to pay a visit and investigate the situation." Hearing this, Nota frowned and said, "Can you do it alone? Why don''t I accompany you?" Mike smiled at Nota and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine." Nota nodded with relief. Mike tidied his clothes and walked into the Dark Church. When Mike walked through the door, he was immediately scanned by countless spiritual power. An old man walked over and said, "Where''s your waist tag? Do you know what the consequences are if you lose your waist tag?" Mike smiled bitterly and bowed to the old man. He said, "To answer your question, sir, I''m not a student of your academy, so I don''t have your academy''s waist tag." "What?" The old man''s eyes instantly widened like copper bells. He looked at Mike and asked, "You''re not a student of our academy? Which academy produced a person of your level?" Mike scratched his head and said, "I taught myself all this... Anyway, I''m looking for two people." The old man frowned and said, "There are people everywhere. You can look for them whenever you want. Tell me first how you learned to be a 1-star heaven tier." Mike frowned and asked, "Old Man, can you help me look for them? If you can''t help me look for them, I''ll take my leave first." Seeing this, the old man said fiercely, "Kid, you really are impatient. Alright, alright, tell me, who are you looking for? I''ll help you find them." Mike said to the old man, "I''m looking for Philip and Osme." "Who? "The old man''s eyes widened. He looked at Mike and said, "Are you the Castle Lord of that silly kid and silly girl?" Mike nodded. The old man looked at Mike and slowly said, "Well, I can''t help you find them." "Why?" The old man said, "We can''t let these two kids wander around aimlessly anymore. They need to prepare from now on to inherit the business of us old guys." Mike nodded and asked, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Care to explain?" The old man puffed out his chest, stroked his beard and said, "Have you heard of my name?" Mike''s face twitched. Then, he searched for his name in his mind, but found nothing. In the end, he could only shake his head. His face was blue and red. In the end, the old man said angrily, "Since you know about my relationship with those two boys, you should leave now." Mike took out two contracts and handed them to the old man. He said, "If Philip and Osme want to stay in the academy, I have to support them. It''s just that this contract hasn''t been handed over yet, so I''m really uneasy." He took the contract, glanced at it casually, and said, "Well, the price is quite reasonable. Since you''ve taken out the contract, then let''s do it according to the contract. Let''s go ahead with the compensation. It''s settled." Mike said, "In that case, there''s no problem. There''s one last thing." He asked somewhat impatiently, "What else do you have?" Mike said, "Those two still have one of my treasures. I have to get it back first." He frowned and said, "Wait a moment." Then, he disappeared from the spot. Mike was secretly shocked when he saw the old man''s move. Osme sat upright in the room and looked at the woman in front of him. "Why do you want to imprison me?" The beautiful woman rolled her eyes at Osme helplessly and said, "Do you think he will believe that you''re running away from the castle? Do you know that the Castle Lord is being pestered by Alexander?" Osme''s expression turned bitter as she said, "Am I not being pestered by you right now?" Chapter 338 - Orlando’s Anger! Orlando was about to speak, but her expression suddenly changed. She said, "Did your Castle Lord give you a treasure?" Osme nodded. Orlando said, "Take it out, I''ll return it to him." "What?" Osme muttered, "Not only did he not come and save me, he actually wants me to return the thing he had given me. How stingy." Osme muttered as she took out the barrier from her interspatial ring. The moment Orlando saw the barrier, her expression changed drastically. She asked, "This barrier belongs to your organization?" Osme nodded and asked, "Yes. Is there a problem?" Orlando''s expression became more and more solemn. She pulled the barrier from Osme''s hand and turned to walk out. As soon as she left the door, Orlando sent a voice transmission. "I have something important to tell you." Mike sat at the door, looking at the men and women who were passing by in boredom. From time to time, he would praise them. "High-level 1-star, not bad. This High-level 5-star, not bad at all..." In just a short while, although there were no heaven-tier people, the strength of most of them had exceeded the High-level 5-star. It was enough to show the strength of this academy. Suddenly, a tall beauty walked over. She glanced at Mike and frowned. Then, she said to the person beside her, "What about him?" The guard told the beauty about Mike, and she turned to look at him. "You''re the one who kidnapped my sister and my brother-in-law?" Mike stared at the tall beauty''s full chest and blurted, "Wow, so big..." Before he could finish his sentence, Mike''s face was slapped hard, and his body was sent flying. Eve was also in shock. She did not expect to see that familiar aura. Both Mike and Eve found the aura of a Holy Dragon on the tall beauty. Most importantly, this aura was exactly the same as the remnant soul of the ancient dragon they had seen in the Realm of Sin. Mike had felt the presence, which was why he had subconsciously blurted it out. He had even forgotten to hide it. Even now, Mike was lying on the ground, surrounded by people, but his eyes were still fixed on the tall beauty''s chest. The tall beauty frowned and yelled, "Pervert!" Then she raised her hand to slap Mike again. The tall beauty''s hand fell heavily, but Mike caught her hand. No matter how hard the beauty tried, she could not break out of Mike''s grip. Mike''s eyes flashed with a golden light. He activated the High-level and gently broke open the divine power of heaven and earth surrounding the tall beauty. he wanted to see the full picture of the divine power of the Holy Dragon. The beauty saw that the divine power of heaven and earth surrounding her was easily broken by Mike, so she was shocked and angry at the same time. She forcefully condensed her divine power and pressed it toward Mike. In a small room, three old men were sitting together, studying the enchantment that they had gotten from Osme. Orlando was standing respectfully by the side, not daring to say a word. A moment later, the oldest old man said slowly, "That''s right, it''s the Sacred Dragon Enchantment." He took out a huge green enchantment and compared it to Eve''s enchantment. "Although this barrier is very small, the dragon energy contained within is much denser than this green dragon barrier." He said solemnly, "Then we really need to control that kid first. No matter if that kid is good or bad, we can''t let anything happen to that kid." The other two elders nodded. He nodded as well, got up, and walked out of the room. "I''ve confirmed it. This is the divine power of the Divine Dragon''s origin. Although it''s only a small portion of his divine power that''s as vast as the sea of stars, I can confirm that they must have directly come into contact with the Divine Dragon''s origin. Otherwise, with the abilities of the people of this world, they definitely wouldn''t be able to refine such pure origin power." When Mike heard this, he frowned. He let go of the tall woman''s hand and used a gentle force to send her away. Then, he jumped into the air and flew into the distance. Suddenly, a vast power of heaven and earth trapped Mike. Mike could not move at all. Mike was shocked. In his opinion, this felt like the power of a god-tier master. In a moment of desperation, Mike instantly used most of his trump cards. Eve and Eve merged into one, and the Shura Path murderous Aura was activated. Mike was like a shura that had just crawled out of Hell. His dual pupils were activated, and his High-level powers were activated. He was crazily cutting through this world power. Mike was shocked to find that even with his High-level powers, it was as difficult as using a wooden spoon to dig through an iron wall. He could not move it at all. He instantly appeared beside Mike. He looked at Mike and chuckled. "You still have some tricks up your sleeve. Don''t be afraid. I''ll explain to the Jade Girl. Come back with me first. I promise I won''t hurt you." Mike''s heart turned cold. He realized in despair that there was no way he could escape from his hands. Eve said, "Mike, I have another method. It can break this old man''s power." Mike''s expression changed and he asked, "What method?" Eve''s eyes flashed with determination and she said, "Burn my origin to increase power to your double pupil and High-level. You can break through this binding in an instant. As long as we are fast enough, I will be fine." Mike frowned and said, "How can burning your origin be fine? I will not consider this method." "Think about it. If we are really captured by this old man into the academy, we will be at his mercy." How could he not know this? He understood that if he was captured by the old man, he would be like a fish on a chopping board. There would be no chance of resistance, and all of his and Eve''s secrets would be exposed to them. Mike said helplessly to Eve through voice transmission, "Alright, if you can''t hold on any longer, you have to stop burning immediately." "Alright." The next moment, a golden light flashed, and Mike''s dual pupils shone brightly. The High-level burst out with a light that had never been seen before. Then, a clear golden flame lit up, and Mike''s dual pupils and High-level were even sharper. Mike did not dare to delay any longer.. He used the High-level to make a small hole in the binding, and then took the opportunity to fly out. Chapter 339 - The Demoness’s Hidden Purpose! Seeing this, he frowned and muttered, "Young man, you''re not very cooperative. It looks like we have to do this the difficult way." Before he could finish his sentence, he instantly appeared in front of Mike. Mike had already expected it. A white mist directly burst out from the surface of his body. That was the sign of his origin burning. Golden flames burned on his right leg, and countless bolts of lightning surged toward his right leg, his Qi and divine power continued to rise until it reached its peak. Mike turned around and roared, "Get lost!!" Mike kicked the old man who was chasing him. The old man did not expect Mike to dare to fight with him. He could not dodge in time and was kicked in the cheek by Mike. He crashed into the wall of the Dark Church. Mike did not dare to delay any longer. He spat out a mouthful of blood and increased the speed of his origin burning. He increased his flying speed to the maximum and flew thousands of miles in an instant. He flew out of the Northern Region. All of this was too fast. Even the soldiers guarding the city did not have time to react. He flew out from the ground. His face was still burning with golden and white flames, and there was the sound of thunder and lightning. The old man reached out his hand and gently pulled the flame on his face into his hand. He looked at the flame and was extremely shocked, but he still said expressionlessly, "Little Guy, you really have some skills." He glanced at the tall beauty and said to her, "Demoness, come with me." The tall beauty, who was called Demoness, was now in a state of intense shock. She stared blankly in the direction where Mike had left. She was in such a daze that she did not even hear the old man''s instruction. He shook the tall beauty''s shoulder. Only then did the tall beauty come back to her senses and left with him. Although the two of them left, the news of him being kicked by a young man spread like the wind throughout the Northern Region. It was that secret chamber again, but this time, there were many more people. There was Philip, Osme, three middle-aged men and women, and that tall beauty called the Demoness. The old man in the lead said, "Sigh, all of this is because we were too hasty. We scared that young man, and even forced him to burn his origin essence." Another elder said, "However, this can also prove one thing. That young man didn''t come to our academy on purpose. The reason why he did this to the Demoness is most likely because he discovered the Demoness''s secret." The leading elder nodded. He looked at the silent elder who was playing with the ball of origin fire and said, "Third Brother, that kid made a move on you. How do you feel? Third brother... Third brother!" Only then did he wake up from his dream. He said, "It''s only a matter of time before that kid becomes a divine-tier expert. Moreover, from what I see, he should make it in less than 100 years." When Osme and Philip heard this, they looked at each other and saw a hint of shock in each other''s eyes. The old man in the lead saw their reaction and said to them, "What? Do you have something to say?" The two of them quickly shook their heads. The old man in the lead said, "We won''t harm him." Philip hesitated for a moment before saying, "He has only become a heaven-tier powerhouse for about a month." When he said this, the secret chamber was completely silent. He walked forward, grabbed Philip''s collar, and lifted him up. "Are you lying? The strength he displayed just now is not inferior to a heaven-tier 6-star." Osme hurriedly grabbed his hand and said, "He''s not lying. We saw Mike''s tribulation calamity with our own eyes. There''s no mistake!" When he heard that, he released Philip and walked to the side, becoming silent again. Philip looked at him and then at the leader of the elders. His face was slightly red. The leader of the elders shook his head at him, indicating that he should not feel guilty. The elder pondered for a moment and said, "How do you think this matter should continue?" Orlando said respectfully, "I think we should still listen to the Leonhart''s opinion at this time. After all, he has been in contact with Mike for a long time, so he has some understanding of Mike." The old man nodded and said, "Leonhart, you have a way to find Mike, right?" Leonhart hesitated for a moment and said, "Yes, I have a way to find Mike." The leading old man nodded and said, "In that case, Mike and his summoned beast have burned their origin, so they can''t recover their power in a short time. If not treated in time, their vitality will be damaged. If that happens, our conflict will really be irreconcilable." Hearing this, Philip and Osme nodded solemnly. They understood that they had to deliver the medicine in their hands to Mike as soon as possible to solve the misunderstanding between Mike and the Dark Church. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of this, Philip said to his father, "Alexander, give me back that Enchantment." Returning the barrier to Philip, Philip held it in his hand. Sensing it, he poured his divine power into it. Then, a golden light flashed, and the surrounding space power twisted, but then, it returned to normal. Philip stood where he was, his face extremely ugly. "He has cut off the space transfer of this barrier." Everyone looked at each other. The secret chamber suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked at the elder in the lead, waiting for him to speak. The elder in the lead glanced at him, sighed, and said, "Sigh, get ready to deal with the other party''s revenge. It''s very likely to be in the near future." "No need." He stood up and said to the elder in the lead, "You don''t have to provoke me. I understand." He spread out his skinny right hand, revealing the flame that was pulsating powerfully inside. Suddenly, the flame rose up to the air and turned into a ray of light. It burrowed out of the secret chamber and flew in a certain direction. He said, "Time is of the essence. You two might have to suffer a little." Before he finished his words, he grabbed Philip with one hand and Osme with the other. He turned into a green ray of light and flew out of the secret chamber. ... Mike was in a terrible state. Due to the excessive burning of his origin energy, his vision was extremely blurry. If someone attacked him now, he would definitely not be able to escape. Mike flew, and his vision suddenly turned black. He was like a kite with a broken string, floating down from the air. With a plop, he fell into a rapid river. Chapter 340 - Mental Strength Increased Once Again! At a place thousands of miles away, a mysterious man covered in a black robe looked at the compass in his hand and muttered, "Why did he stop? Did he find out?" The black-robed man frowned. A moment later, he put away the compass and flew in Mike''s direction at an even faster speed. At the same time, he flew in the sky with Philip and Osme. His target was Mike. Mike did not know that his life depended on the speed of others. If he knew, he would be very angry. A big ship was sailing on this not-so-calm water. The ship was singing and dancing. Young noble men and women were drinking and enjoying themselves. The daughter of the Finance Minister of the Northern Region, Carme, was sulking because she had an argument with her fianc¨¦. She sipped the wine in her cup and rejected all the men that came to her, trying to strike up a conversation with her. She looked at the surface of the river, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. The anger in her heart grew stronger and stronger. She actually wanted to break up with her fianc¨¦. She threw the cup away and wanted to go back to look for her fianc¨¦. Suddenly, she was attracted by the sound of the cup hitting a hard object. The sound seemed unusually dull. She leaned on the railing and looked at the river. Suddenly, a human head floated in the river. "Ah!" Carme cried out in fear. She sat down on the ground and forced herself to calm down. Then, she stood up and looked at the river with trembling hands. She saw a figure floating and sinking in the river. His body did not move, as if he was dead. Suddenly, the figure in the river moved. Then, Carme saw a scene that she would never forget in her life. The figure in the river suddenly moved and flew backward. In the next moment, a blue rainbow and a black rainbow landed on the original landing spot of the person in the river. Then, with a rumble, the ship they were on rose up into the middle of the air. He held the huge ship with one hand and shouted at Osme, "Take Mike away first, Leonhart, take the ship!" Philip flew to the bottom of the huge ship and caught the huge ship. Osme also flew toward Mike, trying to save Mike from the black shadow. The black shadow mocked, "You want to stop me, little girl? You still need a few thousand years of cultivation." The black shadow''s eyes turned cold, and the divine power around Osme instantly solidified. Osme brought Mike along and was unable to move. At this moment, he arrived. He also activated the divine power of heaven and earth and forcefully broke through the divine power of the black shadow, allowing Osme to escape safely. "Oh, that''s interesting. However, you''re still not worthy," he sneered and said mockingly, "Whether I''m worthy enough or not, you''ll know when I try!" The black shadow''s eyes became cold and stern. He snorted coldly and said, "You don''t have a chance!" The green and black figures disappeared in an instant and collided mid air. Mike woke up. He looked at the battle in the distance and said in a weak voice, "That old man... will never win..." Mike fainted again. Osme frowned. She looked at the battle in the distance and finally sighed and fled to the north. Mike was unconscious. She looked at his spiritual power and could not help but gasp. Cracks had appeared on the newly appeared spiritual power. The other spiritual powers were dim as well. It was obvious that their powers had been squeezed too much. They could no longer bear the burden, even the Law of Perfection was operating like a turtle. It would take a long time to repair the spiritual power with this speed. Mike tried to call out to Eve, but she did not respond. Mike''s heart skipped a beat. In Mike''s heart, this godly beast that had fought with him for dozens of years had become the most important person to him. If anything happened to her, he would be devastated. Mike sighed. He began to devote himself to repairing his spiritual power. This was the most important thing at the moment. This also meant that he knew nothing about what was happening in the outside world at the moment. In the sky, he stood with his whole body covered in blood. His condition was extremely bad. His breathing was extremely chaotic. There were even signs that he had used a secret technique to improve. This series of actions placed an even greater burden on his body. He was already on the brink of death. The black shadow standing opposite him was not doing much better. He had not expected that his attacks would come so fiercely. Under this series of attacks, he could only struggle to deal with them. It was only until just now that he had withdrawn from the endless attacks and returned a few random attacks. The black shadow looked at him, nodded, and said, "You are very strong. You can even be considered to be the strongest person below a divine-tier summoner. However, the heaven-tier is the heaven-tier after all. If you wish to compare yourself to a divine-tier summoner, all that awaits you is complete destruction." "Although it is only the heaven-tier, there are also strong and weak divine-tier summoners. Scum like you are also considered to be the weakest among divine-tier summoners, right?" The black figure''s expression changed abruptly. He looked around and asked, "Since you''re here, why are you hiding? Don''t tell me that you don''t dare to show your true face to others?" The corners of his mouth twitched, and he smiled. "You''re going to regret it." Just as he finished speaking, a figure appeared from the virtual sapce. It was the other old man from the secret chamber earlier. The black figure was stunned, and he asked, "Who are you? Why do you want to interfere in our fight?" The old man said, "I am Leonhart." "I am Leonhart. You have beaten my third brother to such a state, and you still want to ask me why I am interfering in your fight?" As soon as he finished speaking, the black figure turned into a black stream of light and disappeared into the horizon. The black figure only dared to stop after fleeing for tens of thousands of miles. He said to himself, "It was really risky just now. If that person made a move, I would have no chance of winning. With that person, there is a high possibility that I will lose." King Slayer took him up and transferred some divine power into his back. He asked, "Third brother, are you okay?" He shook his head and said, "I can''t die yet. where is that kid?" Leonhart said, "He is very good. His condition is recovering. I also let him take the medicine to recover the origin. I believe that he will recover to his original state in a short time." ... Pain, burning pain, tearing pain. This was what Mike felt at the moment. The crack in the spiritual power was expanding continuously. Countless pure divine power gushed out from it and rushed to Mike''s bones. Such a huge amount of divine power suddenly rushed to Mike''s bones, it instantly filled Mike''s entire body. After such a long time, even with Mike''s strong bones, they could no longer bear the burden and were on the verge of collapse. Mike was burning with anxiety, but there was no good solution. He could only use his divine power to repair the slightly bigger cracks. Mike''s divine power was so terrifying, and had already mobilized all the divine power he could currently mobilize, but he was still unable to completely block one of the cracks. The most fatal thing was that the cracks were getting bigger and bigger under the constant flow of divine power. There want a hint that the cracks were going to merge into a whole. Mike turned pale with fright. He did not know what the consequences would be if these cracks were to connect into a whole. However, he was very clear about one thing. If he did not do anything, he would die. "I can only try!" Mike made up his mind and gave up on repairing his spiritual power. Instead, he urged the other ten little spirits with all his might, trying to stop them from absorbing the divine power. However, what Mike did not expect was that as soon as his divine power entered, the ten little spirits began to circulate crazily. They began to send more divine power into his spiritual power at an even faster speed. After his spiritual power received more divine power.., they began to send even more divine power into Mike''s bones. Mike''s newly created bones were unable to bear the weight and exploded. Those people in the secret chamber were watching Mike''s latest changes with solemn expressions.. They did not say a word. Chapter 341 - The Great Magus’s Method! The secret room was terrifyingly quiet. After a long while, the Great Magus who was in the lead spoke first. "The biggest problem now is that the potion to repair the origin can''t enter Mike''s body, so he can''t absorb it. I also don''t dare to rashly use divine power to send the potion into his body because I don''t know if his body can withstand the baptism of divine power. He stood at the side and slowly said, "He can withstand it." Everyone looked at him, not understanding what he meant. He walked forward, pointed at Mike and said, "This kid has already condensed divine power, how can he not withstand the baptism of divine power?" Everyone looked at each other. He continued, "This kid has been laying here for an hour. The dragons might not notice it, but can''t the two of you notice it too?" Leonhart smiled bitterly. "It''s not that we haven''t noticed it, it''s just that we don''t dare to believe it." Everyone was shocked. They looked at the Great Magus in a daze, as if they were waiting for his final confirmation. The Great Magus also nodded and said, "Yes." "If I remember correctly, he has just entered the heaven-tier not too long ago. If that''s the case, what you said about him becoming a divine-tier summoner within a hundred years can not be considered wrong. From the looks of it, becoming a divine summoner is already a matter of course. Even now, based on this brat''s absorption speed of divine power, he might definitely be able to become a divine summoner within a hundred years." Only then did everyone react. The density of divine power in this secret chamber was decreasing at a terrifying rate. On Mike''s body, several small-scale divine power vortexes appeared. The vortexes revolved, streams of divine power visible to the naked eye were sucked into Mike''s body. A rare look of shock appeared on Leonhart''s face. He said, "Who exactly is this person?" Suddenly, the sound of flesh being torn apart was heard. Everyone quickly looked at Mike. They saw that the blood under Mike''s body had already gathered into a small stream, slowly flowing down the edge of the stone bed. Everyone''s expression changed. The Great magus and Leonhart walked forward. One of them grabbed Mike''s arm and slowly injected the origin healing potion into Mike''s body. The two of them guided the origin healing potion through Mike''s bones and soon arrived at Mike''s spiritual power. When the two of them saw Mike''s spiritual power that operated like a galaxy, they were both shocked. They looked at each other and simultaneously sent the origin healing potion into Mike''s spiritual power. However, a strange scene happened. This spiritual power actually started to operate at a rapid speed, directly throwing the origin healing potion out of Mike''s body. In the next few minutes, the two of them tried everything they could think of, but they could not get the medicine into Mike''s body. "Don''t waste your energy." The two of them changed their expressions. Then, they saw Eve fly out of the summoning enchantment. This was great. The two of them were not the only ones who were shocked. Everyone was staring at the little Holy Dragon in the air, as if they had seen the most unbelievable thing in the world. "Ahem." Everyone came back to their senses. Eve said, "I remember who you are. You are Dragon Guardians, specialized in guarding the origin and soul of the Holy Dragon." The Great Magus slowly bowed to Eve and said, "Uh... What you said is true. We are indeed Dragon Guardians, specialized in guarding the origin and soul of the Green Dragon." Eve flew in front of the Grand Magus and said to him, "Right now, there is only one way to save Mike. That is to take him and me to find the Holy Dragon and ask the Holy Dragon to save us." The Grand Magus shook his head. Eve''s eyes immediately turned sharp. She asked, "What? Could it be that something has happened to the Holy Dragon?" The Grand Magus said, "It''s not the Green Dragon. I am the one in seclusion. If we want to see the Green Dragon, we need to gather the four of us. Without all four of us, the portal will not open." At that moment, he slowly said, "I have an idea." Eve turned her head and looked at him warily. "What? You didn''t kill us once, do you want to do it again?" The old man shook his head and said, "I didn''t kill you. Your bodies are in this state because you burned your origin." Eve looked at him and said, "If you didn''t come up and suppress us with your godly power, how would we be shocked enough to burn our origin? If you can shirk responsibility like this, then it''s no wonder you haven''t become a divine-tier Summoner." The old man''s expression changed, but he quickly returned to normal. He said, "Anyway, I have a way to save him. You can believe it or not." Leonhart walked up and said, "Holy Dragon Lord, why don''t you listen to my opinion first and then make a decision?" Eve thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Sure." His expression softened a little as he said, "I don''t know how to treat injuries, but I do know how to send the medicine into that kid''s mind. It depends on whether you''re willing to give it up." "What do you mean?" He walked forward and pointed at Mike, who had already expanded into a sphere. "Haven''t you noticed? Whether it''s the cultivation technique that this kid cultivates or his body constitution, they''re both extremely strong, and his vitality has yet to dissipate..." Hearing this, everyone looked at each other. Eve asked, "What else can we do?" "Is there no other way?" The old man shook his head and said, "You''re from the upper realm, and even you can''t do anything about it. How can you expect us to do anything?" Eve looked at him, and for a moment, she could not find any words to refute him. She turned his head to look at the Great Wizard and said, "Then... do you have anyone in mind?" The Grand Wizard first looked at Osme. Osme''s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet, but soon, the Grand Wizard shook his head. He then slowly looked at Philip and Philip also shook his head. He looked at the Demoness and looked at her with a complicated expression, but in the end, she shook his head. He said to Leonhart, "Go and look for her in the academy. Bring her here if you find a woman whose soul is still pure. We''ll think of a way to compensate her later." Leonhart took a deep breath and nodded. Just as he was about to leave the room, he heard the Demoness stand up and say, "I... I''ll do it. My soul is still pure. I..." The Demoness''s face was already as red as blood. She stuttered, her eyes wavering. The Great Magus looked at the Demoness with a complicated expression and asked, "Are you really willing?" The Demoness nodded, then lowered her head and said nothing. Chapter 342 - The Power Of The Demoness’ Sacrifice! Eve flew in front of the Demoness and said to her, "Even though this matter concerns my life and death, I still have to introduce the situation to you. Mike has someone he loves deeply. It could be one or two. I''m not sure how he will face you when he wakes up. Perhaps he will give you a title, but he may never fall in love with you. Are you still willing to do it?" The Demoness''s face turned pale. She looked at Mike, who was lying on the bed, and did not speak for a long time. Just when everyone thought that the witch had given up, she said, "I am willing." "Okay." Eve flew down and gave the Demoness a big bow. She said, "From now on, no matter how Mike treats you, you are our savior." Then, Eve flew onto Mike''s body. She opened her mouth and bit Mike''s throat. A terrifying stream of divine power shot into Eve''s abdomen. Mike''s body returned to its original state as the divine power disappeared. However, his body was covered in boiling blood. Eve looked at the Demoness and said, "This is the only thing I can do for you, benefactor." Then Eve gave the Grand Magus a look, and he immediately understood. He waved his hand, and a green light flashed, and then there was only the Demoness and Mike left in the secret chamber. The Demoness looked at Mike with a complicated gaze and slowly took off her coat. She saw that Mike''s body was starting to bulge again, and she did not dare to stop. She quickly took off her clothes and drank the ball of origin medicine. The Demoness sobbed and lay on Mike''s body. Mike''s body quickly returned to its original state under the adjustment of this aura. A pure medicinal power entered Mike''s spiritual power. Mike was busy repairing his damaged spiritual power when a green medicinal power suddenly flowed in and instantly enveloped his spiritual power. Then, it began to transfer the origin power into the black and white spiritual power. Soon, Mike''s black and white spiritual power began to release waves of energy, repairing itself. The process of repairing the spiritual power was very fast. In about 15 minutes, the dark red spiritual power was completely repaired and everything returned to normal. Mike let out a sigh of relief and returned his spiritual body to his physical body. He wanted to check the condition of his physical body, but in the next moment, he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life. Mike''s soul looked at the red-faced, naked Demoness, and then looked at himself. How could he not understand what had happened. However, he did not let himself wake up because he knew that this would only make her more embarrassed. He sighed softly in his heart and thought that he would make it up to her in the future. Suddenly, the light ball in the Demoness''s body began to move. It actually came into Mike''s body through the connection between the two of them. Before Mike could react, the light ball exploded and turned into pure energy, it instantly filled Mike''s limbs and bones. The Demoness''s aura fell sharply. Soon, it fell below the heaven-tier. High-level 10-stars, 9-stars... it did not stop until it reached 1-star. Mike looked at this scene and thought, no matter what, I can''t repay her kindness. Then, a green barrier suddenly grew out of Mike''s body. The barrier pierced through the Demoness''s skin, leaving deep wounds on her body. The Demoness''s body was sucked in and she could not move at all. She could only let the barrier pierce through her skin. She wanted to cry out in pain, but she was afraid of waking mike up, so she could only hold it in. Seeing this scene, Mike could only obediently play dead again. An hour and a half later, the Demoness took out medicine from her interspatial ring to heal her spiritual power. She cleaned herself and Mike''s bodies, and finally limped out of the secret chamber. After the Demoness left, Mike sat up abruptly and looked at his body, feeling extremely complicated. Mike sat cross-legged on the bed, quietly feeling the changes that had occurred to his body. His original spiritual power had long recovered its former luster and fullness, and it was even operating a little faster than before. Outside the original spiritual power and the black and white pills, ten small spirits were connected from head to tail, circling there. In the middle of the ten spirits, a dark blue aura was becoming solid. Mike believed that it would not take long. That blue aura would be able to condense into a blue spirit. Mike looked at everything in the spiritual power and nodded with satisfaction. With a thought, a green barrier began to grow on his body. Not long after, a set of green scales grew on his body, covering his entire body. Mike casually punched twice, and there were two explosive sounds. Mike felt his own breath and realized that his strength had increased by at least 30 percent in this state. The barrier faded, and Mike sat upright on the bed again. He sent his spiritual energy into the summoning barrier and felt the life force of the three beasts. First was Eve. Eve seemed to have received good treatment. Now, his body was wrapped in seven-colored divine light. She was curled up and sleeping soundly. The other two beasts were no different from before. Suddenly, three streams of light landed in front of Mike. Mike looked closely, and one of them was the one who had saved him after burning his origin. Mike sat on the chair. He was no longer as weak as before. Instead, he was full of energy. The three old men sat opposite him and stared at him. Mike felt uncomfortable being stared at by the three old men. He looked at the Great Magus and asked, "Who is that girl?" The Great Magus sighed and said, "Her name is Demoness. She is the female teacher of our academy is the girl you flirted with at the door that day." Mike closed his eyes slightly and sighed softly. "It really is her." Mike opened his eyes and asked, "Why did you imprison me? Or should I say? Is there something special about me? Is it the Holy Dragon?" The three of them looked at each other and remained silent. It was obvious that they did not want to answer Mike on this question. Mike exhaled and said, "Of course you can choose not to answer my question, but don''t think about making me cooperate." The Great Magus said helplessly, "We are Dragon Guardians, specialized in guarding the origin and soul essence of the Azure Dragon. The reason why we are controlling you is because you also have a Holy Dragon on your body. This means that you can activate the origin power of the Holy Dragon, which is why we are doing our best to protect you." "Is that so?" Mike was a little doubtful. He looked at the three old men and said, "Then what do you need me to do?" "At the moment, you just need to raise your strength and let yourself become a divine-tier summoner as soon as possible.. That will be enough." Chapter 343 - His Strength Once Again Increased! Hearing this, Mike nodded and said, "Alright, then I understand. When I become a divine-tier summoner, I will come back to look for you." Hearing this, Jake''s eyes immediately widened like copper bells. He angrily shouted, "Where are you going?! Do you know that you have already been targeted by someone? If we had not arrived in time that day, you would have already been kidnapped! Do you know that if you step out of this door, you will immediately be in danger?" Mike frowned. He knew that what Jake said was true, but he did not believe that what the three of them said would be their true purpose. Mike thought about it for a while and still felt that he should listen to them. After all, even if they really wanted to do something to him, they would have done so already. Mike sat back down. The three old men saw Mike sitting back down and let out a sigh of relief. They were thinking that if Mike did not believe what they said. Then, in order not to deepen the misunderstanding, they would probably have to let him go. At that time, it would be difficult to protect Mike. Mike looked at the three and asked, "What about my subordinates? What should they do?" Leonhart smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already ordered them to go back. You just need to issue an order to look for them." Mike nodded. He understood that this was the only way now. The Great Magus looked at Mike and seemed to have thought of something. He said, "Oh right, you have to frequent our academy in the future. You can''t do it without a legal identity. Why don''t you become a teacher in our academy? What do you think?" Hearing this, both Mike and Leonhart looked at the Great Wizard in surprise. Leonhart asked, "Why? This kid''s way of doing things is very wild. If something goes wrong, won''t the gains outweigh the losses?" The Great Magus shook his head and said, "I believe in Mike''s ability. I wonder if Mike wants to believe in his own ability?" Mike thought about it carefully. He really needed a reasonable identity. He felt the Great Magus''s penetrating gaze, sighed, and nodded. The Great Magus smiled and said, "Then Mike will go to the incubator. What do you think?" Mike nodded. To him, he did not know them anyway. It was the same no matter which class he taught. As for the old men, their expressions were strange. Mike looked at their expressions and suddenly realized something. He asked, "The incubator, could it be..." Mike had not finished speaking, but he already knew the answer to the question. Mike then sighed, nodded, and said, "Where should I go for the formalities?" The Great Magus looked at Mike and said, "I''ll arrange everything. You just need to wait quietly." Mike nodded and sat cross-legged on the stone bed, no longer paying attention to the three of them. The three of them watched Mike recover for a while and secretly praised him, then left one by one. The three of them walked side by side. The Great Magus said to Leonhart, "You are in charge of informing the teacher at the incubator not to clash with that kid." Jake asked, "What?? Are you still afraid that our academy''s teacher will be at a disadvantage?" The Great Magus smiled bitterly and said, "According to that kid''s ability, he should be more than enough to become a teaching director. I am really afraid that some hothead will provoke him. When that time comes, I really don''t know what will happen." Only then did the three of them realize the seriousness of the matter. The Leonhart nodded, indicating that he understood. Suddenly, he asked, "What about Demoness? She has lost all her divine power. If we let her take on another job, I''m afraid that..." The Great Magus shook his head and asked in return, "Who said that there can''t be two teachers in a class?" Leonhart and Jake looked at each other, and the two of them said in unison, "Wise." Three days later, everything was ready. After Mike got dressed, he followed Philip''s father to the incubator. Before Mike entered the door, he heard a fierce argument. "Augustus, I''ve told you countless times. I''ve never liked you. Please don''t bother me again." A man''s voice rang out. "Okay, then let me ask you, who is that man?" "What man?!" "Stop pretending. Your breath is so chaotic. Also, why is your wrist covered?" "Let go of me, you''re hurting me!" "Well, you''re actually willing to be someone else''s furnace!" Mike glanced at it and found that there was no sign of stopping him. He sneered and kicked open the hatch of the incubator. A handsome man was gripping Demoness''s wrist with a ferocious expression. He looked at Mike, who had kicked open the door, with a stunned expression. Mike looked at the man, looked at the red-faced Demoness, and then looked at the indifferent students below. Finally, he fixed his gaze on the Demoness''s bruised wrist and his face darkened. Augustus saw this and quickly released her. However, Mike had no intention of letting Augustus go. He walked forward and moved like lightning, grabbing Augustus''s hand that was holding Demoness. Augustus sensed Mike''s strength and snorted disdainfully. He casually swung his hand, trying to shake Mike off. However, he found that Mike''s hand was like an iron hoop, no matter how hard he tried, he could not break free. Mike stared at Augustus. A red light flashed in his eyes. The Asura path murderous aura spread out and rushed toward Augustus in front of him. Augustus felt the asura path murderous aura. Cold sweat immediately broke out. He did not dare to look at Mike again. He could only use both hands, desperately trying to break free of Mike''s imprisonment. Mike slightly exerted force, and Augustus''s arm was immediately broken. He let out a miserable howl and struggled even more fiercely. Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Mike''s body, Jake frowned. He quickly walked up and said, "Nephew Mike, why don''t we just forget about it now? After all, Demoness hasn''t suffered any substantial harm." Hearing this, Mike frowned. The murderous aura in his eyes immediately dissipated. He turned his head and looked at the Demoness. The Demoness nodded. Mike sighed and let go of Augustus. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, Mike suddenly raised his arm and gave Augustus a hard slap.. Augustus''s body flew up and was actually sent flying far away, he only landed after a long time. Chapter 344 - Mike’s Guilt! It was only then that Mike noticed that this classroom was actually a small space with a radius of a thousand miles. Mike saluted and said, "Sorry, I couldn''t hold it in for a while, so..." Seeing that Mike had calmed down, Jake said, "It''s okay, this guy deserves a beating anyway. Then you go to class, I''ll take him away first." Mike nodded with a smile. Just as he was about to take Augustus away, he heard Mike call out from behind him. "Since this class is under my charge, I can teach it however I like, right?" Jake frowned and said, "You have to ensure the safety of the students." Mike smiled and said, "Of course." Jake nodded and left the place as fast as he could. After he left, Mike turned around and stared at the Demoness carefully. He only moved his gaze away slowly when the Demoness''s face was red. He asked, "Are you okay?" The Demoness nodded shyly. Her eyes darted around, not daring to look directly at Mike. Mike sighed. He turned his head to look at the students who were sitting upright in class and frowned. Mike snorted and asked, "Is Demoness very bad to you?" The students looked at each other, not knowing what Mike meant. Mike snorted and shouted angrily, "Is she very bad to you? Why do you stand by while she is being bullied?" The students lowered their heads as if they did not hear him and continued to do their work. It was as if everything had returned to normal. Demoness gently tugged on Mike''s sleeve from behind. Mike turned around and saw her shaking her head at him. Mike was a little confused. He turned around and asked softly, "Do you really treat them badly?" The Demoness shook her head and said, "No, it''s just... just..." "Just what?" Mike looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Mike looked at Demoness, but his face was getting closer and closer to her. The warm breath hit her face, making her blush. He did not realize what had happened. He looked at Demoness''s face, which was getting redder and redder, and then he understood. He quickly stepped back and said to the students fiercely, "You have all heard what Director Jake said just now. You are now completely under my control. Be prepared. I will not treat you all so gently." The students discussed animatedly below. Mike frowned and snorted coldly. A spiritual wave rippled out. The students'' hearts trembled, and they all shut their mouths. When they looked at Mike again, a hint of fear appeared on their faces. Mike looked at this group of students and snorted coldly. "If any of you are not satisfied with me, feel free to report me. See if I am afraid." Mike looked at the group of students below with endless mockery and indifference in his eyes. In his opinion, the students of the Otherworld might not be as powerful as the students of the Dark Church in terms of magic power. However, Mike believed that if the students from the High-level Dark Academy had been here just now, the situation would definitely not be like this. Mike detested this group of cold, iron-like students from the bottom of his heart. He was definitely not willing to answer the questions and do his best for this kind of ingrate. Mike glanced at these students, turned his head, and said to Demoness, "Teacher Demoness, you already know about me coming here to take up a post, right?" Demoness nodded and said, "You told me to welcome you to the Incubator." Mike gave Demoness a friendly smile and said, "Although I came to the Incubator, I don''t know much about the situation here, so from now on, Teacher Demoness will teach me. I''ll just be by her side to assist her." Demoness did not seem surprised by Mike''s decision. She looked at Mike and said, "Since Teacher Mike said so, I will agree. However, I might have some matters to attend to recently, so Teacher Luo will be watching them most of the time." Mike had roughly guessed what Demoness was up to, so he did not say anything more and just nodded faintly. After a short meeting, Demoness continued to teach. Mike stood beside her and quietly listened to what she was teaching. Time always passed quickly in this kind of quiet atmosphere, and today''s content was over. After Mike reluctantly guided a few students, he went to the Incubator with Demoness to see the Great Magus. The Great Magus looked at Mike, then looked at Demoness with a smile and asked, "Demoness, how was your day? Did the class go well?" Demoness recalled her performance today and her face instantly turned red. She said timidly, "Not bad." The Great Magus turned his head to Mike and asked, "How did you feel?" Mike glanced at the Great Magus and said, "You must be joking. How can I feel bad to be in class with a beauty like Teacher Demoness?" Demoness''s face instantly turned red. She lightly spat, "Hooligan." The smile on the Great Magus''s face became even wider. He said, "Well, since the two of you are getting along well, I can tell you something." "What is it?" The Great Magus said, "We''ve been waiting for close to 10,000 years, but no one with the power of the Holy Dragon has appeared. Therefore, after consulting the Azure Dragon, we''ve decided to use its origin to nurture a person with the power of the Holy Dragon. This person is Demoness." Mike nodded. The Great Magus continued, "Now that you''ve appeared, and you''re almost certain to become a divine-tier summoner, there''s no need to worry about this. On the contrary, Demoness who has the power of the Holy Dragon has encountered some problems. All Her divine power has been lost, and her realm has dropped to 1-star. Demoness, during this period of time, have you discovered that you''re unable to absorb the divine power of the world?" Demoness''s expression darkened, and she nodded. When Mike saw this, his eyes were filled with an apologetic look. The Great Magus said, "I called all of you here to resolve this matter. Mike already possesses a dense amount of the power of the Holy Dragon, and now that he has absorbed the power of the Azure Dragon in the Demoness''s body. If I''m not wrong, Mike, your body can already automatically produce the power of the Holy Dragon, right?" Mike was a little confused. He did not understand why the Great Wizard would bring up this matter. They were having a good chat, but now that he had done so, not to mention Demoness, he even wanted to find a hole to hide in. Mike secretly looked at Demoness and found that her face was red, and she almost buried her head in her chest. Chapter 345 - Mike Wants To Marry Demoness? Only then did the Great Magus realize that he had let the cat out of the bag. He hurriedly said, "Look, look. I am is old and my consciousness is blurry. Some nonsense just came out like that. Don''t take it seriously, don''t take it seriously." Demoness secretly looked at Mike. She wanted to see what Mike would say. Mike turned his head and looked at Demoness. He said, "I knew it. I saw your reaction today, but I didn''t say anything about it." Demoness nodded, still not daring to look directly at Mike. Mike continued, "I have to confess something to you first. I already have someone in love with me, and even though we have already happened... I still love her in my heart. Can you understand that?" Demoness was surprised by Mike''s honesty, but what Mike said was exactly the same as what Eve said, which made her have a good impression of Mike. Mike said, "I will be responsible for you, but you need to give me some time. I will try to fall in love with you. If I don''t fall in love with you within 100 years, I will agree to some conditions or marry you." Jake stared at Mike, already regretting that he had spoken too quickly. The Demoness''s face was as pale as paper. She said, "Although I don''t know what the three old men need you to do, I was adopted by his grandfather. The three old men personally taught me how to advance, and they were extremely kind to me... in short, I only want to repay the kindness of the three old men. You don''t have to take it to heart. As for the conditions, there''s no need to mention it anymore." Sighing, Jake was just about to say a few words to appease Demoness when he heard Mike say, "I may have understood your heart a little. I''m sorry, I was careless." Demoness nodded. She could no longer stay in this room. She even forgot to bid farewell to the Great Magus and left the room as if she was running for her life. After Demoness left, the Great Magus looked at Mike and said, "What you did today was indeed a bit too much." Mike was not afraid at all. He retorted, "If I didn''t spill the beans today, I''m afraid none of the subsequent things would have happened." The Great Magus suddenly stopped. He looked at Mike and said, "Let''s not talk about this for now. I want to explain to you about Demoness''s recovery of her magic power." Mike sat up straight and said, "I am listening." The Great Magus said, "The reason why the Demoness is unable to recover her powers is that her body lacks the origin energy. She has been absorbing the Azure Dragon''s origin energy all year round, and her own origin energy has long since been assimilated. However, this is the problem. She has yet to become a divine-tier summoner, so she is still unable to completely get rid of the external Holy Dragon''s origin energy. I believe that you know better than me what it means to lack the origin energy?" Mike nodded and asked, "Then what do you need me to do?" The Great Magus said, "You only need to extract a reasonable amount from your origin energy every month and pass it to Demoness. That will be enough for her to recover her strength." Mike nodded and said, "If I hadn''t appeared, the Azure Dragon''s origin energy should be enough to allow her to become a divine-tier summoner, right?" The Great Magus nodded and did not say anything. Mike also nodded and said, "I understand. Don''t worry. Although my words aren''t pleasant to hear, the matter will be handled beautifully." The Great Magus nodded and handed Mike an item. "This item is the key to your new room. I originally wanted Demoness to bring you there, but it seems that you''ll have to slowly look for it yourself." Mike asked with some doubt, "Why? Teacher Demoness can''t take me there, why not change to another person? Why do I need to find it myself?" Mike then nodded with a bitter face. He said to the Great Magus, "Then I''ll take my leave." The Great Magus smiled and said, "Go." After Mike left, the Great Magus sighed and said, "Sigh, why do I need Demoness to make such a sacrifice?" Mike had imagined how close he and the Demoness''s house should be, but when he really saw the two houses, Mike was still shocked. Mike stood in front of the wall next to Demoness''s room in the two thatched houses. Looking carefully, he could actually see the flickering candlelight in Demoness''s room. Mike was a little speechless. The intentions of these old men were too obvious. Mike walked out of the door and looked around. He found that there were still plenty of trees and stones here. He planned to build two houses that were not next to each other again. This would more or less ease the awkward atmosphere. Demoness had already noticed Mike. She hid behind the door and watched Mike cut the tree beams and cut the stones into bricks. There was a strange emotion in her eyes. After four hours of work, Mike finally made two decent houses. Mike looked at Demoness''s door and hesitated for a moment, but he still walked up. Demoness saw Mike walking over and quickly sat on the chair, pretending not to know that Mike had come. Mike knocked on Demoness''s door and asked, "Demoness, the weather is getting cold. I''m afraid the wooden house won''t be able to block the cold wind. I''ve built two new stone houses. You can choose one first." Demoness walked out of the door. She looked at Mike and her face turned slightly red. After randomly choosing one, she closed the door and did not come out. When Mike saw this scene, he could not help but smile bitterly as he went up and knocked on her door again. "Is there anything else?" Mike looked at Demoness and his face suddenly turned red. He said, "I need to transfer the origin energy to you." The scene from that day suddenly flashed in the Demoness''s mind. Her face suddenly turned red and she couldn''t even speak. She only stammered, "I... I''m too tired today. Why don''t we do it another day... Another day..." Mike looked at Demoness''s bashful attitude and he somewhat understood what was going on. He said to her, "It will only take three to four minutes to transfer the origin energy." Demoness''s face turned even redder when she heard that. She nodded and said, "I''m ready." Mike came to her room and she closed the door. They did not seem to notice that a pair of angry eyes were staring at the closed door from afar. The process of transmitting the origin energy was exceptionally smooth. Mike and the Demoness sat opposite each other, their palms facing each other. A pure and warm origin energy was transferred from Mike''s arm to Demoness''s body. Demoness felt this energy, she immediately moaned comfortably. Mike estimated the amount of origin energy Demoness needed to stabilize her realm, and when it reached a certain amount, he immediately stopped. "Demoness, I''m right in front of you. If you need anything, just call me." Demoness''s face was red as she nodded. Mike nodded and returned to the room. Chapter 346 - The Changes Of The Black Dragon! Mike returned to his room and took out a 100,000-faith Teleportation Gate from his pocket. He took it out and glanced at the content on it. It basically said that Philip and the others had returned to the Dragon Castle, telling him not to worry, and the group''s recent developments. After Mike looked at it, he nodded with satisfaction. He was very relieved that the castle group had been handed over to Little Jerry. He believed that under Little Jerry''s leadership, the Dragon Castle would definitely achieve greater development. Mike also gave Little Jerry one more instruction, which was to build an intelligence network that connected to the Otherworld. The things that had happened recently made Mike realize how desperate it was to know nothing about what he wanted to know. The information about the Otherworld had to be grasped immediately, only then would mike be able to make the right decision. Otherwise, he would be blind and unable to do anything. Mike had also told Little Jerry that he would definitely become a divine-tier summoner. He had also asked Little Jerry to recruit more troops to increase his strength. Mike wrote down a lot of words and sent them out through the Teleportation Gate. Mike understood that he did not want to leave this academy for a short period of time. Time passed slowly. Soon, two years had passed. Mike had also lived on this small mountain for two years. In these two years, other than Demoness, only the three old wizards and Philip had come up here a few times. In these two years, Mike had met these people, but he had almost never walked out of this small mountain. In these two years, he had gained a lot. Other than successfully advancing to a 2-star heaven-tier, he had also learned one of the three great cultivation techniques, the Carefree Travel. In these two years, his spiritual power had skyrocketed, and he was only one step away from breaking away from heaven-tier. According to Eve, in this world, there were only two people who had reached heaven-tier spiritual power without being a divine-tier powerhouse, Jake and the Lord of Storms. Mike was confident that he would be the third person. Let''s talk about Eve and the Black Dragon. During these three years, Mike had tried to use the Holy Dragon''s origin to cleanse Eve and the Black Dragon. To Mike''s surprise, Eve was extremely repulsed by the Holy Dragon''s origin, on the other hand, after the Black Dragon absorbed the Holy Dragon''s origin, it began to undergo some unexpected changes. The Black Dragon''s scales were like the Holy Dragon''s barrier. Not only did they contain dense dragon energy and divine power, but each of them was an individual. As long as they were inserted into the ground, they could quickly grow into a giant silver moon tree. When Mike learned of this change, he was overjoyed. He knew that the Black Dragon would not only play a supporting role in future battles, but it could also truly be used as a trump card. The biggest change was still eve. Ever since Mike and the leader of the Weiwu Castle had fought, and after Eve had swallowed the skull that contained the power of ice, there had been some strange changes. First of all, the water attribute power that had been awakened in Eve''s body had been greatly strengthened, and now there was an additional ice attribute power. Mike had only let Eve release a little bit of the power of ice, and half of the mountain had been frozen. Demoness who was watching from the side was stunned. Demoness''s power had also successfully recovered to High-level in the past two years. According to Mike''s estimation, he only needed to send the Holy Dragon''s origin four or five more times to Demoness, and her power would return to its previous level. As Mike thought so, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the gradually appearing figures. A trace of surprise flashed in Leonhart''s eyes as he said, "Your spiritual power has become stronger again." "No, no, no. In all the people I know, no one can do what you can at your age." Mike smiled and stood up to welcome Leonhart. Leonhart waved his hand and called Demoness who was trimming the plants in the distance over. Mike looked at this scene and seemed to have realized something. He frowned and asked, "Is there anything you need us to do?" Leonhart smiled and said, "Not really. This is a voluntary matter. It''s up to you whether you want to go or not." Mike smiled. "Then I really want to hear it." Leonhart said, "Do you know the Central Region Hero Association?" Mike nodded and said, "If I has never heard of such a grand event, wouldn''t that be too pitiful?" Mike was not being modest because the Central Region Hero Association was really too famous. It was so famous that even ordinary people who could not become summoners had heard of its great fame. Although the Central Region Hero Association had a martial arts competition process, it was not a competition. Its orientation was more towards the trade fair. Various sects, sects, and divine powers all took out treasures, and everyone bartered, gold coins, as a currency. Leonhart nodded and smiled. "If that''s the case, then it''s easy. We''ve decided to bring a group of people to participate in the Association event. I wonder if you''re interested in participating?" Mike nodded and said, "Since I am fortunate enough to be able to attend such a grand meeting, how can I not participate?" Leonhart smiled and said, "Good, very good." He turned his head and said to Demoness, "Demoness, you''re still unable to escape the transmission of the Holy Dragon''s origin. Why don''t you come along?" She stole a glance at Mike and said, "Forget it, I''d better not go.". Leonhart kept winking at Mike, asking him to persuade Demoness. Mike looked at Demoness and asked, "Since Teacher Demoness isn''t willing to go, I can think of a way to leave enough Holy Dragon''s origin for you. It won''t delay your recovery process." As soon as he said this, a flash of disappointment appeared on Demoness''s face. Although she concealed it well, Mike still saw it. Mike thought of this and said, "No, after thinking about it, I don''t think I have any method to store the source of the Holy Dragon. Why don''t you go with me?" Demoness nodded with a smile. Leonhart said, "Demoness, don''t make things difficult for Mike anymore. Even if he has a method to store the source of the Holy Dragon, it will definitely cost a lot of effort and money. If you go, we can save a lot of resources. Just think of the academy, Okay?" Demoness nodded, then lowered her head and looked at the floor quietly. Chapter 347 - The Raven Beast! Mike laughed. "When do we leave?" Leonhart smiled, and Mike immediately understood what he meant. "Now?" Mike looked at the sky full of stars and asked, "Why do we choose to travel at night?" Leonhart laughed: "For us summoners, there is no obvious difference between day and night. We travel at night and ride the cool breeze. It''s so nice and refreshing." Mike nodded and said, "Alright, we''ll listen to the arrangements." Leonhart''s expression suddenly changed, and he said to Mike, "I almost forgot. I have to tell you first that the Holy Dragon is an important secret. You must not let others know." Mike said, "Don''t worry, I won''t leak anything." Mike and Demoness followed the Leonhart to the place where everyone gathered, but they found a large group of people already waiting there. Augustus was among them. The one who really caught Mike''s attention was a handsome young man. He felt the pressure from that young man. It had been a long time since Mike had felt oppressed by his peers. That man noticed Mike''s gaze. He smiled at Mike in a friendly manner and said, "You''re very strong." Mike smiled back and said, "You''re also very strong." "My name is Tucker. What''s yours?" "My name is Mike." The others looked at Mike in shock. When they saw Demoness beside Mike, they were even more shocked. Only Augustus''s eyes were almost spitting fire. He snorted coldly as if he wanted to show off his presence, but no one paid attention to him. While everyone was still surprised by Mike''s identity, they heard Leonhart shout, "Let''s go!" The Central Region Hero Association was not held in Central Plains City. Instead, it was held in a valley 30,000 miles away from Central Plains City. Mike and the others set off at night. When the next day dawned, Mike and the others arrived there on time. Leonhart said to Mike and the others, "You can move freely, but when I summon you, you must come to me within 15 minutes." Everyone expressed their understanding. After all, this place was so big. Once everyone scattered, it would be very difficult to gather again. Leonhart said to Mike and Demoness, "You guys go too. Try not to be too far away from me. Otherwise, if anything happens, I won''t be able to take care of you." Mike cupped his fists at him and said, "Then, we''ll go first." Leonhart smiled and nodded. Mike smiled at Tucker and left with Demoness. Mike frowned slightly as soon as he left Leonhart''s side, because he always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from behind. He took a few more steps forward, but the surprise in his heart grew stronger and stronger. He could not help but turn around to look, but he did not find anything unusual. He could only give up and leave quickly with Demoness. Behind Mike, a person shrouded in black smoke appeared. He looked at Mike, and his heart was quite shocked. "He can actually sense my presence. As expected of the person that the old ghosts of the Dark Church want to protect." At this moment, on the other side of the valley, a youth with a crow on his shoulder was patiently negotiating with the stall owner. "Look, is three heaven-grade magic beast essence crystals still too expensive?" The youth raised his head, revealing a handsome and pale face as he said seriously. "Three is too expensive." The stall owner was about to say something when a red light flashed in the youth''s eyes, and the stall owner immediately became inarticulate. "Three... oh... two will do." The youth nodded, waved his sleeve, and swept the item away, leaving two heaven-grade magic beast essence crystals on the spot. The guards in the valley only frowned when they saw this scene. They did not go forward to stop him. Although the youth had gone a little overboard, he did not violate the rules of the valley. The youth stood up and looked into the valley, muttering, "You''re also... here." With that, he turned into a flock of crows and left the place. Mike''s gaze swept across the stalls around him. He could not help but be secretly shocked. The value of each stall here was more than the annual income of the Dragon Castle, but here, they were like cabbages. They stretched from one end of the valley to the other, stretching for hundreds of miles. However, this did not arouse his desire to buy anything. He realized that although the items here were expensive, they were not rare. Moreover, they were not what he needed right now, so he did not plan to buy much. On the other hand, Demoness fully displayed her shopping talent. In just 15 minutes, she had already put more than a dozen items into her interspatial ring. Just as Mike was surprised by Demoness''s shopping talent, Eve''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, "The fifth stall on your left and back has a metal plate on it. Think of a way to buy it." Mike glanced at the stall and realized that the stall owner was a young girl. Mike patted Demoness and gestured for her to follow. The two of them walked past a few stalls and naturally came to the stall where the little girl was. The little girl saw Mike and Demoness coming over and smiled. "What would you like, bosses?" Mike found that the little girl''s strength was only 1-star intermediate level. He frowned and said, "Where are the adults?" The little girl made a face, turned around, and shouted, "Alexander, come back. There''s a guest." The man who was playing cards at the side came back. He looked at Mike and asked with a smile, "What do you want?" Mike picked up a box of fruits sealed with ice on the table and asked, "How much is this strange fruit?" Mike actually did not really need this strange fruit. If he had encountered this thing a few years ago, he would have taken it no matter what. The black dragon was still very weak at that time, it needed such a huge amount of wood energy. However, it was different now. The energy contained in the strange fruit was like a drop in the bucket for the Black Dragon. It was not worth it to buy it. The reason why Mike chose this strange fruit was very simple. Among the dozens of stalls nearby, only this stall had strange fruits. The other things on this stall were all ordinary bottles and jars, most importantly, they could be found in other stalls. The owner stared at Mike as if he wanted to see something from Mike''s face, but Mike was not afraid. He looked at the owner as if he was saying to him, "Look, look as you wish." After looking for a long time, the owner helplessly stretched out five fingers. Chapter 348 - The Auction House! Mike was shocked by the owner''s asking price. He asked, "Boss, you really dare to ask? Your price is probably enough to cover a forest of exotic fruits." The owner smiled and said, "You must be joking. I have a daughter to raise. I still have to prepare a dowry for her." "Then you can''t catch a sheep like me to pull its wool. I can only offer this amount. I absolutely can''t offer any more." Mike slowly stretched out a finger. "That''s too little. You can add more." Mike snorted, pulled Demoness, and was about to leave. The shop owner quickly stopped Mike and said, "Okay, okay, you can take it." "Alexander, you can''t give it to him!" The little girl shouted from the side, "That is not enough to buy medicine." The little girl conjured two water bombs and shot them at Mike. Mike thought about it and the water bomb stopped in the middle of the air. He vaporized the water bomb. The shopkeeper was afraid that Mike would harm the little girl, so he quickly jumped to the middle and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Look, I''m really sorry." He said to the shopkeeper. "You saw it too. Shouldn''t you give me some compensation?" The shopkeeper smiled apologetically. "Of course, of course." Demoness tugged on Mike''s sleeve, signaling him to stop. Mike pretended not to see it. He waved his hand, and the item that Eve had instructed and the dozen bottles and jars were in his hands. The two of them left under the shopkeeper''s apologetic laughter and the little girl''s murderous gaze. Demoness looked at Mike, who was holding a bunch of bottles and cans, and said, "You''re really a little strange." Mike did not continue the conversation. He handed the box of strange fruits to Demoness and said, "I remember that your fourth summoning beast is wood-attributed, right? If you give this to it to eat, it can greatly reduce its growth speed." Demoness was stunned and asked, "You bought this for me?" Mike said, "I just bought it casually. What I want to buy is not this thing, but I don''t want to be taken advantage of by others, so I can only use this method." Demoness nodded. The little bit of emotion that had just welled up from the bottom of her heart instantly vanished into thin air. The two strolled for a while more before arriving in front of an unusual stall. This stall was the size of more than a dozen other stalls. Besides the small platform in front of them, the rest of the stalls were covered by black suspended rocks that could block divine power and spiritual power detection. Mike and Demoness looked at each other, then tacitly moved to the front of the stall and listened to the stall owner''s speech. The stall owner looked very young, but his words were very provocative. The stall owner took out a square jade seal and said, "Today''s fifteenth auction item! I dare to assure everyone that no matter how much the price rises today, it will not be surprising for this jade seal. Alright, let''s not talk too much. Let''s get back to the main topic. This seal is not only a heaven-grade weapon, but also the key to opening the Holy Dragon Tomb. To be honest, we have also tried to explore the tomb, but we did not expect the tomb to be exceptionally dangerous. Not only are there dozens of heaven-tier magical beasts guarding the tomb, but there are also many traps and formations." "After we lost seven or eight heaven-tier experts, we had no choice but to retreat. Everyone, please consider your strength before making a bid. I have no intention of looking down on you, I just don''t want to see you guys buying this treasure into a disaster." "As for my friends who are strong enough, I would like to urge you to think about what kind of treasure it is to be able to use dozens of heaven-grade magic beasts and so many traps and formations to guard this place." Hearing this, everyone frowned slightly, as if they were weighing the pros and cons. The stall owner did not wait for them to think clearly. He understood that only at this moment could this item be sold for the highest price. "The starting price is ten heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals or other items of equal value. Each increase in price can not be less than one heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals or other items of equal value." Once these words were said, no one was in a hurry to make a bid. A moment later, the stall owner looked in a direction, and immediately, a bid was heard from that direction. "Eleven." Mike laughed lightly. He felt that this method was too low-grade. Not everyone thought like Mike. After all, the allure of the Holy Dragon''s treasure was there. How many people could completely ignore it? Everyone immediately began to compete fiercely. Mike could not help but shake his head. "12!" "15!" "18!" ... "30!" Mike was secretly surprised at how crazy these people were. 30 heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals, and that person just named such a price so casually. For a moment, there was no one bidding. They just stared blankly at the person who shouted out the price. "It''s him? If it''s him, that party of Unity Ice Cubes is really nothing." Demoness looked at the person who shouted out the price with an extremely surprised expression. "You know him?" Demoness nodded and said, "This person is the son of the person in power. He also studied in the Dark Church." Mike nodded. He was not interested in this person, so he did not continue to ask. After bidding, no one raised the price anymore. Seeing this, the stall owner immediately announced that this item belonged to him. This result was in line with most people''s expectations. After all, for a treasure of unknown value, thirty heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals was already a very high bid. If it was a little higher, that would be a little abnormal. Immediately after, the next item was auctioned. It was a heaven-grade battle armor. Although it was not a set, it was still auctioned off at the sky-high price of 52 Heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals. When Mike saw this result, he could not help but be secretly speechless. Four or five items had been auctioned off in a row, and each of them was worth no less than 15 heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals. Mike was a little surprised. How did so many heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals come about? According to this method of killing, then the high-level heaven-grade magic beasts would be completely exterminated, right? Just as Mike was thinking about this question, the next item caught his attention. It was a black egg, the size of Mike''s fist. Mike could clearly feel that there were wisps of divine power lingering around the egg. Mike was instantly energized. This egg was actually shrouded in divine power. One had to know that even an orthodox divine beast like Eve used divine power when she first came to summon high-level magic beasts. He did not know the origin of this egg. It could actually use divine power directly. Mike asked Eve, but she said, "I''m not too sure either, but since this egg can activate such thick and mellow divine power, it must not be some weak magical beast." Mike nodded and said, "I got it." He looked up and found that the stall owner had already begun to introduce the egg. Chapter 349 - Special Dragon Egg! In the huge auction hall, there were many voices bidding. The auctioneer began to introduce the special Dragon Egg. "Everyone, this egg is a little special. We have to explain its situation. Please be patient and listen before you decide whether to bid." At this moment, Mike heard someone beside him say, "Look, he''s starting to auction that egg that will never sell." "Isn''t that right? With his ability, I reckon that this egg has lost money." Mike was a little surprised. At this moment, he heard the auctioneer say, "This egg was originally a summoning dragon egg. It was produced by a Frost Dragon. Speaking of which, there is still nothing wrong with it. However, the problem lies here. The father of this dragon egg is a Red Earth Fire Eragon. Under the combination of the Frost Dragon and the Fire Dragon, this egg was formed." "Ever since we got this egg, we tried everything we could to hatch it, but the egg did not move. It was no different from a dead egg. However, if we were to say that it was a dead egg, it would be a lie. The aura of life in this egg is frighteningly high. We couldn''t do anything about it at the moment, so we took it out and auctioned it." Eve mocked from within the summoning barrier, "That''s right. How can an egg with divine power be hatched? Mike, I think you can hatch this egg. Based on the divine power contained in this egg, it will definitely be a great help to you in the future." Mike looked at the egg expressionlessly. His heart was already filled with excitement. He was worried that there was no heaven-tier summoning beast, but here, a ready-made one was delivered to his doorstep. The auctioneer stood on the stage and babbled for a long time before finally saying, "Unknown Dragon Egg. The starting bid is 100 gold coins. Each increment must not be less than 1,000 gold coins. Let the bidding begin." Mike did not make the first move. He looked around and after realizing that no one was bidding, he began to wait quietly. After a moment, he asked helplessly, "Is no one interested in this egg? If there is, you can bid for it." The auctioneer had already made up his mind. If no one bid for this egg, he would go back and make it into egg soup. He suddenly remembered that he could not break this egg. He said, "I forgot to say. The eggshell of this egg is abnormally hard. It should be a good material to make armor." The people below burst into laughter. Still, no one bid. At this moment, Mike said, "100 gold coins, I''ll take it." The auctioneer''s face was immediately filled with a smile. He looked at Mike and said with a smile, "This person, you really have good eyesight. I can believe that you will definitely have a good partner in the future." Mike said with a smile, "Forget about a partner, I want to see what kind of armor it can be made into." Everyone burst into laughter again, and he also laughed. How could he not tell that Mike was deliberately saying this because he was afraid that someone would bid against him? He sighed to himself, thinking that it was better to sell at the bottom price than not. Just as he was about to announce that the egg belonged to Mike, he heard a voice from the other side, "This egg, 1,000 gold coins. I want it." Mike turned his head and saw that the one who bid was actually Luke, the son of the person in power. Mike sighed to himself. He knew in his heart that this matter was definitely not that simple. He said to Mike, "My friend, I''m different from you. I want to taste the egg soup made from this egg." However, no one laughed this time. Everyone looked at Mike, wanting to see how he would deal with this matter. Mike said, "How about this, I''ll pay 500 gold coins for the eggshell?" His face darkened, but he then said, "Alright, I''ll crack open this egg after I get it. When that time comes, don''t forget to look for me to buy the eggshell." Mike nodded and said, "Alright." Mike was a little anxious. He thought to himself, if such a good egg was made into egg soup, it would really be the greatest waste. However, he did not know that Luke was also feeling anxious in his heart. This was because he had also discovered the divine power that was wrapped around this egg. That was a power that he had seen only on his teacher''s body. Now, he had actually discovered it on an egg. What did this mean? Was there any hope for this egg to become a divine-tier in the future? Luke did not doubt in the slightest that Mike had also discovered the difference in this egg. He had already made up his mind that if Mike continued to be entangled with him, he would snatch this egg even if he had to make a move to snatch it. When Mike saw that the matter today was not that simple, he could only say, "What a coincidence. Mike also wants to drink egg flower soup today. Why don''t this little brother give up his love for me?" When Demoness heard this, she immediately frowned and tugged on Mike''s sleeve. Everyone''s mouths were wide open, and they looked as if they could not believe it. They did not expect that there would really be someone who would dare to snatch something from Luke. Luke said, "Is that senior Demoness over there? I wonder if you still recognize me?" Demoness could only smile apologetically and say, "It has been many years since we last met. Junior''s skills have grown." Luke smiled and said, "This guy looks unfamiliar. Is he your husband?" Demoness looked at Mike and shook her head. Luke said, "That''s a pity. If he was your husband, I could have given this egg to you. Now, it''s better to forget about it." Mike was secretly shocked. This was indeed not simple. This move of his had given away all his face. When the time came for them to really shed all pretense of cordiality, it would only be between the two of them. It would be difficult for the academy to speak up for him. When Mike thought of this, he said in a clear voice, "You must be joking. Since it''s a bid, let''s not talk too much nonsense here. Let''s go back to the auction. If we make a move based on our ability, the one with the highest price will get it. What do you think?" Luke smiled and said, "In that case, please make a bid, Mike." Mike nodded and said in a clear voice, "10,000 gold coins." There was an uproar in the audience. They did not expect Mike to not only dare to bid, but also directly increase the price of the egg by one zero. Narrowing his eyes slightly, Luke smiled and said, "Mike, then I''ll play along too! 100,000 gold coins!" Everyone looked at him in shock. In their eyes, what the two people bid for was no longer important. Now, they were completely fighting with each other. Demoness whispered to Mike, "It''s the person in power in the Northern Region. If we offend him, I''m afraid it will be inconvenient in the future." Mike smiled and said, "If he doesn''t offend me, then we''ll be burning incense." He raised his head and smiled: "One million gold coins." Everyone was already numb to this kind of one-digit increase in price. They were faintly divided into two factions. One faction stood by his side, while the other faction naturally stood by Mike''s side. Just as they were about to raise the price, they heard the attendant say, "Young Master, we only brought 800,000 gold coins. There won''t be any more." Luke frowned.. He was about to say that he would borrow it, but on second thought, if he really did that, then his divine power would naturally be lower than Mike''s. Chapter 350 - The Son Of The Ruler! Suddenly, a plan came to his mind. Luke raised his head and said to Mike, "Mike, you are indeed powerful, but we can''t go on like this. Why don''t we do this? No one wants to raise the price anymore. Let''s go up to the dueling platform and spar. The winner will take the egg and leave, and the loser will pay to clean up the mess. How about it?" Mike nodded without thinking and said, "Okay." Everyone was stunned. Demoness looked at Mike and said, "You are crazy. Do you know that a hundred years ago, Luke already advanced to the fifth star of the heaven-tier? He is one of the top geniuses in the summoning High-tier. Although I know that you are also a genius, but your age, battle experience, and treasures are far inferior to him. How can you beat him?" Mike looked at Demoness and smiled. "You really see me as useless." Demoness thought that Mike was angry, so she quickly explained, "No, I''m worried about you..." Before she could finish, Demoness''s pretty face had already turned red and she was at a loss. At this moment, Mike heard Luke say, "I''m waiting for you at the duel stage. I hope you can come as soon as possible." Mike patted Demoness''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go." Demoness shook her head and said, "No, I''m going to look for Leonhart. No matter how this battle turns out, someone has to come out and clean up the mess." Mike smiled and said, "That sounds like a good idea. I''ll leave that to you." Demoness was angry for a moment and asked, "Can''t you just let this go?" Mike shook his head and said, "It''s not that I can''t let it go. It''s just that there''s another reason behind it. Moreover, I can''t bear such a person. If he annoys me, I''ll just kill him and find a place to recover!" Demoness was shocked by Mike''s words. She said ''Madman'' and turned around to look for Leonhart. Mike looked at Demoness with a smile in his eyes and began to fly toward the dueling platform. The laughter of the son of the ruler wanting to duel with someone on the dueling platform spread throughout the entire valley like a pair of wings. For a moment, those who had nothing important to do rushed to the dueling platform one after another, they wanted to see what kind of person would dare to duel with the son of the ruler. He was wearing armor that shone with golden light, and the hooks in his hands flickered with a chilling light. Mike flew onto the stage and stood opposite Luke. He had a faint smile on his face and his body was as taut as a long spear. The pressure coming from Luke''s body pressed down on the audience. The people who were covered by the pressure turned pale with fright. One of them was watching and said in shock, "This is amazing. Just the pressure made me unable to move. If he attacked me, I might not be able to last even a minute." The other person who spoke was a woman. She looked at the person who spoke earlier with a mocking expression and mocked, "Luke is the son of the person in power, a High-level prodigy. How many people at the High-level can actually defeat him?" Hearing these flattering words, Luke felt very pleased in his heart. However, when he saw Mike''s indifferent expression, the smile that he had just put on instantly disappeared. Luke looked at Mike and asked, "Mike, are you ready? If you are ready, we can start." Mike nodded and said, "If you are ready, we can start at any time." Looking at Mike, Luke frowned and asked, "Brother Mike, are you not going to summon your own armor? Or do you think that I am weak and that you can defeat me without armor?" Mike shook his head with a smile and said, "My armor is too weak and can''t be compared with yours. However, I believe that I can survive a few moves with the strength of my body." A cold light flashed in Luke''s eyes. Obviously, he felt that Mike was toying with him. Not only that, everyone thought that Mike was toying with him. Only Mike himself knew that he really did not have an armor set. Mike casually waved his hand, and the bone spear appeared in his hand. Luke sneered and said, "Well then, let''s do this. Come at me!!" The temperature in the surroundings instantly rose. Even Mike felt a burning sensation in his heart. Mike''s eyes narrowed, and he was extremely surprised. He looked at the flames in front of him and heard the people below say, "I''ve long heard that the son of the ruler''s four summoned beasts are all top-tier fire elemental magical beasts. The four fire magical beasts complement each other, and their fire skills have been trained to perfection." Mike did not have time to be surprised, because four different magical beasts had already flown out from behind him. They were the Golden Crow, the Fire Dragon, the Blazing Fire Kick Star Spirit, and the Divine Sun Beast. After releasing the magical beasts, Mike did not have time to catch his breath. With a thought, the four magical beasts pounced on Mike. Mike frowned. He released Eve and made her entangle the Golden Crow and the Fiery Dragon. Then, he merged with Eve, with a flap of his four wings, he arrived in front of Luke in an instant. Luke did not panic. His armor set lit up with a red light. A fiery red net appeared between Mike and him. Luke''s Fiery Kick Star Spirit and the Divine Sun Beast turned around and attacked Mike''s back, for a moment, Mike was actually attacked from both sides. Seeing this, Luke snorted coldly, and the double hooks in his hands quickly slashed out. Countless sharp lights burning with raging flames attacked Mike. Seeing this situation, Mike did not panic at all. He flapped his wings, and his long spear shook. A golden curtain of fire appeared behind him. Countless fierce beasts flew out from the flames and pounced toward the fire net, and he turned around, the spear pierced through the body of the Divine Sun Beast, and at the same time, he avoided the fatal blow of the Blazing Fire Kick Star Spirit. This Divine Sun Beast was not comparable to the cub that Mike had seen in the past. This beast had clearly achieved great success. It spat out flames and attacked Mike. At the same time, It tightly gripped the bone spear in Mike''s hand, it was obvious that Luke wanted Mike to choose between throwing the spear and fleeing for his life or dying together with him. Unfortunately, Luke had underestimated Mike and overestimated himself. With a devilish smile, Mike exerted strength with both of his hands and directly threw the Divine Sun Beast to the back, blocking the joint attack from the Blazing Fire Kick Star Spirit. The Divine Sun Beast spat out a mouthful of blood. When it looked at Mike again, there was a hint of fear in its eyes. Seeing that the Divine Sun Beast''s aura was weak and it looked like it was seriously injured, how could Lue bear it? He directly approached Mike and asked the Blazing Fire Kick Star Spirit to help the other two beasts. Mike held the double hooks in his hands and said, "It''s indeed powerful. That Divine Sun Beast''s strength is too strong." Luke snorted and said, "Since you have already taken a big advantage, why is there a need to speak sarcastically to me?" Hearing this, Mike''s expression eased slightly. However, Luke suddenly exerted strength with his hands, trying to suppress Mike. However, a shocking scene occurred. Luke found that no matter how much strength he used, the hooks in his hands could not move forward at all. Mike''s long spear was like a brick wall.. No matter how the wind blew or the rain hit, it could not affect Mike''s body behind the wall. Chapter 351 - Precious Gift! Luke knew how much power he had. With the blessing of the divine power in his body, Mike was able to suppress him in terms of power, and he seemed to still have some energy left. How could Luke tolerate this? He snorted coldly, the weapon in his hand suddenly increased its strength, and he charged at Mike again. Mike was now paying attention to Eve''s situation. When he realized that Eve and the three beasts were locked in a stalemate, the burden in his heart was lifted, so he suddenly exerted force with both hands and pushed the spear horizontally. A strong gust of wind blew across the entire arena. The wind element hit the faces of the audience. Their faces, which were slightly weaker in magic, were red as if they had been slapped twice. The audience was shocked by the power of the two. "It''s not a summoner who relies on strength. The skinny one opposite Luke doesn''t look like one either. But now, the shockwaves from their collision are even stronger than an ordinary strength-type summoner!" The long spears and the double hooks collided, and the stage beneath their feet was being torn apart inch by inch! Everyone was stunned. They retreated one after another, afraid that the shockwave from the battle would affect them. Luke looked at Mike, and a hint of admiration actually appeared in his eyes. He looked at Mike and smiled. "Good, Your strength is not bad. It''s just that I didn''t know you long ago. Let''s drop the matter today! Take that egg Mike, and I''ll pay for the auction money." Mike was surprised. This was a well-controlled move. He was indeed worthy of being a High-level Heaven''s Favorite. However, Mike was not an ordinary person. Seeing that he had been put on a pedestal, Mike did not put on any airs and said, "As for the auction gold, since you are willing to give it up, I will naturally pay for it. What do you think?" Luke laughed. "Alright!" At that moment, the auctioneer walked up and said to the two of them, "Here are two of my auction house''s VIP keepsakes. Please accept them. Also, I have just prepared a banquet. If the two of you are willing to join us, it would be our auction house''s honor." Mike and Eve looked at each other. Suddenly, loud laughter came from all around. Mike instantly recognized that it was Leonhart''s voice. "Haha, I was worried about how to end this. I didn''t expect the two of you to hit it off so well." The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Mike smiled at Leonhart and Luke at the same time. Before they got up, another person came to the front of the crowd and said to Leonhart, "Leonahrt, long time no see. Your strength has improved a lot." Leonhart smiled bitterly. "How can I dare to agree to that statement in front of you, Wulf? You are the stronger one here." The person who was called the Wulf laugh loudly and hugged Leonhart. Then, he looked at Mike and said, "Where did this guy come from? His methods are so brilliant. If they continue to fight, my disciple might not be able to win." When the crowd heard this and saw that they did not have any intention to refute, they were shocked. Wulf looked at Mike and his expression suddenly changed. However, he then nodded and said, "Not bad, not bad. It seems that the Dark Church has another peerless genius. You can take this as a small gift from me." Mike looked at Wulf. "This gift is too expensive. How can I accept it?" Wulf smiled and shook his head. "This is just a treasure. Moreover, it is only applicable to other regions besides the Northern Region. With these restrictions, this treasure is nothing." Hearing this, Leonhart sighed and said, "Mike, make your own decision." Leonhart secretly transmitted his voice to Mike. "There is something I have to tell you first. That Overturning Order is not so easy to get. If you take it, it means that you have picked a side. When you encounter political enemies, they may try their best to attack you. Think carefully before you take it." Looking at Wulf, he instantly understood that he was communicating with Mike through voice transmission. He did not feel indignant in his heart, but it was a pity because he knew that he might not be able to give away his Overturning Order. Unexpectedly, Mike nodded, bowed, and said, "I''ll take it." Seeing the situation, Wulf was overjoyed. He nodded and said, "Since you young people still want to have a gathering, We won''t disturb you. You guys go ahead and have a good time." Everyone nodded and watched the two divine-tier experts leave. Mike and the others also left this place and found a quiet restaurant. They set up a small banquet and drank to their heart''s content. During the banquet, Mike explained his identity. Then, he learned a little about the situation in the Northern Region from Luke. In the evening, after Mike returned to his residence, he was directly called to his room by Leonhart. Leonhart looked at Mike and said with a serious expression, "Why did you accept that Overturning Order today? Can''t you see that there is danger and hidden details to that gift?" Mike sighed and said, "Why would I want to accept the Overturning Order? However, I can''t only think for myself. My home is suffering, but with my own ability, I don''t know how long it will take for me to form enough divine strength to counterattack. Therefore, joining hands with other divine powers or attaching myself to other divine powers is the best way. Today is also an opportunity. If I miss this opportunity, how long will I have to wait before I can come into contact with people at this level again? I''m afraid that no one can give an accurate answer." Hearing this, Leonhart''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly said, "Even so, it''s better for you to not go out during this period of time. Those people are very resourceful. Once you leave the Dark Church, it will be difficult for us old men to protect you." Mike nodded. The two of them did not know that the same scene was playing out in the room on the other side of the valley. "Ah, you did very well today." "Let me ask you, did you sense something from that kid?" "Yes, if I''m not wrong, that Mike already has divine power and High-level power." The mysterious figure was suddenly shocked and asked, "Are you sure that kid has already reached High-level?" Chapter 352 - The Transformation Of The Dragon Egg! The other party nodded with a face full of certainty and continued, "When I was fighting with him today, I kept using the great divine power of heaven and earth to suppress him, but it had little effect. Most importantly, his great divine power was not very strong, but he was able to push away my great divine power. I was at a loss for a moment." Hearing that, one of the mysterious figures, whose name was Jean said, "I got it. You should keep in touch with him during this period of time to improve your relationship with him. See if you can pull him into our camp. Even if you can''t pull him into our camp, you can''t offend him either. Just help him if you can." "You can leave now." Luke slowly left the room. He paced around the room. Suddenly, he thought of a legend about the Dark Church. A moment later, his expression changed drastically, and he muttered, "If that''s the case, then this Mike really needs to be protected!" Mike had already returned to his room. He sat cross-legged on the bed, took out the dragon egg that contained divine power, and examined it carefully. The entire dragon egg was green in color, and its shell was extremely thin. Mike placed the egg shell in front of the candle, and the candle light actually penetrated the egg shell. Mike was extremely surprised, and he could not help but feel an urge to hatch the egg as soon as possible. However, he quickly suppressed this urge because he knew that there were too many people here. If there were any unusual movements while hatching the egg here, it would be impossible to hide. The next day, the Dark Church gathered in front of the dueling platform to compete with the prodigies from all over the Northern Region. For some reason, no one dared to challenge Mike. Mike could not help but laugh at himself. He just wanted some peace and quiet. An entire morning had passed. Seven or eight teams in a row had competed, but no one dared to challenge Mike. Even Tucker had been challenged twice. Although the two of them were defeated, they were at least confident in their own strength. Mike was puzzled as to why no one was willing to challenge him. He could not understand it no matter how hard he thought. After the three teams had passed, a team called the Triad Association walked over. One of the team leaders looked at Mike and said, "You''re the one who killed Timmy, right?" Mike was a little confused, but he suddenly remembered that two years ago, when they were escorting the Gnome Dwarves, he had once killed a triad leader. Mike thought of this and chuckled. "So that''s why you''re here. So you and I are going to have a life and death battle today?" That person smiled and said, "If you''re strong enough, then we will naturally have a life and death battle. If you''re not strong enough, then you can just break your own neck right now." Tucker walked over and said, "Do you triad members want to die? How dare you provoke our Central Plains Academy!" That person then remembered that Mike had already stood on the back of the Central Plains Academy. At this moment, he had no choice but to say, "So what? I don''t believe that the fight between us dragons will attract the interference of all the members of your academy. If that Mike is brave enough, come up on stage and we will fight to the death." Tucker looked at Mike and asked, "Can you? If you can''t, don''t go up. No one will dare to laugh at you." Mike smiled at Tucker and flew up to the stage and stood in front of that person. When that person saw Mike fly up to the stage, his heart trembled and he said, "Let me introduce myself. My name is..." Mike interrupted him impatiently and said, "I''m not interested in your name. Are you going to fight or not? If not, I''m going to leave." The man''s face turned green and red. He summoned his beast and summoned the power of heaven and earth to attack Mike. Mike looked at the terrifying power and muttered, "Now any Tom, Dick, or Harry can become a heaven-tier powerhouse? How disappointing." Before he could finish his sentence, Eve and the Black Dragon charged at a summoned beast. Eve was even more powerful, and she alone suppressed the beast and the man. Mike took out his bone spear, and his aura reached its peak. He roared, "I don''t know who sent you, but please remember, I am not someone who can be provoked by just anybody!" Mike let out an angry roar as his body was covered by Eve''s dragon flame. He turned into a ray of light and pierced through the man''s divine power and arrived in front of him. The man could feel the shocking divine power on Mike''s bone spear. He wanted to avoid it, but Mike''s spear path was unpredictable. He could not avoid it, so he could only use the chain in his hand to delay Mike and buy himself some time to escape. However, he did not expect that Mike had already passed through his chain before his chain had even opened. Mike came in front of him and pierced through his Divine Power Spring with a spear. The aftershock from the spear instantly turned him into minced meat. Mike stood in the rain of blood formed by the corpse and asked, "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me? If not, I will go back to take a nap." Standing by the window in the distance, he could not help but smile when he heard Mike''s words. He said, "This move has directly intimidated countless people. From now on, anyone who wants to challenge him again must weigh their own weight. Mike is a little interesting. As expected of someone who has steadily entered the divine-tier." Tucker looked at Mike and took the lead in clapping. Following that, thunderous applause rang out from below the dueling platform. Mike flew to his seat amidst the applause and slowly fell asleep. In a room far away, a young man saw this scene and flipped the table in front of him angrily. He roared, "Kill that Mike for me. You must kill him! I don''t care who is behind him. You must kill him. You must!" The other people in the room looked at each other and did not dare to come forward to dissuade him. At this time, a young man came forward and said, "Your Highness, don''t be anxious. Although Mike''s actions are like a slap to the face, but if you think about it carefully, the matter is not that simple." When the young man heard this, he calmed down and asked, "Tell me, he killed my advisor. What could he think? Was it a mistake?" The young man shook his head and said, "From the whole process just now, that young man named Mike did want to kill Rick, but it was not because Rick was your staff." "Then what was the reason?" The man saw that there was a turn of events and quickly said, "Think about it, with Rick''s attitude just now, what would you do if it were you? I believe you would attack as well. Mike is such a person. Rick provoked him and disrespected him, so he naturally wanted to kill Rick. There''s nothing wrong with that." The young man said, "So What? What''s the difference? Isn''t Rick dead now?" Chapter 353 - Snatching The Dragon Egg! The man shook his head and said, "That''s not it. There''s a big difference. If Mike killed Rick because of that, then there''s naturally no way to reconcile this matter. When we saw Mike, we wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. Now, Rick''s death is because of his own stupidity, not because we''re on the opposite side of Mike. Then, things can still turn around. At least, this means that Mike doesn''t have to stand with the others at the moment to help that person. The Person In Power is only sending an Overturning Order. It''s not worth Mike giving him such a big pledge of Allegiance." The young man was not a fool. He naturally understood what the man meant. He immediately asked, "Are you saying that we can still rope in Mike?" The man nodded and said, "Not only can we rope in Mike, but we can also even use Mike to make a big story. This is not something that can be done in a short period of time. In short, we just don''t make a move against Mike." The young man completely calmed down. He looked at the man and said, "I''m grateful for your advice. If it weren''t for you, I would have made a big mistake today." The young man who was called the Prince nodded and said, "As a subordinate, I shouldn''t say anything. As a friend, Your Highness, you should change your impulsive behavior." The young man frowned, but then he relaxed and said, "I must change my behavior." ... In another room across the valley, Luke sat at a table with the Person In Power, analyzing what had happened today. Person In Power asked, "What do you think of Mike''s behavior today?" Luke had long expected Person In Power to ask this question, so he said, "Isn''t it obvious? Mike killed Rick and announced to the other heirs of the Dark Continent that he is officially on our side." Person In Power shook his head and said, "Do you think that a piece of Overturning Order will have such a great effect?" Luke was instantly stopped by the question. He shook his head. He actually knew that for people like Mike, the effect of a piece of Overturning Order was actually not much different from a copper coin. He was not the kind of person that would offend another group of people for his own group of people. He covered his head and wailed, "Is this the world of geniuses? Then why is he like this?" Person In Power said, "It''s all because that Rick is too stupid. If he faces Mike with that attitude, isn''t it obvious that he has put Mike on the opposite side of them? What a stupid pig!" "Actually, we should be happy. If the subordinates of the Seventeenth Prince are all like this, then why should we be worried that he will threaten the position of the heir of the fifteenth Dark Continent?" Person In Power shook his head and said, "It''s not as simple as you think. The Seventeenth Prince is ruthless, cruel, and bloodthirsty. Most importantly, he is not a fool. In order to not be eliminated by him, we must first kill him!" He looked at the distant sky and felt that he had been extremely unlucky recently. Mike and the others had already left. They sat on the back of the huge flying magical beast and chatted with each other. Tucker sat over and asked, "I want to ask you a question. I don''t know if you can help me answer it." Mike smiled at him. "Just say it." Tucker took a glance at Demoness, and Demoness tactfully walked away. Tucker''s eyes suddenly became fierce. He asked, "What do you think about the struggle for power and benefits between the heirs of the Dark Continent?" Mike recalled the way Nordick had treated him in the Otherworld. Mike shook hake his head with a wry smile. He said, "If it''s possible, I''d rather never get involved in this kind of thing, even if it would bring me great benefits." Tucker''s eyes flashed. He asked, "So you''re already involved in this kind of thing?" Mike looked at Tucker in surprise and asked, "Why do you ask? Do you have a unique understanding of this kind of thing, or have you already supported one of the Dark Continent''s heirs?" Tucker smiled and said, "No, I''m just curious about your recent performance. I hope that you won''t think too much about it. I don''t want to be investigated by the three old men in secret." Mike looked at Tucker meaningfully, nodded, and said, "I know. However, as a generation of revolutionaries, it''s better for us to not get involved in this kind of power struggle." Tucker looked at Mike in surprise. He nodded and said, "I will keep this in mind, but I also want to remind brother Mike that although you want to get rid of this kind of thing, some people won''t easily give up on you." A cold light flashed in Mike''s eyes as he said, "If someone won''t let me go, then I''ll have to get rid of him." Tucker''s expression did not change as he said, "Mike, take care of yourself." After saying that, Tucker turned around and left, leaving Mike, who was frowning on the spot. Demoness walked over. She looked at Mike and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you offend Senior Brother Tucker? He doesn''t look too good." Mike shook his head and said, "Senior Brother Tucker was sick and came to me to ask for some medicine. I told him that I''m not a doctor and that the medicine I prescribed would kill him, so he left." Demoness was a little confused, so she simply did not ask any more questions and turned around. As soon as Mike returned to the academy, he pushed all the teaching tasks to Demoness. He hid in his residence and announced to the public that he was in closed-door cultivation to recover and temporarily did not care about the affairs of the world. When Jean heard this news, he was so angry that he smashed the tea set on the table into pieces. Meanwhile, the successor of the seventeenth Dark Continent and the others were completely relieved and no longer worried about whose side Mike was on. Mike somewhat understood why there was a question on that side. Even the number one genius of the Dark Church like Tucker did not dare to openly announce which side he supported, but he actually did it. By doing so, not only did it make him face a choice sooner or later, but it also tied the academy to him. In the future, the decisions he made would represent the academy''s decisions. Unless the Academy kicked him out and ordered them to chase him down. Otherwise, his words would be the academy''s words.. The academy''s attitude towards this matter would be tied to him. Chapter 354 - The Method To Hatch The Dragon Egg! Although Mike felt guilty in his heart, he still did not regret what he had done. He understood that what he had done was indeed a little selfish, but when he thought of the people of the Otherworld who were in deep trouble, he felt slightly better. After all, what he did was not for personal gain, but for the safety of the lives and property of the people of the entire realm. It was also for the trust of his teacher, even if it was a more selfish thing, Mike would consider doing it. Thinking of this, Mike felt much better. He looked at the sky outside the window and suddenly thought of the egg. He quickly took the egg out. He looked at the egg and asked, "Eve, how do you hatch a Dragon Egg?" Eve came and shook her head. "According to our dragon race''s method of hatching an egg, it requires the parents to coil around the egg. The egg will take the opportunity to absorb the essence of the parents and harmonize the yin and yang energies. In less than 300 years, the egg will break out of the shell and become a majestic Divine Dragon." Hearing that, Mike wailed, "300 years? I can''t even wait for 3 years. My time is very precious. Is there any other way that is shorter?" Eve frowned. She thought of an idea. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "I do have another way, but the other way will cause your vitality to be depleted. If you can''t replenish it, you will suffer from sequelae." Mike asked, "What is it?" Eve said, "Use your blood to irrigate this egg. Forcefully shorten the incubation time and bring out the thing in the egg shell." Mike frowned when he heard that. He thought about it carefully and said, "This matter is too serious. I still need to consider it. As for this egg, we''ll use the life essence to nourish it first. We''ll see if there''s any other way to achieve the same goal without using my blood." Eve frowned. "It''s very difficult!" ... "Teacher Demoness, are you here for class again?" Demoness smiled and greeted the people. Then, she adjusted her state and walked into the classroom. Augustus brushed past her, but he did not dare to look at her anymore. Demoness heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, no one bothered her anymore. She could teach her own class peacefully. Demoness suddenly remembered that she had not seen Mike for more than three months. Ever since that guy went to the Academy''s library, he had been locked in his room. Every day, there was an extremely strong energy fluctuation in his room, the strength of that energy made her worried and fearful. Demoness''s face suddenly turned red, and she continued to teach her class. At this moment, Mike had a bathtub in front of him. The egg was placed in the middle of the bathtub. Mike poured in the potion that he had made until the egg was completely submerged. He took out dozens of heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals and placed them around the egg. He then filled the bathtub with countless rare herbs until it was on par with the potion. After Mike had done all this, he took a deep breath. He bit his finger and dripped a drop of his blood onto the egg. Then, he did not stop. He reached out with both hands and drew a seal, he drew a complicated enchantment around the egg. Finally, he sat at the end of the enchantment and summoned Eve and the Black Dragon. "Do not let anyone come here, not even the three elders." Eve looked at Mike worriedly and asked, "Mike, are you sure this method will work? If it doesn''t, we can think of another way." Mike shook his head and said, "I am sure that this Qi gathering spirit nurturing enchantment will work. I spent three months to research it and have done countless calculations on it in my mind. I have already eliminated all possible causes of failure. In other words, unless there is something wrong with the egg itself, I will definitely be able to hatch it." Eve nodded and said, "As long as you know what you''re doing." With that, the beasts left the room and placed layers of barriers around Mike, preventing anyone from entering. Mike sat cross-legged and adjusted his condition to the best. He looked at the bathtub in front of him and slowly injected divine power into the barrier on the ground. The enchantment lit up, and a layer of silver light covered the bathtub, waking up the mysterious beast egg that was sleeping. An hour later, the egg began to absorb the energy of the medicinal herbs in the tub. At first, the absorption speed was very slow, but the speed gradually increased. After another six hours, the medicinal herbs in the tub had all been turned into powder, and the water level of the medicinal liquid was constantly dropping. Seeing this, Mike used his spiritual power to control the bucket of medicinal liquid and added all the remaining medicinal liquid into it. An entire day had passed, and the medicinal liquid in the bucket had completely disappeared. Mike also did not have any remaining medicinal liquid to add. At this time, the only energy bodies in the bucket that could be absorbed by the egg were the dozens of heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals at the bottom of the bucket. At this time, the egg also showed obvious changes. The entire egg had become crystal clear, like a piece of beautiful jade, emitting a warm luster. The most surprising thing was that the life energy contained within this egg was almost equal to the sum of Mike''s and the three beasts'' life energy. What kind of surging life energy was this! However, this was not the end. The white light on the mysterious egg brightened a little, and the magical beast essence crystals actually began to melt within the white light. Waves of powerful and pure divine power were being drawn into the mysterious dragon egg at such an exaggerated speed, showing no signs of exhaustion. Mike was a little excited. He looked at the mysterious dragon egg, and the divine power in his hand instantly increased. The egg was enhanced by Mike''s divine power, and the speed of absorbing divine power instantly increased. Countless pure divine power condensed into a powerful small vortex, the divine power was sucked into the egg. A week had passed, and all of the heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals had been completely absorbed, but the egg still did not stop absorbing energy. Mike looked at the egg with a complicated expression. The egg was crazily absorbing the divine energy of heaven and earth, but that was just a drop in the bucket for it. The heaven-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals were gone for only an hour, and its life force had been reduced by 30 percent. This meant that if the egg did not find an energy body that contained a great amount of energy, it would once again fall into silence. Another half an hour passed. The egg had become extremely dispirited. It no longer had the vigorous vitality it had before. Mike sighed and was ready to stop. At this moment, a sudden change occurred.. Mike found that the energy in his body was beginning to drain, and the aura of life of the egg was beginning to come alive again. Chapter 355 - The Tyrannical Dragon Egg! Mike turned pale with fright. He quickly removed his hand from the barrier, wanting to sever the connection with the mysterious dragon egg, but it was too late. The mysterious egg flew up and stuck to Mike''s spiritual power, it began to absorb the divine power in Mike''s body. Mike wanted to pull the mysterious egg out, but even with his power that could move mountains and fill seas, he was unable to remove the little thing from his body. Mike was shocked because he realized that the black and white pills had also begun to lose their divine power. The divine power in Mike''s body was flowing rapidly. Soon, Eve was the first to notice Mike''s abnormality. Eve said, "The divine power in Mike''s body is flowing rapidly. At this rate, in another hour, there won''t be a drop of divine power left in his body. Black Dragon, you stand guard. I''ll go in and help Mike." Black Dragon was still as dull as ever, but he said, "No, if something happens to you, what will happen to me? I''ve discovered that the reason why we are able to move freely in this academy is 60 percent because of you and 40 percent because of Master. If something happens to you, who can guarantee that those people will not help us?" Eve frowned. She said, "Then what should we do? Are we just going to sit back and watch?" Black Dragon said, "I will go in. The energy in my body will not be much lower than yours. If something happens to me, then there is no need for you to go up again. Quickly find someone to come and save us." Eve looked at Black Dragon with a complicated expression. Finally, she took a deep breath and said with difficulty, "Okay!" Black Dragon entered Mike''s room and surrounded Mike, placing the dragon egg in the middle. They exerted their strength at the same time, and the mysterious dragon egg gradually regained its vitality. When Mike saw this, he let out a sigh of relief. However, things did not go as smoothly as he had expected. The mysterious dragon egg still did not slow down its absorption of Mike''s energy. Mike gradually lost consciousness. Seeing this, Eve''s heart began to burn with anxiety. She could not care about anything else. With a thought, he called the three elders over. The three elders stood in front of the door and watched this scene quietly. The shock in their hearts was indescribable. He could not help but ask: "Is this really just an egg?" Eve nodded. The Grand Magus said, "Yes." "Mike has already begun to lose his source. We don''t have time to chat. Hurry up and save him." The three experts attacked at the same time. Three divine power strands connected to Mike. These three actually wanted to rely on their tyrannical strength to forcefully pull out the egg. However, the three of them underestimated the power of this egg. The egg did not reject them. It actually connected to Mike''s body through the energy strands and began to absorb their divine power. The three elders were shocked. They broke off the divine power and looked at the mysterious dragon egg in shock. After losing the three energy pillars, the mysterious egg began to absorb Mike''s energy again. Seeing this, Eve roared and pounced on Mike, wrapping around his body, she transferred her divine power to Mike. Seeing this, the three elders attacked again. This time, they changed their strategy. Countless heaven-grade magic beast nuclei poured down like rain, covering the floor of Mike''s stone house with a thin layer. Seeing this, the mysterious dragon egg began to slow down its absorption of Mike''s divine power. With a flash of black and white light, the magic beast nuclei on the ground flew up and attached themselves to Mike''s body. The two beasts were also sucked into Mike''s body. They guarded the egg, forming a delicate cycle in the stone house. Seeing this, the three elders let out a sigh of relief. They could see that the mysterious dragon egg had reached its final stage. They could not help it anymore. The rest was up to Mike. As time passed, a thin layer of crystal had formed on the surface of the body of the human, two beasts, and the mysterious egg. The mysterious dragon egg began to stop absorbing the energy around it, and it began to focus on absorbing the energy in Mike''s body. It began to absorb Mike''s origin energy. Mike was furious. He immediately released his spiritual power and cursed. "You bastard! You are not satisfied after absorbing so much of my divine power, and you still want to absorb my origin energy. Just you wait! I will defeat you!" The dragon egg actually understood Mike''s words. It also used its spiritual wave to express its anger and launched an even fiercer attack at Mike. Mike began to counterattack. He used all three of his techniques to protect his body, divine power, and soul. He also began to use his strength to suppress the mysterious dragon egg to seize the initiative. Mike and the dragon egg began to compete for each other''s divine power. For a moment, the two sides were in a stalemate. Moreover, looking at the situation, it turned out that Mike was still in a disadvantageous situation. Seeing this, the two beasts attacked together to help Mike, temporarily stabilizing the situation. Since the situation was stabilized, Mike quickly realized that the situation was more dangerous than he had imagined. The mysterious dragon egg quietly captured a trace of his divine power and wrapped it with a large amount of divine power. The Beast Egg was actually analyzing Mike''s divine power. What shocked Mike was that the dragon egg had actually broken Mike''s divine power lock. If this continued, it would not take long before Mike''s divine power would lose its effect on the egg. At that time, it would be hard to say who was the master and who was the servant. Mike frowned. He began to organize his divine power to attack the mysterious dragon egg. The mysterious dragon egg also sensed the danger, and it began to use its divine power to defend against Mike''s attack. For a time, the speed at which the mysterious egg was deciphering Mike''s divine power slowed down again. "Huh?" Mike had a flash of inspiration. He suddenly realized that the mysterious dragon egg could decode his divine power. Could he also decipher the mysterious dragon egg''s divine power? With his strength, the speed of deciphering was not much slower than the mysterious dragon egg. Mike conveniently captured a small ball of the mysterious dragon egg''s divine power and began to slowly decipher it. The deciphering process was unexpectedly smooth. He raised his eyebrows and increased the strength of the deciphering. The mysterious dragon egg panicked. It did not expect Mike to find the point of entry so quickly. It also realized that if Mike continued to do this, its divine power would be deciphered sooner or later.. At that time, it would be defeated. Chapter 356 - Dragon Egg Burst! They began a new round of competition. Now, they were competing to see who had more divine power. Mike''s spiritual power was now restricted, so he did not dare to rashly absorb divine power from his surroundings. What he could rely on was only his spiritual power and the remaining divine power in his bone acupuncture points. After he used up all this divine power, he had no more to use. The situation of the mysterious dragon egg was the exact opposite of Mike''s. It could freely absorb divine power from heaven and earth, but the speed of its absorption of divine power was far slower than its consumption speed. Moreover, its reserves of divine power were pitifully low. Both of them knew exactly where their predicament lay. Therefore, they almost simultaneously exerted their strength and used their most incisive methods on each other. A ray of golden light was poured into Mike''s divine power. That was Mike''s High-level divine power, and it was the accumulation of these things. Mike had now poured all of it into his divine power, hoping to defeat the egg in one strike. The mysterious dragon egg sensed the danger of the golden light, and it also began to exert its power, concentrating the energy in the entire egg to a single point. At the same time, powerful divine power exploded at the connection between the two. In an instant, a dazzling white light shot into the sky. The energy contained within it made the three great elders feel apprehensive. The Great Magus and Leonhart acted almost at the same time. One of them directed the divine power pillar to the sky to prevent it from spreading to the academy, while the other acted to protect Mike''s spiritual power so that Mike would not be injured. He stood where he was, feeling the divine power that filled the sky, and became silent. With a crack, the eggshell shattered, and a black and white bear crawled out. He looked at Mike with fear and respect in his eyes. Mike glanced at the bear and fainted. Leonhart brought Mike back to the secret chamber. The Great Magus said to him, "Mike, let''s go." He did not reply. He stood there quietly like a statue. The Great Magus could not help but feel happy. He knew that his Mike had finally found the way to that realm. He transmitted his voice to Leonhart. "Bring that kid back when he wakes up. We''ve helped him so much. Now it''s his turn to help us." ... Mike returned and quietly looked at himself in front of him. His heart was filled with admiration. This was such a high level of life. Although the world was in front of his eyes, it was not in his eyes, nor was it in his heart. He stood in the world, but it was as if he was outside the world. Everything could not affect him. At this moment, in his eyes, there was only the road to a higher level. Mike stood in front of Eve. He did not feel any pressure. Mike sat cross-legged, slowly recovering his divine power. Suddenly, Eve moved. She crouched in front of Mike, her eyes shining with a layer of spiritual light. She actually used her vision to penetrate Mike''s body and observed Mike as he recovered his divine power. She finally understood, understood how divine power appeared, and also understood the truth of this world. She stood up and looked at Mike with a complicated expression, tears welling up in her eyes. She looked at Leonhart and Great Magus with a complicated expression, then turned around and flew into the distance. The two of them looked at each other and saw a deep sense of helplessness in each other''s eyes. They understood that she already knew the truth that he could not accept the most. Mike closed his eyes. His eyes were also filled with tears. She had sat across from him just now, and he could clearly feel her world. What a terrifying and miracle-filled world. It contained everything. Birds chirping, flowers fragrant, ice and snow, from Heaven to Hell. With just a thought, this world was filled with miracles. Mike looked back at his own world. The ice and snow had mostly melted, but the traces left by the ice and snow were still there. The land was still desolate, but there was still some vitality. Mike smiled. He looked up at the sky and slowly extended his hand. A butterfly appeared in Mike''s hand. Then, the butterfly flew up and flew into Mike''s world. The butterfly flapped its wings, and wherever it flew, grass grew and trees grew, and everything was spring. Great Magus and Leonhart were shocked. They could sense that Mike''s strength was growing rapidly along with his state of mind. This kind of growth was like a rocket, soaring into the sky. According to their expectations, it would take at least 100 years before Mike stabilized his divine level strength before his state of mind could undergo such a change. However, Mike had used the facts to make them realize that they were wrong. Great Magus said to Leonhart, "From today onwards, let Mike go with you. When they recover together, they might have a different understanding." Leonhart said, "Alright, I just don''t know..." Great Magus smiled and said, "He will come." Leonhart smiled and said, "I hope so." Three months later, Mike stood up from the ground. The clothes on his body had long rotted. He casually pulled, and those clothes turned into dust and mud. Demoness happened to open the door, and when she saw this scene, her face was slightly red. She hurriedly turned her head and returned to the room. Mike took out a set of clothes from his interspatial ring and changed into it. He gently exerted force, and the space began to distort. He used his heart to feel the changes in the world. The wind and clouds were surging, the grass and trees were growing, the insects and birds were singing, and everything was in his eyes and ears. All of this was due to Mike''s powerful spiritual power. Yes, Mike''s spiritual power had been upgraded again. His spiritual power had already reached the highest level of this world, the heaven-tier spiritual power. When Mike released his spiritual power, any movement within a radius of 100,000 miles could not escape his eyes. This was already akin to a divine-tier expert. There were even some divine-tier experts who were unable to reach this level. Mike understood that he was closer to the divine-tier. Eve suddenly appeared behind him and said, "Your strength has advanced by another step. Your spiritual power has already entered the heaven-tier, and you have already obtained divine power and High-grade power. This also means that you have completed all the preparations before advancing to the divine-tier. You don''t need to do anything else. You just need to accumulate divine power and wait for that day to come." Mike said to Eve, "You''re exaggerating." Eve smiled and said, "Maybe. right, since you''ve reached this realm, your only task now is to speed up the accumulation of divine power. Go into seclusion. Before you go into seclusion, tell me everything you need to tell me. I''ll guard you.. Don''t worry about evolving." Chapter 357 - There Was A Mistake In The Information! When Mike heard this, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. He recalled the shadow of that towering tree in his mind, and he began to miss it. He shook his head and shook off the strange thoughts in his head. Mike left the Dark Church and came to the Northern Region branch of the Dragon Castle. He explained everything that he could think of to the branch. Then, he returned to the academy and began the next phase of his recovery. Mike returned to the small hill. He looked at Demoness and said, "I''m going to begin my seclusion. Fortunately, you don''t need the Divine Dragon''s origin anymore. Take care. I''ll strive to enter the divine-tier within 100 years. Do you have anything to tell me? If not, I''ll go into seclusion." Demoness looked at Mike, and her emotions gradually became complicated. Endless feelings of emptiness instantly filled her heart. She felt a little flustered. She looked at Mike and subconsciously said, "When you come out of seclusion, let''s be together." In an instant, her pretty face turned red, and Mike''s next words made her calm down instantly. "If this is your choice, I have no objections. I will be with you and try to make me fall in love with you, but I still say the same thing. I haven''t forgotten her. If she appears in front of me, I... I don''t know what to do." Mike ran back to the room as if he was fleeing. He panted heavily and stared at the door. Demoness stood outside the room with a complicated expression. She carefully recalled that she did not have any memorable experiences with Mike. When did Mike enter her heart? Demoness stayed outside the door for a long time, which made Mike a little nervous. He looked outside the door, afraid that Demoness would rush in. At that time, he really did not know how to face that girl. Mike was glad that Demoness only stood outside the door for a moment before she left of her own accord. She had no intention of pushing the door open and entering. After Demoness left, Mike adjusted his breathing and took out the black and white bear from the summoning enchantment. Mike looked at the Little Bear, his heart filled with fear. The Little Bear''s ability was too strange, to be able to fight for control. If Mike had not held on until the three elders came to support him, he would probably have lost control of himself to the Little Bear. Even though his spiritual power had reached heaven-tier, he was still worried. He was about to enter seclusion, and Eve had not woken up yet. Therefore, he could only try to place a few restrictions on the Little Bear''s body. He would wait until the Little Bear''s development was restricted, and when he came out of seclusion and became a divine-tier summoner, then he would deal with the threat brought by the Little Bear. As the restrictions were placed, the bear gradually became dispirited. The powerful aura on its body also gradually disappeared. Mike saw the changes in the bear and finally put down his worried heart temporarily. Mike put the bear away, crossed his knees, and pushed the three great cultivation techniques to the maximum. He began to crazily absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and his own magic power was also constantly improving. ... The Otherworld, Dark Continent, Snowstorm City. The Dark High Priest, Kelly, and the Lord of Storm sat around the table. A pot of silver potted plants quietly extended its branches in the corner, and a small silver sparrow was standing next to it. The three people and a tree quietly looked at the sky full of snow outside the window. Suddenly, as if they had come to an agreement, they shivered together. The fireplace behind them was burning with a fierce flame, they could not completely offset the cold that had invaded the house. The three of them just sat there. After a moment, the Lord of Storm stood up and said, "I still think that we can''t just sit here and wait for death. One of us needs to break out of the encirclement and go to the Northern Region to seek help." The Dark High Priest shook his head and said, "It''s not that I''m afraid of death. It''s just that I''m currently using all my strength to maintain this Heaven-sealing Enchantment. If I want to take action, I have to remove the enchantment." The Lord of Storm nodded. He glanced at the Tree Monster King in the corner and sighed. Then, he turned his gaze to the Silver Sparrow. Unexpectedly, the Silver Sparrow bounced up from the ground and said, "I''ll go, I''ll go with you! It''s unbearable to keep holding it in. Although there aren''t many good things in this world, I don''t want to see all those disgusting things." The Lord of Storms nodded. Then, he glanced at Kelly and shook his head. Outside the house, a group of young people was leaning against the window, wanting to listen to the conversation of the three people and two beasts. Suddenly, cold air rushed out of the house, causing everyone to shiver. Everyone knew that they did not want them to be eavesdropping, so, they tactfully prepared to leave. Suddenly, a figure flew over. When the Dark High Priest saw that person, he shouted, "What''s the matter? Why are you flying in such a hurry?" It turned out that the flying person was the leader of the Dark Church''s vanguard, Sky Demon Akari. Akari gave the high priest a friendly smile and said, "Nota is awake." A trace of excitement flashed through the Dark High Priest''s eyes. She took the lead and ran down the mountain. By the time she reached there, the place was already filled with people who had come to visit. Nota lay on the bed and could not help but exclaim. Logically speaking, the group of people in front of him would not be gathered together, this was because the group of people were Linda, Nordick, the Dark High Priest, Sherlock, Demoness, Storm Guardian, the Snake Girl. The geniuses from the countless small regions of the seven kingdoms of the four kingdoms were also gathered here. Moreover, they seemed to be maintaining restraint against their urge to act out according to their past fueds. On the way here, Nota discovered that the Otherworld was already in ruins. There were starving refugees and even hungrier undead everywhere. The sky was covered with a layer of filth, making him feel extremely uncomfortable, when he finally arrived at Snowstorm City after much effort, he realized that this place was already surrounded. He used all his strength and finally managed to hold on until Akari arrived. The Dark High Priest squeezed in front of Nota. The two of them looked at each other and saw countless emotions in each other''s eyes. However, they chose to remain silent at the same time because they knew now... It was not appropriate for them to express their feelings at this moment. Suddenly, a golden light flew into the house and into the Dark High Priest''s messenger portal. The content was very simple. There were only three words: Bring him here. Nota and the Dark High Priest were walking on the street. He looked at the pedestrians passing by and was extremely shocked. Every person living here was actually a summoner. Moreover, there were very few people whose strength was lower than High-level.. Most importantly, most of them were very young, as if everyone was a genius. Chapter 358 - The Gathering Of The Elites! If the other forces of the foreign world saw this scene, who knew what they would think. Nota could not believe it. "It''s like all the High-ranked geniuses have gathered here." The Dark High Priest said without turning his head, "Yes, it is true. 40 percent of the High-ranked geniuses have gathered here. The remaining 60 percent have either died, disappeared, or surrendered to the Dark Magi." Nota was completely shocked. He asked, "What exactly happened? Why did the Otherworld retreat so quickly?" The Dark High Priest gritted his teeth and said, "Master Kelly was held back by the Dark Magi''s Alliance Leader. There was no news for several months. Then, the two of them joined forces with the other two divine-tier experts from the Dark Magi and almost killed Teach. If it wasn''t for Master Kelly breaking through void space in time to save Teach, the consequences would have been unimaginable. However, the day of our counterattack is far away." After hearing what the Dark High Priest said, Nota''s mood was extremely heavy. He patted the Dark High Priest''s shoulder and said, "We will wait until that day." The Dark High Priest nodded. Nota and the high priest soon arrived before the Dark High Priest and the others. The Dark High Priest gave Akari and the high priest a look, and the two of them immediately understood and turned to leave. After the Dark High Priest confirmed that the two of them had left, he said, "Tell me about the situation in the Northern Region." Nota nodded and told everyone about the situation in the Northern Region. After hearing Mike and Little Jerry''s many years of struggle, everyone could not help but show some admiration. The Dark High Priest said, "Master Kelly, this disciple of yours is really not simple. Close to 100 heaven-tier powerhouses in my castle." Nota keenly observed that there was a hint of disappointment in the Dark High Priest''s eyes when he mentioned his castle. Seeing this, Nota continued to speak. "In order to avoid the patrolling Dark Magi, I intentionally walked out of the windless zone. I only came out three years ago. At that time, I found out that Mike had already gone into seclusion and was about to begin accumulating divine power for the advancement to the divine-tier." The Dark High Priest frowned and asked, "You''re not lying to me, right? How many years has Mike been away? Two, it hasn''t even been that long, right? When he left, he was just a small High-level warrior. Are you telling me that he''s already preparing to advance to the divine-tier?" Nota nodded and said, "I''m absolutely certain that Mike already possesses High-level, divine power, and heaven-tier spiritual power. Once his divine power reaches a certain level, he''ll be able to advance to the divine-tier of a summoner." When everyone heard this news, their spirits were lifted. Only Kelly was sitting there, seemingly unsurprised by this news. The Dark High Priest looked at Nota and said, "Nota, you just said that you passed through the windless zone and stayed inside for three years. Have you gone mad?" Nota scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "It''s nothing. Compared to what Mike and Little Jerry did, it''s really a drop in the bucket. You guys don''t know that every time Mike fought, he would walk on the edge of a blade..." Everyone chatted for a long time. It was not until three days later that Nota finished his story. When the Dark High Priest heard what Nota said, his spirit was greatly boosted. He said, "You said that you''ve developed a teleportation portal that can transmit messages across domains? You can build an information bridge with the Dragon Castle?" Nota nodded and said, "I''m looking for some people..." Kelly smiled and said, "The group of people you''re looking for, a portion of them are currently in Snowstorm City, and a small portion of them are still fighting outside." Only then did Nota feel the unfathomable depth of this lady. In front of her, it was as if he did not have any secrets to speak of. Kelly continued, "According to what you all said, we need to quietly wait for an opportunity to launch a counterattack?" Nota shook his head and said, "You have already completed the first and second steps of the plan ahead of time. At present, we need to carry out the third step of the plan. We need to wait for an opportunity to launch a strategic counterattack at any time and occupy the port of the Otherworld." The three of them looked at each other and said at the same time, "No problem." Nota nodded and said, "There is still one problem. I still need to make a trip back. In the past three years, I have figured out a safe route to the windless zone. I don''t need to pass through the port of the Otherworld. After a big circle, I can reach the port of the Northern Region." The Lord of Storms said, "There''s no need. I''ll go. I happen to be making a trip to the Northern Territory. I have an old friend in the Northern Territory. I can try to persuade him to take action. This can be considered as making a contribution to liberating the Otherworld." Nota started, "You..." The Lord of Storms glared at him and bellowed furiously, "What? Are you looking down on him? He''s also a man who has injured divine-tier experts. We''ve been around way longer than you have!" Nota smiled bitterly as he apologized to the Lord of Storms. Then, he said, "Alright, I''ll send you the route map in a while. Please be careful. Don''t let anything happen during this critical period." Kelly pondered for a moment and said, "Since you''ve already decided to do this, the most important thing now is to send you safely to the place where Nota came from." "Yes." The Dark High Priest continued, "The Dark Magi must have noticed that someone has entered the barrier. They will definitely be more vigilant. We need to attract the enemy''s attention and buy them time." The potted plant that had been sleeping in the corner started to speak. "If that''s the case, then we also need to set a secondary target. This target should be reasonable and worthy of our attention." The Lord of Storm said, "Then we can only activate those guys." When they talked about those guys, their expressions changed. They looked at each other and saw a hint of solemnity in each other''s eyes. Nota suddenly thought of something. He took out the golden barrier and handed it to the Lord of Storms. "We have subordinates lurking around the Northern Region''s Harbor. When you get there, hang this barrier on your chest. Someone will come to meet you." The Lord of Storms took the golden enchantment and stared at it carefully. His expression became subtle. "Guardian, listen to me. I could betray the castle for you. How can you still trust my heart?" "Storm Guardian, I do trust your heart. I''m very touched that you could betray the Xuanyuan family for me. However, this doesn''t mean that I have to agree to your proposal. You have to understand that gratitude and love are two different feelings. After spending time together these days, my opinion of you has changed slightly. However, I''m still far from liking you. I hope you can understand this." Storm Guardian''s expression changed.. "You and I are already engaged. If it wasn''t for that guy, we would already be husband and wife!" Chapter 359 - Witchs Memory! Witch was stunned for a moment, but then she smiled. "My memory has long been restored. You may not know what kind of person Witch was in the past, so let me tell you. Have you ever seen a shrew in the marketplace? Do you think they will keep promises that are disadvantageous to them? I''m sorry, I''m very selfish. I didn''t like you in the past, but now that I know he''s still alive. I know where he is, and I know that he''s still the same person as he was in the past, so my heart belongs to him. As long as you don''t mention this matter, we''ll still be good friends." The Storm Guardian glared at Witch with a gloomy face and said, "In the end, you still can''t let go of that guy!" Witch glared back and said, "Yes, I can''t forget him. I can''t remember what he did, but I feel very comfortable with him. This is enough." Storm Guardian only felt his vision go black and his blood churned. He felt indescribably disgusted and uncomfortable. He pointed at Witch and said with a trembling voice, "You... you! Good. I want to go to the Northern Region as well. I want to see if that guy can still do what he did in the past." Witch''s expression changed slightly, but then she thought about it. If Mike was not strong, how could he ensnare such a large group of subordinates? She sighed and said, "Stop messing around." Storm Guardian could not listen to anything anymore. He snorted coldly, turned around, and left. Suddenly, Witch reached into her chest and took out the enchantment that she carried with her. The enchantment was now extremely hot. Witch held it in her hand and felt the temperature on it. She frowned. She glanced at the snowy mountain and thought for a moment before flying up the mountain. Once she reached the top of the mountain, she happened to meet the Lord of Storm who was descending the mountain. Her gaze instantly stopped at the enchantment hanging on the Lord of Storm''s chest. She asked, "How did you get this barrier?" The Lord of storm immediately understood that Witch must have some way to sense Mike''s aura. He knew that he could not hide it from Witch, so he simply told her their plan. After Witch heard it, she said, "Can you promise me two things?" The Lord of Storm smiled and said, "My good niece, as long as you don''t make it difficult for me, let alone two things, why not even ten or twenty things?" Witch smiled sweetly and said, "Then can you promise me that you''ll take me to the Northern Region, and that you won''t tell my cousin about this?" Hearing this, the Lord of Storm was stunned and said, "I can''t do either of these two things. Think about it, I only have two relatives, why would I take you into danger? You''re asking me not to tell your cousins about this, but have you thought about it? If Ah Lang hadn''t told us in advance that Mei Lin was going to attack us, would we still be able to escape from Sunshine City and the Northern Kingdom?" "Besides, it''s been more than ten years. You know better than anyone Mike treats you. Why do you... What did that Mike guy do that you can''t forget him?" Witch thought of Mike and could not help but look upwards. She found that the Lord of Storm was looking at her strangely. She blushed and said, "You can tell cousin, but you have to take me to the north!" Then, Witch left. The Lord of Storm looked at her. After a while, he said with a complicated expression, "Come out. You heard it. It''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s that I don''t have the intention." The Lord of Storm''s expression was unsightly. Storm Guardian walked out and said with a pleading expression, "You must help me." The Lord of Storm said, "Don''t worry, my heart is still partial to the people of the Xuanyuan Family. As long as you don''t do anything immoral, I will always stand on your side." Storm Guardian was overjoyed. He bowed to Lord of Storms and said, "Farewell." The Lord of Storm remembered the letter written by Witch to Mike, who was sleeping in his interspatial ring. He muttered to himself, "The person you like isn''t me. There''s no use for me to be on your side." Lord of Storm sighed and turned to leave. No one knew that the next reunion between Mike and Witch would be after this. Mike quietly meditated. The spiritual power in his body slowly rotated. There were three dark red spiritual crystals in his body and 37 small spiritual crystals. According to his estimation, in another two years, he would be able to condense the fourth deep spiritual crystal in his body. By then, he would be at the mid-stage of the heaven-tier. Mike had already gone into seclusion. Everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him. The only thing that had anything to do with him was the increasingly slow rate at which he was condensing his spiritual power. Mike understood that even though he already had a lot of help in his recovery, he still had a long way to go if he wanted to become a divine-tier expert. Mike was already very satisfied. He had only used over 100 years to complete the path that others would need to take several thousand years to walk. He was very clear that his current strength was not even a drop in the ocean, if he wanted to go to a broader time to investigate, he needed to be stronger. Thinking of this, Mike''s mood slowly sank, and he began a new round of accumulation. Lord of Storms, Kelly, the Dark High Priest, and the others stood on the Great Snow Mountain, quietly looking at the gray sky outside the barrier. They were all silent. After a long time, Dark High Priest spoke. "If you wanted to safely pass through the windless zone, you could not stay in the Otherworld for too long. Otherwise, the undead aura that invaded your body would leave you with no divine power to use in the windless zone. You could only be trapped and die in the windless zone." Lord of Storms nodded and said, "With the Sky Lord of extreme speed accompanying us, I don''t think we will stay in the outside world for too long." Dark High Priest nodded and said, "Yes." "I''ll create two openings on the barrier later. You guys can go out from the more concealed one." Lord of Storms nodded and said, "Yes." "Then I''ll leave it to you." Dark High Priest nodded and shouted his spell. The barrier suddenly opened up, and an endless amount of foul air surged in. "Quick!" Kelly rushed out of the barrier. At the same time, a huge tree began to grow in the face of the wind and snow.. Endless branches grew out, covering the sky and purifying the foul air that surged in. Chapter 360 - Lord Of Storms! The moment Kelly stepped out of the barrier, two divine-tier experts flew over and stopped her. They looked at Kelly and said, "You must be Master Kelly. I''ve heard from the Alliance Leader that there''s a super expert in the Otherworld. I''ve wanted to meet you for a long time. Now that I''ve met you, you seem to have disappointed us a little." Kelly chuckled. "Whether I have disappointed the two of you, the two of you will know in a while." Kelly took down the scroll on her back. Immediately, the eight inscriptions on the scroll lit up at the same time. In an instant, the sky turned dark, the wind stirred, and the clouds surged. The endless divine power of heaven and earth was like two huge hands, grabbing towards the two of them. Their expressions changed greatly. They withdrew their contempt and started to fight with Kelly. The people from the Dark Magi below were so engrossed in watching that they did not see a single thing. A group of over ten figures flew out. Lord of Storms heaved a sigh of relief. Their plan seemed to be going very smoothly. It was so smooth that even he could not believe it. The sounds of battle in the sky became softer and softer. Everyone was already far away from that barrier. Lord of Storms released his spiritual power that was comparable to that of a divine-tier expert. After repeatedly confirming that no one was monitoring them, he said, "Let''s go." "Next, we''ll enter the windless zone. All of you should be clear about what the windless zone is. In the windless zone, not only are there countless ferocious Demonic Beasts, but there are also endless streams of chaotic spaces. The worst part is that there''s no divine power in the windless zone. Don''t ask me where the divine power of Demonic Beasts comes from. I''m not sure, but all of you must remember to avoid all battles and get to the Northern Region as soon as possible. Do you understand?" Everyone answered in unison, "Understood." Northern Region, Strawberry Town. Lisa was naked, her pupils dilated, and her entire body was filled with signs of being violated. In front of her, a group of people shrouded in black fog picked up their clothes from the ground and put them on one by one. Just a few hours ago, this group of black-clothed people raided Strawberry Town. All the men and old people were killed, while the younger women were like Lisa, being abused to by this group of people. After they were done, they did not kill Lisa because they felt that Lisa would not live for more than a few days in this desert. Rather than killing her, it would be better to let her suffer for a few more days under the scorching sun. One of the black shadow people laughed and left, as if everything they did was a good thing that was worth showing off. Lisa stared at the group of black shadow people in despair. She wanted to pounce on them and perish together with one or a few of them, but she could not do it anymore. Her divine power had been crippled, and even her limbs were broken. The black figure walked further and further away. Lisa suddenly spat out a large mouthful of red and white liquid. Then, she fell heavily to the ground and died. Not far from Strawberry Town, the small village that Mike had once visited had also been completely massacred. Not only these two places, but the entire Northern Region was now completely engulfed by war and slaughter. "Do Dark Magi really want to become enemies with High-level magi? Don''t they know? If they provoke me, what kind of tragic end will they have?" An old man with silver hair looked at the crystal ball with an angry expression. If Mike was here, he would definitely be able to recognize him, because he was the mysterious expert of the Northern Region, Acilio. The servant beside Acilio said, "Master, I think you should show them your unparalleled strength and calm them down." Acilio said, "Good Idea, but Anda, you should explain to me who the mysterious black shadow that you met with that day is." The servant''s expression changed greatly, but he calmed down and said, "Since Master already knows, then I have no choice but to... kill you!" Acilio''s expression did not change as he said: "With just the three of you?" "Haha, as expected of Demon Hunter Acilio, your mental strength is indeed sharp." A tall middle-aged man and a youth with a crow on his shoulder walked out from the virtual space. Acilio frowned slightly. He looked at the youth who stood at the side without saying a word, and a faint chill appeared in his heart. He did not know why, but he felt that this youth could threaten his life. Acilio panicked. This was the first time he had panicked. He had decided that he would not stop for even a moment. He would leave the Northern Region as soon as possible. Suddenly, the young man spoke. "Do you want to leave?" The young man''s voice seemed to have divine power, and it actually caused Acilio to be stunned for a moment. In a battle between divine-tier experts, life and death could be decided in an instant. For Acilio to be stunned for a moment was practically fatal to him, because the mysterious servant and the tall, middle-aged man attacked almost at the same time. Even though Acilio managed to break free from the young man''s illusion in time, he still did not have the time to resist the joint attack of the two. In the next instant, Acilio spat out blood and flew away. The spaces along the way shattered like glass, and a strange suction force came from the shattered spaces. Acilio was greatly alarmed. He could not care about his spiritual power and hurriedly circulated his divine power, he wanted to get rid of the interference from the spaces. "I can''t care anymore!" A silver light appeared on Acilio''s body. Then, a silver pillar of light shot into the sky. Immediately after, Acilio and the silver pillar of light disappeared into the horizon. "Damn it, he was already prepared! I let him escape!" The servant said fiercely, "This old guy still has two disciples. Let''s go and capture his disciples. When the time comes, you can do whatever you want to them!" The servant''s tone was fierce and full of hatred. A few thousand miles underground, a young man and woman were recovering. Suddenly, the man stood up and said, "Priest, quickly go. There is a powerful aura approaching this place!" The woman panicked and asked, "King Slayer, what about you?" The man said: "I have extreme speed. I can get rid of that person!" The young man walked out of the darkness and stared at King Slayer. "You won''t be able to get rid of me, and neither can she!" King Slayer''s expression changed drastically. He roared angrily. "Priest, run!" With that, a talisman suddenly appeared in his hand. He chanted an incantation, and all kinds of magic enveloped the young man. The youth stood where he was, and as if he had no time to dodge. His body exploded into pieces. King Slayer''s face did not show any signs of content. He stared fixedly at the youth. Then, with a horrified expression, he watched it recombine piece by piece in mid-air, turning back into the youth with the crow on his shoulder. At that moment, a ball suddenly appeared in the hands of Priest who had been watching the battle. She crushed the ball, and a cloud of smoke enveloped her and the King Slayer.. Then, the two of them ran into the enchantment and disappeared. Chapter 361 - Snatching Treasures! The middle-aged man emerged from the virtual space, looked at the youth, and asked, "Guardian, what''s going on? How did they escape?" The Guardian said, "They have treasures." The middle-aged man was used to the Guardian''s way of speaking, which was always just a word or two. He smiled and said, "In that case, it''s not your fault. Let''s go." The Guardian nodded and turned to leave. A few months later, all the treasures in the secret chamber were looted. Even the Magical Beast Essence Crystals embedded in the wall were pried off. When the group of people confirmed that there was no value in this place, they blew up the secret chamber and buried it underground forever. King Slayer''s face was pale. He did not know how much mental energy had been searching this place over the past few days. If they had not held on, they would have been prisoners long ago. King Slayer said to Priest, "If we can break through here, then the entire Northern Region must have fallen. Now, we can only head towards the Central Region. I hope these people did not deploy too many people in front of the regional port." Priest nodded. She followed behind King Slayer and soared into the sky with him, heading towards the Central Region. Mike was sitting cross-legged when suddenly, his expression changed. He summoned Eve and soared into the sky, flying high into the sky as fast as he could. Suddenly, a silver light enveloped him completely. Then, a powerful aura appeared from the silver light and suppressed Mike''s body. The three elders''expressions changed at the same time. In the next moment, they arrived in front of Mike. When the three saw the figure, their expressions changed at the same time. The Great Magus asked, "Aren''t you Acilio from the Northern Region? Why didn''t you stay in the Northern Region and come to our Dark Church?" Acilio spat and said, "Do you think I want to come to this lousy place?" Acilio''s expression suddenly changed. He changed the topic and said, "The Northern Region has fallen. To be precise, the Northern Region has fallen to the Dark Magi!" Everyone''s expression changed, including Mike''s. He asked, "Are you serious?" Acilio nodded and repeated what he had just said. Everyone fell silent. A moment later, Great Magus said, "This is an important matter. I have to enter the Qin Palace to meet His Majesty." Leonhart said, "You can go. I am here, and so is Mike. Nothing will happen." Great Magus nodded, grabbed Acilio, and turned to leave. After the two left, Leonhart asked, "Can you continue your seclusion?" Mike shook his head and said, "Not for the time being. I''ve been in closed-door cultivation for more than 20 years. It''s a little suffocating." He glared at Mike and said. "Why can''t you even endure this little bit of hardship? Back then, the four of us brothers were in closed-door cultivation at the origin of the Holy Dragon for a thousand years. You, you''re still far from it." Mike said in a half-dead tone, "Yeah, you''re so powerful, old man!" Then, he said in an even lower voice, "I have an egg dragging be down, otherwise, I''d be in heaven together with you old folks..." Leonhart''s expression became extremely strange, as if he was trying to hold back his laughter. Then, he laughed out loud, clutching his stomach. His face alternated between green and red. Then, he said, "Don''t think that just because you are... I don''t dare to teach you a lesson!" Mike bowed to him and said, "Let''s first calm down the disturbance caused by the fluctuation just now." The two of them looked at each other and nodded. He said, "I agree with your request." The three of them spent a lot of effort to cover up the disturbance caused by the silver light pillar. Then, the three of them discussed for a while and decided to appoint Mike as the managing director and guest professor of the Dark Church. As soon as the news was released, it caused another commotion in the academy. It was not until three days later that Mike started to give a lecture in the academy. After everyone came to listen to Mike''s lecture, the voices of doubt towards Mike gradually disappeared. Three years had passed. During these three years, Mike and Demoness had been together day and night, and they had firmly engraved each other''s figures into their own eyes. Demoness and Mike were walking on the street of the Dark Church. Mike held her hand with a natural expression. Her face was red, and she gave two symbolic whips before letting Mike hold her hand. "Ah, eat his arrow!" Lord of Storm arched his bow into a sacrificial moon, and one arrow blew up the body of a moray eel behind him. He turned around and looked at the lush land in front of him. He was quite excited, and immediately accelerated to catch up with Witch and the others. After three years, they finally passed through the windless zone safely. They stood on the grass and greedily breathed in the fresh air of the Central Region. Suddenly, Witch felt a warmth in her chest. She took out the enchantment and found that there was a faint light on the enchantment. Looking at the faint light, a smile unconsciously appeared on her face. Seeing this, Storm Guardian''s expression gradually became ferocious. Mike, who was far away in the Dark Church, had a change in expression. At first, he was happy, and then he looked at Demoness beside him. For a moment, he did not know what to do. "What''s wrong?" Demoness looked at Mike with concern and said, "Are you feeling unwell?" Mike stared at Demoness and hesitated whether to tell her that Witch had come to the Central Region. Just as he was about to speak, Demoness gently pressed her finger against his lips and said gently, "If you''re in a difficult position, don''t say it." Mike reached out and grabbed Demoness''s hand. "She''s here." Demoness''s expression suddenly became complicated. She looked at Mike and said, "You should take the initiative to look for her." Mike asked, "Then what about you?" Demoness''s eyes were filled with grief as she said, "The Holy Dragon''s aura is on the verge of collapse. The matter of high-level survival is more important than anything else. I don''t want to think about these things. I don''t have any intention of forcing you, but I know that you would look for her no matter what. So why don''t you find her first? The three of us can slowly discuss this matter." Mike looked at Demoness, his eyes filled with gratitude. He said, "It''s been hard on you. I will definitely make things clear to her." Demoness pushed Mike away and said, "We''ll talk about it when the time comes." Mike''s expression was bitter as he said, "Demoness, listen to me..." Suddenly, Demoness and Mike''s expressions changed drastically. They looked around and found that everything was as usual.. In the next moment, Leonhart teleported in front of the two of them and did not wait for them to speak, he teleported them to another place. Chapter 362 - The Plot Failed! As soon as Mike stood firm, before he could check the surrounding environment, he heard Leonhart say, "This is the High-level core, where the dragon head is stored. In theory, as long as the dragon head is not destroyed, the divine power barrier on this High-level will not be broken, and the High-level will not be destroyed by the divine power ray." Mike asked with a serious face, "Then what happened just now?" Leonhart said, "The dragon''s head was invaded by an unknown force, and it actually started to become restless. The divine power barrier that summoned Mike, the high-level, also had waves. Fortunately, it only had waves, and did not threaten the origin of this barrier." "What do we need to do?" Leonhart said with a serious face, "Use the divine dragon power in your bodies to force the dark Qi in the dragon''s head away as much as possible." Mike nodded and said, "Understood. There''s no time to lose. Let''s start now." Leonhart nodded and said, "I''ll protect you." Mike and Demoness sat cross-legged. A barrier appeared below them, and the divine dragon power in their bodies slowly entered the dragon''s head. The two searched inside the dragon''s head for a long time, finally, they found a wisp of black gas hidden in a remote corner. Mike and Demoness looked at each other and attacked at the same time. They urged the Holy Dragon power to attack the wisp of black gas. The wisp of black gas seemed to have sensed the danger. It suddenly accelerated and instantly escaped from Mike''s control. Mike''s eyes flashed, and a high-tier power came out from his body, directly supporting their combined Holy Dragon power. In an instant, the Holy Dragon power of the two of them was unimpeded in the dragon''s head. "I can''t hold on for too long. We need to end this quickly." Demoness nodded with a serious expression. At this moment, a sudden change occurred, and another wisp of black gas flew out from the side. Two wisps of black gas, one on the left and one on the right, seemed to separate the power of Mike and Demoness. "What should we do?" Demoness asked. "If the two of us split up, I''m afraid we''ll fall for this black gas''s evil scheme." "I know. We''ll break it down one by one. First, we''ll chase after the one we were chasing earlier. After we get rid of that one, we''ll turn around and deal with the one that just appeared." Demoness nodded. As she looked at the wisp of black gas, a trace of anger appeared in her eyes. With a thought from Mike, his divine dragon power instantly transformed into countless streaks and set up an inescapable net, trapping the escaping black gas. "Hurry up and destroy it." Demoness''s divine dragon power turned into a sharp awl and ruthlessly pierced the wisp of black gas. The wisp of black gas instantly dissipated and disappeared without a trace. Mike''s expression changed. He looked around and found that his surroundings were already filled with black gas like just now. Demoness also noticed it. She looked around with a hint of fear in her eyes. Mike said, "Hold on!" "Hold on! We are in the form of energy bodies. No matter what, they can not threaten our main bodies. As long as our main bodies are not destroyed, we have a way to stabilize the situation." Demoness nodded when she heard that, and her heart calmed down a little. In the next second, countless black gases actually gathered, forming the shadow of a Black Holy Dragon. It looked at Mike and Demoness and smiled. "Is that so? Under normal circumstances, you are not wrong, but unfortunately, I am its emotional dark side. I specialize in attacking others through analyzing divine power." Mike looked at the black shadow with a serious expression. He understood that the black shadow was right. From the beginning, he felt that he was getting more and more irritable. Mike asked, "Eve, do you have a way to subdue this Black Dragon Shadow?" Eve was a little angry, she said, "Damn it, with the magic power of the Holy Dragon, there shouldn''t be any inner demons. Moreover, the Holy Dragon has passed away for many years, although its consciousness is still alive, but the power of negative emotions shouldn''t be so strong. All of this is strange, Mike, you have to be careful, I will come out and help you deal with him." Mike looked at the Black Dragon Shadow with a serious look in his eyes. Eve flew out of the summoning barrier. She did not have time to greet Mike. She flew to the Black Dragon Shadow and roared, "Who''s playing tricks here? Show yourself!" The Black Dragon Shadow saw Eve and was stunned for a moment. Then he said, "I can feel an annoying aura from you. That guy was right. You are the descendant of the Guardian. With that alone, you will die here today." Mike could not understand the conversation between the two dragons, but he understood one thing. He had to take advantage of this time to do something. For example, find the weakness of the shadow of the Black Dragon. Or, awaken the main consciousness of the Azure Dragon. Mike quietly released a stream of divine power, and that divine power dissipated into the dragon''s head in a short while. At the same time, in another space, the Azure Dragon''s divine sense was looking at a figure with a complicated expression. "I really didn''t expect that everything that happened back then was actually your doing. No wonder the Guardian didn''t want to stay in this world any longer. No Wonder Ao Zixing descended into this world. I won''t investigate the reason for my death for now. You and Ao zixing are of the same origin. Why must you kill him?" That figure glanced at the Azure Dragon, shook his head, and said, "I''m not interested in talking to a dying creature. If you have any questions, you can keep them." The Azure Dragon''s expression changed slightly. He understood that the person in front of him wanted to kill him. He wanted to destroy his divine soul so that he could not enter reincarnation. This way, the secret here could be kept forever. The Azure Dragon''s expression returned to normal. He said, "If I''m not wrong, your body won''t be able to descend to this realm, right? Right now, the person standing in front of me is a soul body or a projection. I guess that no matter which possibility it is, it won''t be able to withstand too much of your power, right?" That figure smiled and said, "As expected of you. In just a short moment, you''ve guessed most of it. Well, so what? You and I have a soul body. We''re soul bodies fighting each other. I have the absolute advantage in divine power. How can you escape?" The Azure Dragon nodded and said, "With just my strength as a dragon, I might not be able to stop you. However what if I add him?" That figure suddenly raised his head and looked at Mike, who was beside the Azure Dragon. He roared angrily, "You have an aura that makes me extremely disgusted. Today, you must die!" The Azure Dragon transmitted his voice to Mike. "I''ve used all my strength to stabilize the High-level. What I have left is unable to deal with that existence. So now, I need your strength. If possible, you need to unconditionally agree to me using all your methods." Mike glanced at the Azure Dragon and nodded. The Azure Dragon''s soul entered Mike''s body.. At that moment, Mike felt his body become lighter. Chapter 363 - The Jealous Demoness! Mike asked, "What do I need to do?" The Azure Dragon said, "It''s very simple. Choose an opportunity to break through that person''s soul body. Once that person''s soul body is shattered, it will be unable to exist in this world. At that time, our danger will be lifted." The Azure Dragon urged Mike''s Divine Dragon Power, transforming into countless mysterious existences. They merged into one, attacking that figure. The figure smiled disdainfully. He casually grabbed, and a pitch-black streak of light rushed toward Mike''s soul. Mike hurriedly dodged, but he was still swept by the chain, and a cluster of black flames immediately burned. Mike wanted to put it out, but it was getting stronger and stronger. In the end, Mike had no choice but to be ruthless and cut off that part. That figure did not have the time to mock Mike, because the next wave of attacks from the Azure Dragon had already arrived. The power of countless holy dragons transformed into lotus petals that scattered and charged towards that figure. When that figure saw the lotus flowers, his expression changed. He had no choice but to mobilize all of his power and use all of his strength to block those lotus flowers. The Azure Dragon shouted, "Now, quickly!" The Azure Dragon''s shout did not matter. Mike immediately channeled his remaining energy to attack the figure''s weak point. The figure smiled disdainfully, unmoved by Mike''s attack. As expected, the energy Mike channeled was unable to break through his defense. He relaxed and focused on dealing with the Azure Dragon. Suddenly, Eve broke through the barrier and flew over at high speed. When the figure sensed Eve''s presence, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. It moved at high speed and escaped quickly. When Eve arrived, the figure had already fled far away. Before Mike could heave a sigh of relief, the dragon''s head was taken off by the black figure. Then, he kicked the dragon''s head away and made a face at Mike. Seeing this, the Azure Dragon turned pale with fright. Its voice became shrill as it roared at Mike, "Stop the dragon''s head!" "Quickly stop the dragon''s head! Once it falls into virtual space, I can only drift above the High-level. Everything related to this high-level will be out of balance." Hearing this, Mike''s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly urged his extreme speed and ran toward the dragon''s head. Soon, Mike chased after the dragon''s head and came to a height of 10,000 miles above the ground. Mike looked over and could already see the divine power flowing on the barrier. Mike was shocked. He watched helplessly as the dragon''s head flew out of the barrier. He wanted to chase after it, but the barrier released a surge of divine power that tightly bound him, making him unable to move. Seeing this, the Azure Dragon sighed. "This might be the fate of me and the High-level. Think of a way to protect yourself. In my opinion, this High-level will turn into dust and disappear in the universe in less than 1,000 years." "No..." Eve''s voice came out. "There''s still a way, Mike. Perhaps you need to work harder. As long as you can become a divine-tier powerhouse, you can freely enter and exit this barrier. At that time, we''ll follow the direction where the dragon head was kicked away. As long as we''re fast enough, we''ll definitely be able to find the dragon head." Mike fell silent. He understood that this meant that he had to become a divine-tier powerhouse as soon as possible. His plan to find Witch and restore the Otherworld would be put on hold again. Mike did not say anything. He brought Eve and slowly landed on the mountain that he had been recovering from. Leonhart looked at Mike with an ugly expression. He could no longer sense where the dragon head was. Moreover, he could not see any signs of good news from Mike''s expression. He understood that the dragon head had disappeared. Mike said to Leonhart with a gloomy expression, "I may have to continue my seclusion. When I come out next time, please use your divine power to teleport me to a place where no one is around." Leonhart nodded. He looked at Mike with a complicated expression and did not say anything. In a dark secret chamber, a group of people were sitting around. The youth named Guardian was also among them. In the next moment, a pillar of light appeared. The black figure who had kicked the dragon''s head appeared. He glanced at the Guardian and was slightly surprised. Then, he said, "I have found the location of that thing. The Dark Church. I order you to take down the Dark Church no matter what the price." An old man raised his head and looked at the black figure respectfully. He said, "Master, the Dark Church is involved with many divine powers. Once we start a war with them, it won''t be long before countless divine powers will come to support them. Moreover, if that thing is really there, no matter how many people we send, aren''t we just sending ourselves to our deaths?" The black shadow shook his head and said, "That thing has already been severely injured by me. It is currently residing in the body of a person called Mike. All you need to do is to kill Mike and destroy his origin. The mission will be considered complete." The Guardian suddenly raised his head and met the cold gaze of the black shadow. The black shadow smiled and shifted his gaze elsewhere. "I advise all of you to complete this mission as soon as possible. That Mike already has the signs of a High-level supreme being. After a few more of these, I''m afraid all of you together will not be his match." The old man bowed respectfully and said, "Your Majesty''s orders will be obeyed." The black shadow nodded indifferently. He glanced at the Guardian and said, "You are very complicated. I look forward to seeing you in the pivot in the future." Guardian bowed. The black shadow laughed and turned into a black smoke and left. After the black shadow left, the old man said, "Yes." Everyone agreed in unison, but no one saw the complicated look in Guardian''s eyes. A month later, the people from the other world arrived in the central region, and a group of eight people rushed to Central Plains City. ... Little Jerry looked at Witch and said, "Miss Witch." "Miss Witch," Little Jerry looked at the Lord of Storm and Storm Guardian, who were sitting at the side. He said, "Mike is currently cultivating in the Dark Church. If you want to see him, I can arrange for someone to go with you." Storm Guardian''s expression instantly changed, but he was glared at by the Lord of Storm and did not say anything. Witch shook her head and said, "We are only here to establish a news network between the Central Region and the Otherworld. If you don''t believe me, you can see that your portal must have been activated." Little Jerry took out the portal made by Nota, which could transmit messages across dimensions. The portal was flowing with divine light and contained a huge amount of energy. Little Jerry felt that huge amount of energy. He could not help but feel emotional. However, in the next moment, everyone''s expression changed because the teleportation portal suddenly burst out with a strong light. A line of words appeared in the air. On it was written ''Three people went to the Central Region for an unknown reason''. Little Jerry''s expression changed.. He looked at Lord of Storms as if asking him if he was the one who invited this group of people. Chapter 364 - Storm Guardian! Lord of Storms''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly put up with it and said, "These three are all divine-tier experts. If they really came for us, then maybe our reputation is too great." Philip walked in and said, "Regardless of whether they are here for you or not, please head to the Dark Church to temporarily hide from the limelight. Although Dark Magi are powerful, our Dark Church is not to be trifled with. If they are really here for you, then we will protect you. If they are not here for you, it will be good for them to meet some old acquaintances." When Storm Guardian heard this, he stood up and said, "Where did you come from? We''re family, do you have the right to interrupt?" "Who''s family with you?" Little Jerry cursed in his heart. Philip said, "I''m just giving you a suggestion. If you don''t want to go, we won''t force you." Lord of Storms stood up and stared at Philip. His eyes shot out two beams of light as he asked, "Are you from the Dark Church? I don''t understand one thing. What is the relationship between the Dark Church and the Dragon Castle? Is it a subordinate relationship? Is it a cooperative relationship? Or is it something else?" Lord of Storms was very clear, and Philip understood as well. Philip was silent for a moment, but after a while, he said, "We are a cooperative relationship. Mike agreed to one of our conditions, and we also agreed to one of his conditions. We satisfied each other''s needs, so we are a cooperative relationship." Lord of Storms nodded and said, "Okay, I will go with you." Lord of Storm''s expression changed, but he did not dare to say anything when he saw the look in his eyes. He could only stand quietly by the side and sulk alone. Seeing this, Philip smiled and said, "If everyone has no objections, shall we set off today?" Lord of Storms nodded. Everyone followed Philip and stepped onto the teleportation formation that led to Central Plains City. Four hours later, everyone appeared 1,000 miles away from Central Plains City. Philip looked apologetic as he said to everyone, "I''m sorry, the Dynasty''s Law states that within 1,000 miles of Central Plains City, no teleportation formation other than the imperial family is allowed to appear. As such, we have to fly over the remaining thousand miles." Lord of Storms nodded in understanding. After all, he was in charge of defense, and there was a similar clause in Rizhao City, so he did not really oppose this point. Everyone flew to the entrance of Central Plains City and lined up for inspection. As they entered Central Plains City, eight streaks of light flew over from afar. They landed on the ground and were inspected by the city guards. Storm Guardian turned his head and looked at the group of people curiously. Suddenly, he met one of their eyes and was shocked. Storm Guardian''s heart was in turmoil. He thought to himself, why is he here? Could it be that he really came for them? That person transmitted his voice over and said, "Disciple, this place is only a few hundred miles away from that person called Mike. Do you think you still have a chance after the two of them meet? I know that you were muddle-headed and did something wrong. Everyone has been young before, so I don''t blame you. As long as you help me do one thing, not only can you continue to live, but I can also help you get that little girl." Storm Guardian''s heart beat faster than he expected. He looked at Witch''s beautiful side profile and felt that the world had quieted down. At this moment, Lord of Storm pushed him and said, "What are you doing? We''re almost there." Storm Guardian turned around and saw a large space in front of him. He quickly followed. At this time, Mei Lin''s voice appeared in his mind again. "If you''ve thought it through, I''ll wait for you at the city gate tonight." After that, everyone turned around and left. Philip noticed that the Storm Guardian was acting strangely. He frowned but did not say anything. Leonhart and Demoness were already waiting at the entrance of the Dark Church. When they saw Philip walking over with everyone, they hurriedly went forward to welcome him. Their tone was amiable and did not have the slightest bit of arrogance. Philip said, "At this time, the two vice deans of our courtyard, him, and one of them is not in the courtyard. You''ll meet them later." Philip used the same method to introduce the Lord of Storm and his group. Neither of the two groups spoke first. They were sizing each other up. Leonhart was calm and collected. He only glanced at the group before shifting his gaze away. His gaze stopped on the Lord of Storm and he was secretly shocked. Lord of Storm was the same. He looked at him and was extremely shocked. He thought to himself, "Could this be the strength of a heaven-tier powerhouse in the Central Region? It was not an exaggeration to call this aura a demigod. Witch sized up Demoness. There was no other reason. The enchantment on Witch''s chest looked familiar to her. Demoness looked at the Witch''s beautiful face and her heart skipped a beat. She quickly adjusted her mood and walked to Witch. She extended a hand to her and said, "Hello, my name is Demoness. We may have some things to talk about. Can we talk privately later?" The atmosphere suddenly became delicate. "What do you mean?" Lord of Storm protected Witch behind him and said, "Is there anything that can''t be said in front of everyone?" Demoness shook her head, looked at Witch, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to explain some things to you." Witch smiled sweetly at Lord of Storm and said, "Don''t worry, if the people here wanted to harm you and me, they would have done it long ago. Why would they choose to do it at the entrance with so many eyes?" Hearing this, Lord of Storm frowned, but he still nodded and said to Witch, "No matter what she says, you have to think carefully." Witch nodded. Demoness led Witch into the Dark Church first. After the two walked some distance, Demoness said to Witch, "You should have guessed what I want to say, right?" Witch shook her head and said, "I don''t know what you want to say. Instead of beating around the bush with me, you might as well tell me what you mean." Demoness smiled and said, "Maybe I know why he can''t forget you. Then I''ll tell you directly that Mike and I are going to be together." Witch''s heart skipped a beat, as if something had died. She suddenly raised her head and stared at Demoness. Her face began to twitch. She clenched her teeth and tried hard to hold back the tears in her eyes. Witch said, "Why are you telling me this?" Demoness said, "Although I don''t want to do this, I have a proposal for you to consider." "What proposal?" "Let''s marry Mike together." "Why? Why should I give myself to a heartless man?" Demoness shook her head and said, "Things are not what you think. If you are willing to listen to the whole story of how Mike and I met, I believe everything will come to light." Witch pouted and muttered, "If you want to tell me, go ahead. I won''t stop you.. If you want to say it, just say it. Why do you have to consider my feelings?" Chapter 365 - Lord Of Storms’s Thoughts! Demoness recalled the first time she saw Mike. She continued, "The first time Mike and I met was..." "What?! No! Absolutely Not!" The stone table turned to dust with a slap from Lord of Storms. He looked at the two people in front of him, he said, "Are you kidding me? Although we have been exiled to the Central Region, we are not the kind of people who sell their women to others as slaves. If your academy humiliates me like this, then I can only take my family and leave." Leonhart hurriedly said, "Things are not what you think. There is still room for discussion. The relationship between us is far from that tense. Please don''t be angry." Lord of Storms looked at the two of them and said, "Now you want me to not be angry. Do you really think he is useless?" He stood up abruptly and roared, "You bastard! My granddaughter was raped by that little bastard Mike. I have no place to be angry! So what if you are made of mud? So what if you are made of iron? This is the Dark Church. Think about the consequences before you do anything!" Lord of Storms looked at him and said, "Your granddaughter was raped by Mike? That bastard, I just hate that I didn''t kill him with an arrow back then!" Leonhart saw that the matter was getting darker and darker, and he also became a little angry. He said, "Why are you two angry? How did the matter get distorted? Why can''t you just sit down and patiently listen to me finish?" Lord of Storms glanced at Leonhart and said, "What else do you need to say about this matter? The truth has already been told. Let me tell you, don''t let me see Mike. If I see Mike, the first thing I will do is to cut off his head to vent the resentment of letting him go back then." Leonhart sighed and said, "Whether you believe it or not, I will go through the matter again." They started to talk about the true facts. He did not want to hear it at first, but as Leonhart talked about it, some of the contradictions began to make sense. "Until a month ago, when the dragon head was kicked away, Mike returned to his recovery state." Lord of Storms frowned slightly. He had already believed what Leonhart said, but he still said, "So what? Even if Mike is not willing, he has already decided to be responsible for your granddaughter, why is he still bothering my niece?" Leonhart said, "We respect the wishes of the young people. Right now, Witch and Demoness are talking. If Witch does not accept this kind of relationship after the talk, there''s nothing we can do. You are just guests of our Dark Church, but if Witch accepts this kind of relationship, we also ask you not to interfere. After all, the children are willing to accept." Lord of Storm''s expression was extremely unsightly. He coldly snorted and no longer spoke. The sky gradually darkened. Demoness brought Witch to the barren mountain where she and Mike lived. She gently pointed at Mike''s stone house. Her gaze was filled with gentleness as she said, "He lives there. It''s just that he''s recovering now. We can''t disturb him." Witch saw Demoness''s eyes. At that moment, another figure suddenly appeared in her mind. When that figure appeared, Witch''s heart began to panic. Elinda, a name that she had forgotten for a long time, now appeared in her mind again. She recalled the girl who would only hide in the street corner to peek at Mike, and her heart was filled with panic. She was worried that Mike would ask her about Elinda''s whereabouts the moment they meet, and she could not answer. Demoness noticed that Witch was acting word and asked, What''s wrong with you?" Witch shook her head and said, "Nothing, Mike is just training to hard that I suddenly wanted to learn from him." Demoness did not think too much about it. She pointed to a newly built stone house and said, "If you don''t mind, you can live on this mountain. The divine power on this mountain is very rich, and it will be of great help to your advancement." Witch nodded. Mei Lin looked at Storm Guardian who was walking towards him, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a subtle smile. He said, "My dear disciple, you''ve made the right decision." Storm Guardian glanced at the others and was extremely shocked. This was because, including Mei Lin, he was actually unable to see through the strength of any one of them. This meant that these eight people were at least slightly stronger than the Lord of Storms. He could vaguely sense Lord of Storms strength, but he was unable to see through the strength of these people. At this moment, a youth walked out from the city gate''s cave. He looked at Storm Guardian and asked, "Can you bring us into the Dark Church?" Storm Guardian and the young man looked at each other. Their gazes instantly became unfocused. He asked blankly, "What should I do?" The young man said, "It''s very simple. You just need to open the protective enchantment of the Dark Church and let us in." Storm Guardian said, "But I..." "This is the layout of the Dark Church. We cant access it. Otherwise, we wouldn''t need you." Although Storm Guardian was displeased, he still nodded and said, "I can''t guarantee that it will succeed." The youth took out three round pearls from his sleeve and said, "These are Thunder Pearls. They can cause serious damage to heaven-tier powerhouses. Keep them well." Storm Guardian carefully took the Thunder Pearls and asked, "If I complete the mission, how will you take me away?" The youth said coldly, "After you complete the mission, we will naturally have a way to take you away." Hearing this, Storm Guardian frowned, but he did not dare to speak out to refute. He understood that if he followed the instructions, he might still be alive. if he dared to resist, this youth would probably kill him without hesitation. Storm Guardian could only pinch his nose and admit his bad luck. He looked at the Dark Church in the distance and said, "Then do I have to go now?" Mei Lin nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll take you and that little girl away tonight." Hearing this, the Storm Guardian''s expression became a little better. He bowed to everyone and said, "Then I''ll take my leave first." Then, he turned into a ray of light and flew away. Mei Lin looked at Storm Guardian who had gone far away and said with a smile, "Tonight, someone is destined to die." The youth waved his hand expressionlessly. Everyone turned into streaks of light and flew toward the Dark Church. Storm Guardian returned to the Dark Church and looked for the location of the array formation.. He followed the instructions of the blueprint and found the location of the protective enchantment without much effort. Chapter 366 - The Capture Of Mike! Storm Guardian took out the two lightning pearls, made up his mind, and threw them into the eye of the barrier. Orlando sat on both sides of the barrier, quietly guarding it. Suddenly, an aura intruded into their area of vigilance. Before they could take action, the three pearls flew in. Then, a dazzling lightning engulfed them, and then they lost consciousness. Leonhart was chatting with Lord of Storms when his expression suddenly changed. "What''s wrong?" Lord of Storms stood up and asked, "Where did the problem come from again?" Leonhart''s expression changed greatly. He roared angrily, "The protective barrier of the courtyard has been broken. The enemy is attacking. Quickly organize a counterattack!" The youth looked at the light screen in the sky that was gradually disappearing and said, "The barrier has been broken. Let''s go." The other seven people instantly broke through the space and rose up, charging towards the Dark Church. The youth''s hands continuously formed hand seals. Countless crows flew out from the youth''s hands, turning into a dark sky that covered this part of the Dark Church. The youth expressionlessly transmitted his voice to the other seven people. "The barrier can only hold on for ten minutes. After ten minutes, the people in the Dark Church will notice us." The Great Magus suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the Dark Church. His expression was grave. He glanced at the inner hall, then bowed and said, "Your Majesty, something big has happened in the Dark Church. Your Majesty, Please allow me to go back and deal with it." "Go." "Thank You, Your Majesty." Great Magus turned his head and turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the horizon. A voice came from the palace. It was the voice of an emperor. "Guardian, follow behind the summoner and see what has happened in the Dark Church. If necessary, you can help him." A moment later, a ray of light flew out of the palace and chased after Great Magus. Leonhart looked at the people in front of him and frowned. He said, "Why are you here so late at night?" The seven of them remained silent. A moment later, Mei Lin walked up and said to Leonhart, "Our purpose is very simple. We''re here to find someone named Mike and leave after we find him." Hearing this, Leonhart frowned, but soon relaxed and said, "So you''re all from the Dark Magi. In that case, there''s no need for us to discuss. There''s no one called Mike in our academy. Please go back to where you came from. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!" Leonhart was already prepared to wake up Mike. With a flick of his finger, a streak of light disappeared into the ground. Hearing this, Mei Lin sneered. "It looks like you don''t know how to appreciate favors that are handed to you. Well, there''s no need for us to waste time talking to you. Take this!" The seven of them attacked Leonhart at the same time. In their opinion, they would definitely win this battle if they took down Leonhart. Leonhart''s expression changed, but his hands were not slow at all. A towering poplar tree rose up from the ground and opened a white energy shield, separating the people of the Dark Church. The attacks of the seven people struck the barrier, squeezing the barrier into a dangerous arc. The expressions of the people within the barrier changed drastically, but the barrier miraculously held on. Seeing this, Mei Lin said, "We don''t have much time. You two, stall this old fellow. We''ll go look for Mike now." Seeing this, Leonhart frowned deeply. He hurriedly summoned his other four summoned beasts and fused with them. Jake was anxious, and he said to Leonhart, "Fourth brother, your other summoned beasts haven''t reached the divine-tier yet, so they''re useless. Why don''t you let me out? Even if I risk my old life, I''ll definitely be able to stall a divine-tier expert. When reinforcement comes from the imperial palace, we''ll be saved." Hearing this, the Leonhart sighed and said, "Third brother, be careful." Lord of the Storms said, "Me too!" Leonhart looked at Lord of Storms in surprise. However, he nodded in the end. Lord of Storms let out an angry bellow, and a silver light flew out from his body to meet a divine-tier expert. That was Sky Lord, who had disappeared for several days. As the Sky Lord did not like to interact with others, he had been resting in the summoning boundary of Lord of Storms. Sky Lord had sensed the danger in the outside world, so he had taken the initiative to come out and assist in the battle. Jake, Lord of storms, and Sky Lord had each stopped a divine-tier expert. Although they had been at a disadvantage for only an instant, they were definitely not inferior now. "We are here too." Orlando, Mother Liu, and the other two flew out. The four of them worked together to stop a divine-tier expert. Seeing this, Mei Lin frowned. He immediately sped up and flew deeper into the academy. Seeing this, Leonhart also frowned. He could not care about others and could only chase after Mei Lin! "Where are you going?" Leonhart''s opponent sneered, "You haven''t fought with me yet, don''t even think about going anywhere!" Leonhart''s expression was cold. He understood that if he did not deal with this person, he would not be able to chase after Mei Lin. Great Magus flew in the air on top of Dark Church and carefully observed the area below, his brows tightly furrowed. He saw that the Dark Church was as calm as usual, as if nothing had happened. Great Magus frowned. He understood that Fourth Brother''s alarm was not a mistake. He had fallen into an illusion. The real academy might be facing a disaster. He had to solve this illusion as soon as possible, he had to protect his students. Great Magus gathered his spiritual power. He snorted coldly, and his spiritual power instantly stirred up a storm in this world. Guardian snorted coldly, and blood flowed down his seven orifices. He transmitted his voice to the seven people. "The enemy has come to help, one minute." The seven people''s expressions changed. They did not expect the Dark Church''s help to come so quickly. Mei Lin hurriedly released his spiritual power to search for Mike''s location. In just an instant, Mei Lin had confirmed Mike''s location. "Fortunately, I left a mark on you back then. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to deal with you today." Mei Lin''s left hand instantly expanded to the size of the barren mountain below. Without hesitation, he waved his hand and slapped down on the barren mountain below. Mike, who was cultivating in seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes. He flew out of the door at lightning speed, picked up the two girls, and quickly used reverse summoning to summon them out of the barren mountain. With a rumble, the barren mountain was flattened by Mei Lin''s deformed large hand. Mike looked at Mei Lin with a solemn expression, turned his head, and said to the two girls, "Evacuate the students. I''ll go and stop him." Mike did not wait for the two girls to speak. He rose up and charged at Mei Lin. "Eve, Black Dragon, merge!" The beasts merged with Mike almost at the same time. Mike''s body instantly expanded, and the space around him rippled, ready to shatter at any moment. "Green Dragon Scale Armor!" In an instant, Mike''s body was covered in a green barrier, and a powerful force protected his internal organs. "High-level, open!" Golden flames appeared on Mike''s body, and it shattered the heaven and earth divine power that Mei Lin had just gathered. Chapter 367 - Mission Accomplished! "Path of Asura!" Mike''s hair turned as white as snow, and the golden flame was covered with a layer of strange scarlet. Looking at the monstrous killing intent on Mike''s body, Mei Lin suddenly forgot what he was doing. "Divine Dragon Spear Technique, First Dragon King!" Mike''s body twisted in an exaggerated arc. At this moment, the hundred years of hard work and accumulation, the opportunities and insights, and the instant killing intent were all combined by Mike on the spearhead. Whoosh! Mei Lin was shocked. He actually felt fear. He knew that this move would absolutely destroy him, but it was already too late. He could only take this move head-on. Mei Li merged with his summoned beast and pulled out a sharp longsword, which was also enhanced with High-level power. A white light flashed, and Mei Lin''s longsword fiercely slashed at Mike''s spearhead. Immediately after, the world fell silent. The loud noise almost caused everyone''s ears to bleed and their hearing to be lost. Everyone fighting in front of the Dark Church stopped at the same time, looking at this scene in shock. The space around Mike and Mei Lin shattered inch by inch. The space fragments were like sharp knives, slashing the two people until they were covered in wounds. A powerful energy storm swept through the Dark Church. On the ground, all the buildings disappeared. The earth cracked open, and the Dark Church, which had been reduced to ruins, was divided into two halves. The battle between Mei Lin and Mike did not end. Suddenly, the long sword in Mei Lin''s hand was like the surrounding space, breaking inch by inch. Mike''s bone spear moved forward, and finally pierced through Mei Lin''s body. Mei Lin looked at the long spear on his chest and was furious. He took advantage of the divine power to grab Mike''s hands and left the place with Mike. Seeing this, Guardian hurriedly sent a voice transmission. "Mission completed. Retreat quickly." The huge illusory formation covering the Dark Church disappeared, revealing the Dark Church that had been reduced to ruins below. The other six people flew back, and the person who had been entangled by Mother Liu and the others disappeared. The enemy fighting Sky Lord had also fled into virtual space, which had driven the Sky Lord crazy. However, the remaining three people were not so lucky. Great Magus appeared in front of one person and hit him on the back. That person spat out a mouthful of blood and smashed into the ground. Leonhart''s poplar tree was like a long spear, piercing through another person''s body. Jake, Lord of Storms, and Sky Lord stopped the last person. Although the last person held the three people tightly, he could not do anything to them. A white light flashed, and an old man appeared. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on that person''s head. With a violent slap, that person''s head sank into his body. He could not have been more dead. The old man turned his head and asked, "Second Brother, what''s going on?" Great Magus looked at Leonhart. Leonhart braced himself and explained to the old man. The old man frowned and said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you found the Dragon Guardian? Forget it. Third Brother, you stay behind to rebuild the academy. Fourth Brother, the two of you follow me. Follow the spiritual ruts left by that kid and chase after him." Everyone nodded. ... Mei Lin looked at Mike, who was bound by him and said with a smile, "We haven''t seen each other for several years. Have you become much more capable?" Mike said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a few years, but your bones are getting softer and softer. You''ve actually learned to be a dog for animals." Mei Lin frowned and said, "I''ve long seen your sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I''m not angry. In any case, you''re dead." Mike whistled, and the Little Bear instantly appeared. He said, "I don''t have any objections to you saying that. However, this bear is very angry. You should ask it first." Mei Lin was stunned for a moment. However, what happened next caused his heart to break out in fear. The black and white Little Bear had actually climbed onto Mike''s shoulders, following Mike''s hands, and began to decipher his divine power. Mei Lin wanted to shake off the Little Bear. However, how could he be able to shake off the Little Bear, which could take on two divine-tier experts'' attacks at the same time? Moreover, Mike had been looking for an opportunity to pull his hands away. Mei Lin understood that if Mike really did pull his hands away, then he would definitely be unable to grab hold of him in this chaotic space. Mei Lin was greatly alarmed. As he circulated his divine power to resist the erosion of Little Bear, he tightly held onto Mike''s hands. The power of a divine-tier expert was extremely terrifying. Under this tremendous pressure, Mike''s hands began to transform. Mike frowned, and two rays of golden light shot out from his dual pupils towards Mei Lin. However, a small golden shield suddenly appeared in front of Mei Lin, and the small shield easily blocked the two rays of golden light that Mike shot out. Mei Lin snickered. "Kid, don''t waste your efforts. I''m a divine-tier expert, and I don''t know how many times more powerful my High-level power is than yours. You think you can hurt me with that High-level power that you''ve only comprehended for a few years? How laughable!" However, Mei Lin''s heart was not as firm. Mike''s attack just now had caused him to be scared out of his wits. He had not expected Mike''s attack to be so powerful. Even his High-level shield could only barely block it. If Mike used more strength, he would definitely be heavily injured by those two High-level light beams. ''I think that must be his strongest attack.'' Thinking of this, Mei Lin let out a sigh of relief. He was ready to turn around and deal with the Little Bear. He was just a little regretful. That Little Bear already had an owner. If it was a wild beast, he would definitely think of a way to get it. Suddenly, Mei Lin felt pain in his chest. He looked at the long spear stuck in his chest and frowned. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically because he realized that there was a strange energy constantly invading his body from the long spear, it had already broken through his bones and started to go deeper into her body. Mei Lin began to mobilize the divine power in her body to chase and block this strange energy. However, the effect was very elusive. The mysterious energy was still moving around in Mei Lin''s body. Mei Lin was helpless and could only withdraw most of his divine power. He began to set up layers of defense in her body. Mei Lin managed to block the movement of the strange energy in his body. However, at this moment, Little Bear and Mike made another move. Mike grabbed Mei Lin''s hands and firmly restrained him, and Little Bear had already broken through 30-40% of Mei Lin''s divine power. Needless to say, it was no problem for it to absorb Mei Lin''s divine power. Mei Lin turned pale with fright. He wanted to stop Little Bear, but the strange energy in his body began to attack fiercely again. At this moment, Mei Lin was already in a dilemma. The other two would take advantage of the divine power to attack, catching him unprepared. For a moment, Mei Lin did not have any way to deal with it.. He could only watch as her divine power was being devoured bit by bit. Chapter 368 - Looking For Traces Of Mike! The worst part was that he did not dare to summon his summoned beast. Once he summoned his summoned beast, it meant that he had to mobilize the divine power in his body to connect to the summoning barrier. Meanwhile, Little Bear and the strange energy were targeting his energy. Who knew if he would be taken advantage of when he used his divine power. They would probably attack him in one fell swoop. Mei Lin suddenly thought of something and calmed down. Mike attacking him like this, Mike''s own divine power consumption was definitely very high. Moreover, judging from the current situation, Mike did not have the ability to kill him in one strike. As long as he steadied himself and fought a battle of attrition with Mike, he would be able to kill Mike in one fell swoop when Mike was exhausted. Thinking of this, the panic in Mei Lin''s heart instantly vanished. He looked at Mike and said, "It''s a pity. If you didn''t have to die, I really wanted to take you in as my disciple. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for choosing the wrong opponent. You chose to go against us. Now, I got no choice but to send you to Hell!" Mike gave him a sinister smile. He raised his head, his eyes filled with ridicule as he asked, "Who said I have to go to Hell? In my opinion, you''re the one that''s going to Hell today!" A strange vibration force appeared in both of Mike''s hands at the same time. Mei Lin could not react in time and actually did not manage to grab Mike. Mike took the opportunity to escape far away, turning into a stream of light and disappearing into the spatial crack. "You dare run away?!" Mei Lin wanted to chase after Mike, but Little Bear and that strange energy suddenly increased their strength. Mei Lin''s heart trembled. He had no choice but to deal with these two first. ... Great Magus, Leonhart, and Jake who came out wandered in the spatial rift together, looking for traces of Mike and Mei Lin. Great Magus said, "I was foolish. I should have informed Mike as soon as possible." The leader of the old men frowned, and his heart became more frustrated. He said, "What''s the use of talking about these things? Our priority is to find Mike. We must find him, alive or dead. If we let the core origin continue to be consumed like this, not to mention High-level ones, even you and my brothers won''t be able to escape." Leonhart and Great Magus both had solemn expressions on their faces. There was no need for Old Jake to say anything. They themselves understood the importance of this matter. They just did not understand why the Dark Magi would know that Mike was in the Dark Church, and why he would target Mike. However, the three of them did not have the time to consider this question. They knew that the most important thing now was to find Mike. If they were one minute late, the probability of Mike''s death would be higher. Grand Magus released his spiritual power to search for Mike''s whereabouts. Mike was not at ease at the moment. His body was in the middle of the spatial storm. The spatial shards shot at him, but he managed to dodge them. "There should be enough time. Take them back." Eve''s voice came from Mike''s body. Mike nodded and waved his hand. The Little Bear and the Azure Dragon''s souls were taken back. Mike looked at the space around him and said, "The space around us is extremely unstable. If we stay inside, we will be in danger at any time. We have to think of a way to escape from this spatial crack." Eve said, "Among us, only Black Dragon has some spatial abilities. I wonder if it can bring us out of here." Mike pondered for a moment and said, "I believe in Black Dragon. Since things have come to this point, let''s take it one step at a time." Mike summoned Black Dragon and asked, "Black Dragon, is your ability able to bring us out of here?" Black Dragon nodded and Mike immediately heaved a sigh of relief. "Then we''ll transfer all of our divine power to you now. Can you try to bring us out of here?" After the Black Dragon nodded, Mike began to transfer his divine power to the Black Dragon. Black Dragon''s body was covered in a layer of silver light. He waved his dragon claws and slashed towards the spatial cracks. Black Dragon''s dragon claws cut through the spatial crack and shattered the unstable spatial crack, leaving behind only a few large and stable spatial cracks. Mike''s spiritual power was like a tentacle as it probed the spatial crack, in the end, he chose a spatial crack and said to the Black Dragon, "The energy fluctuation behind that spatial crack is the smallest. We''ll enter from there." "Trying to run?!" Mei Lin''s voice sounded from behind Mike. Mike''s expression changed slightly. He brought the Black Dragon and flew towards the spatial crack he had chosen. The silver light on the Black Dragon''s body became dazzling. After the silver light reached its peak, it started to gradually dim. Mike had already entered the spatial crack. Mei Lin had never been so furious before. He, a top-notch expert who had advanced to the divine-tier for several thousand years, had actually allowed a heaven-tier shrimp to slip away from his hands twice in one day. This was pure humiliation. Mei Lin swore that he would capture Mike alive to wash away her humiliation. "Mike, don''t think that you''re safe!" Mei Lin summoned her summoned beast. When Mike saw this summoned beast, his originally smiling face instantly darkened. It was a Spatial Elemental Elf. On the high-tier of summoning, each attribute had its corresponding pure energy body magical beast. Moreover, the number of pure energy bodies was determined by the amount of this attribute in the world. According to Mike''s conjecture, the Spatial Elemental Elf behind Mei Lin was probably the only spatial elemental sprite in this High-level area. The reason why Mike''s face turned dark was simple. Mei Lin had such a Spatial Elemental Elf, which meant that Mei Lin could break through the spatial barrier at any time and capture him. Mei Lin did not have time to waste with Mike. He ordered the Spatial Elemental Elf behind him to break through the spatial barrier and pull Mike out from it. Mike frowned and merged with Eve. He used extreme speed in the spatial tunnel to dodge the spatial debris. Suddenly, a bright spot appeared in front of him. Mike was overjoyed. He knew that he was about to reach the spatial exit. By then, the surrounding space would be stabilized by the enchantment. If Mei Lin wanted to threaten him again, it would be a difficult task. Mei Lin also saw the space exit. He frowned and mobilized the space power, trying to block the space exit. However, what happened next forced him to stop. He could only watch as Mike escaped. Chapter 369 - Escape To The Northern Region! Even if Mei Lin was extremely angry, there was nothing he could do. "I advise you to stop. Otherwise, I guarantee that you will die behind him." Three divine-tier auras appeared behind Mei Lin, and Mei Lin cried out bitterly in his heart. He had naturally sensed that two of the three auras were the auras of the divine-tier experts whom he had met in the Dark Church. The other aura was even more powerful. He knew that he would have no chance of winning even if he were to face any of the three auras. Now that the three of them had appeared together, he could only stop obediently. The spatial rift slowly closed up, and the old man in the lead said to the Great Magus and Leonhart. "We don''t have any time to waste. You guys chase after him first. I''ll go after you guys after I''ve dealt with this old fellow." Great Magus and Leonhart nodded, and they chased after Mike through the spatial rift. The old man in the lead looked at Mei Lin and said, "There''s a path to heaven, but you don''t want to walk it. You''ll find your way to hell now." Mei Lin''s expression became twisted. ... Mike gradually approached the exit of the space. A gust of cold wind blew in from the exit, making him shiver involuntarily. "Is the Holy Dragon Here? Do you know where we are? Why is it so cold?" The Azure Dragon pondered for a moment and said, "If my guess is correct, this should be the Northern Region." "The Northern Region!" Mike was shocked, and then his face returned to its previous gloomy look. He understood that if this place was really the Northern Region, then it would be very troublesome. The Northern Region was the most mysterious region among the five High-level summoning regions. Even 2,000 years ago, people did not know that such a region existed. Even now, when people knew that such a region existed, no one came here either. The reason was very simple. Although most of the areas between the Eastern, Western, Southern, and Central Regions were windless zones that did not have a trace of divine power, there were one or more interconnected routes between these regions. People could essentially use the port to travel between regions. For some unknown reason, the magical beasts would not invade those routes. The passers-by could be said to be absolutely safe. However, the Northern Region was different. There was no such port between the Northern Region and the Central Region. Several divine-tier experts had explored for over 2,000 years, but they had yet to find a relatively safe passage from the Central Region to the Northern Region. It was as if the several dozen divine-tier magical beasts had come to an agreement. They formed a line and blocked the path that they had to pass through from the Northern Region to the Central Region. From the moment they were discovered, the Northern Region had become an isolated island. Mike had been trapped. This was not the worst part. The worst part was the weather in the Northern Region. It was extremely strange. There was only one season a year here, and that was winter. Moreover, the days and nights here were even. The first 180 days were dark, the next 180 days were daytime. There was only one color in the environment here every day. It was either pitch-black, or it was completely white. No matter how strong a person''s heart was, they would not be able to withstand such boring and monotonous torture. Mike looked around and found that there was indeed no other color around him. It was all snow-white. He felt the speed at which his divine power was being consumed, and his heart was shocked because he found that the speed at which his divine power was being consumed here was hundreds of times faster than in the Central Region. If he did nothing and only operated the Law of Perfection, only then would the consumption slow down. Mike looked around, and suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew around him. In an instant, white snow fluttered in the air, and the sky turned dark. Mike could only feel that his divine power was being drained at an even faster rate. He shook his head helplessly, he summoned the Azure Dragon. "This is the Northern Region! This is troublesome. Why is our luck so bad? The barrier energy in the Northern Region is the most unstable. The divine power from the outside world is constantly flowing into the Northern Region through the barrier, which is why the weather in the Northern Region has become so strange. Most importantly, the people of this world are unable to directly absorb this godly power. You need to wash away the light and agile energy within the divine power before you can absorb it." "There''s no need." Eve came out and said to the green dragon, "Holy Dragon, Mike has our dragon race''s cultivation technique. His physical strength has also passed the test. I think he should be able to directly absorb this divine power without any further processing." Hearing this, Mike was overjoyed. He said, "That''s great. I can cultivate to the divine-tier in the Northern Region and think about other things. Also, I don''t have to worry about the Dark Magi coming to disturb me." "Why didn''t I think of this?" The Azure Dragon smiled bitterly. "However, even so, are you sure you can persist in this despairing place?" Mike said, "I''m not sure either, but I know that if I don''t try, I won''t know the outcome of this matter for the rest of my life." The Azure Dragon''s heart shook. He did not know how long it had been since he had seen someone like Mike. He said, "In that case, I''ll use my last bit of strength to do something for you. From this direction, go 8,000 miles. There''s a cave. I think you can stay there for the next few days." Mike''s heart trembled as he asked, "What do I need to do to save you?" The Great Azure Dragon''s voice echoed in Mike''s mind. "We''ll talk about it after you find the dragon''s head." The Azure Dragon''s voice came to an abrupt halt. Mike flew in the direction the Azure Dragon had pointed out. It only took Mike one day to fly 8,000 miles. After a few years of cultivation, Mike had gradually started to enjoy things that only divine-tier experts could enjoy. For example, casually using the divine power of heaven and earth. This was fundamentally different from when he used it in the past, where the divine power only isolated him and his enemies from the world, and then used the might of the world to suppress the enemy. Now, it was somewhat like a fox using the might of a tiger. Mike could directly use the power of heaven and earth to drive the enemy out of the world. On the other hand, Mike had fused with the world, integrating his power with the world, and attacking the enemies. His power had increased by many orders of magnitude. However, Mike did not know that it was relatively difficult to use the power of the even world among divine-tier experts. Otherwise, there would be no need to have so many divine-tier experts attack the Dark Church that night. Mike landed slowly. He looked at the undulating mountain before him and slowly released his spiritual power. In the end, he found a cave entrance 45 miles underground. Mike spent a great deal of effort and finally entered the mountain wall. Once he entered the cave, he felt that the temperature had risen by quite a lot. Immediately, he was overjoyed. He checked carefully again and found that there was no danger. Then, he sat down cross-legged, he began to try to absorb the divine power of the world into his body. The divine power of the world was guided into Mike''s body, and it continued to move along Mike''s bones. The Law of Perfection and the Qi refining technique of the great wastelands exerted their powers at the same time, continuously removing the impurities in the divine power, and so on and so forth... Although the speed at which the divine power was being absorbed into Mike''s body was greatly reduced, Mike''s recovery speed was still several times faster than that of the Central Region. "Very good. At this rate, I should be able to become a divine-tier expert after five years." Mike calmed down and stopped thinking about other things. He began to focus on recovering and cultivating. Chapter 370 - Magic Crystal Ores! After a period of time, the old man in the lead brought the Great Magus and Leonhart to Mike''s cave. After they sensed Mike''s aura, which was getting stronger every minute, they left. Before they left, they also used a spell to wipe out Mike''s aura, so that Mike could recover in peace. Of course, Mike sensed the arrival of the three old men. Although he did not know the old man in the lead, he could roughly guess his identity based on the respect the Great Magus and Leonhart had for the old man. The old man should be the leader and guardian of the four Dragon Guardians Brothers. Mike''s thoughts did not linger on such an insignificant matter. He focused on guiding the divine power. When the divine power was sufficient, he would condense a new spirit and then absorb the divine power again. This series of actions continued for 42 years. After 42 years, Mike already had 10 spirit powers and 100 ordinary small spirits, as well as the black and white spirit in the middle. This also meant that Mike had already reached the peak of the heaven-tier, and was only one step away from the legendary divine-tier. When Mike learned of this, he became slightly excited. Suddenly, he frowned and found that there were hundreds of life forces above his head. There was a mix of strong and weak existences among these life forces. The strongest was at the heaven-tier, and the weakest was even at the low-tier! Mike muttered to himself, "Isn''t there nothing alive in the Northern Region? Then how did these people appear?" Mike did not appear in front of the group directly. He teleported out and found a place to hide, wanting to observe the background of this group of people. Soon, Mike''s expression became a little strange. The group of people in his field of vision were all driving a humanoid puppet. The puppet was hundreds of feet tall and looked like a giant. What really made Mike feel strange was that this group of people was actually mining Magic Crystal Ores! Mike obviously knew how these Magic Crystal Ores came about. Those were the divine power impurities that he had eliminated after recovering over the years. There were too many divine power impurities, the place where Mike recovered was too far away from the ground. Therefore, the divine power condensed into Magic Crystal Ores on the spot. Mike smiled bitterly. He was thinking about how he should go over and ask about the identities of this group of people, and then ask about what had happened to the other High-level cultivators. After thinking about it for a long time, Mike decided to walk out just like that. He felt that his luck should not be that bad. He probably would not be able to meet a divine-tier expert the moment he appeared. If he were to only face those heaven-tier people, he was confident that the situation would be completely under his control. He did as he was told. Mike turned into a stream of light and flew in front of that group of people. When that group of people saw that Mike had arrived, they were all greatly shocked. The person in the lead walked over with trepidation, bowed to Mike, and said, "I am the Snow Plains Auction House''s supervisor. You can just call me Supervisor. May I know why you are here?" Mike smiled and said, "You guys are digging out above my recovery cave abode, and you actually ask me why I am here? Don''t you think this is a little ridiculous?" Hearing this, the old man''s face turned pale. He did not know whether Mike''s words were true or false, but he knew that regardless of that, he was going to give up this Magic Crystal Ores mine today. Unexpectedly, Mike said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m going to leave this place soon. Let me ask you, since you''re from the auction house, what happened in the Central Region during the last four days? What happened in the Northern Region? Why did so many people appear in the Northern Region, where I was originally alone? There were millions of life forces within a radius of 10,000 miles." When the old man heard this, he was so shocked that he did not have time to think. He told Mike everything he knew about the Central Region and the Northern Region. After Mike heard this, he was gradually shocked. Only now did he know that so many things had happened after he left. It turned out that in the years he had been in the Northern Region, the entire High-level Summoner world had undergone earth-shattering changes. First was the Dark Magi, who had gained complete control of the Otherworld and the Northern Regio. They had wiped out most of the resistance. When Mike heard this, his heart jumped. However, when he heard that the Snowstorm City was the only stronghold of resistance that was remaining, Mike sighed in relief. It was where the Dark High Priest was located. In addition, the Dark Church had joined up with dozens of divine powers to prepare to fight against the Dark Magi together. The Southern Region had long been prepared for the Dark Magi to attack them. Together with the divine powers from the Dark Church that had come to support them, they pincer attacked from both sides, the Dark Magi members were severely injured. The supervisor suddenly thought of something and said to Mike, "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but recently, the divine powers in our bodies have been draining faster and faster. It''s also becoming harder and harder for summoners to advance. I''ve heard that there hasn''t been a new heaven-tier powerhouse in the three Central Regions. Also the Five Central Regions would have a dozen or so new heaven-tier powerhouses every year. Hearing this, Mike''s face became serious. The supervisor''s words told him that the High-level barrier was becoming unstable, and there was even a small amount of divine power from another world seeping in. He understood that the others did not have the Great Wilderness Qi Refining Technique or the Law of Perfection. It was very difficult for them to separate the divine power from another world, which led to their low recovery rate. Mike understood that he had to put the matter of finding the dragon head on the agenda. He asked, "How many people are there in the entire Northern Region now?" The supervisor smiled apologetically. "I''m just a small supervisor. How would I know about this kind of thing? However, according to my guess, there are probably over 10,000 people in the entire Northern Region." Although the supervisor was somewhat puzzled, he still answered Mike''s question honestly. Mike frowned. He had originally wanted to use the Northern Region as the location for his breakthrough because he still remembered the commotion when he broke through to the heaven-tier. Now that he was about to break through to the divine-tier, the commotion would definitely be even greater than before. Mike frowned. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. He raised his head to look at the sky and smiled gently. Mike asked, "Eve, tell me, how big an impact would I create when I break through to the next level?" Eve thought for a moment and said, "Not many. At least, it won''t attract the attention of most people." Mike nodded and said, "That way, after I break through, I can directly break through the High-level enchantment and go to the Outer Realm to find the dragon head. However, if I act rashly, I might get hurt. Alas, it''s really difficult." Mike''s brows were tightly furrowed. He thought for a long time, and in the end, he still said to himself, "Finding the dragon head is the most important thing. Forget it, forget it. I''ll just go straight to the Outer Realm after breaking through." Thinking of this, Mike began to prepare for breaking through to the divine-tier. In the past few years, Mike had rarely asked the three old men about breaking through to the divine-tier. Now that Mike thought of this, he could not help but feel a little regretful. He could only start making preparations based on his own conjectures. In the next three years, he flew to the barrier in the sky and drew many complicated barriers on it every day.. The functions of these barriers were very simple, they were used to protect this High-level barrier and prevent it from being affected by the calamity of breaking through to the divine-tier. Chapter 371 - Tribulation Again! Mike had also prepared countless potions to recover his energy and divine power. He did not know how many tribulations he would have to go through to break through to the divine-tier. However, based on his previous speculations, the number of tribulations he would have to go through would be quite high. It was also possible for him to go through 40 to 50 tribulations. Moreover, the power of the tribulations could be several tens of times stronger than before. Therefore, no matter how much he prepared, he still did not feel that it was sufficient. During these three years, another incident had happened, which made Mike completely determined to break through to the divine-tier and fly out of the world to search for the dragon head. A huge meteorite had actually penetrated through the barrier, flying towards the ground. Although a few heaven-tier experts had worked together to smash it into smithereens, this incident was like a symbol. From then on, every few months, a meteorite would fall from the sky. Moreover, the size of the meteorite was getting bigger and bigger. It was becoming more and more difficult for the people below to stop it. Another month had passed. Mike had finished all the preparatory work. He and the four beasts were also in their best condition. He picked a good day and was ready to break through. Mike floated under the barrier and started to draw his divine power to attack the legendary realm with all his strength. A tremendous amount of divine power was released under the barrier. The divine power around Mike was surging, and he trembled, on the verge of breaking through to the divine-tier. Kelly was drinking tea with the Dark High Priest. Suddenly, she raised his head and looked to the north. Her eyes were filled with excitement. "What''s wrong? Master Kelly, I''ve never seen you like this." Kelly had already regained her composure. She took a step forward, turned around, and said to the Dark High Priest, "Mike is currently breaking through the divine-tier shackles. However, I saw that the time for him to break through had yet to come, and he seems to be breaking through in a hurry. He''s would definitely be in danger, so I''m going to lend him a hand." The Dark High Priest''s pupils constricted, and he smiled sheepishly. "Master Kelly, are you making fun of me again? No matter how talented that disciple of yours is, he has only recovered for less than 200 years. You said that he''s already starting to break through the divine-tier shackles. Could it be that he already has the strength of heaven-tier 10-star?" Kelly nodded and said, "Dark High Priest, if fate permits, we''ll meet again in the future." When the Dark High Priest saw Kelly disappear from his sight, he could not help but feel a little desolate. "As for me, out of a hundred disciples, there are actually more than ten who have betrayed me." The Dark High Priest lowered his head and looked at his chest. There was a penetrating wound there. It was precisely the wound caused by his second disciple back then. That sword had pierced through the Dark High Priest''s heart. Every time the Dark High Priest was agitated, he would feel a chill all over his body. The Dark High Priest shook his head, picked up the wine on the table, and began to drink cup after cup. Mike''s Qi and divine power continued to rise, and soon he arrived at the first opening. The weather changed, and a huge whirlpool appeared above his head. Dark purple lightning was brewing in it. Mike frowned. He could feel that the lightning was more than ten times stronger than the strongest lightning he had experienced last time. Moreover, the lightning did not seem to give him a chance to think, it only took about ten seconds from the time it appeared to the time it fell. Mike did not dare to be negligent. He urged his divine power with all his strength and turned it into a divine shield to block between him and the lightning bolt. With a rumble, the lightning bolt exploded and landed heavily on Mike''s divine shield. Mike staggered, he barely stabilized his body and suppressed the surging energy in his body. He looked at the second lightning bolt with a solemn expression. However, he had no way to avoid it now. He could only push his divine power to the limit and use his physical body to withstand the lightning. The lightning passed through Mike''s body. Mike instinctively screamed, but things were different from what he had expected. The intense pain that he had expected did not appear, instead, his body became hot and did not respond anymore. The aroma of roasted meat wafted through the air. Mike gave a bitter laugh. He knew that a part of his flesh had been roasted by the hot lightning. Mike did not have time to think. He bit the energy pill that he had hidden in his mouth in advance. A warm current quickly flowed through Mike''s body, gently healing every damaged part of Mike''s body. The fourth, fifth, and sixth lightning landed on Mike''s body almost at the same time. Mike used all his strength to activate his divine power defense. The lightning rumbled on Mike''s body, but Mike repelled it with his divine power tenaciously. Mike panted heavily. In order to resist the three bolts of lightning, the divine power in his body had been consumed by one-third in an instant. Mike was secretly shocked. He knew that with this method of consumption, he would have no more divine power in his body after another 20 to 30 bolts of lightning. At that time, the real trouble would begin. Mike frowned. He looked at the seventh, eighth, and ninth bolts of lightning that were about to fall. He sighed, consumed a handful of pills to recover his divine power, and took a defensive stance. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three bolts of lightning suddenly fell. Mike used all his strength to block them. After the three bolts of lightning disappeared, Mike found himself in mid-air. At this moment, his whole body was aching, and he did not have the strength to move a finger. He supported himself to get up. Looking at the Lightning in the sky, he roared angrily, "Come on, god! You can''t kill me!!" Mike pushed the Law of Perfection, the Great Wilderness Qi Refining Technique, and the Carefree Travel technique to the extreme, mending his body, divine power, and mental power with all his strength. He quietly waited for the next attack. However, this time, Mike miscalculated again. This time, four lightning bolts came at once. Mike used all his strength, but only managed to resist three of them. The other lightning bolt hit Mike directly, causing his body to convulse. Kelly flew to the boundary of the Otherworld. Two figures appeared, one in front and one behind, and stopped him. "Master Kelly, what are you doing?" Kelly''s expression did not change. He had long expected that someone would jump out to stop her. She looked at the two people. The space twisted. Countless blue light beams shot at these two people. The two could not dodge in time, so they could only take these attacks head-on. The blue light flashed and illuminated the world. The two of them were shocked. They released their spiritual power, but they found that their spiritual power could not penetrate the light beams, let alone track Kelly. The two of them were shocked and angry.. They could only angrily resist the light beams until they could not hold on any longer, and they disappeared. Chapter 372 - Calamity Begins! Kelly took down the scroll on her back. In an instant, a purple barrier rose up, protecting her. At the next moment, Kelly began a series of actions that left the other divine-tier experts dumbstruck. An entrance to the space appeared in the sky. Kelly flew in, and at the next moment, she appeared 10,000 miles away. Another entrance to the space room appeared, and Kelly flew in again. At the next moment, the space appeared 10,000 miles away again... This cycle repeated itself. In just 40 minutes, Kelly saw the eastern coast of the Northern Region. Kelly could not be bothered anymore. She spread out her spiritual force and began to search for Mike. Suddenly, she raised her head abruptly and looked at the rolling dark clouds in the higher sky. Her heart was overjoyed, and she accelerated toward that direction. The Guardian, the Great Magus, and Leonhart were sitting together. Suddenly, the expressions of the three of them changed at the same time, and they looked towards the north. "That brat is really reckless. He has already broken through to the divine-tier, but he hasn''t settled down yet! The two of us, three of us, I''ll make a trip to the Northern Region. All of you, take care of the house. Don''t let anyone steal it again." Before he could finish his words, the Guardian turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the horizon. Mike looked at the lightning that was about to fall. He sighed and sat cross-legged in mid-air. He began to absorb the heaven and earth divine power to prepare for the next lightning strike. Fifteen minutes later, the four lightning bolts in the sky fell on Mike at the same time. Mike''s eyes shone brightly. He had been waiting for this moment. His body flew into the distance and dodged three of the lightning bolts. Mike''s expression did not change. He clearly remembered that disaster could be tracked automatically. As expected, the four bolts of lightning turned into four lightning pythons and struck at him. Mike pulled out his bone spear and swept away one of the bolts of lightning. However, the other three bolts of lightning also fell on his body. With a rumble, Mike was once again drowned in the lightning. Kelly had already come to Mike''s side. She looked at Mike who was in trouble and sighed. She did not go forward because she knew that now was definitely not the best time to help. Moreover, her most important task now was to help Mike fend off those outsiders who were in or out of danger. She wanted them to stay away from the scene of Mike''s breakthrough. Eve said, "Mike, you should rest for a while. It''s our turn to help you." Mike did not refuse because he really needed to rest. He just did not know how much time the four beasts could buy for him and what would happen to them in the lightning. Mike did not have time to think about this. He activated his spiritual power and continued to repair the damaged parts of his body. While Mike was resting, another four bolts of lightning fell. The four beasts attacked at the same time. Each beast blocked one bolt of lightning. In the next moment, four miserable screams appeared almost at the same time, which made Mike''s heart twitch. For magical beasts, lightning was the deadliest thing. The magic core in the body of a magical beast was filled with the violence and viciousness of a magical beast. This kind of thing might not be directly displayed through the behavior of the magical beast. However, it was indeed engraved in its genes. The lightning in the Calamity was filled with a great spirit, specifically wiping out all the viciousness in the world. Therefore, beasts suffered much more damage in the Calamity than humans. Mike sighed. Just as he was about to get up, he realized that four more bolts of lightning had fallen. Mike looked at the four beasts that were screaming in the lightning and frowned. He made up his mind and sat cross-legged on the ground again, recovering his divine power. Kelly looked at this scene and sighed softly. "If I knew this would happen, why did I do it in the first place?" The weather changed again. Mike''s breath seemed to freeze. Mike looked at the sky, but he was not in a good mood. The number of lightning bolts had increased to five. What did five lightning bolts mean? Mike was not very clear, but he knew that five lightning bolts that were far more powerful than the previous ones could not be blocked by him or the four beasts alone. From now on, none of them could stop. Mike told the four beasts about the current situation. They all expressed their willingness to advance or retreat with Mike. Only the black and white bear did not say anything. Mike was not worried that the bear would not go because its life was tightly bound to Mike. The two of them were bound to each other. The bear would not let Mike be in any danger for its own sake. Mike stared at the five lightning bolts in the sky and began to merge with the four beasts. He understood that rather than fighting separately, it was better to combine all the forces together and break them one by one. Only then would there be a chance of survival. Just as Mike was fighting for his life and future, Kelly also welcomed the first wave of uninvited guests. They were a group of heaven-tier minions. They flew in the direction of Mike until they met Kelly, only then did they stop. Kelly asked, "What are you trying to do?" The leader of the heaven-tier people flew out, greeted Kelly respectfully, and said, "Well, we are the elders of the Northern Region. We have discovered the strange movement here, so we came to take a look at the situation here." Kelly frowned. He turned back to look at Mike and said, "There is no situation here. You can go back." The heaven-tier man was stunned for a moment before he said, "You might not have heard clearly. Our Northern Region..." With a bang, that man''s head exploded and his body fell straight down. Kelly turned her head and asked, "I said, go away. Do you understand?" The others nodded as if they were pounding garlic. Kelly sighed and said, "Then why don''t you all scram?" It was as if those people had been granted amnesty, and they left this place while peeing their pants. Kelly looked into the distance and said, "The few of you have been watching the show for a long time. If you don''t come out now, you''ll really lose out." The three divine-tier experts flew out. When they looked at Kelly, they were all secretly astonished. The three of them looked at each other and came to a conclusion, even if the three of them attacked together, they still did not have absolute confidence in winning. One of them flew out and said, "The three of us have no intention of disturbing you. We''re just a little curious about the situation here. Since you''re unwilling to let us spectate, then we''ll just leave. There''s no need to hurt the peace over such a small matter." Kelly nodded. Then, she closed her eyes and stopped talking to the three of them. Seeing this, the three of them felt a little awkward. They did not know whether to leave or not. Suddenly, there was an explosion from where Mike was. With a boom, Mike fell heavily like a cannonball.. Mike tried his best to stabilize his body in the middle of the air, finally, he slowly flew back under the enchantment. Chapter 373 - The Critical Moment! The three of them were stunned. Only then did they understand that someone was breaking through. They looked at Mike as if he was a treasure, and all of them wanted to go up and make friends with him. Kelly frowned and asked, "Aren''t the three of you leaving? Why are you still standing here?" When the three of them heard Kelly''s merciless question, they felt a little indignant. However, they did not dare to gamble, so they could only turn into three streams of light gloomily and retreat into the distance. Suddenly, a streak of light flew past the three of them and headed straight for Mike. Kelly frowned. He formed a spell and shouted, "Arcane Star Shower!!" Countless energy streams shot toward the streak of light, successfully forcing him to stop in the middle of the air. The streak of light slowly descended, revealing the face of the Guardian. He flew in front of Kelly and asked, "Who are you? Why do you want to interfere with the matters of our Dark Church?" Kelly smiled and said, "My disciple is in a Calamity. As a teacher, do you want to stand by and watch?" The Guardian frowned and said, "Your words are groundless. It''s really hard to believe. I will protect Mike. You should go back to where you came from. When Mike''s calamity is over, I will verify your identity with him." Kelly shook her head and said, "I won''t let you rush over and destroy my disciple." The Guardian frowned and said directly, "You don''t want me to give you face?" Kelly''s expression changed. She waved her hand, and a stream of purple light shot toward the Guardian. The Guardian''s expression changed as well. He looked at Kelly and took out a fan. He fanned it lightly twice, and all the streams of purple light rolled back. Kelly was a little surprised. She knew of the power of this purple stream of light, and it was enough to heavily injure a middle-stage divine-tier expert. However, the old man had actually neutralized all of her attacks with just a casual wave of his fan. It was truly unfathomable. The Guardian was very familiar with his weapon. Ever since he had obtained this weapon, he had sent countless attacks flying. However, he had never used up a small portion of his half-divine power in such a manner before. For a moment, Kelly and the Guardian looked at each other in a different way. Suddenly, the sky rumbled. Streaks of lightning appeared and disappeared in the clouds. It was obvious that the next wave of attacks was about to arrive. The expressions of the two of them changed at the same time. They understood that with Mike''s strength, he would definitely not be able to withstand the intensity of the lightning. The two of them stopped their fight and ran toward Mike with all their strength. Mike looked at the six bolts of lightning in the sky and his expression changed. He finally started to panic. He knew that if he could not make the right response, the next wave of lightning would kill him. Just as Mike was in a dilemma, Kelly and the Guardian flew to Mike''s side one after the other. They attacked together and shared nine-tenths of the lightning damage for Mike. Green smoke was coming out of Mike''s body. Nine-tenths of the Lightning was weakened, but it still almost killed him. The three of them let out a sigh of relief. If the two of them had not arrived in time, Mike would have been a corpse by now. Mike was about to stand up and thank the two of them, but his expression suddenly changed. The three of them looked at the sky at the same time and saw another bolt of lightning gathering in the sky, about to fall. The three of them had a drastic change in expression. They could feel the endless destructive aura from this bolt of lightning. Eve flew out and said, "Oh no, this is the Lightning of Punishment! It''s the heavenly axiom that judged you to have used an improper method to avoid the disaster. Mike, now we have to face this Lightning of Punishment alone. Otherwise, there will be an even stronger one that will fall!" Mike''s expression changed as he said, "Bastard, let''s go all out. I don''t believe that I can''t beat this lightning!" Mike pulled himself together and merged with the four beasts at the same time. He swallowed a bunch of medicinal pills to recover divine power and then rushed toward the lightning. Kelly frowned and muttered, "Why would the heavenly axiom judge Mike?" The Guardian smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that our actions would not only fail to help, but also harm that brat." Kelly shook her head and said, "At this point in time, it''s no longer useful to say these things. You should be prepared to make a move at any time. You must do your best to save his life, even if he can''t advance to the divine-tier." The black lightning in the sky had already condensed into a pitch-black lightning Flood Dragon, carrying an endless destructive aura. Mike made up his mind. He immediately took out his bone spear and used his strongest move to strike the black lightning dragon. Thunder rumbled as Mike and the black lightning dragon collided. In an instant, the clouds churned. The colorful clouds mixed together and then shattered. Mike only felt pain. Endless pain. The black lightning surged into his body. Everything in its path was quickly destroyed. This was Mike''s punishment for being impulsive, reckless, and opportunistic. The skills he had spent 200 years to cultivate would probably reset to zero, and he would have to start all over again. At this time, a silver light suddenly appeared on the surface of Mike''s body. A huge silver moon tree grew out of Mike''s body. It turned into a huge umbrella cover, blocking the black lightning that followed. With a boom, Mike''s vision fell into temporary darkness. The next moment, Mike felt a space opening up in his heart. It was not a piece of Mike''s body. That feeling... It was as if something important had left. A drop of clear tears rolled down Mike''s face. It flowed down Mike''s dirty face. The place where the tears flowed became much cleaner. Mike lay flat in the air as if he was a dead body. If his body was not exuding a powerful and terrifying aura, both the Guardian and Kelly would have thought he was dead. Mike got up from the middle of the air. He looked at the stump in front of him with tears streaming down his face. In the Snowstorm City of the Otherworld, the potted plants in the corner began to grow crazily. In the end, they turned into a treant. The treant looked in the direction of the Northern Region with a drop of clear tears in his eyes. He touched the One-million-message Portal on the table and called Kelly. Kelly hurriedly connected to the one-million-letter portal and said, "What''s the matter?" The treant choked and said, "Tell Mike that life and death are very normal things between heaven and earth. Let him see the light." Mike''s body trembled, and he said, "Is it Grandpa Mu?" Mike cried out loud. After more than 120 years, Mike cried again. The Treant said, "Let it go." He hung up. The treant sat on the ground, tears flowing silently. Suddenly, the Guardian said, "Look, on the stump!" Chapter 374 - No Destruction, No Establishment! Mike hurriedly turned his gaze to the tree stump and found that there was actually a tender branch on it. Kelly flew over and placed her hand on the tree stump. A green light appeared and hit Black Dragon''s tree stump. "This little fellow can still be saved. As long as your strength continues to increase, there will be a day when you will find a way to save it." Mike nodded. ... One month later, Mike stood up in the air. The Guardian and Kelly looked at him, and the Guardian asked, "Have you decided? The outside world is different from the inside world. It''s possible to encounter any kind of danger. Even a divine-tier expert might die." Mike nodded and said, "If I don''t go, the entire High-level Summoning Realm will be in danger. The later I enter, the farther the dragon head will wander. I still think that there''s no time to lose. If we chase now, we only need to chase for over 40 years. Don''t worry, the dragon head and I will come back safely." The Guardian nodded and then retreated. Kelly patted Mike''s shoulder and said, "I will wait for you at the Middle Sky Pivot Point. This one is for you. Perhaps it will be of help to you." After Kelly said that, she turned into a streak of light and disappeared on the spot. The Guardian looked at Kelly, who was far away. He was secretly afraid. Fortunately, he did not clash with Kelly just now. Otherwise, the consequences would be immeasurable. Mike said to the Guardian, "I''m going to look for the dragon''s head. I have a few things to ask of you. See if you can help me keep an eye out." The Guardian smiled and said to Mike, "Just say it." Mike told him everything that he was thinking about. In general, it was just one thing to help him take care of his friends. The Guardian nodded and said, "Don''t worry. As long as your group of friends don''t do anything out of the ordinary, and as long as I don''t die, I guarantee that they''ll be safe." Mike bowed to the Guardian and did not waste any more words. He started to fly toward the barrier. The Guardian looked at Mike, feeling a lot of emotions. "Dozens of divine-tier experts actually waiting for a dignified High-level summoner to advance..." The Guardian looked at the barrier in the sky and casually killed a heaven-tier powerhouse who was spying on them. He shook his head and turned to leave. Mike came to the barrier and imitated Kelly. He did not slow down but turned into a ray of light and sped toward the barrier. However, something unexpected happened to Mike. The barrier became as hard as metal. Mike crashed into it, and his eyes were filled with stars. Eve''s laughter reached Mike''s ears, "Haha, Mike, you''re really unlucky. You''ve met the Swamp Enchantment." Mike frowned and asked, "What do you mean by Swamp?" Eve said, "The Swamp Enchantment... you can think of it as a person, like Demoness." "What do you mean? You''re getting more and more confusing." Eve said with a frivolous tone, "It''s the same with this enchantment. If you''re not strong enough, don''t try to fight it head-on. Otherwise, you''ll only end up with a bloody head. However, if you approach it gently and slowly, you''ll realize that this enchantment can''t stop you." Mike nodded. He flew under the enchantment again and slowly extended his hand toward it. This time, as Eve had said, Mike''s hand slowly reached the enchantment. This time, there was no resistance from the enchantment. Mike''s hand smoothly entered the enchantment. Mike''s expression softened slightly. He began to slowly go deeper into the enchantment. Before long, he was completely immersed in the enchantment. Mike released his spiritual power and checked the thickness of the enchantment. He found that the enchantment was dozens of miles thick. Mike sighed. He understood that it would take at least half a year to get out. Mike thought of this and woke up Eve. He said, "Eve, what is it like at the Outer Realm?" "Outer Realm?" Eve took half a day to understand what Mike meant by Outer Realm. He was talking about beyond the summoning of high-level beings. Thinking of this, she chuckled. "How do I put this? It is a world that is many times wider than the High-level Summoning Realm. It is made up of countless small worlds like the High-level Summoning Realm. They are collectively known as the ''Three Thousand Small Worlds''. Above the Three Thousand Small Worlds is a huge platform. That platform is where the Three Thousand Small Worlds meet the Upper Realm, maintaining the balance of the entire world." Even though Eve only said a few words, Mike already knew that the existence called the Middle Sky Pivot Point must be a huge monster. Mike was secretly looking forward to it, he was looking forward to the day when he could go to the legendary place and fight with Heaven''s Favorite there. Mike''s heart could not help but burn up. He looked at the endless world outside and his state of mind was sublimated. Mike looked away and asked, "Eve, where do you live?" "My home..." Eve muttered, "My home is above the Middle Sky..." Eve sat in the summoning barrier, her eyes welling up. Mike could feel Eve''s emotions. He was silent and did not say anything. He swore in his heart that he would work hard to become stronger and bring Eve home as soon as possible. Mike began to focus on penetrating the barrier. Three months later, he finally flew out of it. Mike floated in mid-air and looked carefully at the world in front of him. His eyes were filled with shock. "How do you feel?" Eve looked at Mike and asked, "Is it different from what you imagined?" "It''s very different." Mike looked around. "I thought that even if the Outer Realm is sunny or sunny or beautiful, there should be some space here. In the end, there''s not even much space. What did you find when you looked around?" Eve came out from the summoning enchantment. She looked around and said, "Seven-colored Stars? I don''t know what you mean." Mike shook his head and said, "Can''t you see the large pieces of black around you? They are like a huge black curtain that covers these stars. From another point of view, these stars are also like holes in the black curtain." Hearing that, Eve was deep in thought. After a moment, she shook her head and said, "What you''re saying is too profound, I don''t understand." Then she muttered, "As expected of a weirdo who can wander around freely." Mike shook his head and stopped thinking about these things.. Instead, he used his spiritual power to carefully investigate the location of the dragon head. Chapter 375 - Parrot Beast! This exploration lasted for a very long time, a total of three days. After three days, Mike opened his eyes, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and pointed in a direction. "I analyzed for three days and compared the divine power in six general directions countless times. Finally, I confirmed that the dragon head is in that direction." After saying that, Mike no longer hesitated. Instead, he turned into a streak of light and headed straight in the direction he was pointing at. Mike walked and stopped on the way, constantly changing directions. Finally, he arrived at a place that was similar to a High-level Summoning Realm. Mike floated above the High-level, repeatedly searching for the position of the dragon head. However, he soon frowned. He realized that he could only confirm that the big yellow dragon head was here, but he could not confirm the specific location of the dragon head. Helplessly, he could only release a stream of spiritual power to the High-level building to indicate his purpose of coming. He also said that if they did not return the dragon head, he would definitely not let it go. At the same time, the High-level that received the news was in an uproar. The experts on the High-level all appeared in a secret chamber and sat together to discuss the solution to the matter. An old man sat at the head of the table. He looked at the people in front of him and frowned. He angrily shouted, "Look at your current state. The enemy hasn''t even come to your door yet, and you''re already scared out of your wits!" A middle-aged man retorted, "Guardian, you can''t say things like that. You were the one who single-handedly facilitated this matter. Now that the enemy has come to your door, you can''t just give up, right?" The others also echoed. The old man sighed and said, "We have that existence behind us. So what if the person is a legendary powerhouse? We still have to obediently retreat. Now listen to me. We only need to stall him for a period of time until that Lord comes. I don''t think he will dare to act atrociously." Everyone calmed down. The middle-aged man from before said, "We need to send someone to stall that mysterious expert. Otherwise, he will only need a few moments to reach us." The old man pondered for a moment. He looked at the woman sitting in the corner and said, "Parrot Beast, you can go." The woman called Parrot Beast was suddenly startled, and then her face turned as pale as paper. She said, "I don''t have the experience to deal with this kind of thing..." Before Parot Beast could finish her words, it was interrupted by the Guardian. The Guardian said, "It doesn''t matter. No one is a natural-born heaven-tier powerhouse. Aren''t they all trained up? You just need to practice more on this kind of thing. It''s decided. You should set off as soon as possible." Parrot Beast swept its gaze over her Senior Brothers and Sisters, and found that they were looking at her with a hint of mockery in their eyes. A hint of loneliness flashed in Parrot Beast''s eyes. She nodded and turned around to leave the secret chamber. Mike was waiting outside anxiously. He looked at the mysterious High-level barrier in front of him and wondered if he should just enter it. At this moment, a small gap suddenly appeared on the High-level barrier in front of him. Then, a figure flew out. That person was Parrot Beast that had been pushed out. At this moment, her face was filled with the word ''apprehensive''. Clearly, she was still a little afraid of Mike. Mike looked at Parrot Beast and was a little surprised, because he discovered that her strength was only 3-stars of the heaven-tier. This strength could not even be ranked in the current Dragon Castle. This High-level barrier seemed to be not much smaller than a High-level Summoning Realm. Mike frowned. He thought that the other party had underestimated him. However, the other party seemed to be afraid of him. Mike subconsciously increased the strength of his spiritual power to investigate that person. Mike was surprised to find that other than fear, the person was more resentful. What was she resentful about? Mike did not know, but he could guess it. This woman had been abandoned by this High-level barrier''s Guardian. She had been pushed out to be a scapegoat. Mike thought quickly. He felt that he could use this to his advantage. Parrot Beast flew in front of Mike. When she faced Mike, the fear in her heart gradually disappeared and was replaced by shock. She had never seen such a strong person. Even her High-level strongest Guardian was as weak as an ant in front of Mike. "... you are here to pick me up..." Parrot Beast was silent for a moment before saying, "No, no, no, I mean I am here to..." Mike frowned. He waved his hand, indicating for Parrot Beast to stop talking. He said, "I''m not interested in what you''re here for. I just want to know, are you the strongest among the High-level masters?" Parrot Beast''s face turned pale and began to think about how to answer this question. After a moment, she slowly said, "I''m just... a nobody..." She secretly observed Mike. She looked at Mike and slowly frowned. "It''s over." Parrot Beast said to herself. Unexpectedly, Mike smiled strangely. He looked at Parrot Beast and asked, "So you were pushed out to die?" Hearing that, Parrot Beast''s face changed. She did not dare to look at Mike because her eyes were full of anger and resentment. After a moment, she sighed and said to Mike, "To be honest, that''s indeed the case." Mike nodded and said, "It seems that your backer isn''t that reliable. Or perhaps you don''t have a backer?" Parrot Beast''s expression froze again, and a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. She was not originally a disciple of the Guardian, but a slightly famous itinerant cultivator. Later, because of the Guardian''s divine power expansion, she was forced to become the Guardian''s subordinate. Now, it seemed that everything she did was not going her way. Even the recovery resources were not as much as when she was still a rogue cultivator. Mike said, "If I''m not wrong, even if you succeed in this matter, you won''t get any benefits when you go back, right? On the contrary, they pushed you out to let me vent my anger, right?" Parrot Beast smiled bitterly and said, "I know my situation very well, so don''t make fun of me." Mike shook his head and said to Parrot Beast, "You think I''m making fun of You? No, no, I''m showing you a bright path, a path that will allow you to dominate this High-level area." Parrot Beast suddenly raised her head and stared at Mike. After a moment, she shook her head and said, "You''re still making fun of me." Mike shook his head and said, "From here to the High-level barrier, there''s a short walk. You can think about it during this time." Parrot Beast''s expression finally changed. She looked at Mike and began to hesitate. At this time, Mike said, "If you don''t die this time, maybe you will the next time. You think that they won''t do it again?" Chapter 376 - The Guardian’s Thoughts! Parrot Beast''s expression froze. She did not reply to Mike''s words. Mike smiled silently. He knew that Parrot Beast would definitely listen to him. Parrot Beast''s heart was in a mess. Her mind was filled with Mike''s words. "He''s right, but why did he tell me those things? He''s so strong. I... Oh right, he must be trying to get information out of me. He wants to find some secret treasure. This makes sense..." The two of them flew forward one after the other, and they were getting closer and closer to the High-level enchantment barrier. Soon, the High-level barrier appeared in front of the two of them. Parrot Beast suddenly stopped. Mike understood that the parrot had already betrayed them. What Mike needed to do now was to accept Parrot Beast''s betrayal in a high-profile manner. She looked at Mike and hesitated for a long time before saying, "I''ve thought it through. I don''t have any good feelings toward this High-level barrier and the people in it. I only have hatred. Even if it may cost my own life, I will stand with you." Mike nodded and said, "You''ve made a very wise decision. I believe that you won''t regret it." Parrot Beast smiled bitterly at Mike and then prepared to bring Mike into the enchantment. "Wait a minute." Mike suddenly called Parrot Beast. He said, "Miss Parrot Beast, I hope you can understand one thing. The alliance between you and me is not as simple as it sounds. If something happens to me inside this High-level barrier, what will happen to you? I advise you to think about it. So, if you have forgotten something, you''d better tell me now." Parrot Beast frowned. She looked at Mike, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "I remember now. I have indeed forgotten something." Mike nodded and said, "You''d better think about it carefully. Don''t miss anything." Parrot Beast thought for a moment and said, "This enchantment is actually an eye. When you pass through the enchantment, you will be discovered by the Guardian." Mike nodded. He had thought of this. After all, this was an enchantment that provided defense for an entire High-level world. It was a common function to have. Parrot Beast continued to speak. "I remember now. The Guardian has colluded with the people from the Middle Sky Pivot Point. Your secret treasure was refined under the instructions of that person from the Middle Sky Pivot Point." Mike frowned. He thought that this was going to be troublesome. He asked, "Do you know how strong that person is?" Parrot Beast''s expression changed, and then she shook her head. Mike''s expression did not change, and he continued to ask, "Is there anything else?" The Parrot Beast shook her head and said, "What''s left is that there are three layers of barriers on the secret treasure. One layer acts as an alarm, and even a mosquito flying in will trigger it. Another layer acts as a control, limiting the future offender to a small area, making it unable to move freely. After that is the layer responsible for killing, and when the damage is fully unleashed, even an expert like you can not be protected..." Mike frowned. He was not afraid that the enchantment would be too complicated, but he was afraid that it would be too simple and that no one would be able to find a way to break it. He said to Parrot Beast, "Are other things that we need to pay attention to? If there aren''t any, let''s go in." Parrot Beast nodded and led Mike to fly forward. "Wait a minute." A silver branch grew out of Mike''s hand. He broke the branch and gave it to Parrot Beast. Seeing this, Parrot Beast exclaimed in her heart. She took the branch and bowed to Mike. The two of them began to fly through the barrier. Under the guidance of Parrot Beast, Mike flew through this High-level barrier. His speed was many times faster than when he was in High-level Summoning Realm. At the same time, the group of people in the secret room began to make arrangements. The Guardian sat in the main seat and said, "That Lord said that he only needs 24 to reach the here. We only need to delay this mysterious expert for 24 hours. At that time, we can take care of him." Everyone''s eyes flashed with a trace of relief. Fortunately, it was only 24 hours. If it was longer, who knew what would happen? The Guardian pressed down with both hands, and everyone immediately quieted down. He was very satisfied with this effect. He said to everyone, "To be on the safe side, all powerhouses above the heaven-tier must be present. This is the safest way. What do you all think?" The Guardian added to himself, "Even if we have to use human lives, we must still block this mysterious powerhouse." Everyone knew what the Guardian was thinking. They were cursing the Guardian in their hearts, but they did not dare to show it on their faces. They could only keep everything in their hearts. The Guardian raised his head and looked at the sky. His expression became solemn as he said, "He''s here." The next moment, a violent wind rose and endless dark clouds churned. A blinding pillar of light descended from the sky. The light pillar was so bright that the Guardian and the others could not help but close their eyes. Seeing this, the Guardian furrowed his brows tightly. He thought to himself, this is not a friendly visit. When the Guardian saw Mike, he quickly went up to him and said to Mike, "I am the Guardian. I Am..." Mike looked at the Guardian and said disdainfully, "I don''t want to know who you are. I just want to take my things. I will take them and leave. I don''t want to stay for a minute longer." The Guardian''s smile stopped halfway and eventually turned into a twitch. Mike looked at the Guardian and sneered in his heart. He understood that this group of people would start to fool him. He had to be careful not to be fooled, and he was afraid that he would not be able to find the dragon''s head. The Guardian tried to calm himself down. After a moment, the Guardian said, "Please follow me." The Guardian''s finger pointed in a direction. Mike released his spiritual power to investigate, but found that the Holy Dragon''s aura in that direction was the weakest. He immediately understood one thing, the Guardian was really trying to fool him. Mike sighed and said, "Alright, if you say so. I''ll follow you to get it. If you can''t find it, you know what will happen to you." The Guardian frowned. He subconsciously wanted to flare up, but he suddenly remembered Mike''s strong aura.. He was shocked and immediately swallowed the anger in his heart. Chapter 377 - The Concept Of Tiers! When the Guardian looked at Parrot Beast and realized that she was lowering her head, not looking at him at all. In front of Mike, he was unable to use his spiritual power to ask Parrot Beast some questions. He felt extremely depressed. "Then shall we go now?" Mike nodded. The Guardian brought Mike Forward, and the group of people also started to move. Mike looked at the overwhelming heaven-tier experts around him and smiled disdainfully. It was only after he reached the divine-tier that he understood that heaven-tier and divine-tier were two different concepts. It was like a firefly trying to compete with the bright moon. At the same time, he was also very puzzled as to why he was able to fight toe-to-toe with those divine-tier experts. However, he was clear that these over a thousand heaven-tier experts would definitely be unable to do anything to him. No one noticed that Mike was scattering a type of dark-colored powder on the ground as he flew. After everyone had passed by, towering trees suddenly grew on the ground. The surrounding trees began to wither under the bullying of these towering trees, eventually withering and shrinking. They did not notice that a branch in Parrot Beast''s hand broke free from the and began to fly into the distance. The Parrot Beast was secretly amazed at Mike''s strength, and at the same time, she was even more confident about the future. The Guardian suddenly stopped and pointed at a mountain. "You may not know this, but this is our famous mountain. Countless shocking stories have happened here..." The speech began. Mike rolled his eyes. He did not expose him and just let him spout nonsense. On the other side, Mike''s clone began to sense the aura of the Holy Dragon in this area. After confirming a direction, he quickly flew there. The Guardian was still telling the ''Shocking story'' and did not notice that Mike had begun to search. ... A guy with countless tumors on his head was stopped by a person who looked like a guard. The guard asked, "Your strength exceeds your destination by too much. You can not go down to the next realm." The monster said, "I''m only outside the High-level barrier. I won''t enter the High-level barrier. Moreover, I won''t do anything that will endanger the safety of the are. Look, just let it go." A flattering smile appeared on the monster''s face. He secretly stuffed a glowing stone into the guard''s hand. The guard felt the energy contained in the stone. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "You said not to harm others'' interests, not to harm others'' safety. Don''t go back on your words." The monster hurriedly nodded and bowed, saying, "No, no, no. I''m just going to deal with a small matter." The guard nodded and said, "Go." A trace of undetectable disgust flashed in the monster''s eyes. He turned into a ray of light and disappeared into the space passage. ... The Guardian brought Mike along and stopped. Every time they reached a place, they would stop to tell the ''Historical story'' of the place. Hearing this, the people behind the Guardian started to mumble. After thinking for a moment, they came to a conclusion, the Guardian was indeed a High-level guardian. He had actually described the local customs in such detail. The most urgent one was Parrot Beast. Seeing that Mike was completely immersed in the Guardian''s story, she was very anxious. She wanted to remind Mike, but there was no good way for her to do so. She could only scratch her ears and cheeks, she wanted to use this method to attract Mike''s attention. Mike had already noticed Parrot Beast''s behavior. He was a little amused by her funny actions. He decided to help Parrot Beast the High-level and stopped asking about the things here. However, she did not know what had happened at this time. She just continued to scratch her ears and cheeks, causing the people around her to feel disgusted and leave her alone. Mike''s clone was flying at high speed on the High-level stairs. Suddenly, it stopped and looked directly at a place below, and the corners of its mouth rose slightly. "It seems that I have found it." A bright light flashed in Mike''s eyes. He had received the news from his clone. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. He turned his head and said to the Parrot Beast, "Stand by my side." The place suddenly became quiet. Everyone stared at Mike in a daze. They vaguely understood what Mike wanted to do. However, because of the majestic aura on Mike''s body, no one dared to come up and stop him. Parrot Beast reacted and quickly came to Mike''s side. Then, with a flash of golden light, the two of them disappeared instantly. The Guardian looked at the place where Mike had been standing. His face was as gloomy as if he had just entered the gate. He looked at the angry crowd around him and said, "The teleportation array can''t teleport so many people. Those of Xihua Clan, come with me first." "Ah?" The people of Xihua Clan were all surprised. They had thought that the Guardian would let them, the disciples of the clan, go last. They did not expect that the first wave would be sent out "What? Move! The first wave will follow me!" The Guardian did not want to, but he knew that if his own divine power did not go first, there might be some trouble. Sure enough, when the others saw this, they could not find anything wrong with it. They all nodded, indicating their acquiescence to this behavior. When the Guardian saw that the others had no objections, his face darkened. He led his own disciples to sit in the teleportation array, and the first wave went to stop Mike. With a flash of golden light, Parrot Beast and Mike appeared in front of a cave. Their clone flew over from afar and said to Mike, "I have already checked. There are 425 different kinds of arrays around us. Among them, 180 are one-time use, so there is no need to worry about them. Of the remaining 245 arrays, 240 can be used as a joint attack, but the connecting points are very weak. As long as they are destroyed, they will not be effective. The last 5 are mainly used to trap people and do not take the initiative to attack. It might be a little troublesome to solve them." Mike nodded and said, "It''s okay. I want to try out the mysteries of these foreign formations." The parrot''s heart was beating rapidly. Ever since she knew Mike, she understood what it meant to be ignorant. Previously, when she saw Mike following the words of the Guardian, she thought that Mike had been bewitched by the Guardian. Unexpectedly, Mike had a plan in mind. In an instant, he had crossed the distance that other people needed to fly for dozens of hours. Parrot Beast deeply realized that strength was linked to knowledge. If she stayed in the High-level for her whole life, perhaps one day she would become an absolute powerhouse in the High-level, but who could guarantee that there would not be a second person like Mike? After seeing Mike''s strength, a thought emerged in her heart, she was eager to see the outside world, just like a fish eager to jump out of a stream and swim into the sea.. Although there was a high chance that it would be killed by the sea water, there was also a possibility that it would grow into a fish-eating behemoth like the megalodon shark. Chapter 378 - Divine-Tier Eve! When Parrot Beast thought of this, she immediately understood what she wanted to do. She immediately flew to Mike''s side and said with a fawning expression, "If you need anything, I''m willing to be your pawn. I''ll go through fire and water for you. Anything." Mike was stunned for a moment. He could not figure out why the Parrot Beast was suddenly so enthusiastic. He immediately waved his hand, indicating that he did not need it. Before he finished, he added, "Don''t worry, I will definitely do what I promised you." Parrot Beast was about to cry. She hurriedly said, "I promise." "No, no, no. I really just want to help you." After the Parrot Beast said that, her body slightly bent toward Mike, showing two beautiful curves that intersected with each other. Mike looked at the Parrot Beast with a strange expression. In his opinion, Parrot Beast''s appearance could be considered good-looking, and her figure was quite good... Cough, cough... Why did she want to... seduce him? Mike racked his brain and got an answer that he himself was not too sure of: Parrot Beast had seen his strength and wanted to follow him to the outside world to take a look. Mike frowned and asked, "Do you have other requirements? Or is there something wrong with your spine?" The parakeet was stunned for a moment, shook its head, and lowered its body even lower. She said, "I just want to help you solve your problems." "Speak in human language, or I''ll let you stay here for the rest of your life." Parrot Beast''s face instantly turned ashen. She said, "To be honest, I saw that extraordinary strength, I yearn for the outer sky. I want to go outside to take a look. I wonder if it will be possible?" Parrot Beast''s eyes rolled around, looking very pitiful. Mike hurriedly moved to the side and said, "I will consider it, but I can tell you clearly that if you continue to burn like this, I will definitely not take you out." Parrot Beast immediately stood up straight and said to Mike with an extremely firm expression, "Don''t worry, I will definitely listen to you." Mike nodded and turned to walk into the cave. At this time, the Guardian''s voice sounded behind the two of them at an inappropriate time. "Sir, isn''t it a little disgraceful for you to do such a thing? Parrot Beast, Xihua Clan has nurtured you for many years, and you keep saying that you want to repay Xihua Clan. Is this how you repay Xihua Clan?" Before Mike could say anything, he heard Parrot Beast curse, "You still dare to bring this up? If you hadn''t forcefully recruited me into the Xihua Clan, if the Xihua Clan hadn''t been withholding my recovery resources all these years, how could I have stopped at the heaven-tier 3-star?" She laughed. Her laughter came from the bottom of its heart, and she spoke her mind. Parrot Beast felt that it had vented all the grievances she had suffered all these years, and it felt extremely comfortable. Mike looked at the Parrot Beast with a strange expression. Then, he could not help but laugh out loud. The Guardian''s expression was extremely ugly. He stared at Parrot Beast and said word by word, "Today, I will clean up the house!" The Guardian released the aura of a 10-star heaven-tier powerhouse. He gathered most of his energy into his fist and threw a punch at Parrot Beast. Parrot Beast was so scared that her face turned pale. She knew that if she was hit by this punch, she would break dozens of bones even if she did not die. She began to run far away, desperately trying to get rid of the Guardian''s attack. However, how could a 3-star heaven-tier girl compete with a 10-star heaven-tier Guardian in speed? In just a breath, the Guardian had arrived in front of Parrot Beast. The Parrot Beast looked at the fist that was continuously expanding in front of her. Her face was ashen. The past was like a dream. She was saddened to find that there was nothing that made her happy. A drop of clear tears flowed from the Parrot Beast''s face. She no longer ran away. Instead, she opened her arms, closed her eyes, and calmly welcomed death. ''Is death coming?'' Parrot Beast thought. Is death late? The parrot was extremely anxious. This feeling of not being able to die was the most unbearable. Is death not coming? She slowly opened her eyes and discovered something that once again overturned her worldview. She saw that the Guardian was still maintaining the divine power of his fist. It was firmly fixed in the middle of the air, and his face was full of shock. She turned its head to look at Mike. With a flash of golden light, Mike appeared in front of her. Mike looked at the Guardian and said, "I''m sorry, she has already transferred to my side. If you want to clean up your clan, you are my enemy." With a wave of Mike''s hand, the divine power of heaven and earth instantly dissipated. Before the Guardian could react, he was smashed into the ground. He only reacted when it was about to fall to the ground and suddenly rose up. The Guardian''s expression was ugly. He asked Mike, "Have you made up your mind? You are making an enemy out of the entire High-level barrier!" Mike smiled disdainfully and said, "I do not believe that the entire High-level barrier fall out with me for the sake of a girl. I want to correct you. It is not that I am making an enemy out of you, but that you are making an enemy out of me. When you have taken my dragon head, you will be making an enemy out of me. I will say this now. No matter which group of powerhouses you have found, no matter how powerful they are, anyone present who is involved in refining the dragon head will die!" After Mike finished speaking, Eve appeared at the right time. A huge holy dragon circled behind Mike, and both man and dragon released their divine-tier auras at the same time. Everyone present felt like they were a small boat on the ocean. They could capsize at any time, especially when the ocean in front of them was already enraged, and the waves were already surging. Mike looked at Eve, thinking that this kid had also reached divine-tier. Mike had been guessing what kind of contract Eve had signed with him in the sin realm, but now it was obvious. It was a contract of sharing resources, improving together, and sharing life and death. As for the other three beasts, they had not signed such a contract, so their strength remained at the divine-tier. Of course, they also benefited from it, and their strength rose to 10-stars of the heaven-tier. The Guardian looked at Mike. He no longer had the confidence he had before. He raised his head to look at the sun in the sky and found that there were only 10 hours left. The mysterious existence was still on the way. The Guardian felt bitter in his heart. He looked at the useless people beside him and cursed them in his heart. He understood that it was not enough to sacrifice everyone. He still had to use a strategy. A strong person might not have a good brain! The Guardian looked at Mike, hoping that Mike was a person with low IQ! Chapter 379 - High-Level Army Clones! Mike looked at the Guardian and felt that his gaze was a little strange. However, he could not care too much about it now. Ever since he had revealed his power, he felt that the divine power in his body was beginning to disappear. Mike understood that this was the law of this world. He did not know how long it would take for his power to drop below the divine-tier. However, he understood that he had to finish everything before that happened. Otherwise, not only would he not be able to take the dragon''s head, he would not be able to leave this place. Mike put Eve away, and the rate at which his divine-tier was decreasing began to slow down. With a thought, Eva was summoned. "Master, what are your orders?" Eva looked at the people in front of her, her face filled with killing intent. Mike pointed at the Guardians and said, "Watch them. If anyone dares to act recklessly before I break the formation, kill them." "Yes, Master." Eva looked at the group of people in front of her and opened her mouth wide. Her angry roar resounded through the world. The Guardian''s expression did not change when he saw this. He thought to himself, ''based on the time, the others should have arrived by now, right?'' A thick blue pillar of light descended from the sky, and thousands of heaven-tier powerhouses appeared at the same time. The Guardian felt a little more at ease, but when he remembered Mike''s strange methods, his heart tightened again. Mike looked at the group of people and frowned slightly. He asked, "Are you here to kill me?" The Guardian did not answer and just looked at him quietly. When the others saw the Guardian''s expression, no one dared to stand out. Mike saw that no one was paying attention to him, so he did not bother to ask anymore. He stretched out his hand, and dozens of branches grew out of his palm. Mike reached out and broke them and threw them to the ground. As soon as the branches touched the ground, they began to grow crazily, in the end, they all grew into a complete human shape. Seeing Mike''s methods, the High-level people were shocked. They finally understood why the Guardian did not fight Mike directly. In fact, this was the first time that Mike had used this kind of clone. In the past, he had used Black Dragon''s energy by planting it into the ground and using the nearby trees to transform into a clone. Now, the Black Dragon was borrowing the energy of the nearby trees, it had created its own body to transform into a clone. In this way, both the strength of the clone''s body and its strength were much stronger than before. Mike looked at the clone and said, "Advance in groups. I will first use the spores to break the one-time formation. You guys will find the safest and fastest way through these barriers." After he finished speaking, a silver leaf appeared in Mike''s hand. It was the Black Dragon''s leaf, and the leaf was filled with small silver particles. These were the ''spores'' that Mike spoke of. These spores could also transform into clones. However, their abilities were only at the middle-tier, and they could only be used as cannon fodder. Mike sighed inwardly. It was still too short of time since he became a divine-tier expert. If he was given more time, he would definitely be able to develop even more powerful moves. Mike blew on the leaf, and the spores on the leaf scattered with the wind, turning into clones. They ran toward the cave in groups, detonating the barriers one by one. The energy of those barriers was being rapidly consumed. After a quarter of an hour, more than 400 barriers had been destroyed by these ''cannon fodder''. Mike stood where he was and said to the High-level clones, "Go!" The High-level army clones also began to rush into the cave in groups like the previous group of clones. Soon, the cave was filled with crackling sounds. Apparently, countless barriers had been triggered again. The Guardian felt the barriers inside being destroyed one by one. He could not sit still anymore. He thought to himself, ''I can''t let him continue destroying the barriers. Otherwise, I won''t be able to escape.'' It seemed that it was time to use his wisdom. The Guardian was instantly filled with confidence. He took a step forward, pointed at Mike, and said, "Stop." Mike ignored him and continued to focus on observing the connection between the barriers. The Guardian only felt that he had nowhere to use his strength. He looked at Mike and said, "I said, I suddenly remembered something. Not only did you not prove that this secret treasure is yours, but you also destroyed our barrier in a mess. After you leave, the reconstruction of these things will require money. This is all money spent in vain. Don''t you want to stop for a moment and discuss with us before making a decision?" Mike was a little irritated by the Guardian''s words, and the murderous aura on his body leaked out a little. He turned his head, and his eyes were as red as blood. He glanced sideways at the Guardian and said, "I can guarantee that if you dare to say one more word, that sentence will be your last." The Guardian''s face suddenly changed. He could feel the murderous aura on Mike''s body. He believed that if he said one more word, Mike would really kill him without hesitation. No one dared to speak. They could only watch as Mike destroyed the carefully arranged formations one by one. Suddenly, Eva roared and charged into the crowd. A dark dragon breath sprayed onto the person''s body. The person was instantly corroded by the dark dragon breath. He did not even have time to scream. Mike witnessed all of this and sighed in his heart. Summoning a High-level beast here in this world was not something these people can easily deal with. The remaining formations were more difficult to deal with than Mike had imagined. The breaking of the formation lasted for an hour and a half before the formations were basically dismantled. Only the three final formations that Parrot Beast had mentioned were left. Mike looked at the High-level people behind him and thought for a moment before summoning Black Dragon. He said to Black Dragon, "You and Eva help each other. Don''t let those people do anything." The Black Dragon said in a childish voice, "Yes, Master." Mike nodded and turned to enter the cave. Mike went off and the people of Xi Hua Clan started to curse at Parrot Beast. The curses were extremely unpleasant and Parrot Beast went all out. One person against the clan. Their voices gradually became louder, it attracted the attention of the others. "Enough!" the Guardian roared. He looked at Parrot Beast, his eyes filled with hostility. A middle-aged man walked over and said to the Guardian, "Guardian, isn''t that woman from your clan? How could she be together with Mike?" The Guardian did not say anything, but an elder behind him whispered, "It was that bitch who brought Mike here." The Guardian''s expression changed.. He turned around and glared at the person. Chapter 380 - Breaking Down The Dragon Head! The middle-aged man''s expression changed when he heard this. He looked at the Guardian and said, "You have to give us an explanation for this, right?" The Guardian smiled and said with ridicule, "This is her personal behavior. How can we have the right to interfere? If you have the ability, you can go and ask her for an explanation." The middle-aged man hated the Guardian''s behavior. They did not have the guts to go and find trouble with Parrot Beast. After all, she was with Mike now. Mike came to the front of the three formations and looked at them before releasing a clone. After the clone stepped into the area of the formation, the enchantment immediately lit up with red light. The clone was immediately illuminated into a red light, and countless white lights shot toward the clone. The clone was instantly bound by the white light, then, a green light shot out, and the clone''s head was instantly cut off. Mike''s expression changed. He knew that if he had been hit by that attack just now, his fate would not have been any better than the clone''s. "How is it?" Eve asked. "This barrier doesn''t seem like a High-level thing, and this attack formation even has divine power. This is clearly the courage of an extraterrestrial visitor." "Didn''t they say that there are people from beyond the heavens?" Mike nodded and said, "I didn''t confirm the opponent''s strength before, but now I can confirm that he is a level stronger than me. Moreover, this High-level law has been weakening my strength. If I were to fight here, I don''t dare to be certain of my chances of winning." Mike''s expression also became serious. Mike summoned another clone and observed the details of the clone breaking through the array again. He found that this enchantment was not as described by Parrot Beast, but more complicated. The red light of the first array was not just an alarm, but more like a mark. In other words, if one wanted to survive the second stage, one could not be hit by the red light of the first stage. The white light from the second stage was also terrifying. Mike could sense that the moment the clone was bound by the white light, its defense began to drop rapidly. That was why the green light from the third stage could cut off the clone''s head so smoothly. Mike''s expression was a little solemn. He squatted on the ground and began to think of a way to break the array. After a long time, Mike released another clone. This time, as soon as the clone entered the array, leaves immediately grew rapidly on its body, covering the entire body tightly. The red light shone on all the green leaves. When the clone saw this, it removed all the green leaves. The white light instantly moved, stopping all the green leaves in mid air. The green light beam appeared, and all the green leaves were cut up. Mike smiled. His assumption was correct. Then, it would not be difficult to break the array next. ... Outside, the middle-aged man looked at the expressionless Guardian and asked, "What''s going on?" "The Guardian seems to have a plan in mind. Aren''t you worried that Mike will break the array?" The Guardian looked at the middle-aged man and smiled. "Break the array? Does Mike have that IQ?" The Guardian laughed wildly. He seemed to have completely forgotten that Mike could crush him with one hand. The middle-aged man also laughed when he saw the Guardian''s confidence. The surrounding experts looked at the two of them as if they were fools. Some people thought to themselves, ''Now that I''m on the verge of death, how can I still laugh?'' The Guardian naturally noticed the gazes of the people around him. He smiled disdainfully and thought, ''With your intelligence, how could you understand my brilliance? When that person comes, you will understand how powerful I am.'' Suddenly, an almost imperceptible muffled sound appeared in the Guardian''s ears. When the Guardian heard this sound, his originally extremely proud face quickly withered. He looked terrified as if he had seen a ghost. "What''s wrong?"The middle-aged man asked. He could sense a bad aura from the Guardian''s face. The Guardian looked around and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "The array has been broken." The middle-aged man widened his eyes. He wanted to roar, but after seeing the situation around him, he lowered his voice and asked, "How can it be so quick? Didn''t you say that the person who gave you this array gave it to you?" The middle-aged man sighed and said, "I don''t know either." The middle-aged man tried his best to remain calm. He looked at the Black Dragon and Eva and whispered to the Guardian, "Then what should we do now? If the person inside comes out earlier, even if it''s the entire power of the High-level barrier, we won''t be able to stop him. Why don''t we detonate the secret treasure?" The Guardian looked at the middle-aged man in surprise and said, "Can''t you be a little more intelligent? We''re so close to him. If we detonate the secret treasure, nothing will happen to him." The middle-aged man''s face instantly turned pale. He looked at the Guardian, and traces of cold sweat appeared on his face. The middle-aged man and the Guardian fell silent in tacit understanding. They were both thinking about how to resolve the current situation. The others were not fools. Some of them had already sensed danger and began to quietly retreat to the edge of the crowd so that they could run away at any time when the battle began. Eva laid on the ground, her large dragon eyes looking at the actions of the crowd. She snorted in disdain and slowly closed her eyes. ... Mike sat on the ground and looked at the dragon head in front of him. He was furious to the extreme. "How could this dragon head be like this? How could they so easily divine the source of the Holy Dragon inside it?" Eve said, "Impossible. With a High-level, it would take thousands of years to achieve this. This must be done by that outsider." Mike frowned. After a while, he said, "Let''s wake up the Holy Dragon first. Then we can discuss how to get back the remaining part of the Holy Dragon''s power." Eve nodded, and the two of them approached the dragon head. As Mike approached the dragon head, a green light immediately appeared on it. A dragon''s roar sounded from Mike''s body, and a green light flew out from his chest and directly into the dragon head. Seeing this, Mike''s lips curled up slightly. It seemed that there was still a chance for things to turn around. The light on the dragon''s head became brighter and brighter, and finally, the light disappeared completely. The Azure Dragon''s voice reached Mike''s ears. "Long time no see." Mike smiled and said, "Long time no see." The Azure Dragon said, "I already know a little about the matter. Tell me again from the beginning." Mike told the Azure Dragon the whole process of the matter again. The Azure Dragon pondered for a moment and said, "The problem now is that the Holy Dragon''s power has already been sucked away. If we can''t get it back, even if we take the dragon head back, it won''t be of any use. The remaining Holy Dragon''s power is simply unable to support the entire High-level operation. At that time, the High-level Summoning Realm will fall apart, and the spirit will disperse. The most fatal thing is that the High-level Summoning Realm''s guard will directly disappear." Mike frowned and asked, "Then, do we have any way to save the High-level Summoning Realm?" The Azure Dragon fell silent again. After a moment, he said, "There''s only one way, but it''s too risky..." Mike looked at the hesitant Azure Dragon and had a general understanding of the situation Chapter 381 - The Azure Dragon! Unlike the Azure Dragon, Mike felt that the most important thing now was to increase his strength. So he said, "Azure Dragon, speak your mind. I will naturally consider it." The Azure Dragon sighed and said, "This method is simple. That is, you break down the dragon head and take back a portion of the Holy Dragon''s power from the outside world''s experts. Even if it is just one-tenth, it will be enough to last for a few years. You have the origin of the two divine dragons. After a few years, the Holy Dragon''s power will be enough to support the entire High-level..." Mike frowned and asked, "Forgive me for being blunt, but in this case, will I stay at my current level? Or will it affect me?" Azure Dragon smiled. "So you''re worried about this. Don''t worry, I can tell you in detail. The dragon head was like a controller. It was used to control the energy and structure of a High-level Summoner. If you disassembled the dragon head, it was equivalent to having control over the controller. This High-level divine power would be under your control. In other words, you could absorb as much divine power as you wanted. You will be able to store all of it. Moreover, what I said about disintegrating the dragon head was different from what they were doing. What they were doing was only the most superficial disassembly." "They were unable to provide control over the High-level Summoning, nor could they drive the dragon head to attack. However, the disassembly that I asked you to do is different. It is a true disassembly. After the disassembly, not only could you use the dragon head to absorb divine power, but you could also use the dragon head to seize the High-level Summoner''s power and counterattack." Mike frowned. The result of the disassembly sounded too good to be true. This made Mike wonder if there was some unknown secret. The Azure Dragon continued, "As for the only disadvantage... that would be me. After losing my lodging, I might become a wandering soul in the future..." Mike was silent. He could feel that the Azure Dragon was not lying. At this moment, Eve flew out and asked, "Azure Dragon, is there anything we can do for you?" The Azure Dragon''s soul flew out of the dragon head. He looked at Eve and said, "Come here first." Eve obediently flew in front of the Azure Dragon and quietly listened to what the Azure Dragon said next. Mike stood where he was and actively closed his ears. The Azure Dragon and Eve were still talking. Mike stared at them quietly. Soon, he could read some shock, unease, and even fear from Eve''s big eyes. Mike was a little curious about what the Green Dragon said to Eve, but Mike was not going to ask. After a while, the Green Dragon said to Eve, "This is probably one of the reasons why I chose this path. I am already very satisfied to be able to say so much to you. Come, Mike, break me down and let me return to the heaven and earth." Mike did not reply. Instead, he looked at Eve, who nodded. Mike then walked forward and began to break down the dragon head according to the method that the Azure Dragon had told him. The Azure Dragon''s voice rang in his ears. "Focus. You have to treat it as your enemy. You have to destroy everything that stands in your way. Remember, there is no truth." Mike began to calm down. Bit by bit, he infused his divine power into the dragon head. Soon, the barrier appeared. It was a human-shaped gray fog. Mike soon realized that those were actually the Guardian and their group. Mike did not hesitate to throw out countless streams of divine power. Wherever it passed, all the gray fog was dispersed. "Is this the dragon head? It feels no different from other treasures." "Don''t let your guard down. This is just the beginning." Mike did not know that at this moment, the outside was already in chaos. Almost everyone felt that their connection with the dragon head had been cut off at the same time. Everyone looked at the Guardian with fear and doubt, hoping that he could give a reasonable explanation. The Guardian squeezed out a smile and said to everyone, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, that person will be here soon." However, this kind of explanation did not satisfy everyone, or rather, it did not satisfy most people. Some people looked at the Guardian and asked, "When is he coming? Or rather, will he make it in time before this mysterious expert disintegrates the secret treasure?" The Guardian''s expression froze. The person who asked was his sworn enemy. He had always been unhappy with the Guardian. The Guardian opened his mouth wide. He wanted to find another reason to dodge the question, but a voice rang in everyone''s ears. "I''m already here." Everyone''s faces were filled with joy. They did not expect that person to arrive so quickly. After all, only ten hours had passed. Eva suddenly stood up from the ground. Her pupils constricted as he stared vigilantly at his surroundings. With a bang, a hand appeared in front of her. Countless branches intercepted it, making creaking sounds. "Looks like your master is an amazing beastmaster. I''ve met quite a few beastmasters, but he''s the first one to be able to control a spirit beast so loyally." Eva bared her fangs at the monster. She began to look for an opportunity to attack the Monster. Countless trees began to grow wildly, forming an endless encirclement, restricting all the heaven-tier powerhouses led by the Guardian. This was the first time everyone had seen such a method, and no one dared to act rashly. One of the disciple from the Northern Region could not hold it in. He tried to activate the energy in his body, but countless branches began to grow on his body, and in the end, he was stuffed to death. The Guardian and the others were shocked, and then a childish voice entered his ears. "You... What''s in your bodies!" On one side, the Black Dragon and the Guardian were in a stalemate, but on the other side, it was not so easy for Eva to face the monster. Although the two had not officially started fighting, the Dlack Dragon could feel that the monster had locked onto him. If he made even the slightest move, he would be targeted. Suddenly, the Monster moved, and a hand pierced through Eva''s body. If it was not for the fact that Eve had dodged the Monster''s fatal blow at the critical moment, she would have died. Eva ignored the pain and quickly distanced herself from the monster. She stared at the monster and her body glowed with a golden light. The wounds on her body began to heal quickly. "What a magical creature. If I did not have something important to do, I would have thought of a way to capture you and study you." The Monster raised his hand and Eva immediately felt like she was facing a great enemy. Chapter 382 - Monster! Mike had already understood what was happening in the outside world. He immediately released Eve and the Mysterious Spirit Beast, which was the Little Bear. Eve understood Mike''s intentions. He did not say anything and went to stop the Monster. The Mysterious Spirit Beast stood where it was. It did not know whether to leave or not. Mike looked at the mysterious Spirit Beast and said, "Normally, you do not want to fight for me, so I will not say anything. Now, I hope you understand one thing. If I die, you will not live either. You can feel it, right?" The Spirit Bear did not hesitate anymore and began to run out of the cave. Mike sighed and began to speed up the decomposition. Although there were some obstacles in front of him, they were all destroyed by his divine power of lightning. It was only a matter of time before he disintegrated the dragon head. The situation outside was not optimistic. Eva had many injuries on her body, almost all fatal. Thankfully, Eve had arrived in time and saved her. The Monster looked at Eve with a hint of greed in his eyes. "I really don''t know what kind of luck the person inside has. He has so many powerful spirit beasts at the same time and is now disintegrating the secret treasure. If he really succeeds, how am I supposed to survive?" The Monster thought about it and said to Eve, "You have already been imprisoned by the power of the Great Path, right?" Eve looked at him with disdain and asked, "Aren''t you?" The Monster smiled and said, "Yes, I have also been imprisoned by the power of the Great Path, but do you know? Other than you, me, and these three, everyone here is a real local." Eve seemed to have thought of something, and her expression changed. She was about to shout, but it was already too late. The Monster shouted loudly, "Blood Sacrifice Enchantment!" A huge blood-red enchantment appeared at the feet of the High-level people without warning. In an instant, the blood and energy in their bodies were all evaporated, leaving behind more than a thousand dried corpses on the ground. The blood and divine power of more than a thousand heaven-tier powerhouses formed a huge blood ball and appeared in front of Eve. Then, the Monster sucked hard, and the blood and divine power of these powerhouses were all sucked into his stomach. "Eve, what''s going on?" Eva looked at Eve, her eyes filled with confusion. Eve said with a serious expression, "This is a blood sacrifice technique. By absorbing the blood and divine power of the local natives, he can achieve the goal of hiding from the power of the local Path. I originally thought that no one would use this cruel enchantment, but I didn''t expect there to be a person with such a rotten heart like you!" The monster looked at Eve and smiled disdainfully. "Wasn''t the success of that powerhouse achieved by stepping on countless dried bones and blood? Your master must be as well, so stop pretending." Eve frowned and said, "Alright, if that''s the case, then I''ll play with you." Eve gave the other three beasts a look, and the other three immediately understood. Eve began to retreat, Eva and the mysterious spirit beast formed a horn to resist the monster, and the Black Dragon released countless branches. The branches began to restrict the Monster''s movements. The Monster grinned, and blood flowed down from the corner of its mouth, looking even more ferocious and terrifying. "Blood Demon Fist!" Eve''s body was burning with golden flames, and bolts of lightning danced within it. Bolts of lightning also appeared between the Spirit Beast''s palms, and then Eve''s long tail swung, colliding fiercely with the Blood Demon Fist. In an instant, Eve was at a disadvantage. Fortunately, the mysterious Spirit Beast''s attack had arrived. He slapped the Monster''s head, forcing the Monster to divert a portion of its energy to deal with his storm-like attack. Eva was on the outside, condensing countless golden light swords to continuously deplete the spirit of the monster. Just now, Eve''s glance had allowed everyone to instantly find their positions. Eve was responsible for the frontal attack, the Black Dragon was responsible for restricting the monster''s position, and the mysterious Spirit Beast was responsible for supporting Eva, preventing the monster from using its full strength against Eva. Meanwhile, Eva was waiting at the edge of the battlefield due to her injuries, constantly harassing the Monster. The Monster roared furiously, sending the four beasts flying at the same time. The surrounding mountains collapsed as well, but the four beasts immediately flew back and continued to attack the Monster together. The Monster did not have any space to interrupt Mike at all. Moreover, the spirit that it had just absorbed was rapidly depleting. It would not take long for it to completely disappear. After all, this was the difference in strength between the divine and heaven-tier. If the monster absorbed someone of the same level, he would have no problems staying here for a year despite the enchantment sucking his divine power ... Mike looked at the person standing in front of him, smiled, and said, "I really did not expect this. How many times has this been? I should have the ability to defeat myself now, right?" The person standing opposite Mike was the other Mike. Mike walked in front of the fake Mike and said to him, "The reason why I''m here is not to ask you to defeat me, but to ask you to answer a few questions." Fake Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, but it''s better to be quick." Mike said, "I''m also anxious, but I know I can''t be anxious." Mike nodded and Fake Mike asked, "What do you think this thing is?" Mike thought for a moment and said, "A tool?" Fake Mike shook his head and said, "You better think about it carefully. If you do not give me a satisfactory answer, I will not let you dismember the Dragon Head." ... The four beasts were still fighting with the Monster, but there was a huge bloody hole in Eve''s chest. It was a wound from the monster''s punch. Eva flew to Eve''s side and sprinkled a golden light on her. Eve''s wound began to heal under the golden light. Soon, a thin layer of cuticle formed on Eve''s wound. "What the hell?" The Monster was a little discouraged. There was no way to fight this. If he could not kill one of the four beasts in one go, then he would not be able to advance. When Mike comes out, he would not be able to leave even if he wanted to. "Damn it, it''s just a creature from the lower realm. How can they be so difficult to deal with?" Eve said, "That can only mean one thing. You have begun to look at the sky from the bottom of a well." The Monster did not want to discuss this with Eve anymore. He looked at the four beasts in front of him and wondered if he should retreat outside first. Eve said, "Your strength should be a little stronger than what you are displaying now, but it''s restricted by this High-level enchantment. If you can leave this High-level enchantment area, we would not stand a chance against you." The Monster waved his hand indifferently and said, "Flattery is useless. Don''t try to confuse me.. I''m sober. If I really leave this place, wouldn''t I be giving the secret treasure to you for nothing?" Chapter 383 - The Terror Of The Monster! Eve laughed wildly. She said to the Monster, "Yes and no. Even if you were here, you can''t stop us. That secret treasure belongs to us." The Monster laughed. He said, "Doesn''t it belong to whoever has the strongest fist?" Eve laughed and said, "Looks like your fist is not strong enough to take it away." The Monster''s expression suddenly changed. He could sense that Mike''s decomposition was at its final stage. If he did not stop it now, there would be no more chance. The Monster''s eyes turned cold. He tapped his hands and countless red lights flew out from his fingertips and shot towards the four beasts. The Black Dragon was hit by a few rays of light, and its body began to wither strangely. Thankfully, Eve was very decisive and quickly removed the withering part of Black Dragon''s body. Eve looked around and saw that the Monster was nowhere to be seen. She thought to herself, ''Oh no, he must have gone to find Mike.'' Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the Monster was sent flying. He looked at Mike and the dragon head in his hand, and his eyes were filled with shock. "Aren''t you decomposing this secret treasure? How can you still fight with me?" Mike smiled and said, "I don''t need to go all out to deal with you." The Monster''s expression became very ugly. He did not care about it anymore and began to snatch the dragon head. Seeing this, the four beasts quickly rushed forward and began to help Mike stop the Monster. Mike easily blocked the Monster''s attack. At the same time, he muttered to himself, "What is the answer?" Mike looked around and saw more than a thousand bodies on the ground. He did not feel sad at all because these people deserved to die. They took something that did not belong to them, so they had to bear the responsibility, and they had to pay the price for it. "Wait." A glimmer of light flashed in Mike''s eyes. He quickly sank into the dragon''s head and said to Fake Mike, "It''s the responsibility and the price, right?" Fake Mike smiled and disappeared with the wind. The Monster looked at Mike with a trace of fear in his eyes. Mike was able to stop the decomposition instantly and sent him flying with a backhand punch. This kind of reaction timing is absolutely top-notch. Suddenly, the Monster''s expression changed. He saw countless rays of light fly out of the dragon head and into Mike''s body. He knew that Mike''s decomposition of the dragon head had reached the final stage. If he wanted to take back the dragon head, it would take a lot of effort. The Monster expression became worse and worse. He looked at Mike and was thinking about what to do next. He was not willing to leave just like that. The remaining power in the dragon head made him envious, but he knew that if he did not leave, he would be at a disadvantage after his spirit was exhausted. He might even die here. There was not much time left, and everything was urging him to make a decision. The Monster frowned. He looked at Mike and sighed. He turned around to leave, but in the next second, a strange suction force came from Mike''s direction, making his body pause. "What is this?" The Monster looked at Mike and found that Mike''s hands had lit up with two green lights. The strange suction force came again, and more importantly, he could feel that the energy in his body was being sucked away bit by bit. "Is it that thing?" The Monster was still in shock. The Monster thought, ''There is no thing in this world that can control other people''s divine power, so that thing is actually controlling his origin energy.'' The Monster''s brows furrowed tightly. The current situation was the last thing he wanted to see. He understood that he had to give up the benefits he had obtained now. Otherwise, he really would not be able to survivebe. The Monster turned to look at Mike and asked fiercely, "What''s your name?" Mike said, "Why should I tell you?" The Monster''s face was flushed red. He could not help but spit out all the blood essence he had inhaled. That was the result of him taking the initiative to strip away the Holy Dragon''s power. He stared at Mike and asked, "I... I''ll ask you again. What''s your name?". Mike smiled and shook his head. "I''ll say it again... Why should I tell you? I''m going to the Middle Sky Pivot Point in the future. How can I go if you''re targeting me?" The Monster looked up at the sky and found that dark clouds had gathered. He glared at Mike and said, "I will wait for you at Middle Sky Pivot Point. I hope you won''t be too late." Mike nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely go." The Monster snorted and turned into a ray of light and left the High-level enchantment. Eve flew to Mike''s side and asked, "Mike, why did that Monster just leave?" Eva said angrily, "He must be scared of us!" Eve looked at Mike and said, "He has to leave. You and I are both at the same level as him. Plus, you guys don''t have superior divine power. Furthermore, Mike has already merged with the dragon head, a Plane Treasure. Using the dragon head''s power, Mike can resist the power of this world''s Great Path for a short period of time. The Monster also knows this, so he left." Mike walked in front of the Black Dragon, looked at the Black Dragon''s spiritual power, and asked, "How''s the preparation going?" The Black Dragon said in his baby voice, "It''s all ready." Mike nodded, waved his hand, and a golden light flashed, and Parrot Beast appeared in front of him. Mike sighed and said, "Let''s begin." The Black Dragon''s body began to grow crazily, quickly growing from a thousand feet to 9,999 feet. Then, the growth stopped, and the Black Dragon''s branches began to extend in all directions. At the same time, in the places where Mike had planted the seeds, countless silver trees began to grow rapidly. Soon, half of the High-level Enchantment was dyed silver. Everyone on the High-level enchantment looked at the giant tree that connected to the sky in shock. They did not understand what had happened. They just thought that a miracle had happened. Most of them knelt down, facing the silver moon tree that they thought was a divine tree. Only a few High-level warriors understood what had happened. They could clearly feel that the energy in the world was rapidly decreasing. "What happened?" A young girl walked out of the door and looked at the old man who was looking at the sky. The old man''s eyes were full of shock. He just looked at the sky, but could not say a word for a long time. A ball of green light appeared in Mike''s hand, and his other hand pressed on the Black Dragon''s trunk. He merged with the Black Dragon and transferred the Law of Perfection to the Black Dragon''s body. The Black Dragon''s huge body had now turned into a huge spirit gathering barrier, and it began to absorb this High-level divine power like a vacuum. Chapter 384 - Inviting Parrot Beast! Mike''s behavior made Parrot Beast feel very strange. "What are you doing?" She looked at Mike, not understanding what he was doing. She had long noticed that the divine power between heaven and earth was rapidly decreasing. Mike answered expressionlessly, "It''s very simple. I want to absorb most of the divine power of this High-level area, leaving only a portion that is enough for them to survive." Parrot Beast did not say anything. She understood that Mike had already done his best. Suddenly, she saw more than a thousand dried corpses on the ground. She asked, "Then what happened to them?" Mike said calmly, "They were pushed out by their master as a shield." Parrot Beast did not understand what Mike meant, but it did not affect her judgment. She just needed to make sure that the matter had nothing to do with Mike. Otherwise, she would really have to think more about leaving with him. The High-level divine power became thinner and thinner. Three days later, there was barely any divine power left in this world. Mike stopped and said to Parrot Beast, "Do you have any friends and family? We can connect them. If not, we have to leave." Parrot Beast asked, "Are we leaving now?" Mike frowned and said, "I have been fighting against the power of the Great Path. If not for my companions providing me with divine power, I would not have been able to hold on." Parrot Beast nodded and said, "I do not have anyone to worry about. Let''s go." Mike sighed and recalled Eve and the other beasts, leaving only the Black Dragon behind. Then, he led Parrot Beast into the sky and said to her, "Prepare to open that passage." She nodded immediately. The two of them quickly arrived before the barrier. Mike roared at the Parrot Beast, "Open the passage!" Parrot Beast opened the passage without hesitation. Then, Mike waved at the Black Dragon, and the Black Dragon turned into a ray of light and flew into the summoning barrier. Lightning exploded behind Mike. He did not hesitate any longer and accelerated instantly, turning into a ray of light and flying away from the High-level barrier. Thunder and lightning roared, but they were blocked by the High-level barrier and could not activate. Mike sighed and began to speed up in the direction of the High-level Summoning Realm. Parrot Beast looked at Mike and asked, "May I ask... What is the place like where you are from?" Mike Thought for a long time, but he still could not give her an accurate answer. He said to her, "You''ll know when you see for yourself." She let out an ''oh'', indicating that she knew. Mike said to her, "I can tell you that I still have enemies in that world, and there are several enemies that are not weaker than the Monster. Of course, I also have teammates who are not weaker than me." Parrot Beast''s face instantly turned pale. She saw that Mike was not joking, and she was ready to retreat. Mike said at the right time, "How about this, come join my team." She was stunned for a moment. Seeing that she did not reply, Mike said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to join. Anyway, there''s no one to restrict you. When you reach the place, you can move freely." "Really?" Parrot Beast looked at Mike in disbelief. Mike nodded and said, "Of course, do you have a direct contract with me? You don''t have any value to me. Of course, it''s up to you." Parrot Beast''s face suddenly became ugly. He said to Mike, "I''ve helped you a lot. How can you say that to me?" Mike pondered for a moment and apologized to her. She was stunned. Even when Mike brought her through the barrier that was dozens of times thicker than the High-level barrier, she did not react. Mike did not know what kind of changes would happen in the future after what happened today. Of course, Parrot Beast did not know it either. Mike handed her an interspatial ring and said, "This contains the basic knowledge about this High-level barrier. You can go and learn about it. My return has already attracted the attention of many people. You and I can''t stay together anymore. Goodbye." After Mike finished speaking, he flew towards the Central Region without any hesitation. The most important thing he had to do now was to quickly stabilize this world that was about to collapse. At this moment, Guardian, Great Magus, Jake, and Leonhart stood side by side. Looking at the approaching stream of light in the sky, their faces were filled with joy. Of course, they were not the only ones who had sensed Mike''s return. In the Dark Magus''s residence, the old man roared furiously at everyone like he had gone mad, venting his anger. The other divine powers had all detected this. Of course, they only thought that the Dark Church had an additional divine-tier expert, but they did not understand what this really represented. Mike slowly landed on the ground, his gaze sweeping over everyone''s faces. Guardian, Great Magus, Leonhart, Lord of Storms... Mike''s gaze slowly swept over, finally fixing on those two beautiful faces. "You''re back?" "I''m back!" Mike took a deep breath and looked at the two people in front of him. He had a million things he wanted to say, but he could not say them. He looked at the two of them with his face flushed red. After a long while, he finally said, "Are... are you guys okay?" The two of them looked at each other and looked at Mike, covering their mouths and giggling. Suddenly, Witch''s face became serious. She pulled Demoness and turned away, not giving Mike a chance to explain anything. Mike saw this and quickly said, "I have something to tell you. Can you hear me out first?" Jake walked over, grabbed Mike, and said, "What are you talking about! First..." Before he could finish, Mike pushed him aside. Mike said, "I want..." "What do you want?" Mike frowned and pushed him to the side again, saying, "I..." Jake immediately covered Mike''s mouth and dragged him to the distance. Mike broke free from his restraint and said as fast as he could, "I want to be with you." "What?" The Lord of Storms and Jake shouted at the same time, "You want to marry two of them at the same time?" The Lord of Storm said, "How long has my daughter been waiting for you? Now, you''re actually going to let her suffer such grievance! If I had known earlier, I would have hardened my heart and killed you!" Mike did not dare to look at the Lord of Storms in the eye. He knew that if the Lord of Storms had not shown mercy and did not participate in the mass beating of Zhao Zhenkang, he would not be here now. Hearing this, Jake immediately forgot about the serious matter. He immediately jumped up and said, "Look at my granddaughter, what a beauty she is! In the past, the people who pursued her could line up from Dark Church to the Western Region. How could she be inferior to your family? Moreover, my granddaughter gave herself to Mike. With this, your child should step aside." Demoness covered her face and thought, ''Why does Grandpa tell everyone everything?'' Chapter 385 - The Calm Demoness! On the contrary, Witch was very calm. She held Demoness''s hand and said to Mike, "We can discuss this matter together. The most important thing now is to finish the business first." Her words made the Lord of Storm and Jake blush. Lord of Storms reacted quickly, and he quickly added, "Yes, yes, yes. You see, the two of us old men are not as enlightened as the person involved." Demoness looked at Witch in surprise. She had been thinking about the same thing just now. She thought Witch would think the same, but she did not expect Witch to say this. She now understood that although Mike and Witch had not seen each other for so long, he still loved her and trusted her. Witch noticed that Mike was looking at her, and she immediately understood. She nodded to Mike, and sure enough, Mike immediately looked as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. Witch smiled happily. Mike said with a smile, "I forgot to release the power of the Holy Dragon. Hey, I''ll go now." Guardian, the Great Magus, and Leonhart let out a sigh of relief. They looked at Mike and thought, ''Oh wow, suddenly, you need to attend to some other matter? How could a small matter like the collapse of a High-level barrier be bigger than the matter of you picking up girls?'' Mike sensed the resentful gazes of the three people and braced himself to run. A moment later, he ran back and said to the three people, "By the way, where is that enchantment again?" The veins on Leonhart''s forehead bulged as he said to Guardian, "I want to hit him." "Hold it in." After a moment, Guardian added, "I want to hit him too." Great Magus''s face darkened as he said to Mike in a deep voice, "Follow me." Mike followed Great Magus into a teleportation array. Then, a blue light flashed, and the two of them arrived at the place where the dragon head was previously stored. Great Magus pointed at a table and said, "This is where the eye of the array. It is to maintain the High-level enchantment, and it''s also the purpose of the Dark Church''s existence. To be honest, the four of us brothers have already discussed that if you don''t come back next year, our boss and Fourth Brother will break the boundary and go out to look for you. Fortunately, you''re back, and our hearts are finally at ease. Mike, to be honest, the four of us brothers sincerely thank you. This should have been our mission, but it fell on you." Mike''s expression was serious. He pondered for a moment and said, "Why don''t you call the other three over? I have something to tell you." Great Magus saw Mike''s expression and quickly asked, "What is it? Didn''t you take back the dragon head?" Mike shook his head and said, "It''s not that. It''s just that things are a bit complicated. I don''t think I can hide anything from you." Great Magus nodded and took out the Hundred-message Portal. After a while, the other three appeared in front of the enchantment barrier. "Now that the three of us are here, you can say whatever you want." Mike sat cross-legged on the ground and said, "I disintegrated the dragon head." ... There was dead silence. The four elders stared at each other, thinking that they had heard wrong. Guardian asked, "What?" "Say that again." Mike sighed and said, "I disintegrated the dragon head." The expressions of the four people were strangely identical. They all looked as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden. Mike was a little surprised. He asked, "Why did you all relax?" Great Magus said, "The other task of us Dragon Guardians is to disintegrate the dragon head. We are already the seventh generation, but no one has succeeded. You only used such a short time to break down the dragon head, so the power of the dragon head will not weaken. Instead, it will become stronger because of the improvement in your strength. At that time, the entire High-level Summoning Realm will benefit from it, and our overall strength will also increase. This is a great thing. Why should we be angry?" Mike asked, "What if I die?" Jake said to Mike, "If you die, if your soul and body can return to the High-level Summoning Realm, then the High-level Summoning Realm will remain the same. Within a few years, if there is someone who can decompose your body, the High-level Summoning Realm will improve again when his strength exceeds yours. If your soul and body do not return to the High-level Summoning Realm, then the realm will gradually weaken and completely collapse after a few years, turning into dust in the universe." Mike nodded and said, "Everyone, I don''t know what I can achieve in the future, but I can give you a guarantee that I will do my best. This is the least I can do for the trust that you all placed in me." The four people bowed to Mike at the same time. Mike nodded and said, "Then let''s talk about business now. What should I do now?" Leonhart was silent for a moment and said, "It seems that the current enchantment is no longer effective. You need to use your blood to re-draw the enchantment." Mike nodded and said, "How big is the enchantment?" Great Magus said, "It covers the entire High-level Summoning Realm." Hearing this, Mike closed his eyes and said, "Is there any other way?" Leonhart shook his head. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Mike''s mind. He said, "I have an idea." The four old men instantly became alert. They asked, "What is it?" "I can simplify the enchantment and only carve out an enchantment for the Central Region." "What? What about the other four regions?" Mike summoned Black Dragon and him it in front of the crowd. He said, "Look, this is my summoned beast. It''s called Black Dragon, and it''s a Silver Moon Tree Emperor. He can help us with our task." Hearing this, Guardian was immediately interested. He said to Mike, "Tell me." Mike said, "Everyone has guarded the barrier for many years, so you must be very familiar with the various nodes of the barrier. As long as you bring its seeds to the various nodes and plant it, I will use the power of the Holy Dragon to stimulate their roots and connect them together. This way, the barrier will naturally form." Great Magus nodded and said to Mike, "Mike, it''s not that I want to ruin your parade, but have you ever thought of a problem? By doing so, you are exposing the barrier to the public. If there are villains who want to destroy it, what should we do?" "Therefore, we must communicate well with the divine power of the local dynasty and make it their duty to maintain the barrier. Although our manpower is limited, their power is unlimited." The three of them nodded in agreement with Mike''s idea. Mike continued, "Also, regarding the Otherworld, I think we can give up on that region. Although I came from a different world, to be honest, there aren''t many living people left in the Otherworld. We can save the remaining living people.. Although many people will die in the process, I still think that it''s much better to let it go than to risk the High-level Summoning Realm being polluted by the power of the undead." Chapter 386 - Demoness’s Request! The four of them looked at Mike. They looked at Mike with admiration. Great Magus asked, "What do you think?" "Let me ask you, how do you feel when you say this?" Mike said, "It''s hard and sad. My good friends, my brothers, and a lot of them are still in the Otherworld. I don''t know how many of them are left, but I know that if I don''t do this, the Dark Magi will continue to develop in the Otherworld. They might even be a threat to the Central Region and other regions." The four of them fell silent. They understood that Mike was right. Although the Dark Magi had long since infiltrated the entire High-level ranks, they could only exist openly in the Eastern and Western Regions. Moreover, the situation in the Western Region was also different from the Otherworld. The Western Region had only been devoured and not polluted by the power of the undead. The Otherworld had already been polluted by the power of the undead for over 100 years. It would take at least 1,000 years to eradicate it. Moreover, there were almost no living people in the Otherworld. This was the most important point. The only ones who could survive were the elites. The four elders were silent. They all understood that Mike was right. The price of carving a boundary in the foreign world was too high. The Great Wizard looked at Mike and asked, "What''s the matter?" "There''s something I need to tell you. Your plan might not go so smoothly." Mike was a little surprised. He asked, "Why?" "Why?" Great Magus''s voice was a little muffled as he said, "Dark High Priest has passed away." Mike''s eyes widened. He asked, "When did this happen?" Great Magus said, "Just a few months before you returned, five divine-tier experts charged into Snowstorm City. The Tree Monster King and Dark High Priest stood up to resist. Although the Dark High Priest and Tree Monster King were strong, they were still unable to fight against four enemies. They were forced back. In the end, Dark High Priest sacrificed himself for Snowstorm City, self-destructing to repel the divine-tier experts who had attacked." Mike fell silent. "Sigh," Jake sighed and said, "It''s been thousands of years, but that old man is still as stubborn as ever. He''s more stubborn than anyone else. We''ve tried to persuade him many times to bring his men to the Central Region. When the time is right, we''ll counterattack. But he won''t listen." Mike''s vision blurred. He tried to open his eyes wide. Suddenly, he froze. In his blurred vision, a thin white figure appeared. The white figure stood on the snow-white mountain peak. It stretched out its jade-white hand and caught the snowflakes falling from the sky. Not long after, the snowflakes melted in his palm. He sighed and said, "The snowflakes still have to stay where they belong. If they are suddenly moved to a place that is not suitable for them, they will melt." Mike felt his tears rolling down his face. Mike wiped away his tears, but the tears would not stop. In the end, he gave up. Mike sighed. He closed his eyes and said, "I want to go to the Otherworld for a field inspection. After the inspection, I will decide whether to give up on it. How about it?" Guardian said, "The biggest contributor to this plan is you. As long as you don''t have any objections, we naturally won''t stop you." Mike nodded and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble the four of you to prepare the barrier of the Central Region first. When I come back, I''ll immediately draw it." The four old men nodded. They were not worried about Mike''s safety, because they had seen Mike''s ability. They knew that if Mike could not beat an enemy, he could still run. "I''ll take my leave." Mike left the enchantment and flew directly to the stone house where he used to live. He found that although the three stone houses were still there. There were more than a hundred stone houses around him. "Are you looking for Witch? She and Demoness went to the A-wood class to teach." Mike turned around, looked at the girl and smiled. "You''re still alive." The girl rolled her eyes at him and said, "You''re still alive, how can I die?" Mike and the girl looked at each other and burst out laughing. The girl was the Kingdom Princess who saved Mike''s life in the Northern Kingdom. She had experienced thousands of hardships and became a heaven-tier powerhouse. The Kingdom Princess looked at Mike and teased, "Why aren''t you looking for those two female confidants of yours?" Mike smiled and said, "Goodbye" A man walked over and looked at Mike''s back. He pulled the princess into his arms and asked, "Who is that person?" The Kingdom Princess snuggled in that person''s arms and said, "That person is the one who can cause the most trouble." After the princess finished speaking, she burst into laughter. ... Mike gently knocked on the door of the wooden class. A moment later, the door creaked open. The first thing Mike saw was Witch''s beautiful face. Just as Mike was about to speak, he heard Witch quickly say, "Let''s talk after class." Then, with a bang, the door was closed. Mike did not know whether to laugh or cry. He stood at the door obediently, waiting for the two beauties inside to finish their class. After Witch closed the door, her face was already red. Demoness saw her strange behavior and asked, "Is he outside?" Witch nodded and said, "Are you going out to look for him now?" Demoness shook her head and said, "Forget it." The two of them looked at each other and continued the lesson. Mike stood outside the door, quietly waiting for the two of them to finish the lesson. His eyes were slightly closed, and his fingers kept tapping on the windowsill, but he was a little impatient. He thought that he could endure 100 years of bitter cultivation, and his mentality was already as calm as an ancient well. However, he had only stood here for more than ten minutes, and it was already unbearable. He walked to the door and wanted to knock again, however, after thinking for a moment, he withdrew his hand resentfully. Mike could only continue standing. Fortunately, the heavens pitied him and did not let him stand for too long before the class ended. Witch and Demoness walked out hand in hand. They walked past Mike and pretended not to see him. Mike quickly chased after them and said, "Let''s be together." As soon as he said this, the class ended. The teaching area immediately exploded. A large number of students surrounded the three of them, looking like they wanted to join in the fun. At this time, a student who was not afraid of trouble asked, "Who are you proposing to?" The two of them stopped at the same time. They turned around and looked at Mike as if they were waiting for the answer to this question. Mike was stunned. He understood why the two girls had been avoiding him ever since he came back. He had never thought about what Witch and Demoness were thinking. He also thought about Elinda, the woman who had disappeared for more than 100 years. The question from a passerby completely made Mike sink into a deep dilemma. Mike frowned and said, "Of course, it''s the two of them." This time, the crowd exploded. Both the students and the teachers looked at Mike angrily.. Over the years, Witch and Demoness were called the two beautiful flowers of the Dark Church. This Mike actually wanted to pick two flowers at once! Chapter 387 - Who Is The Real Wife? Witch walked up and asked. "Then let me ask you a question. When we are together, who is your wife?" Mike glanced at Witch, then at Demoness, and suddenly became speechless. Witch frowned and asked, "Mike, I have known you for more than 200 years, but today, you have shown your true colors. Let me ask you, who do you think we are? Why do you fantasize that the two of us will be together with you at the same time? Does every woman you like have to love you to death?" When Mike heard this, his brows furrowed tightly. An indescribable emotion rose from the bottom of his heart. Anger, confusion, doubt, shame... it was too complicated. It was so complicated that Mike''s face had already turned red, it was so complicated that Mike was about to do something that he would regret for the rest of his life. Eve quickly came out of the summoning barrier. She activated her own ice power to freeze Mike. Then, she wrapped her body tightly around Mike and said to him, "Don''t do something that you will regret!" Mike heard that and instantly woke up. The ice on his body melted automatically. He sat on the ground and did not dare to look at the two girls. After a moment, he stood up and said in an unusually sincere tone, "I''m sorry. I didn''t consider your opinions. I''m really sorry. You asked me what I thought of you... I can only say that you''ve become a part of my life, an inseparable part. I''d rather die than leave you." Demoness glanced at Witch and found that her mood was not quite right, so she said in a timely manner, "How about we leave this place first, and we''ll talk about this later." Witch nodded. At this time, a discordant voice could be heard. "You really think yourself a big shot. She already made it so clear, yet you''re still shamelessly spouting nonsense here. If you know what''s good for you, then get lost quickly, don''t dirty her eyes here." The crowd retreated, and a handsome man appeared. Mike frowned and ignored the man. He walked in front of Witch and held her hand. The other hand reached out to Demoness. Demoness immediately understood and took Mike''s hand. Then, with a flash of golden light, Mike took the two girls and teleported to a hillside full of flowers. Seeing the flowers, Demoness immediately smiled. She picked a few flowers and picked the one she thought was the most beautiful and stuck it on Witch''s head. Witch took one from her hand and put it on Demoness''s head. The two ignored Mike, which made Mike a little embarrassed. After a moment, Demoness broke the awkwardness and asked, "You''ve been away for so long. How did you know about this place?" Mike quickly answered, "I saw it before I landed. I decided to bring you two here." Hearing this, Demoness was full of smiles. She looked at Witch and found that Witch wanted to laugh but was trying hard to put on a serious look. So she walked up to Witch and gently scratched her armpit, making her giggle. Seeing this scene, Mike laughed heartily. "I''m ready to go to the Otherworld." Witch raised her head, but immediately lowered it. Seeing this, Demoness sighed and asked, "Why?" Mike said, "I''m going back to pay my respects to a benefactor and take a look at the divine power of the Otherworld. Then I''ll draw up a counter-attack plan." Demoness said, "Then you take care." Mike looked at Witch, but she still lowered her head and pretended not to hear him. Demoness poked Witch with her elbow, but she pretended not to feel anything. A trace of loneliness flashed in Mike''s eyes. He said to the two, "I''m leaving now... Goodbye." Witch suddenly raised her head and said, "Take care." Mike stood there in a daze and looked at Witch with deep affection. Demoness was also full of smiles. Witch blushed and said to Mike, "You should leave quickly." Mike nodded and said to the two girls, "Take care." After saying that, he did not linger and turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the horizon. Witch looked at Mike''s disappearing figure in a daze and felt a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would not have put on airs. She would have forgiven him earlier. Now that he had gone to the Otherworld, she did not know how long it would take for him to come back. Demoness saw Witch''s expression and found it a little funny. She walked in front of the Witch and asked, "What? You only realized how good he is after he has left? Then why didn''t you ask him to stay just now?" Witch''s face turned red and said, "If you continue to mock me, I will ignore you." Demoenss said seriously, "We should go back. Let''s go back and prepare the things we need to get together." Witch was stunned for a moment, then she nodded with a red face. Demoness looked at Witch''s attitude and laughed again. Seeing this, Demoness retorted, "What kind of feeling was that?" Demoness asked with a puzzled face, "Which one?" Demoness asked with a wicked smile, "It''s the inner one." Demoness immediately understood. She scratched Witch''s armpit and laughed. "How dare you laugh at me..." The two of them turned into two streaks of blue light and were teleported back to Dark Church. ... After a while, Mike appeared in the space. He looked at the place where the two women had fought and laughed happily. "Life is already perfect at this point. If I can take back the Otherworld, there will be no more regrets." Mike looked to the east and a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes. "How difficult it is to reclaim the Otherworld." Mike turned into a ray of light and soared into the sky, galloping in the sky of the Central Region. Half a day later, a majestic city appeared below him. Mike landed at the city gate and followed the others into the castle. He looked at almost all the shops in the castle that had the same logo on them, and said with a chuckle, "As expected of Little Jerry. Managing the City of Gods as if it was the private territory of the Dragon Castle. Not bad." Mike walked around the city and soon arrived at the headquarters of the Dragon Castle. Mike scanned the interior of the Dragon Castle with his spiritual power and found that there were more than 100 auras that were stronger than heaven-tier. Mike could not help but nod. In just a hundred years, the Dragon Castle had improved so much. Mike wanted to walk in but was stopped by the guard. The guard looked at Mike and said in a polite but extremely cold voice, "Sir, do you have an appointment? If you don''t, please come back later." The corner of Mike''s mouth twitched slightly. He thought to himself, ''What is this?'' However, on second thought, these guards of the High-tier army did not know him at all, and he did not need to bother with them. Mike shook his head, he took out a messenger portal from his pocket and sent a message to Little Jerry. A moment later, a large group of people came to the front door. The guards widened their eyes. This was the first time they had seen so many high-level officials appear at the same time. The guard immediately said to Mike, "Quickly hide. If you get in the way of the leaders, you''ll be finished!" Mike smiled and said, "They''re here to pick me up." The guard was stunned for a moment. He slapped Mike on the head and said, "Stop bragging and hide. Otherwise, I won''t care what happens later." Little Jerry and the others saw the guard slap Mike. Their expressions changed, as if they had seen a ghost. Kerry walked up and kicked the guard. He roared, "Are you blind? This is an organization, you..." Mike stopped Kerry with a smile and said, "I haven''t been back for 100 years. Doesn''t this just show that little brother is doing his duty? It shows that you manage well. Don''t mind this.. Let''s go in quickly." Chapter 388 - Meeting Tata Again! Mike walked in front of Little Jerry, took his wheelchair from Dragon, and pushed him forward. All the higher-ups followed behind, staring at each other, not daring to make a sound. Mike sensed Little Jerry''s strength and found that he had advanced to 3-star heaven-tier. He asked, "Are you still unable to stand up with your legs?" Little Jerry scratched the back of Mike''s hand and said to him, "Sigh, I might not be able to leave this thing in my entire life." When Mike heard what little Jerry said, he was suddenly shocked. Little Jerry did not dare to tell the truth in front of everyone. Perhaps he was being cautious, but in Mike''s eyes, things did not seem so simple. Mike said to Little Jerry, "It''s okay. Your strength is also increasing. There will definitely be a solution in the future." Little Jerry smiled bitterly. "I hope so." Mike nodded and began to glance at the people behind him. Other than Dragon and Kerry, everyone was a stranger. Mike asked, "Brother, you''re really capable. Over the past 100 years, you''ve recruited so many talents for our castle group. Quickly introduce them to me so that I can get to know them." Mike stopped the wheelchair and turned Little Jerry to face this group of people. Little Jerry pointed at a fatty with narrowed eyes at the side and said, "This is the former Castle Lord of Sand River Castle, the Guardian. Five years ago, he brought five heaven-tier powerhouses and over a thousand high-tier soldiers to join us." Mike smiled at him. "This is..." Mike smiled and nodded. "This is..." Mike smiled and nodded again. "This is the former Castle Lord of Timo Castle, Timo. Seven years ago, she brought four heaven-tier powerhouses to join us." This Castle Lord was a sweet-looking beauty. Mike could not help but take a few more glances at her. Timo frowned. Mike quickly averted his gaze and said, "She''s really sensitive." Little Jerry introduced a few more people, then pointed to the person on the side and said, "Who is this? Can you still recognize him?" Mike focused his eyes on that person, and after a long time, a hint of joy appeared on his face, and he said, "Tata, it''s you. It''s good to see you again. How have you been all these years?" This person was Mike''s first subordinate in the Realm of Sin. Tata was considered one of the oldest people in Dragon Castle. Back then, Mike had been teleported out of the Realm of Sin by Kelly, and he had been wandering outside ever since. He had not been able to take care of Dragon Castle, so he did not expect to see Tata here again. Tata smiled and said, "I''m fine. The others are also fine. Oh right, they''re here too." Mike nodded and asked, "Are they in the headquarters?" Little Jerry shook his head and said, "No, they went to Blacktooth City to take charge of the overall situation there." Mike nodded and said, "That''s really a pity. I''m leaving soon. I thought I would be able to meet them. Now it seems that I can only wait for the future." Little Jerry looked at Mike and gave him a questioning look. Mike gave Little Jerry a look of affirmation. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. It seemed that the tacit understanding from back then was still there. All of this was seen by Guardian, and he was secretly shocked. As a large-scale Castle Group organization, he knew too well what Mike''s tacit understanding meant. He sighed in his heart, it was not a coincidence that the Dragon Castle could be so powerful today. Mike asked Little Jerry, "While I''m still here, do you see where I can contribute? Don''t be polite. You''re the boss of the Castle Lord''s operation." Little Jerry thought for a moment and said, "There''s really one thing. We''ve been worrying about not having a suitable candidate. I originally wanted to bring them, but now it seems that you and I can go together." Mike asked with interest, "What is it?" Little Jerry said, "When we entered the Northern Region, there was a small problem. The local Bart Family wanted 10% of our profits because they had a super powerhouse in their family. I originally wanted to bring a few more people to talk to them. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll go to the Dark Church to invite the old few over. Now it seems that there''s no need." Mike smiled. "Alright, get ready. I''ll go with you. I want to ask them if they still want our profits." Everyone present was shocked by Mike''s tone. In the past, they have heard about Dragon Castle''s super powerhouse. Now, it seemed that it was true. Timo looked at Mike and was shocked to find that with his High-level 4-star strength, he could not see through the strength of this man in front of him. This man''s aura was restrained, his breathing was smooth, and his steps were steady. He looked like an ordinary person who did not have any divine power. However, there was a mysterious aura on his body. It was similar to the aura of the King of Beasts. Although he did not do anything, it made people instinctively fear him. "This... This is impossible. He is too young..." Timo thought of a possibility, but she did not dare to be sure. Mike sensed Timo''s gaze and turned around to give her a smile. Timo retracted her gaze and pushed her thoughts to the back of her mind. Little Jerry said to Dragon, "Dragon, Mike and I are going there. Go and make some preparations." Dragon said, "Since you have the protection of the organization, then this I will naturally be at ease." Before he finished speaking, Dragon disappeared from the spot. Everyone was shocked by Dragon''s move. A hundred years had passed, and other than Mike, Dragon was still the strongest person in the Dragon Castle. He was like a giant umbrella that covered the sky, protecting Little Jerry and the Dragon Castle at the same time. Mike nodded and said to Little Jerry, "These years, Dragon has worked hard. We can''t treat him unfairly." Little Jerry smiled. "With the Dragon protecting you, I can rest assured." Mike pushed Little Jerry and walked on the streets of the Northern Region. Dragon followed closely behind the two of them. Suddenly, the sound of iron cavalry rang out. A group of riders broke the silence of the street. Everywhere they went, there was chaos. The peddlers who saw them were afraid, they avoided them. Mike looked up and saw that the leader was a handsome youth. He sneered and continued to push little Jerry forward. The youth saw little Jerry and actually took the initiative to stop. The youth got off the horse and the first sentence he said made Mike want to kill him! "Cripple, are you here to beg me again? I advise you not to be so tough this time. Just kneel down. Why don''t you kneel down for me first?" Mike asked, "This thing is the son of the city lord of the Bart Family?" Little Jerry nodded. Mike laughed sinisterly. "It''s been many years since I''ve seen such a brainless and arrogant profligate!" Before he finished speaking, countless branches rushed out of the ground, wrapped around the young man, and pulled him into the ground. A person standing beside the young man saw this and was shocked.. He quickly drew his sword, trying to cut off the branches. Chapter 389 - Mike’s Trouble! Mike released his killing intent slightly and said to him, "Don''t do anything stupid. Go back and tell your Castle Group that the Dragon Castle will come to visit. Tell him to prepare to welcome us." The man was extremely shocked. He looked at Mike''s face, imprinting his face in his mind. He did not hesitate and said to Mike, "Please treat the Thief God well." Mike nodded and said, "I will not lower myself to the level of a little kid. I will just let him rest for a while. I will not do anything to him." The man nodded and said to Mike, "I will definitely bring your words to my master. I hope you can keep your word." Mike nodded and said to the man, "Don''t worry, I will definitely show up." The man turned around to leave. After the man left, Little Jerry asked, "It seems that you have thought about how to pay him a visit." Mike chuckled. "You know me better than I do. I think so. The Bart Family has occupied the Northern Region for many years. They are accustomed to being arrogant. If we enter with a low profile, it will only arouse their arrogance. Instead of that, we might as well face them with a high profile. If they value this kid''s life, they have to lower their status. Although this is despicable, it''s very simple." Little Jerry nodded and smiled. "Bart''s face is probably not looking too good right now." Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and smiled. They came to the temporary residence of the Dragon Castle. "What? What are you doing?! There are so many people, and you can''t even react in time." The person who had spoken to Mike came forward and said, "City Lord, things are not that simple. That person claims to be an organization of the Dragon Castle, and his strength is indeed unfathomable. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be caught so easily." Bart glanced at the man and said, "You. Let me tell you... if anything happens to the young master, I will kill you myself!" The man lowered his head and said, "If anything happens to the young master, I will end my own life to apologize." Bart sighed and said to the man, "You said that the strength of the Dragon Castle is unfathomable. What are the details?" The man looked at Bart and did not know how to say it. "Just say it." "That guy looks like a teenager, but he gives off an extremely mature feeling. I can''t sense his aura. I stood beside him. If I didn''t see him with my own eyes, I definitely wouldn''t have noticed him. When I face him, it''s as if I''m facing..." Looking at Bart, the man said the following words slowly. Bart was startled. He knew that the man would not speak carelessly. He frowned and said, "You are not allowed to mention what happened today to anyone." The man bowed to Bart and left the room with his subordinates. Bart frowned. He recalled the man''s description of Mike. He knew very well that with the man''s cautiousness, he must have observed Mike many times before coming to this conclusion. If Mike was really a divine-tier expert, then as the City Lord of the Bart Family, he had to reconsider his interest in the Dragon Castle. "Aiya, it''s really troublesome," Bart held his forehead and muttered. "Looks like I''ll have to call the City Lord out of the mountain." Mike let out the young man who had spoken arrogantly. Who would have thought that the moment the young man broke free from his restraints, he would draw his sword and thrust it at Mike. Mike frowned slightly and stretched out two fingers, catching the young man''s sword, which was filled with divine power. The youth was dumbfounded. He did not expect his attack to be dissolved just like that. He was not a fool. After observing the surroundings, he put away his sword and said to Mike, "Since you released me, you know the strength of my family. I advise you to beg me so that I can ask my old master to let you go. Otherwise... Hmph, you won''t live for long." Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and saw the uncontrollable smile in each other''s eyes. Mike asked, "Then can you tell me something first? What''s your name?" The youth snorted coldly and was about to ignore Mike, but he suddenly thought of Mike''s strength and said angrily, "Jess." Mike nodded and said, "Jess, where is your home? Take us there." Jess frowned and returned to his previous arrogance. He said, "See, you still want to curry favor with my family. Sigh, I advise you to give up on this idea. If you didn''t kidnap me, then there is still a slight chance that you can cling onto my family''s thigh. Now, you have no chance, understand?" Mike shook his head with a smile and said, "What you said is really interesting. Did I go to your house just to curry favor with your family? Maybe your family is trying to curry favor with me?" Jess smiled disdainfully and said, "What are you dreaming about? Our family is trying to curry favor with you? You? You''re not worthy!" Little Jerry looked at Jess and said, "I say, Mike, I don''t think we need to waste our time on this kid. In my opinion, let''s just kill him. When that time comes, even if we can''t fight against the Bart family, we''ll still make them suffer greatly." Jess was stunned, but then he laughed wildly. "You guys talk too much. I almost believed you. Then I beg you to kill me quickly. I''ll watch from heaven how my family will wage war against you!" Mike laughed. "This is the first time I''ve heard such a request. It''s really strange." Before he finished speaking, Mike''s eyes turned a strange blood red. Jess and Mike looked at each other, and an unspeakable fear suddenly arose. Then, a fishy smell spread out in the room. Jess actually lost control of his bladder. Mike sighed and said, "We can''t extract any value from this kid. Let him go. We''ll go to the Bart Family later." ... Jess stood at the entrance of the Dragon Castle. He felt like he was in a dream. He dreamed that he was in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. A large blood-red hand was strangling his throat, making it difficult for him to breathe. Then, he was released. What happened made Jess uneasy. He doesn''t want to go anywhere now. He just wants to go home as soon as possible. Jess took a step forward and quickly ran towards the Bart Family. However, he did not notice that Mike, Little Jerry, and Dragon were following behind him at a leisurely pace. Jess ran back to the Bart Family. He ignored everyone who passed by and directly ran to Bart''s place. Bart looked at Jess and asked, "They didn''t make things difficult for you?" Jess shook his head. He wiped the sweat off his pale face and said, "They only said that they wanted to start a war with us. They even said that even if they couldn''t kill us, they would at least cause us great damage." All of a sudden, powerful energy exploded in this room. An old man walked out from the inner room. He looked at Bart and said, "This kid has such a big mouth. Give him an invitation. I want to see who this guy is!" When Jess saw the old man, he immediately stood respectfully behind Bart, not daring to make a sound. Chapter 390 - Preparation Before The Negotiation! Bart naturally knew who the old man in front of him was. It was not strange for Jess to feel fear. Such a strong person like the old man was rarely seen in the entire Northern Region. Bart sighed and said to the old man, "City Lord, the situation should not be like this. I feel that we should sit down and have a peaceful discussion with them. The fact that they allowed Jess to come back to us is a good sign. That is, we can sit down and have a good discussion. There is no need to sour the relationship." The old man snorted and said, "Send an invitation to him. I must see this guy. I want to see who this guy is." Bart nodded and turned to do it. After Bart left, only the old man and Jess were left in the room. The old man looked at Jess and said, "Come here." Jess took a step forward in fear. The old man smiled and said, "A little closer." Seeing this, Jess took another two steps forward. Pa! The old man slapped Jess High into the air, and he spun around in the air a few times before falling heavily to the ground. The old man pointed at Jess and said, "Remember, the sons of the Bart family must never wet their pants." Jess covered his face and kept saying yes. Mike and the other two stood at the corner of the street and watched as a noble carriage came out of the big castle. A man who looked like a butler got on the carriage and headed in the direction of the Dragon Castle. Mike smiled and said, "We''ve achieved our goal. Let''s go back and wait for Bart''s people to invite us." Little Jerry smiled and nodded. A golden light flashed and the three of them disappeared on the spot. They returned to the Dragon Castle and waited for the arrival of the butler. A carriage stopped at the entrance of the Dragon Castle. The coachman explained his identity at the entrance. The guards took it very seriously and quickly reported the news to the stewards inside. Little Jerry looked at Mike and asked, "How long are you going to let him be?" Mike smiled and said, "It depends on my mood. If I''m in a good mood, he can stay for an hour. If I''m in a bad mood, there''s no upper limit." Little Jerry cursed in his heart. "That butler is really unlucky." Time passed by minute by minute. Not a single person came out to welcome the butler. The guards kept looking inside the door. They were all anxious for their boss. In their opinion, doing so was tantamount to offending the Bart Family. If they offended the Bart Family, would it be any better? The answer was no. The servant beside the carriage walked up to the guard and said, "Have you delivered the message? Quickly go in and report it again." The guard did not dare to delay. He quickly ran into the door and reported the arrival of the Butler again. Still, no one came out to welcome him. Time continued to pass. The butler urged the guard again and again. The guard reported it again and again, but no matter how many times the guard reported it, no matter who the guard reported it to, no one came out. After another two hours, the butler finally could not sit still. He walked out of the carriage, cupped his hands to the guard, and said, "Go and report again. Tell him that the Great Castle has invited Mike from the Great Dragon Castle to come to the Great Castle, and has sent the head butler to deliver the invitation." The guard was shocked. At the same time, he had a different idea about his castle''s Lord. They had lived in the Northern Region since they were young, and thought that the Bart Family was the strongest in this world. The people of the Bart Family always looked down on other people. Today, their current boss actually had the guts to challenge Bart Family. This was already an extraordinary feat, and the most important thing was that the person who came to send the invitation was actually the head butler of the Bart Family. How many people in the world could have this kind of honor? The guard did not dare to delay. He actually used a secret method to send the news directly to Mike and Little Jerry. After Mike heard the news, he said to Little Jerry, "It seems that we were right. The Bart family has indeed re-examined our strength. It seems that we have to meet this butler." Little Jerry nodded and said, "Who knows how many famous families will come to the banquet today. We must find an opportunity to show our strength." Mike nodded and said to the guard, "Bring that butler in." Mike looked at the butler in front of him who wore golden glasses, had a mustache, and a big belly. He praised him very sincerely, "As expected of the butler of the Great Castle. Your appearance is heroic and extraordinary appearance, like Posseidon of the sea." The butler did not understand what Mike was saying, but he could roughly guess that Mike was mocking him. He smiled at Mike and then said, "I don''t have the fortune to enjoy Mike''s praise. Time is precious, so I''ll make a long story short. Please go to the banquet with me and have a drink with my master." Mike shook his head and said, "Oh, too bad. I ate the cephalosporin detoxification pill, so I can''t drink anymore. Why don''t you go instead of me, Jerry?" Little Jerry shook his head and smiled. "I don''t want to drink." Hearing this, Mike covered his head and said, "Then it''s over. We can''t drink, so we won''t spoil your master''s mood." Hearing this, the butler frowned and said, "Mr. Mike, you have to think carefully. In the Northern Region, no one has the right to say no to the Bart Family!" Mike frowned, stood up, and said to the butler, "That''s good. I''m the first one who has the right to say no to the Bart Family!" After that, before the butler could react, Mike kicked the butler''s stomach and sent him flying. The butler''s body smashed through walls and landed right on top of the butler''s magnificent carriage. Chapter 391 - The Changes In The Northern Region! The butler struggled to get up and said, "I must make Mike pay for his arrogance!" The carriage turned around and left under the surprised gaze of the guard. After the butler left, Mike asked, "How many heaven-tier powerhouses can we mobilize now?" Little Jerry calculated in his heart and said, "About 230." "So few?" Mike frowned. He did not expect that less than 30% of the over 1,000 heaven-tier powerhouses could be mobilized. "What about the high-tier soldiers?" "About 230,000." Mike nodded and said, "Alright, get these people to enter the Northern Region in batches and wait for orders. At the same time, move out all the properties of the Dragon Castle in the Northern Region. All those below the high-tier soldiers will leave the Northern Region." Little Jerry smiled and said, "If you do this, it will make quite a number of people very nervous." Mike said, "If what I''m doing can make them nervous, that would be the best." Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and smiled. On the other side, the butler had already returned to the Great Castle and repeated Mike''s words to the old man. When the old man heard this, he smashed the expensive table in front of all the guests. He said, "Is Mike crazy? He will die for this!" The more the old man thought about it, the angrier he became. He said to the butler, "From today onwards, if anyone sees any business related to Dragon Castle, terminate them immediately!" Hearing this, everyone began to discuss animatedly. From their point of view, this meant that the name of the Dragon Castle could be officially removed from the Northern Region. The butler sneered in his heart and went off to make the arrangements. The old man looked at the guests who had come to visit today and smiled. "I''m sorry for making a fool of myself. Our Bart Family will soon be making a big move. I hope that everyone can witness it together." ... Mike said to Little Jerry, "From today onwards, all members of the Dragon Castle will wear the waist badge and armband of the Dragon Castle. When they see a Bart Family member, be on the offense. When they see a Bart Family business, go ahead and ruin it! I want that old man to return to the negotiation table. I want Bart to apologize to you." Little Jerry smiled. "Are you trying to make me fall in love with you?" Mike snickered. "Go to Hell." A day later, people realized that the atmosphere in the Northern Region had changed. The previously bustling commercial streets had all been closed, and the battles on the streets had begun to increase. The streets were filled with experts, and they were constantly grinding against each other. It was as if a great battle was about to break out at any moment. "Spread the word. All the brothers in hand will receive double monthly salaries, and those who have left will receive triple compensation. Those who are seriously injured must be teleported away in time. Don''t let them catch you." Little Jerry nodded. There was actually no need for Mike to explain this because he was already familiar with these things. ... The Bart Family. Bart said, "Tell the brothers that no matter how strong Mike is, he is only a foreigner. We are locals, why should we be afraid of him?" The atmosphere between the two sides instantly changed, becoming even tenser. Small-scale fights grew more and more, and there were even scenes of dozens of heaven-tier powerhouses fighting in some places, destroying thousands of houses. Hundreds of civilians were accidentally injured, but the city guards of this city did not even dare to fart, because the City Lord of this city was the Bart Family. ... Three days later, Mike said to Little Jerry, "How are our losses these few days?" Little Jerry said, "Although we evacuated most of the people in time, there were still 43 cases of serious injuries. According to my estimation, the other side should be even worse off. After all, we still have a headquarters to return to, and the other side can only guard a large castle. ... A battle report that was not much different from what Little Jerry had recounted was placed in front of Bart. The old man walked out, looked at Bart, and asked, "Didn''t you say that we are local tyrants? Why are our losses so much greater than a foreigner like him?" Bart had no choice but to bite the bullet and said, "They have too many strong people. There are often situations where they have to fight one more time. Moreover, their supplies are through the teleportation array. If one is destroyed, another can be built very quickly. We simply can''t afford to waste time with them." The old man nodded and said, "Find a time to make a new appointment with Mike. This time, go there personally. Don''t let the butler do it for you." Bart nodded and said to the old man, "City Lord, what should we do if we can''t come to an agreement to stop the battle?" The City Lord said in a deep voice, "Then one of us will disappear forever." Bart nodded and turned around to get busy with other things. ... Mike was discussing something with Little Jerry when he suddenly heard the doorman say that Bart had come. Mike wanted to go out, but he found that Bart had already arrived in front of them. Mike looked at Bart in front of him and smiled a little embarrassedly. He asked, "Why are you visiting so late at night?" Bart said, "I am here to invite you to the Great Castle." Mike nodded and said, "Well, when I have the time, I''ll definitely go to the banquet." Bart reached out to stop Mike and said to him, "Are you so busy? The City Lord is there right now, and he''s looking forward to having a drink with you." Mike nodded and said, "Alright then, when do we start?" Bart handed the invitation card to Mike and said, "The night after tomorrow." Mike nodded and said to Bart, "Since you''re so kind to invite me, how can I not go?" "That''s good." Bart glanced at him and turned to leave. Mike looked at Little Jerry and said, "Get ready. Tomorrow night is when the real action begins." Little Jerry nodded and said, "I hope that after this, we can truly have a place in the Northern Region." Mike smiled and said, "Don''t worry, that day won''t be too far away." ... In the dark room, Bart quietly listened to the battle reports from his subordinates. "In the past three days, the various subordinate castles have successively gained more than 200 heaven-tier powerhouses, and the high-tier troops have increased by more than 100,000. They entered the various subordinate cities from the east, west, south, and north. As soon as they entered the castle, they immediately scattered. It seems that the divine power is coming for us." Bart narrowed his eyes and said, "No wonder he dared to challenge me. They now have 200 to 300 heaven-tier powerhouses. That means he has at least 500 of them. This is a top-notch divine power army. Unfortunately, a strong dragon can not suppress a local snake. Pass down the order and send out all heaven-tier powerhouses in the castle. In addition, from today onwards, all shops will be closed. All high-tier soldiers and above experts will immediately terminate their ongoing missions and return to the various subordinate cities. Didn''t Mike want to play with me? I want to see how he handles this!" The men were ordered by Bart to leave the chamber at once. Chapter 392 - Northern Region Wants Peace? After his subordinate left, Bart''s face immediately darkened. He secretly regretted that if he had not been so firm with the Dragon Castle and accepted their sincerity, he would not have ended up like this. Bart sighed, picked up the bell on the table, and gently rang it. Another subordinate walked in. Bart said, "Tell the butler to invite Mike and the guardian of Dragon Castle again. This time, the place will be... The Gem Auction House. Tell the butler that if he can''t invite them this time, I''ll kill him! Also, I heard that the guardian of the Dragon Castle is a cripple. I have a Devil Dragon Bone Marrow here. Get someone to put it in the auction house." The subordinate accepted Bart''s order and walked out. Bart looked at the darkness in front of him and sighed. "Damn it, what''s going on!" The sun was about to set, and the moon could not wait to show itself. The sky was gradually covered with a layer of darkness. The butler of the Bart family came to the gate of the Dragon Castle again. This time, he did not put on airs and changed to a low-key carriage. He personally got off the carriage and said to the guard with incomparable politeness, "Please help me inform Mike that the butler of the Bart Family has come to visit again. Mike and the guardian of the castle... Please allow me to meet them." Seeing this, the guard looked at each other and saw the incredulity in each other''s eyes. They did not dare to be negligent and quickly went to inform Mike. "The Bart Family?" Mike was stunned for a second, but he quickly reacted and said with a smile, "It seems that they want to make peace. Then don''t neglect them. Invite them to the reception hall." The guard immediately left. Little Jerry looked at Mike and asked, "What do you think?" Mike said to Little Jerry, "Of course we can''t make peace with them. If we make peace now, we can only have equal status with them and absolutely can''t gain the upper hand. Even if the other party''s strength is far weaker than ours, they don''t understand us and have never been hurt by us. They will never truly respect us. They are the local snake." Little Jerry smiled. "I''m thinking the exact same thing. In that case, will you not go to see the City Lord?" Mike smiled. "Of course not. I still have to make plans to go to the Otherworld. How can I go meet him?" Little Jerry was amused. He smiled and said to Mike, "Then I''ll make the decision for you?" Mike nodded and said, "I''ll listen to your orders now." Little Jerry turned around and walked away with his back to Mike. When he reached the door, he raised his right arm high and clenched his fist. Mike smiled and said, "You bastard." The butler looked at Little Jerry and frowned, but he did not dare to flare up. He could only ask, "May I ask you, Guardian, why is Mike not here?" Little Jerry frowned and glared angrily at the butler. He asked, "What''s the matter, butler? Am I not qualified to meet you?" The butler frowned, but he remembered what the guards had told him. He quickly put on a smile and said to Little Jerry, "How can that be? It''s just that I''ve met Mike in the past. I want to talk to Mike again and exchange views and ideas." Little Jerry smiled and said, "Then you can talk to me." Hearing this, the butler immediately understood what Little Jerry was trying to tell him: You and I are just spokespersons. Don''t think too highly of yourself. Little Jerry''s intentions clearly raised Dragon Castle and the Bart Family to the same level. Hearing this, the butler was immediately a little unhappy. Fortunately, he still remembered his mission, so he said to Little Jerry, "You can''t say that. After all, we are the owners of this city, so we naturally have to clearly understand that we can''t neglect our guests." Little Jerry smiled and said, "There''s no need. We have already felt the hospitality of your landlords over the past few days, and from it, we have experienced your full sincerity." When the butler heard this, he hurriedly changed the topic. "Our City Lord sent me here because he wants to invite Mike to the Gem Auction House for a chat. The reason why our City Lord chose the Gem Auction House was that he heard that you were injured, and the auction house happened to be auctioning a set of Devil Dragon Bone Marrow. That is just right for your condition. Do you think you should tell Mike and see what he thinks?" Little Jerry heard this and said, "There''s no need to tell Mike. I''ve already said that Mike will be there. You can just tell your City Lord that." When the butler heard this, he was first shocked. Then, he frowned and said, "Guardian, please understand. I''m just a little butler. If something goes wrong, I can''t bear it." Little Jerry heard this and raised his eyebrows. He took out a portal and sent a message out. Not long after, a message was sent from the other side of the portal. Little Jerry held the portal and waved it in front of the butler. The butler could not see it clearly, but Little Jerry already took it back. The butler sighed and said, "Then I''ll go back and report to the City Lord. I hope Mike can attend the banquet on time in six hours. Goodbye." "Then I''ll send you off." Little Jerry pretended to push his wheelchair a few times and wanted to stand up. The butler cursed him in his heart, but he did not dare be negligent. He quickly pushed Little Jerry back into the wheelchair and said, "You''re not well, please stay." Little Jerry pretended to be sad and said to the butler, "Then take care, butler. Please forgive me for not being able to send you off." The butler gloomily cupped his hands and turned to leave. After the butler left, Little Jerry muttered, "Devil Dragon Bone Marrow. That old Bart is really willing to spend so much money." He took out the message portal from his pocket, and there was a conversation on it. "Tonight, we''ll eat spicy hot soup. Less spicy hot pot." Mike replied, "I know, but there are no more fish balls. Forgives me." Little Jerry frowned slightly and replied angrily, "Then put more fish tofu!" Little Jerry moved his wheelchair and returned to Mike''s room. "What is that Gem Auction House?" Little Jerry said, "It''s one of the few properties in the castle in the Northern Region that hasn''t been interfered with by the Bart Family. They have a strong background. To us and the Bart Family, it belongs to the neutral side. With the arrangement of the Bart Family, it seems that they want to display a humble and neutral attitude. They want to appear sincere.. They already have a little bit of desire to make peace." Chapter 393 - Auction House! According to Little Jerry''s analysis, it seemed to be the best course of action at the moment. That was because Little Jerry had the absolute right to speak in the entire Northern Region. One had to know that little Jerry''s business investments were spread throughout the entire Otherworld continent. This influence spread even in the Northern Region, where the current situation was turbulent. On the contrary, the more unstable the region, the more it relied on various rare items. This was the reason why Little Jerry was able to build a business empire in a short period of time. Mike looked at Little Jerry in front of him and waited for him to finish his analysis before continuing. "I''m afraid that old man Bart can''t wait to stop the war. We don''t have any businesses here. If he closes his shop for a day, he will lose millions of gold coins. Even if he doesn''t care, the elders behind him will not tolerate it. Therefore, if he continues to be unyielding, we can''t agree to a truce tonight. We have to delay and see if we can give them a hard time. At the very least, we have to delay him for ten days to half a month to make their hearts ache." Little Jerry laughed. "However, we still have to worry that this old man is desperate. The reason why his Bart Family can be so overbearing in the Northern Region is because of the strength of their City Lord. After all, you have just entered that realm, so you have to be careful." Mike smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s still uncertain whether we will see that old bastard or not." Little Jerry nodded. Would Mike be worried about the powerhouse behind the Bart Family? Of course not. As long as that powerhouse of the Bart Family used High-level energy, Mike would be able to use the dragon head to kill him. Mike said to Little Jerry, "Are you going tonight?" Little Jerry shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go." Mike heard that and nodded. He looked at Dragon said, "Alright, then I want to ask you to lend me Dragon. As for your safety, Eve will be responsible for it." Mike let Eve out and said to Little Jerry, "With Eve by your side, Dragon will be able to relax a little, right?" Dragon looked at Eve and cupped his hands towards Mike. "With this person protecting master, I will be at ease." Eve shrunk to the size of a chopstick and flew in front of Little Jerry. She said, "Fatty, long time no see." Little Jerry smiled. "Long time no see, Eve." Little Jerry seemed to remember something and said, "By the way, I ordered the kitchen to make a spicy hot pot. Do you want to try it?" Mike was about to ask if there were fish balls, but he suddenly changed his mind. "Forget it. Someone is treating me to dinner tonight. I''d better save some space." Little Jerry nodded and said goodbye to Mike. Then he took Eve to the dining room. Eve''s voice echoed in the corridor. "Well, you could put more meat in this spicy hot pot." "Oh yes, good idea..." ... Six hours passed in the blink of an eye. Mike had changed into a suit, and he was in a luxurious carriage with Dragon. He appeared in front of the gemstone auction house on time. Bart happened to come to the front of the Gem Auction House. He looked at Mike''s carriage from afar and frowned. Mike''s carriage seemed to be more high-end than Bart''s. Bart used a flying tiger to pull the carriage, and Mike used four tamed wind dragons. It looked even more eye-catching. The two carriages met in front of the auction house and stopped at the same time. The onlookers had seen such a scene before, so they all stopped to see who got off. However, no one got off the two carriages, which caused the onlookers to start guessing. Mike said to Dragon, "We are stronger than them in terms of spiritual power. There''s no need to be serious about this. Get off the carriage." Dragon heard this and nodded. Without saying anything, he turned around and got off the carriage. He used an extremely complicated set of etiquette to invite Mike out of the carriage. Seeing this, Bart patted Haier, oh no, the butler. Haier, oh no, the butler of the city quickly got out of the car, using the same set of extremely complicated etiquette to invite Bart out of the carriage. However, things seemed to have turned out the way neither side had expected. There were some different voices in the crowd, which basically meant to evaluate the manners of the two sides. The evaluation was like this: Although Mike''s side had gotten off the carriage first, Dragon had crushed Haier in terms of looks, spiritual power, and etiquette. Mike, who was wearing a formal suit, appeared gentle and refined without speaking. Mike had the appearance of an elegant young master, and he had crushed Bart, who was dressed in an old attire. When Bart heard these words, his face twisted with anger. He hurriedly walked in front of Mike and smiled at him. "You must be Mike, right? I''ve long heard that Mike is young and promising. Seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation." Mike nodded and said, "You''re Bart? As expected of the Castle Lord of the Great Castle. Seeing you today, your mental strength is indeed extraordinary, especially your butler. He suits you very well." Hearing this, Bart glanced at the butler and then cursed Mike countless times in his heart. However, he smiled and said to Mike, "The auction is about to begin. Let''s not stand at the door. Come in quickly." Bart pulled Mike''s arm and took the lead to walk in. The butler quickly followed, while Dragon followed behind Mike in a graceful manner. He acted like a butler. "Look, that butler has a small head and a big belly. He even sticks his head out when he walks. He looks like a bastard." When the butler heard this, his foot slipped and he almost fell. "Look, even though the other butler has a head full of white hair, his beard and hair are well-groomed. He is aalso very elegant. I wonder if he is married..." Hearing this, Dragon himself almost slipped. He immediately adjusted himself. Mike tried hard to hold back his laughter, trying to maintain his temperament. The butler saw that Bart''s expression was getting worse, and he made up his mind to save face for himself and his master. He said, "I''ve booked a private room here, so we can see the entire venue, especially the auction items. Also, as long as we''re willing, after the auction ends, the beautiful hostess will come to our private room." Hearing this, Mike almost laughed out loud. He suppressed his laughter and said, "I''ve long heard that the Bart Family is powerful. Seeing it today, it really lives up to its reputation." Bart sighed in his heart. He understood what Mike wanted to say next, so he hurriedly said, "No, no, no. Heaven No. 1 is reserved by someone else. We also spent a lot of effort to get this Heaven No. 2. Oh right, let''s hurry up. The auction is about to begin." Mike smiled and nodded. He was not prepared to continue, but the butler''s voice rang out again. "This Heaven No. 2 is really big. In the entire Northern Region city, other than my City Lord, no one dares to book this private room." Mike was a little surprised. How did this guy become the butler? All these years, the Bart Family had been in his hands. It was already a good thing that they did not lose. Bart could not hold it in anymore. He said to the butler, "Go and arrange a banquet. After the auction ends, brother Mike and I will drink and have a good time. Go quickly." Just like that, the butler left under Bart''s murderous gaze. Chapter 394 - Bring Dragon To The Auction! After the previous incident, no matter where Mike went, he would always bring Dragons with him. This way, he could dispel the worries of the people in power in the Northern Region. He also wanted to show them that if the people in power in the Northern Region continued to be enemies with the Dragon Castle, then Dragons would attack the Great Castle at any time. This was the deterrent effect that Mike wanted to use Dragons to achieve. When Mike arrived at the door, Dragon followed behind him. "Dragon, wait for me outside the door first." Dragon actually performed a standard etiquette and stood respectfully outside the door, standing straight. Bart glanced at Dragon, his eyes filled with unspeakable envy. The two of them came to the private room and sat down. Bart was the first to speak and said, "Today, I invited you here because I want to discuss with you. Let''s first focus on the auction, how about it?" Mike said, "Sure, I don''t think you can think of a better idea right now." Bart asked, "Mike, where are you from?" Mike smiled and said, "From the Otherworld." Bart said, "That Otherworld really has a lot of talented people." Mike smiled and did not intend to continue. Seeing this, Bart smiled uninterestedly and said, "Mike, actually, I called you here today because I have a small matter that I want to discuss with you. Let''s settle it at the same time." Mike sneered in his heart, but his face was full of doubt. He asked, "What is it?" Bart cursed in his heart and said with a smile, "It''s not a big matter. It''s just that there''s a misunderstanding between your subordinates and mine. There''s been a lot of friction recently. I think you know that this is not a good situation for either of us, so let''s talk about it and see if this matter can be settled." Mike sneered in his heart. "Sure enough, you''re trying to get me to back down. Then don''t blame me for not being polite." He asked with a puzzled look, "Is there such a thing? Then it must be my fault for not disciplining him well. Just wait. I''ll teach him a lesson when we go back. I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible regarding the battle." Bart immediately understood that Mike was a person who would not give up. He sighed and said, "Mike, if this matter..." "One million!" Mike shouted in the private room. He turned around to look at Bart and asked, "What did you say just now?" "I said if..." "Two million!" "If..." "Three million!" "If..." Congratulations to the gentleman in the private room of Heaven No.2. With a price of three million, he was able to bid for these western cat-eared slaves. Hearing this, Mike quickly walked to the front and looked down. There were indeed a few cat-ear slaves with curves on them. Mike covered his face and sighed, thinking to himself, it was a good thing that those two were not here. Otherwise, he would have lost half his life. Mike was thinking about giving the cat-ear slaves to Little Jerry, but he said, "Brother Bart, I just came, and I didn''t give you any greeting gifts. You can use these Cat-ear Slaves if you like." Bart looked down, rubbed his hands, and smiled. "How can I do that..." He completely forgot about the business. Mike then auctioned a few more items in a row, spending hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Seeing this, Bart was secretly speechless. "Next item, Devil Dragon Bone Marrow." Seeing this item, Bart recalled that he was here to negotiate with Mike today. He quickly said, "Mike, I heard that Jerry''s legs are not particularly agile. This Devil Dragon Bone Marrow is just right for him." Mike nodded and said with a serious expression, "I must get this Devil Dragon Bone Marrow." Bart smiled and nodded. He said, "Brother, you gave me such a heavy gift. I will return the favor. Don''t make a move. Let me bid for this Devil Dragon Bone Marrow." "How can I do that?" Mike said and sat back down. "Five hundred thousand," a box shouted. "One million!" Bart shouted loudly, and the other places immediately became silent. To be honest, the value of the Devil Dragon Bone Marrow was about 1.8 million. If no one bid with Bart, then Bart would really give the Devil Dragon Bone Marrow to Mike at a discount. Of course, Mike wanted the devil dragon bone marrow, but he didn''t want to see Bart bid away his Devil Dragon Bone Marrow so easily. The corner of Mike''s mouth slightly rose, and a voice came from another room, "Two million." Bart''s expression instantly changed. He looked at the room and shouted, "Bart clan, bid 2,010,000." The voice immediately said, "Bart clan is nothing. I bid 3,000,000." Bart was burning with anger. He looked at Mike, gritted his teeth, and shouted, "3,010,000." "4,000,000." Bart was furious. He immediately shouted, "5,000,000." There was no sound in that private room. Bart frowned. He looked at Mike. He wanted to ask the butler to go out and take a look at the situation, but the butler went to book a banquet and never came back. As time passed, the private room fell silent. Suddenly, with a clang, the host shouted, "Five million, sold!" Bart spent five million to buy the Devil Dragon Bone Marrow. According to the rules of the auction house, he had to pay ten percent tax, which was 500,000. Bart secretly swore that he would find out who that person was. Mike was overjoyed. He looked at Bart and said, "How can I take this gift?" Bart forced a smile and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just a small amount of money." He looked at Mike and felt that it was time to lay his cards on the table, so he said, "Brother Mike, I want to have a heart-to-heart talk with you." Mike sneered in his heart, but on the surface, he said, "Let''s talk. I''ll be an audience." When Bart heard that, he immediately felt that something was wrong. He hurriedly said, "You can''t be an audience. If you were an audience, this matter wouldn''t be resolved. You see, there''s no hatred between us in the past, and there''s no conflict of interest in the future. Why do we have to come to this point?" Mike nodded, and his expression suddenly became serious. He looked directly at Bart and said, "Yeah, we didn''t have to go to this point." Bart was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled bitterly. "That''s right. This is the reason why I called my younger brother here today. We should resolve the misunderstanding and face the beautiful future together." Mike smiled and nodded, saying, "Alright, then remove the people who are monitoring my men first. I''ll remove my men in three days." Bart frowned when he heard that and asked, "Why wait until three days later?" Mike smiled and said, "It''s easy to transfer my men here, but it''s difficult to transfer them away. Some of you may know where they are, but I may not know. There has to be some time to gather my men.. Even if I transfer them away in batches, it will take a few days." Chapter 395 - You Want to Kill Me? Mike would never reveal his true trump card to Bart. He only took a roundabout route and dragged the current conflict to too many people, making it difficult to gather them. When Bart heard this, he nodded and said, "Alright." Bart stood up, looked at Mike, and said, "Okay, Mike, I''ll go back and withdraw all my men now." Mike shook his head and said to Bart, "Wait a minute. You seem to have forgotten something." Bart stopped and asked, "What is it?" Mike said, "You only said what you wanted me to do, but you didn''t listen to what I said you should do?" Bart cursed in his heart, but he smiled and said, "Then Mike, what do you want me to do?" Mike took out a map from his pocket. It was a detailed map of the Northern Region. It recorded all the rivers, mines, cities, and beast forests. Bart glanced at it, and his heart was in turmoil. This map was too detailed. It was so detailed that even the map used in their castle might not be as detailed as the one in Mike''s hand. Mike pointed at the map and said, "I''m not a greedy person. I only want here, here, and here. Moreover, I want to open 37 branches in the Northern Region. How about it?" Bart looked at the places Mike pointed at and frowned. These places were close to the secret treasure vault of the Bart family. If there was any conflict between the Bart family and the Dragon Castle in the future, these things would all become the Dragon Castle. As for moving the Treasury, that was impossible. If they moved the treasury, who knew how many cats would smell it? Bart looked at Mike and said coldly, "Mike, you''re joking. How about this, 37 branches and not a single one less. I will make room for Mike in the most prosperous places in the major prefectural cities for you to open branches. Let''s forget about these places, okay?" As Bart said this, his body leaned forward slightly. At the same time, his spiritual power started to rise. The heaven rank 10-star power swept out in the private room and quickly spread to the entire auction house. On the highest floor of the auction house, in an open room, two men sat opposite each other. One of them said, "Waiter, why do you think Bart invited that young man?" The man called the waiter said, "Don''t you know who he is?" The man said, "I think he, he should be the Dragon Castle..." Before the man could finish, the waiter said, "As far as I know, a few months ago, the Dragon Castle wanted to enter the Northern Region. Little Jerry came to the Bart family to worship the mountain, but not only did Bart not see him, he even sent a butler to humiliate him. In the past few days, that young man had come to the Northern Region. Along with him were over 500 heaven-tier powerhouses and 400,000 high-tier soldiers. This action had directly forced Bart to close down his own business and start preparing for war. Who knew that the young man would only surround him and not fight. He had been wasting time with Bart. Haha, this time, Bart is in trouble. He doesn''t have any business, so he can just waste time. If Bart''s shop is closed for a day, it would cost him millions of gold coins." After the waiter finished speaking, he wiped his mouth, took a sip of tea, and looked at the man. The man said, "To be able to take out 500 heaven-tier powerhouses, this Dragon Castle..." Before the man could finish his words, he was interrupted again. The waiter said, "The purpose of this young man, Bart, is probably to seek peace. He should have been forced into a corner by the elders in his castle. Otherwise, with his pride, he would definitely not lower his head." The man nodded and said, "I think we can contact..." The attendant said again, "I just heard that the young man found support and ruthlessly cheated Bart!" The man was annoyed. He slammed the table. The waiter was really silent this time. The man says, "Ask Mike to come over later. I have something to say to him." The waiter nodded, turned, and went out. Suddenly, a strong spiritual power burst out in the auction. The waiter''s face became pale, the man became angrier. The man was about to stop the spiritual power, but the spiritual power dispersed like a tide. The man and the waiter looked at each other, confused. Bart looked at Mike in horror, his eyes full of fear. Mike stretched out a finger and looked at Bart with a smile. Mike said, "Brother. please. Sit down quickly." The word ''sit'' seemed to have been bestowed with endless divine power by Mike, or it was extremely heavy. It actually forced Bart to sit down heavily. Bart looked at Mike. At this moment, Mike was already unfathomable in his eyes. Just now, his spiritual power had already been fully released, the heaven-tier 10-star spiritual power had covered the entire auction hall with a layer of color called fear. Mike only stretched out a finger and easily suppressed his spiritual power. Moreover, he easily scattered his spiritual power and returned to this private room. Bart had never seen anyone who could do all of this easily, not even the huge pillar of the Bart Family that could stabilize him like this. Bart''s mouth was somewhat bitter. He understood that he had really kicked an iron plate this time. No, he kicked an iron mine. Bart looked at Mike and said with a bitter face, "I didn''t expect brother Mike''s strength to be so strong. I admire you. I admire you." Mike smiled and said, "No, no, I can''t be compared to you. I have been cultivating half of my life, but all I have is the ability to fight back. I will never do something like use divine power to suppress others. I saw you doing it just now. Are you very skilled in doing this?" Bart, on the other hand, calmed down and said, "Mike, why do you have to make fun of me like that? Isn''t this world just like that? The strong devour the weak, and then the stronger ones devour them. There are no exceptions. The weak can only identify the strong and then hide far away so that they won''t be devoured. Compared to you, I''m a weak person, and I''m also a weak person with a narrow vision. However, I still can''t give you those locations that you ask for." Mike did not expect Bart to be so tough. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Mike asked. Chapter 396 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ????¡¯???????? ??? ??????? ????? ??????? ¡°?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ???¡¯? ????????? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ??????????? ????? ? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ???? ? ??????? ??????????? ??????? ??? ???? ?????¡¯? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ???????? ??¡¯? ????????? ??? ???? ???¡¯?? ???????? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ? ??????????? ??????? ???? ??? ??????????? ???????? ??? ???? ??????? ????????? ??????? ?? ???? ????????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°???? ??? ???? ?? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ???? ?? ? ????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?????????? ? ???? ??????? ??????? ??????? ??? ???????????? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ? ???? ????????? ???????? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ?????????? ?? ?????¡± ???? ???? ?????????? ?????? ?? ??????????????? ??????? ??????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ?? ???? ????? ¡°???? ??¡¯?? ???? ??? ????¡± ???? ?????? ???? ? ????? ??? ????? ¡°??¡¯?? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ? ????? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??????? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ???????? ???? ?????? ? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ?????????¡± ????????????????? ????¡¯? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ¡°????? ????? ?? ?????????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ????? ?? ????? ????? ? ???? ?????????? ???? ? ???? ?? ??? ???? ? ?????¡± ???? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??????? ??????????? ???? ??? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ????????? ?????????? ????¡¯? ??? ????? ???????????? ??????? ??????????? ¡°??????? ?????????????¡±??????????? ????????????¡¯????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ?? ???? ????? ? ??????????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????????????? ????????????????? ??? ???????????? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ????¡¯? ????? ????????? ??? ? ???? ?? ???? ??? ????? ¡°?????? ?? ???? ?? ????????? ?¡¯? ??? ????????????????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ??? ???????????????? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ??????¡± ???? ????? ????? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ????? ¡°?¡¯? ?????? ?¡¯? ?? ? ????? ?? ?? ???? ???? ?¡¯?? ????? ??? ??????? ???? ?????? ??????? ???¡± ??? ????¡±?????? ?????????? ¡°??????????? ????????????? ?????? ????????????????? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ? ??????? ????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ¡°???? ?? ?????? ?????¡± ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ?????????¡¯??? ?????????? ¡°???????? ?? ?????¡± ????? ??????????? ????? ??? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ????? ¡°??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ? ??? ???? ?? ????????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ?¡¯? ???????¡± ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ¡°???????? ????? ?¡¯? ???????¡± ?? ?????? ???? ???????¡±?????? ?????? ???? ????? ¡°????¡¯? ?????????? ??????????????????? ????????? ?????? ??????? ????¡¯? ???? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ?????? ???????? ¡°???? ??? ??????? ????? ??¡¯? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ????¡¯? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ?? ?????¡¯? ???? ???? ????? ?????¡± ?????? ????? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ?????????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ????????????? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??????? ???? ?? ???????? ?? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ?? ? ????? ????????? ???????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?????????????????? ?????? ????? ????? ¡°???? ??? ???¡¯? ? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ?????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°???? ????? ?¡¯? ?????????¡± ??? ?????? ? ??????????????? ?????????? ??? ????? ???????????????????? ??? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ¡°??¡¯? ???? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ??? ??????¡± ??? ???????????????¡± ?????????? ?????? ??¡°???????? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°? ???? ????? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ? ????? ????? ????? ?? ?????????? ??????¡± ?????? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ¡°???? ???? ?? ?? ?? ????¡± ???????????? ???????????? ??????????¡±???????????? ????????? ?¡°?????? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°????????? ?? ???? ????????????? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????????? ??? ??????? ????????? ???????? ???? ???? ????????? ?????? ??? ??? ??????????? ??????????? ??? ??????? ????????? ???????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ? ????? ?? ??? ??????????? ??? ??????? ????????? ?????????¡± ???? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ?? ????? ???? ??????? ???? ????? ?????????????? ???????????? ??????? ??????¡± ????????????? ????? ?????? ???? ????? ?? ?? ???????????????? ???????????? ????????? ¡°????????????????????????? ???? ???????????? ????????????????? ?????? ????? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ??? ? ???? ????? ¡°?? ?? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???????¡± ?????? ??? ??? ????? ???????????? ??? ???????? ????????????????? ??? ??¡¯?????????????? ???? ??? ????? ???????? ??????? ???????? ?????????????? ¡°?? ???????? ????????????? ??????????????? ???????? ???? ???????? ????????? ?????????? ??????????¡±????????????? ???¡¯????? ????????????????????????????? ?????? ????? ?????????????????????????????????? ??? ?????????????? ??????? ?? ????????? ???????? ??????? ???????????? ??????????? ?????????? ????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????? ??? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ?????????? ?? ?? ????? ????????????????????? ??????? ?????? ??? ???? ??????????? ???????? ??????????????????? ?????? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ?? ????? ????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?? ????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ???? ? ???? ??????? ????? ???? ????????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ????? ????? ???? ????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ????? ???? ???? ????? ? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ?????? ??????? ??????????? Chapter 397 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ??? ????????? ?????????????? ?????????????? ????? ??????????? ?????????? ????????????????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ¡°??? ???? ?????? ??? ?????¡± ???????? ?? ????¡¯???????? ??????? ????¡¯? ???? ???? ?????? ?????? ?? ?? ?????? ????? ¡°????? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ??????? ?? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ???????? ????? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?????? ???????? ?? ????¡± ???? ????? ¡°???? ????? ? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???? ? ???????????? ????? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ??¡¯?? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??????¡± ?? ?????? ????????? ?????????? ?? ?? ???????????????????? ??????????????????????????? ???????? ?????????????? ????????????? ???? ??????????????????? ???? ??? ????????? ???¡¯? ??????? ????? ?????????????????????? ????? ??? ??????????? ??????????? ?? ????????¡¯? ????????? ?????????????¡± ???????? ??????????? ????? ??????????? ?? ??????????????????? ????? ??????????? ?????????????????? ?? ????? ?????????????? ?????????????????????????????¡°??????? ????? ?????????????? ???????? ????? ???¡¯? ????????????????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ????????????????????????????? ?????????? ??? ?? ???¡¯? ???????????? ???????????????? ??????? ?????????? ?? ????? ?? ??????? ????? ????¡¯? ???? ????????? ????????? ?? ??????? ???????? ¡°?? ????¡¯? ??? ????? ??? ???¡¯? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?????????? ??? ???? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ????¡¯? ????????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ????????? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ?????¡± ¡°???? ??? ??? ????¡± ???? ???????? ???????? ??? ????????? ?????? ?????????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ????????????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ? ????????? ??????????? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ??????????????? ??? ?????????? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ???????? ????¡¯? ????????? ????? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????????? ?? ????? ????? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ??????????? ????????? ????¡®???? ????? ????????????¡¯? ???????¡¯???? ????????? ???????????????????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ???????????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ?? ?????????? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ¡°???? ????? ? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ????? ?¡¯? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????????? ?????? ??? ???? ????¡± ?????? ???????????? ?????????????????????? ???? ?????? ????????? ??????????????? ?????? ????????? ?? ????????????????? ????? ?????? ?????????????? ????? ??? ¡°????¡± ?????? ???? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ??? ??????????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ??? ??? ????? ????? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ????????????? ??????? ??? ????? ¡°???? ???? ?????¡± ?? ???? ?????? ? ??? ??? ?????? ? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???????? ???? ? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ??? ?? ??? ? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ????? ¡°???? ??? ?? ????? ?? ???¡± ????? ???????¡±??? ???? ??????????????¡¯?? ??????????? ????????????? ???? ????? ??¡¯???????????????????¡¯? ????????????????? ?????¡°?¡¯???????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ????? ???? ??????? ?????????? ???? ????? ??????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ?? ?????????? ???????? ??? ????? ?? ??????????? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ?????????? ?? ??????? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ???????????? ???? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ????? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ?????? ??????????????? ??????? ?????????? ?????? ???????????? ???????????? ??? ???????????????? ?????????? ????¡¯? ??????? ????????????????? ????? ???? ? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ? ????? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ????? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ?????????? ¡°??????????¡± ??? ?????? ?????? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ?????? ???? ???? ??????????????????? ??????? ?????? ?????? ????????????????????? ??? ???????????????????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ????? ????????? ?? ?????? ?????¡¯? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????????? ?? ????? ??????? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ¡°???? ???? ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ????¡¯? ????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ??¡¯?? ??? ??? ???¡± ?????????????????? ??????? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ¡°??? ????? ????????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ???????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ???????? ?????? ????? ???? ?????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°? ???? ???? ???? ???¡¯? ?????????? ???¡±? ????????? ????? ????????????? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?????????? ?????? ???? ???? ??????????? ?? ??? ?? ?????????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ?????? ????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ? ????? ??????? ???? ??????????????? ??? ???? ??????????? ?????????????? ??? ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????????????? ?????????? ????? ???? ???????? ?????????? ??????????????????? ??? ????? ????????????????? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?????? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ?????? ????????? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ??????? ?????? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ??? ?????????? ????????? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??????????? ?????????? ??? ??????? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ????? ¡°?? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ?????? ???? ???????? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ????? ????? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ???? ??????¡¯? ???? ????? ?? ????????? ???? ??? ????????? ???? ???? ?? ??????? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ??? ????????? ???????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ? ????? ?????? ?? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????????¡± ???????? ?? ¡°??????? ?????¡± ???? ????¡¯???? ¡°?? ????????????????? ??????¡± ?? ????? ¡°??????¡± ???????? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??????? ????¡¯? ??????? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ???????? ??????? ??????????????? ??????? ?? ??????? ???? ??????????????????? ??????? ????????? ????? ?? ??? ???????????????¡±???? ??????? ????????????? ???????? ?? ??????????? ??? ?????????????????????? ?????????¡°??????? ???????????? ??????????????????????? ?????? ??? ???? ????????? ?????? ???????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ? ????? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ¡°?????? ???? ???????? ???? ????? ? ???? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ?????¡± Chapter 398 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ?????????????????? ??????? ???? ???? ????? ???????? ??????????????????????????? ?????????? ?? ?????????? ??????????????? ?? ?????????? ¡°???? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ??? ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ?????????? ???? ??????? ???¡± ???? ?????? ???????? ??? ????? ¡°????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ? ???? ?????????? ???? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????¡± ?? ???????????????? ??????????????? ?????? ????????????? ?? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ?????????? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ?????? ¡°??? ??? ???¡± ???? ????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ??????????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ????? ????? ???????? ¡°??? ?? ???? ????? ??? ?? ?? ???????? ?? ?????¡± ?????? ????? ???? ???? ? ???????? ???? ??????????? ¡°??¡¯? ?????????? ??? ???????????? ??¡¯? ?? ????? ?? ??? ???????????? ??? ??????????¡± ?????? ??????????? ???????????????? ????????? ??????????????????????????????? ????? ??????? ?????? ???? ??????? ????????????????? ?? ?????? ¡°???? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???? ??? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?????¡± ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ? ????? ?? ????? ??? ????? ¡°???? ? ?????¡± ??????????????????????????¡±??? ??????????????????????? ?????? ??????? ???? ?????? ???? ???????????? ¡°????????? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ????? ???? ????????? ????????? ????¡¯? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ? ?????? ?????? ?? ???????? ?? ??? ???????? ????? ??? ????????? ???? ??????????????? ????? ?? ????????¡°??????? ?????? ?? ???????????????? ?????? ??? ???????????????????????????????????? ??? ????????? ????????? ?????????????? ?? ???? ????????? ???????????? ????????? ??? ???????? ???????????¡± ????? ?????? ????? ??????? ??? ?????? ¡°????? ?? ???? ???¡± ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°? ????? ??? ????? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ????????????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????¡± ????? ????????? ???????????? ???????? ?????? ??????????????????¡±¡°???¡¯? ??? ????????? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°? ???? ???? ????? ????? ??? ? ????¡¯? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???? ? ?????¡¯? ????? ???? ????¡¯? ????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ????? ? ??? ???? ??? ??? ????? ????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ????????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???? ?? ??¡¯? ??? ???? ??????¡¯? ????????? ??¡¯?? ??????? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??¡¯? ? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ??¡¯?? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ? ???? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?????????? ???? ???? ????¡± ????? ????¡¯? ????? ??? ?????? ????????? ??????? ??????????? ???? ??????? ?????? ? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ????????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ?????????? ???? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??????? ???? ????????? ?????????????? ????? ???? ????????? ??????? ??????????? ?????????????? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ????????? ??????? ???? ???? ???????????? ?????????? ??????? ??????????????????? ?????????? ?? ? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ????????? ????????? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ??? ??????? ?? ???????? ?????????? ??? ???? ????? ???? ???? ? ??????? ?? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ????? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ???????? ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????? ????????????? ????????? ??? ??????? ??????????????? ???????? ????????? ?????¡± ¡°??? ?????????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ???????????????? ?? ???????????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ????? ?? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ¡°???¡¯? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ? ???? ?????????? ?? ???? ?? ??????? ???? ?????¡± ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ??????? ¡°? ???? ???¡± ???? ???? ?????? ?????? ????? ??????????????????? ???????????? ???? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ? ??? ???? ?????????? ?? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ¡°???? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???? ? ???? ????????? ????????? ?? ??????? ???? ?????¡± ????? ???????????????? ?????????? ????????????????????????? ????? ?????? ???? ??????????????????? ??????????????? ???????? ???? ??? ??????????????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°????????? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ?????????? ?? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ????????¡± ???????? ??? ???????? ???? ???? ????? ????? ??? ?????????????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ????? ¡°??????? ????? ???? ??? ?? ?????? ??? ?? ?? ???? ?? ????? ???? ????? ????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ????? ?? ?????? ? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ????? ? ?????? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ????? ????? ??¡¯?? ?? ????????? ?? ?? ????? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ??? ??????????¡± ??¡¯? ????????????????????????? ????????????????????????? ?????????? ??????? ?????????? ??????????? ???? ?????? ???? ?¡¯?? ??????????? ????? ???? ?????????????? ??????????????????????? ??? ?¡¯? ???????? ???? ?? ????????? ??????????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ?????????? ??? ?? ?????? ???¡¯? ???? ???? ?????????????????? ????¡± ?????? ?? ???? ?????????¡°???????????? ???¡¯?????? ???????? ¡°? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ? ???????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????????? ???????? ?? ?????????? ??? ?? ????? ?? ? ??? ?? ????? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ? ??????? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??????¡± ¡°?????? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ????? ???????¡± ??? ???????? ?? ??? ????? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????? ¡°???? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ??? ???? ??? ????????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ????? ?? ??? ? ???? ???????? ?? ??? ??????? ? ????? ??¡¯? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????????¡± ????? ?????????????? ???????? ??? ??????????????? ????¡¯? ????? ????? ?????????????? ????????? ??? ?????????????????????????????????? ???? ???? ?????¡±???? ?? ???? ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ????????????? ???????????? ?????????? ????????????? ?????????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ????? ?????? ???? ? ???? ??????????????????? ??????? ?????¡¯? ??????????????¡¯?¡°????? ?????????????????? ????????? ??????????????????? ??? ?? ??? ????????? ????? ??? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ???? ¡°??????? ?¡¯?? ???? ?? ?? ????? ?¡¯?? ??????? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????????? ?¡¯?? ???????? ??? ??????????? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ????????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ??????? ???? ??????¡± ??? ??????????????????? ????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????? ???? ????????????? ?? ????? ????????????? ????????¡± ??????????? ?? ?????? ???? ????????? ????? ?????????? ????????????????????????????? ??? ???????? ?????? ?????? ????????????? ??? ????????????????? ??? ???? ??????¡°???? ?????????? ?????????????????? Chapter 399 - Bart Familys Fury! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ?? ?????? ??????? ??????????????? ??? ¡°???? ?????¡¯? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ?? ?? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ?? ????? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ????????¡± ???? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ??????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ???????????? ?????? ??????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ????????????? ???????? ??????????? ??????? ????¡¯? ???? ??????? ??????????????????????? ??????? ????¡¯???????? ???????????? ?? ????? ???????????????¡¯ ???? ???? ???? ?????????? ??? ???????? ????????????? ????????????????????????????? ??????????????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ???????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ????????? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ??????¡± ???? ??????? ???? ????? ??????????????? ???????¡¯??????? ?????????????¡°????? ?????? ???????????????????????????? ? ?????????????????????????? ????????? ??? ???????????? ?? ?? ????¡¯? ????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ??? ???????????? ?????? ???? ??????? ????????? ?????? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ?????? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ¡°???? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ??????????? ??????????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ?????? ??????¡¯? ???? ??? ??????? ???? ??????¡± ?????????????????¡±???????????????? ???? ¡°???¡¯???? ?????????? ?? ?? ??? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ¡°???? ? ????? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ???? ??¡¯? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ????? ?? ???? ????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ???? ? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ??¡¯?? ???? ?????? ??????? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ?? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ?? ???? ????????¡± ??? ??? ???????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ???? ??? ??? ????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ??? ??????????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°???¡¯?? ?????? ???? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ????¡± ??? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????????????? ????? ??? ??????? ?? ??????????????? ???? ??????? ????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????? ??????? ???? ??? ????? ?????????? ??????????????? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ????????? ?????? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ??????? ???????? ??????? ??? ??????? ???? ??????? ?? ?? ???????? ??? ???????? ????????? ???? ??? ?????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??????¡±?? ?????? ????? ???????????????????????? ?? ????????¡°???????? ??? ????????????¡¯?? ???? ??????? ?????????????????? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????? ¡°? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ??????¡± ???? ??? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ¡°?¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ???? ?????¡± ?????? ?????? ???????????? ????????? ?????????? ?????? ???? ?? ??????? ???????? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ????? ??? ????????? ?????? ????? ?????? ??????????? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???????? ?? ?????? ???? ?????????¡± ???????¡¯? ¡°????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????? ????????? ??? ??? ?? ?????? ??????????? ??????? ??????????? ?? ????? ??????? ?????? ????? ?????? ????? ???????????? ??? ????? ?????? ?????? ?????? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???????? ???????? ??? ??? ???????????????????? ??????????? ???????? ?? ¡°???? ??? ??? ???¡± ???? ?????? ?? ???? ?? ??????? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ???? ???? ???????? ??? ??? ???????? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ???? ??? ?? ? ????? ??????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? ??????? ?????? ????????????? ?????? ????????? ??????¡¯ ???????? ?????????? ??? ?????????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ???????? ??????? ??????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??????? ????? ??? ???????? ??????? ??????? ????? ??????? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ????????? ???????? ?????? ??????? ????? ??????? ??????? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ????? ???? ?? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ? ?????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ????? ??????? ???? ????????? ?????????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????????? ?????? ??? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ??????????? ?? ????? ?????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ?? ????????? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ???????? ?????? ??? ???????? ????????? ??????????? ??????? ?????? ????? ?????? ????? ?????? ???? ???? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ????? ???? ????????? ????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ????? ???? ??? ?? ???? ???? ????? ??? ???? ????????????? ????? ??? ???????? ???????? ????? ??? ???? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??????????????? ???????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ????? ??????? ????? ?? ????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??? ????? ?????? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ????¡¯? ????? ??????? ???? ??????????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ???? ???? ? ???? ????? ¡°????? ?? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?????¡± ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ???? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ????? ?? ???? ? ?????? ???? ?????? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ??????? ??????????? ???????¡¯?????????? ????? ????????? ????? ???????????????? ???????????¡¯? ???? ???????????? ???? ???? ? ????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?? ?????????? ??????? ?? ????¡¯? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ????? ¡°???¡¯?? ???????? ??????¡± ?? ???????? ??? ?? ??? ????????? ?????? ? ??????????? ??????? ??? ???????? ????????? ????? ??????? ??? ?????? ????? ???????? ?????? ???? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ???????????? ??????? ??????? ?????? ???????????????? ??????????? ???? ???????????????¡¯? ???? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???????? ????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ????? ??? ????? ???????? ???? ??? ??????? ????????? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ?????? ???????????¡± ???????¡°????? ???? ?????? ¡°???? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ?? ???? ???? ???????? ??????¡± ???? ????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?? ?????????? ¡°???????? ?? ?????¡¯? ??????? ? ???? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ???? ?????? ? ???????? ???? ????¡± ?? ????¡¯?¡°??¡¯? ???? ??????? ???? ??????? ????¡± ?????????????????¡¯???????????? ??????????????? ???? ??????????????? ????? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ???????? ????¡¯? ?????? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ????? ???? ????? ??? ? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??? ????????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ????? ?????? ?? ?????? ???? ???? ???????????? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ?????????? ????????????????????????????????? ??????????? ?????? ??????????????????????????? ???????? ?????????? ????????????????? ?????? ??????????????? ??? ???????? ?? ?????? ??? ??????? Chapter 400 - Damn Mike! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ??????????????? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ????????????? ?????????????? ???? ????? ¡°??? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°??? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ????? ????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???? ?? ???????? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ???? ???????? ? ????? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ??? ?????????? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ?? ??? ???¡¯? ?????????? ???? ????? ???????? ??¡¯? ??? ???? ??? ????¡± ¡°??????? ??? ??????????? ???????? ????? ?????¡±????????????? ?????????? ????????? ????? ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°?????? ????????? ???¡± ???? ??? ?????????? ????? ????? ????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ????? ???????? ¡®?????? ????????? ??¡¯? ????? ????? ????? ???? ?? ??????????? ??? ?? ?????????? ?? ??????????????????? ??? ??????????????? ?? ????????? ????¡¯? ???? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ?????? ???????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????? ???? ???? ? ???????????????? ?????? ?????????? ? ?????????????????? ??? ?????? ?? ??????????????? ?????? ??? ? ???????????? ?????? ??? ???? ???????? ??????????????????????????????? ??? ??? ????????? ??? ??? ????? ??? ????? ???????? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ?????????????? ?????? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ?????????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ?????????? ?????? ?????????????? ???????????????????????? ????? ?????? ??? ???????????????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ?? ???????? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ??? ?????????? ???? ?????? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ?????? ??????? ??? ????? ?????? ?????? ???? ?????????? ???? ????? ?????? ??? ???????? ??????? ???? ???????????? ??????????????? ??? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????? ????? ???? ???? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????? ???? ?????? ?? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ???? ?? ????? ??? ?????? ¡°????? ?? ???? ? ??????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°?????¡± ????????? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ???? ??????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ?????? ??? ????????? ? ????? ?????? ?? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ???? ?? ????? ¡°???¡¯? ?? ?? ??? ??????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ????? ¡°????¡¯? ??????? ???? ? ??? ?????????¡± ??? ??? ??? ?????? ???????????????? ?????? ??????? ????????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?????? ???? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ?? ????? ??? ??? ??????? ???????????? ???????? ??? ??????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??? ?????? ?? ??????????? ??????? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ???? ? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????????? ?? ?????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ??? ???? ????????? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ???????? ?? ???????????????????????????????????????????? ???? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????? ????? ???? ???????? ? ????????? ??? ??? ???????? ??? ??????????? ??? ??????? ????? ?? ?????????? ?????? ????????? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ?????? ?? ????????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ???????? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ?????? ???????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?? ???????????? ??? ????? ??????? ? ????? ?? ???????? ????? ? ????????? ??? ???? ???? ??? ?? ???? ??? ????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????????????????????????????? ???????? ??????????? ????????? ??? ??????????? ??????????? ?? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ???? ? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????? ? ??? ???? ????? ?????????? ?? ????? ?? ??? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ??????? ?????????? ?? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ?????????? ?????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?????????? ????? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ????????? ?????????? ??? ???????????? ??? ?? ??? ???????? ?????? ????? ?? ??????? ?? ?????? ????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????? ?????? ???? ??? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ?????????????????? ????????? ?? ??? ????? ??????? ¡°?? ???? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?????¡¯? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??????? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ?¡¯? ?????? ?? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ???? ?? ????????? ??? ??????????? ?? ??? ???????¡± ??? ????? ?? ?????? ??????????? ???? ??????? ???????????? ???¡±???????????? ?? ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ???????? ??? ????????? ?????¡¯??????????? ??????? ????????? ??? ?????????????? ??? ????????? ??????????????????¡¯? ?????????????¡°??????????? ???????? ????????? ??????????????? ??????????????????? ?????? ???? ????? ¡°???¡¯? ?????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ???? ??????????? ? ???¡¯? ????¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ??? ???? ????? ??? ?????? ??????? ????? ???? ????? ?????????????? ????¡¯? ???????? ????????¡¯? ????????? ???????? ??? ???????? ?????? ????????? ???????????????????? ??? ?????????????? ???? ??? ???? ????? ?? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ???????? ???? ? ?????? ???? ?? ???? ???? ??? ??? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???? ???? ??? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ??? ????¡¯? ??????? ???? ??? ????????? ???????? ????? ???? ?? ??? ????????? ??????? ?? ???????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ???????? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ????? ??? ???? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ????? ???? ???? ???????? ????? ????????? ????????? ????? ?? ?????????????? ?????????????????????????? ??????????? ???????????? ??????? ??????? ????????? ??????????? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ??????? ??????????? ??????????? ???????????? ???? ??? ???? ????????? ?? ?????????? ?? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???? ? ?????? ??? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ??????? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???? ????????? ??????? ?? ??? ????????? ?? ??? ???????? ???? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???????? ???? ? ??????????? ?????? ?????? ????? ¡°?????¡± ????¡¯? ????? ???? ???? ????? ???????????? ???? ??? ?????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ??? ?????????? ????????????????????? ???? ??????????????? ???? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ????? ¡°????¡¯? ??? ??????? ??? ????? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?????¡± ???? ?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ???? ??? ???? ???????? ?? ????? ??? ???? ??? ???? ??? ????? ????? ??????? ?????????? ???????? ?? ????¡¯? ????????? ?????? ??????? ??????????? ????????? ????????????????????? ??????? ???????? ????????? ????????????? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?????????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ?????????? ??? ?????? ?? ??? ???? ??????? ???????????? ?? ???? ? ???? ??????? ??? ??????? ??? ??? ??????? ¡°???? ????? ? ?????????? ???? ??? ????? ??? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ?????? ?? ??? ??????? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ??? ???????? ??????? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ??????????? ??? ?? ????? ???? ??¡¯? ?????? ??????¡± ¡°??????? ??? ???? ???¡± ???? ??????? ???????? ¡°?? ?????¡¯? ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ??¡¯? ??? ?? ?? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???¡± ??????????? ??????? ¡°??? ????¡±??????????? ???? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ???????? ¡°???? ??? ??? ????¡± ????¡¯? ????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???? ???? ????????¡¯? ????¡± ???????? ¡°????????? ????? ???????¡¯???????????????????????????? ??? ????????? ????¡¯? ????? ???? ??? ???? ?????????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ¡°??? ???? ?????? ????? ?? ???? ???? ? ???¡¯? ????? ???? ?¡¯? ????? ?? ???? ??? ?????? ???¡¯? ???? ??? ?????????? ?¡¯?? ???? ??? ????¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ????? ¡°????¡¯? ???? ???? ???????? ?? ??¡¯? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ??? ???¡¯? ???? ?? ?? ?? ???? ????????¡± ?????? ?????????????????? ?????????????????????????? ??? ???¡± ????????? ??????? ????? ????????????????? ???? ?????????¡°????????????? ??? ???? ????¡¯?????????????? ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??????? ¡°???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ??? ?? ?? ???? ?? ????????? ? ??????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ?????¡¯? ??????? ? ???? ??? ?????? ??? ???? ???????¡± ???? ??? ????? ?? ????? ???? ?? ????? ???? ???? ¡°???? ???? ?? ??? ???? ?? ????¡± ???????? ????? ???? ????????????????¡± ????????? ???¡°??? ????????????? ?????? ?????? ??????? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ????????? ??? ????????????? ?? ?????? ??? ????? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?????? ???????? ¡°????¡± ????¡¯??????? ???????? ?????? ????????????????????? ?? ??????????????? Chapter 401 - Divine-Tier Expert! Chapter 401: Divine-Tier Expert! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike said to Barr, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t hold back anymore. You should use your full strength as well. Let me witness the final splendor of a divine-tier expert before he dies. At least you and I haven¡¯t lived our lives in vain.¡± Barr¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Even if you have the ability, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡± Then, he waved his hand and condensed a stream of divine power, wrapping Bart inside and sending Bart back to the ground. Bart was sent back to the ground by Barr, and the Guardians of each room immediately surrounded him. Bart looked at the crowd, his eyes full of despair. He said, ¡°Everyone, the mountain that protects our Bart Family is going to collapse today. You must strictly control your actions from now on. Don¡¯t be ostentatious. We must shrink the front line and wait for our strength to be strong again, and then restore the glory of today.¡± Everyone looked at Barr, their expressions suddenly turning extremely ugly. Especially the exotic beasts that had been opposing Barr all along. They looked at Barr and berated angrily. ¡°Barr, the City Lord hasn¡¯t died in battle yet. How can you say such disrespectful words?¡± Barr turned around and stared straight at the two people. Their hair stood on end. For a moment, they actually did not dare to speak anymore. Bart sighed and looked at the sky. ¡°I¡¯s only a matter of time before City Lord is defeated. We have to be quick now. Pass down the order. All the experts are to retreat. All those who can¡¯t be taken away are to be abandoned. Alll the houses are to immediately count their assets and pack them up.¡± Everyone looked at Bart and came forward to ask, ¡°Which direction are we going to break out from?¡± ¡°Break out?¡± Bart turned around and asked, ¡°When did I say that we were going to break out? Or do you really think that we can break out of the encirclement while such a strong person is watching us?¡± Bart pointed at the thick giant tree. The dried corpses were like petals of flowers, bewitching and despairing. A hint of despair flashed in everyone¡¯s eyes. They looked at Bart, and someone muttered, ¡°Impossible¡­ The City Lord isn¡¯t dead yet¡­¡± Everyone raised their heads and looked at the sky nervously. Bart sighed and muttered, ¡°When have you ever seen Mike make a move¡­¡± Barr looked at Mike and said, ¡°Now that there¡¯s no one to disturb us, can we begin?¡± Mike chuckled and said, ¡°Since you want to die, then I can only fulfill your wish.¡± Barr laughed. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. I¡¯m just old. I don¡¯t have your arrogance anymore. Otherwise, I would be arrogant too.¡± ¡®As soon as he finished speaking, Barr disappeared. Then, countless streams of water rose up and gathered toward the sky. Mike did not move. Instead, he patiently watched Barr perform his technique. ¡°Is this the symbol of a divine-tier expert?¡± What Mike was talking about was the mark of a divine-tier expert¡¯s ability: To use the world. After someone advanced to divine-tier, they would break free from the restraints of High-level laws. Or rather, they would become a part of the laws and be able to freely use the energy of this world. From then on, moving mountains and filling the seas would no longer be just an expression. What Barr was doing now was to control the water energy in this world. Mike did not stop Barr from gathering the water divine power, so his water divine power gathered very quickly. In the blink of an eye, Barr had already gathered a huge water whale that was tens of thousands of feet long. Barr lifted the huge whale with his left hand and formed a hand seal with his right hand, streams of golden words entered the body of the huge whale. Mike looked at the huge whale and muttered, ¡°Is this the power of a divine-tier expert? It is indeed heaven-defying!¡± Mike stretched out his hand and formed a spell. Then, a bright light flashed, and in the distance, many mountains rose up and were moved in front of Mike. When Barr saw this scene, his heart was filled with great waves of shock, but his expression did not change at all. He said, ¡°You leamed quite quickly!¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise. Please show me, show me who is stronger in the battle between water and earth.¡± Barr looked at Mike and shouted angrily. He slashed down with his left hand, and the 10,000-meter-tall water whale actually jumped up high and smacked towards Mike. Mike put his hands behind his back, but the mountain in front of him began to gradually transform, turning into a 10,000-meter-tall and 10,000-meter-wide giant turtle that stood between Mike and the giant whale. The giant whale fell down fiercely and smacked the back of the giant turtle. With a boom, the giant whale was smashed into pieces, but the giant turtle did not move. ¡®The winner was decided. Barr looked at Mike and said, ¡°I have to admit that you are very strong, If you and I were born in the same era, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch up to you. But you have to admit that I was born many years earlier than you, and my kmowledge is far greater than yours. You don¡¯t understand. The method just now was just the tip of the iceberg. The real fight has only just begun.¡± After Barr finished speaking, he raised both of his hands. The huge whale that had been swatted away had now gathered together again. Moreover, the water power that was further away also began to fly rapidly towards Barr. The huge whale was continuously growing larger, countless scales made of water had also appeared on its body. Mike said, ¡°Although it has grown in size, the way it condenses is completely different. is that so? I¡¯ve learned it.¡± Barr was furious when he heard that. He looked at Mike and said fiercely, ¡°Quickly prepare your last words. The giant turtle in front of you can¡¯t stop my whale anymore.¡± Mike looked at the giant whale and shook his head with a smile. He waved his hand and withdrew the giant turtle. It turned back into a mountain and returned to its original position. Mike said, ¡°Eve, stop playing, I¡¯m about to be killed. Come and save me quickly.¡± The whale leaped high into the air again and slammed down on Mike. Eve smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re about to die!¡± Suddenly, another sun appeared in the sky, blocking the whale and Mike. The whale landed on the sun and it evaporated quickly. In the end, it disappeared completely, leaving only the fog that filled the sky. The fog dispersed, revealing Eve¡¯s figure. Barr looked at the object in Eve¡¯s mouth and suddenly felt a wave of fear. He stopped resisting and began to fly into the distance. Mike stood on Eve¡¯s head and his double pupils appeared. He pulled out his bone spear and pointed it at Barr. The divine power around Barr suddenly condensed and trapped him within. Barr roared and tried to break free from the divine power, but Mike¡¯s godly power and high-level divine power were so perfect that Barr¡¯s High-level divine power could not break free at all. Mike arrived. He pulled out his bone spear and stabbed it towards Barr. This attack did not have any fancy tricks, but it also had an unstoppable charm. Barr tried his best to resist, but he was stabbed just like that. The long spear pierced through his throat, taking away his life bit by bit. suddenly, a purple light flew out of Barr¡¯s body and flew into the distance. Mike frowned. He was about to chase after it, but the Mysterious Beast jumped out and swallowed Barr. Mike was a little surprised, but he still gave the Mysterious Beast a thumbs up.. Chapter 402 - Everyone Was Shocked! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On the ground, everyone was speechless with despair when they saw the battle in the sky. Their own City Lord had passed away just like that. He had died suddenly under Mike¡¯s attack, but it was so logical. Bart stood up and said, ¡°Do as I told you. Pack up all the assets and wait for the Dragon Castle to come and receive them.¡± The Exotic Beast said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we fight to the death?¡± Bart walked up to the Exotic Beast and asked, ¡°Are you determined to fight?¡± The Exotic Beast did not see the Six Beasts¡¯ glances at him and nodded firmly. Bart nodded as well. Then, his heaven-tier 10-star divine power burst out, and bolts of lightning burst out from his hands, instantly turning the Exotic Beast guardian into charcoal. Bart looked at the dumbfounded crowd and said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow such thoughts to appear again. Compared to dignity, survival is more important!¡± Everyone looked at Bart with a different light, but they did not express it. Ahuge centipede crashed down, landing between Bart and the other Guardians, shattering the hard ground. Everyone recognized it. It was Barr¡¯s summoned beast. Bart said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to be exterminated, kneel with me.¡± Before everyone could react, they saw Bart kneel in a direction. Everyone looked in that direction and saw Mike. Fear instantly rose in their hearts. They no longer hesitated, they scrambled to kneel. Mike walked to Bart expressionlessly. He looked at Bart and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Bart smiled bitterly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already won, why should you lower your status and humiliate me?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve grown to this point. Now, it seems that in another 10,000 years, no, 100,000 years, there might not be someone who can repeat the path I¡¯ve taken. I¡¯m telling you this not to show you how amazing I am, but to remind you not to treat me as a fool.¡± Bart was shocked. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mike did not say anything. Instead, he fiercely swung his spear at everyone. Bart only felt that some of the bones in his body were broken. The surging divine power suddenly stopped. A stifling feeling rose in his heart. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. It was not just Bart. Everyone was the same. They knelt on the ground and watched in despair as their divine power rapidly drained. Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ve eliminated a portion of your strength. Bart, you should still have the strength of a 5-star heaven-tier. As for the rest of you, you¡¯re probably the same as him.¡± Bart was extremely furious. An unprecedented sense of despair rose from the bottom of his heart. He had countless thoughts of killing Mike together, but he still looked at Mike in front of him and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you for not killing me.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Get up. Take me to see my property.¡± ¡®The Guardian¡¯s heart trembled. They all knew that it was not as simple as giving up some land. Soon, Bart brought Mike to the Great Castle. Mike looked at the plaque of the Great Castle and said, ¡°After all, I¡¯m not a professional person. Professional things should be done by professional people.¡± After Mike finished speaking, he teleported away. In the next second, he appeared in front of Bart and the others with Little Jerry and Dragon. Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the task of checking the property to you. I need to talk to Bart now.¡± Little Jerry nodded and asked, ¡°How far do we need to go?¡± Mike said, ¡°You¡¯re more professional than me in this aspect.¡± Little Jerry nodded. Mike brought Bart back to the Dragon Castle. Mike and Bart sat opposite each other. Mike looked at Bart and slowly said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk about the conditions now?¡± Bart understood that no matter what conditions were put forward today, he probably could not say no. Bart smiled bitterly. ¡°You have already occupied the Bart Family¡¯s headquarters. We don¡¯t have any leverage to negotiate with you.¡± Mike smiled. ¡°You still have countless branches in the 36 northern cities. In the future, when those people cause a ruckus, it will give us a headache.¡± Bart already understood Mike¡¯s thoughts, but he still asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mike said, ¡°Regarding those branches, I only have three requirements. First, each branch must not have more than 20,000 people. Second, the branches must not have experts above heaven-tier. Third, those people must not take revenge on the Dragon Castle. Otherwise, all of you will be punished¡± Bart looked at Mike, his eyes filled with despair. He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already won. Why do you still treat us like this? Didn¡¯t you say that no one would be able to follow your path again in another 100,000 years? Why did you have to go this far?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. No one can walk the same path as me. But there isn¡¯t only one path to walk in this world. More importantly, I can¡¯t only think for myself. I still have a large group of people to protect.¡± Bart said, ¡°I understand.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Mike looked at Bart and said, ¡°I will pass the order to the Northern Region. You will be protected by the Dragon Castle. That¡¯s all. If you have nothing else to do, you can go back.¡± Bart nodded. He stood up, looked at Mike, and asked, ¡°May I ask how you plan to deal with the other experts of the main family in the other subordinate cities?¡± ¡°Other experts?¡± Mike was stunned for a moment. He looked at Bart and asked, ¡°Are you talking about the heaven-tier experts your main family sent to the other cities?¡± Bart nodded, but Mike shook his head. Bart had a bad premonition about this. Mike looked at Bart and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to them, because I¡¯ve already taken action to control them to a very reasonable number.¡± Bart looked at Mike, and Mike gave him an affirmative look. Bart¡¯s vision went black, and he fainted. Mike looked at Bart who was lying on the ground, but he did not lift him up. He just sat on the chair expressionlessly, thinking about what he should do next. Once Mike and Barr¡¯s battle was over, he sent the four beasts to the various county castles to clean up the heaven-tier powerhouses. Mike¡¯s orders to Eve were 800 powerhouses, leaving only 150,000 High-level soldiers. Today was destined to be a bloodbath.. Chapter 403 - The Bart Family Properties! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike let out a deep breath. He looked out the window, but his mood was not calm. He had only fought against a small Bart Family, yet he needed to expend so much effort to reclaim the Otherworld. He was somewhat confident, but there were also a lot of uncertainties. Mike knew that strong people could breed more strong people. Strong people attracted strong people, so there were more strong people. If there were very few strong people in a region, then there was a high probability that it would not have too many strong experts. In other words, there would not be too many experts. In the past, Otherworld was considered the weakest among the four regions. The reason was that it was an independent High-level world, and there were only four divine-tier experts. The total number of heaven-tier experts did not exceed 2,000. That was why it had been taken over by the Dark Magi in a short period of time. However, things were different now. The Dark Magi had moved their headquarters to the Otherworld, and countless heaven-tier and high-tier military experts had entered the Otherworld. Even the number of divine-tier experts had increased. Mike understood that there was not much time left for him. He had to take over the Otherworld, and he had to join forces with other divine powers in order to do so. Mike understood that although he had this High-level lifeblood, ordinary people were like grains of sand to a powerhouse who could pass through the planar barrier. Who would care about the life and death of grains of sand? Mike knew that he had to take out another bargaining chip in order to come to the negotiating table and speak with those skilled negotiators. Mike sighed, walked to the table, and slowly sat down. Bart woke up not long after. He glanced at Mike and left. A day had passed and the four beasts had returned to Mike¡¯s body. The Mysterious Beast, Black Dragon and Eva had been hurt to varying degrees. Although Eve was not hurt, some of the barriers had been deeply dented. Indeed, where there was oppression, there was resistance. Mike summoned Eve and asked, ¡°How is it? is the resistance serious?¡± Eve shook her head and said, ¡°Most of the Bart Family members still have some backbone. There are not as many spineless cowards as we thought, so the number might be a little less.¡± ¡°How many are there?¡± Eve stammered, ¡°87¡­ of course, this is only what we found. There must be some who are hiding. It won¡¯t be long before they come out on their own.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left for us. We have to hurry up and clear all the obstacles on the High-level Summoning Realm. Only then can we enter the Middle Sky Pivot Point in peace and find Master Kelly. Then, we can find the way to get you home.¡± Eve nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me this. I understand. I can wait. I can wait for a long time.¡± Mike smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t let you wait for too long.¡± A touch of gratitude flashed across Eve¡¯s eyes. She looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Should we go and see how fatty is doing with the inventory?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Mike came to the Great Castle. Everyone bowed to him. Mike smiled and nodded. He came to Little Jerry and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the counting?¡± Little Jerry excitedly held the account book and said, ¡°We¡¯re rich. This is only the wealth of the Northern Region, and it¡¯s already so much. This time, not only can we pay off our debts, but we can also expand our scale and recruit more experts.¡± Mike looked at the numbers on the account book and was secretly surprised. This Bart Family had 4.3 million gold coins in the Northern Region castle, and tens of thousands of various heaven-tier Magic Beast Essence Crystals. There are countless kinds of precious materials. There were even three divine-grade Magic Beast Essence Crystals!¡± Mike took a deep breath to not make a fool of himself. He understood that he had really struck it rich this time. Mike said to Little Jerry, ¡°You must make good use of this wealth. Also, quickly send people to count the wealth of other places. Don¡¯t let the other divine powers get there first.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ve already sent the Bart Family and our accountant to other cities. At the same time, I¡¯ve issued an announcement to the other divine powers. Anyone who dares to rob the Bart Family¡¯s wealth will become our enemy.¡± Hearing this, Mike nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mike and Little Jerry walked on the newly renovated street. Little Jerry looked at Mike and asked, ¡°When are you going to the Northern Region?¡± Mike said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving today. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be gone for. After that, I¡¯ll leave everything in the Dragon Castle to you.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°Alright, by the way, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Can you give me an answer?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°If you have any questions, just say it.¡± Little Jerry asked, ¡°Tell me the truth. What exactly is your purpose in starting this battle?¡± Mike was about to speak when he heard Little Jerry say, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s to take down the Bart Family or something. I won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Aiya¡­¡± Mike rubbed his head and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Busted.¡± He looked at Little Jerry and slowly sai counterattack against the Otherworld.¡± ¡°Actually, the goal is very simple. It¡¯s to find out the true combat ability of the castles. I want to select the true talent¡­ and so on and so forth. In short, we¡¯ll eliminate those who don¡¯t do anything and promote those with great strength to prepare for the Little Jerry frowned and said, ¡°If we do that, won¡¯t it arouse the Dark Magis vigilance?¡± ¡°Vigilance?¡± Mike sneered, he said, ¡°Why do you see things so lightly now? Do you think that if we don¡¯t engage in this battle, the Dark Magi won¡¯t be vigilant against us? You¡¯re wrong. Ever since they found out that I didn¡¯t die, they became vigilant. This battle is within their expectations. The only possible change is that they might deploy corresponding tactics or methods according to my ability.¡± Little Jerry shook his head and said, ¡°I reserve my opinion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mike smiled and patted little Jerry¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°The battle has already been fought. There¡¯s no need to worry about what consequences it will bring, What we need to do now is to use the reputation that we have gained during this period of time to quickly absorb some talents.¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°I¡¯m already doing this. Moreover, I¡¯ve arranged those absolutely trustworthy people into a special team. I haven¡¯t announced it, but their strength is top-tier.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Very good. I¡¯m relieved to have you.¡± Little Jerry nodded. Mike said, ¡°I should go. Take care.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said to Mike, ¡°Tl wait for you in the Norther Region.¡± Mike smiled. He soared into the sky and flew toward the east. After Mike left, the smile on Little Jerry¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He called his trusted aide and said to him, ¡°Get a few of our people into the Bart Family. Keep an eye on their movements. Also, gather the other leaders of the wealthy families in the Northern Region. I want to discuss the distribution of the northern region with them..¡± Chapter 404 - Prepare to Rob! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Little Jerry sat in his wheelchair and looked in the direction where Mike had disappeared. His heart was filled with determination as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you an absolutely reliable Dragon Castle.¡± An hour later¡­ Mike, who was flying at full speed, had already arrived at the border of the Northern Region. He looked at the narrow and long port below and shook his head. ¡°Tcan¡¯t just rely on this road when I launch a counterattack against the Otherworld in the future. I have to quickly find a few roads that are suitable for a large group of people to pass through.¡± Mike landed. He entered the Divine Powerless Zone from the border of the Northern Region. His spiritual power quickly swept through every part of the Divine Powerless Zone. Very soon, a few safe routes for the Divine Powerless Zone appeared in his mind. These few routes were sparsely populated by magical beasts and were suitable for a large group of people to pass through. However, soon, Mike frowned. He shook his head and quickly denied these routes. There was no other reason. His spiritual power did not find any ambushes along these routes. This was unreasonable. According to Mike¡¯s guess, the Dark Magi had occupied the Otherworld for a hundred years, so it was impossible that they did not find these routes. Therefore, there should at least be some guards on these routes. Even if there were no guards, it was impossible for it to be so quiet. Mike thought to himself, looks like this is a trick the enemy used to confuse us. He shook his head and looked elsewhere. Soon, he locked onto a few more dangerous locations. Those locations all had a common characteristic, Although they were dangerous, because they were magical beasts that lived in groups, as long as the numbers were controlled, they could not be a threat at all. They could also be used to deceive people. Mike nodded and marked these few locations in his mind. He was ready to go and take a look when he returned and set up a few teleportation arrays. Mike continued to fly forward and found a few similar locations in front. In his opinion, he could set up a few return teleportation arrays in the few locations he found later so that he could quickly retreat to the Northern Region when the battle was not going well. Mike became interested and stayed in the Divine Powerless Zone for a few more days. Fortunately, even though he was in the Divine Powerless Zone, he could freely mobilize the divine power of various regions. He was not worried about the problem of not having enough divine power. Mike gradually approached the Otherworld. He activated the dragon head and drew out some divine power, carefully analyzing its composition. After a moment, his face had become very ugly. ¡°The energy of the Otherworld is actually so mixed. The power of the undead, divine power, and divine power are mixed together. There is no way to separate them from those below the heaven-tier.¡± Mike recalled the Andorran team that he had met when he had led his team to participate in the OtherWorld Academy competition. He frowned slightly. He vaguely remembered that the divine power composition of the Andorran team was almost the same as the energy of the Otherworld now. From the looks of it, if they were to really counterattack the Otherworld in the future, the counterattack team would not be able to obtain energy supplies at all, while the enemy could freely obtain the energy in the space¡¯s aura. This was a problem that could not be ignored, Mike thought. He needed to enter the depths of the Otherworld and analyze the divine power composition in the space¡¯s aura to make plans for the future. Mike frowned and left the Divine Powerless Zone. He turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Otherworld with all his might. Under Mike¡¯s full-powered flight, in just half a day, he had flown past the Divine Powerless Zone, which ordinary heaven-tier experts would need several years to cross. Mike looked at the vast land of this Otherworld and could not help but feel a little emotional. Back then, when he had been sent out by Kelly, he had only been a high-tier soldier. After 100 years of separation, he had already become a divine-tier expert. Mike thought of Elinda, that lively, responsible girl who had an extreme inferiority complex when it came to relationships. He did not know how she was doing now. Mike had heard from Witch that back then, Elinda had also wanted to follow a small team to the Northern Region. However, her strength was really too weak. If she really entered the Divine Powerless Zone, she would only end up dead. Therefore, she could only stay in Snowstorm City. ¡°Maybe I should go and find her,¡± Mike muttered. He cursed himself for being irresponsible countless times in his heart. At the same time, he was worried that after so many years, did she already have a new lover¡­ Mike secretly cursed himself for being shameless, but he was really worried about Elinda. He sighed and decided to ask her directly when the time came. It was going to be simple and crude, so as to avoid all misunderstandings. Suddenly, the movement from below caught Mike¡¯s attention. He looked down and frowned. People were surrounded by countless black shadows. Their bodies were still wrapped in the foul air from the Divine Powerless Zone. Obviously, they had just come out not long ago. However, the question was, had they just happened to be seen or had spiderweb gotten the news ahead of time and ambushed them? Mike did not have time to think about this problem. He looked at the people below and decided to save them. However¡­ Mike looked at himself, He realized that he could not use all the means to reveal his identity. Otherwise, once there were spiderweb spies below, his secret infiltration plan would be ruined. Thinking of this, Mike began to circulate his divine power. He guided his cells to begin to transform. Soon, he became a short, hunched old man. He took out a branch from his ring and held it in his hand. Swinging the branch, a cold light flew out, flickering with a breathtaking light. Mike nodded. This sword would be enough. Next, it was time to change the form of his divine power. Mike hid all of his divine power in his own spiritual power and began to slowly absorb the divine power of heaven and earth. He also began to remove the impurities in it. Soon, his body was filled with ice-attribute divine power, and it was maintained at the level of a heaven-tier 6-star. Mike had estimated that if he wanted to cross the Divine Powerless Zone alone, the minimum requirement for strength was a heaven-tier 6-star. Mike summoned the Mysterious Beast and said to him, ¡°I can¡¯t use other partners, so I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± The Mysterious Beast first shook its head, then nodded. Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to make my move. Remember, hide your strength. You¡¯ll be¡­ a heaven-tier 6-star.¡± The Mysterious Beast howled, and the black and white fur on its body began to change color. In the end, it actually turned into a completely white ice bear. Mike gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°Not bad, you know how to draw inferences from one example.¡± The little beast smiled disdainfully, and then took the lead to rush down. Mike hurriedly followed. In order to hide, he had no choice but to disguise his speed as a 6-star heaven-tier. Looking at it now, it was as slow as a snail.. Chapter 405 - Amelia’s Courage! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A thick voice came from the black fog. ¡°High Priest, just surrender obediently. There¡¯s no point in resisting. If you surrender, I might still spare your life.¡± The High Priest heard the voice and roared, ¡°Today is the day you die!¡± The black fog man frowned and walked out from the fog, revealing a young and delicate face. It was the priest¡¯s former second disciple, Amelia! Suddenly, a bear¡¯s roar sounded from above everyone¡¯s heads. ¡°Everyone, this is not a place to chat and reminisce.¡± Everyone looked up to the sky and saw a stooped old man stepping on a white dragon and gently landing on the ground. Mike looked around and saw Amelia and the High Priest. He was shocked and thought in puzzlement, Why are they here? From the looks of it, they seem to have turned against each other?¡± The High Priest walked forward and asked, ¡°Are you from the Northern Region?¡± Mike nodded and said to the High Priest, ¡°I am Jian Wuyan. I am from the Northern Region.¡± A smile finally appeared on the High Priest¡¯s beautiful face that was covered in frost. She said, ¡°Jian. These people are all from the Dark Magi. They attempted to annex an entire high-level area. Especially the person in front of you. She has committed heinous crimes!¡± Hearing this, Mike narrowed his eyes. From what the High Priest had said, the death of the Dark High Priest was actually related to Amelia. At this moment, Amelia also spoke. ¡°Your Excellency, Dark Magi have already swept through the entire Otherworld. It is only a matter of time before I march into the Northern Region. If your excellency is tactful, I can introduce you to the God Thief.¡± ¡°God Thief?¡± Mike scratched his chin and began to think. This was the first time he knew about God Thief. He was not sure who this God Thief was. If he could go to his side, he might be able to obtain some valuable information. However, Mike thought about it. Although he might have obtained a lot of information, the dangers involved were obvious. To be able to make a heaven-tier 9-star like Amelia address the God Thief with respect, then his strength must be amazing, It could be said that he was a divine-tier expert. As such, it was difficult for Mike to guarantee that he would not be discovered by some special means. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± Amelia was a little impatient. In her opinion, if a 9-star heaven-tier person were to invite him to see a popular expert, she would quickly agree. However, now, this person was actually hesitating. Mike thought for a moment, but still shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to stay in this black fog. I¡¯m hiding my head and tail, like a bastard.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice became cold. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Mike laughed. ¡°Life is so short. We would all face death sooner or later.¡± After saying that, Mike drew his sword and slashed at Amelia. The Mysterious Beast did not hesitate anymore. Cold air rose from its body as it slapped its palms at Amelia. ¡°What a fast sword!¡± The corner of Amelia¡¯s mouth rose. She stretched out a hand and actually controlled the heaven and earth divine power around Mike, binding him to death. Mike¡¯s movements slowed down in an instant. He looked at Amelia in front of him. With a thought, he used the heaven and earth divine power to wrap his arm and instantly broke through Amelia¡¯s heaven and earth divine power. ¡°What?¡± Amelia was shocked. She quickly flew backward, but he found that Mike had already tumed back. He picked up High Priest and said to the others, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Everyone seemed to have woken up from a dream and immediately retreated in different directions. ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Amelia was furious. She instantly activated the speed of the 9-star of the heaven-tier, and the distance between him and Mike was shortened in an instant. Mike frowned. He looked at Amelia, who was getting closer and closer, and wondered if he should kill her first. It was just a split second, and the opponent might not notice. However, he quickly retraced this thought. To be able to make a heaven-grade 9-star powerhouse die without any resistance, it would be too obvious. Mike sighed and cursed angrily. ¡°I really owe you.¡± He kicked the Mysterious Beast¡¯s buttocks. The Mysterious Beast immediately understood and turned into a cannonball, ruthlessly attacking Amelia. Seeing this, Amelia shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± After saying that, she slashed her sword at the Mysterious Beast¡¯s body. However, a strange thing happened. Not only did Amelia¡¯s sword fail to kill the Mysterious Beast, but the small beast used its divine power to bind her hands and feet, greatly slowing down her speed. Mike took the opportunity to increase the distance between him and Amelia. He turned left and right in the deep forest below. His target was the high-level dark creature in the north. Mike secretly released his spiritual power and found that Amelia was still chasing him. She had the little beast on her body, and her speed was actually on par with his current speed. Mike had no choice but to expose himself a little. Mike frowned. Two rays of green light appeared on his feet, and his speed increased once again. Seeing this, Amelia was very anxious, but the little bear was sticking on her body like a bandage. She could not shake it off no matter how hard she tried. She could only hope that Mike would quickly put the bear away so that she could chase after him at full speed. The High Priest looked in the direction where Mike was flying and asked in surprise, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mike rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Do you need to ask? We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Are you stupid?¡± The High Priest asked in confusion, ¡°Have I seen you before, Your Excellency?¡± Only then did Mike realize that he had almost exposed his identity. He said, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know me anymore. I saw you at the Academy Competition in the Misty Forest. Coincidentally, I came back this time High-level Darkness Realm, and I bumped into you.¡± Although the High Priest suspected Mike¡¯s identity, Mike¡¯s power was far higher than hers, so she did not dare to act rashly. Mike really wanted to ask about the situation in the Snowstorm Castle, but he was afraid that if he asked too much, he would be exposed. Soon, the two of them entered the range of the Dark High-level. Once they entered the Dark High-level, Mike sensed countless heaven-tier auras. He sighed, knowing that if he did not spend a lot of effort today, his divine power would not be able to enter the Dark High-level. He said to Eve, ¡°Eve, get ready to make your move. Light Dragon form, do not let others know that you still have the darkness attribute.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Six heaven-tier figures appeared in front of Mike. They looked at Mike and said, ¡°Heaven-tier powerhouses in front, please stop. Wait for us to find out who you are before you let us pass!¡± Hearing that, Mike spat and said, ¡°I am Alexander. You want to investigate me? In your next life After saying that, a pair of long wings of holy light appeared behind his back. He flapped his wings slightly and turned into a stream of light, rushing through the six people.. Chapter 406 - Sudden Change! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Their expressions changed drastically. They turned around and wanted to give chase, but suddenly, a dazzling golden light lit up in front of them. The six people could not help but close their eyes at the same time. Seeing this, Mike hurriedly sped up and quickly increased the distance between him and the six people. Amelia flew over. She looked at the six people, cursed at them as trash, and continued to give chase. Mike continued to go deeper. He could already see the outline of the Snowstrom City. suddenly, a group of crows appeared. A youth stood in front of the Snowstorm City. Mike sighed. He understood that this youth was the God Thief, He did not believe that there were other youths among the Dark Magi who had such strength. The youth looked at Mike indifferently. Suddenly, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. Then, he raised his hand, aimed at Mike, and clenched it. Seeing this, Mike knew that he would definitely be unable to hide anything today. Seeing this, High Priest said, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯l hold him off. You think of a way to go in and get reinforcements.¡± Mike thought to himself, ¡®it¡¯s been so many years since we last met. Why are you still so brave? The opponent is a divine-tier expert. He¡¯s not someone you can challenge.¡¯ Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I have my own ways.¡± Mike was already prepared to give up on his disguise and give this Godly Thief a fatal blow. If that was the case, his trip to this Otherworld would not have been in vain. At worst, he could just come again next time. When Mike¡¯s gaze met with the young man¡¯s, the young man frowned and did not make a move for a long time. Mike looked at the young man, and for some reason, a familiar feeling appeared in his heart. He looked at the young man and felt as if he had seen him somewhere before. The two of them passed each other just like that. Neither of them attacked the other. Amelia, who was a step late, watched Mike fly into the enchantment. She was extremely angry, but she did not dare to anger the youth. She could only lower her head and float in front of the youth. The youth looked at Amelia and asked, ¡°Do you know what mistake you have made?¡± Amelia shook her head. The youth snorted coldly. His spiritual power was like rippling waves, crashing into Amelia¡¯s body. Amelia grunted and blood flowed out of her seven orifices at the same time. The youth said, ¡°The mistake you made before was the same as the mistake you made now. You never knew that you had spiritual power. You only knew how to use brute force to suppress others.¡± Amelia listened quietly with anger on her face, but she did not dare to flare up. She could only stand there obediently. The youth looked at Amelia and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± Amelia exhaled. She understood that today¡¯s matter was over. She was a little surprised that the youth did not punish her too harshly. She was also surprised that the youth had said so many words today. Mike came to the boundary and wrapped the High Priest with divine power. He directly melted into it. Without a sound, no one noticed. High Priest looked at Mike¡¯s method and was stunned. Mike and the High Priest slowly landed. He let go of the High Priest and said, ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± High Priest was about to say something when Mike turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared. The High Priest looked at the place where Mike had been standing and frowned. She felt that it was necessary to let the elders know about this. Mike turned into a puff of green smoke and went straight to the top of the mountain. Mike came to the Dark Church. The training ground, which used to be full of joy and laughter, had now become an ancestral hall where some people¡¯s tablets were worshipped. Mike walked in and began to carefully look at the names on the tablets. ¡°Shirley, Beta, the adjutant of the Lord of Darkness¡­ Elinda!¡± Mike¡¯s gaze fixed on Linda¡¯s tablet. His hand that was touching Linda¡¯s tablet began to tremble. ¡°You came back late.¡± Akari¡¯s voice sounded behind Mike. Mike turned around and asked, ¡°How did she die?¡± Akari shook her head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. We just know that the enchantment was suddenly opened one day. Elinda was the first to rush to the enchantment and blocked the enemies who came in. After the chaos, she disappeared.¡± ¡°Mike, if you really want to repay me, protect Witch for me.¡± Akari walked in front of Mike and only then did Mike come back to his senses. He felt the warmth on his face. He reached out to touch it and realized that his face was already covered in tears. Akari did not know how to comfort Mike. Fortunately, she passed Mike and let him cry. He sighed and took out a few new tablets from his interspatial ring and placed them at the bottom. Mike turned around and looked at the tablets. He asked, ¡°Did these people die to protect Snowstorm City?¡± Akari nodded and said, ¡°They are the real heroes. They chose to sacrifice themselves in order to protect us who are still alive.¡± Mike sighed and asked, ¡°Dark High Priest¡­¡± Before Mike¡¯s voice fell, Akari suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt on the ground. Mike quickly walked forward and pulled Akari to the side, carefully examining her body. ¡°How could this be?¡±Mike frowned. Akari¡¯s body was too complicated. There were three waves of energy entangled with each other. One was the power of wind and snow that belonged to Akari. Although it was cold, it was especially gentle to Akari¡¯s body. There was also the power of wind and snow, but it was extremely violent. It was like a man-eating beast that was running amok in Akari¡¯s body, blocking most of Akari¡¯s bones and causing the other wave of energy to accumulate in front of her heart. Mike took a closer look. The other wave of energy was left behind by the crow beast outside the barrier. Mike secretly observed Akari¡¯s current level and was surprised to find that she was already close to the divine-tier. Mike estimated that if the two other waves of energy were not entangling with each other, Akari could have entered the divine-tier a long time ago. No, in other words, she could still break through to the divine-tier. It was just that the probability of her failing to advance was a little higher. Mike asked, ¡°What happened to your body?¡± Akali grinned and said, ¡°I only blocked it for Teacher for a moment. Unfortunately, Teacher was still ambushed by the people closest to him.¡± Mike looked at Akari and realized that there was no hatred in her eyes. There was only endless grief as if she had endured the greatest pain in the world. Bean-sized tears fell from her eyes. They were frozen into ice beads in mid-air before finally falling to the ground and breaking into several pieces. Mike looked at Akari and sighed. He sat beside her and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you enter the divine-tier?¡± Akari smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re also a heaven-tier expert. You should understand that heaven-tier powers can¡¯t do anything to Snowstorm City. If I were to die, what kind of consequences would there be? Snowstorm City can¡¯t bear that. I don¡¯t dare to think about it, but you and I both know the answer to the question..¡± O left Chapter 407 - Tree Monster King! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike agreed with what Akari said. In the entire Otherworld, only a small number of divine-tier experts could truly threaten the safety of the Dragon Castle. If Akari was here, she would be able to restrain those divine-tier experts to a certain extent. However, she would only be able to restrain them. Akari wanted to completely crush those divine-tier experts. The only thing she could do was to become even stronger. Mike nodded and said, ¡°Of course I know, but you¡­ You won¡¯t be able to last more than 100 like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Akari sighed and said, ¡°I had originally planned to break through after settling the matters here. I thought that once I¡¯m done here, I would only have to focus on one thing. Once I cross this threshold, I will be able to see the vast world. If I can¡¯t cross it, then, at least I can say that I have no more regrets in this life.¡± Hearing this, Mike felt a lump in his throat. He had known Akari for close to 200 years, and this was the first time he had seen her like this. Mike said, ¡°Actually, I can help you. I can help you get rid of that dark energy in your body first. Moreover, the Dark High Priest¡¯s energy is from the same origin as yours. You can completely refine it yourself after that. Don¡¯t worry about refining it. When the Heavenly Tribulation arrives, even if you fail, I will think of a way to save you.¡± Hearing that, Akari smiled and said, ¡°Time really flies. It has already been 100 years. Teacher¡¯s prediction back then has long since come true. You have indeed entered the divine-tier effortlessly. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± Mike said, ¡°Actually, you can also become a divine-tier expert.¡± Akari asked, ¡°What is the probability of success?¡± Mike held his hands together and estimated. A moment later, he slowly spat out a number ¡°About 10%.¡± Akari smiled. The probability of 10% was higher than that of other disaster victims who were well-prepared. However, the probability of failure was the other 90%. Akari did not dare to gamble. ¡°If Teacher was still around, not to mention 10%, even if the probability was only 1%, I would still dare to take a gamble. However, Teacher has already gone, leaving behind a group of your Junior Sisters. If I were to suddenly leave, what would they do?¡± Mike did not dare to look at Akari. He could not refute this person whom he admired from the bottom of his heart. Mike nodded and said, ¡°Akari, I understand what you mean.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the Tree Monster Kin; Mike nodded and followed her to the highest point of the Great Snow Mountain. The Tree Monster King was no longer as towering as before. Instead, it had turned into a small tree that was 100 to 200 feet tall. Although its body had become smaller, its aura was much stronger than before. Mike probed the Tree Monster King¡¯s strength and discovered that it had also entered the ranks of divine-tier experts. When the Tree Monster King saw Mike, it asked in its warm voice, ¡°Are you back? You¡¯re back. It must have been difficult for you to be wandering outside, right?¡± Mike walked forward and hugged the Tree Monster King¡¯s body, saying, ¡°Long time no see.¡± It chuckled softly and said, ¡°Child, long time no see.¡± With a flip of Mike¡¯s hand, Black Dragon appeared before the Tree Monster King. Tree Monster King stretched out a branch and brushed past the Black Dragon¡¯s body, as if it was stroking the Black Dragon¡¯s small head. It asked, ¡°How long are you planning to stay this time?¡± Mike said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to see the situation of the Otherworld first before deciding how long to stay.¡± Akari¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Is the day of the Otherworld¡¯s revival coming soon?¡± Mike smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°It will take a long time, but we can already see it.¡± It was also interested. It asked, ¡°Did you find help in the Northern Region?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I created a large Castle Group¡­¡± Mike described the appearance of the Dragon Castle vividly. He was full of vigor, it gave the Tree Monster King and Akari¡¯s withered and exhausted hearts a trace of comfort. The three of them chatted til very late at night. It was not until the stars surrounded them that everyone stopped fantasizing about the future. Mike stood up, bowed to the Tree Monster King, and then left with Akari, while the Black Dragon stayed by the Tree Monster King¡¯s side. It stroked the Black Dragon¡¯s horn and sighed. Akari and Mike walked side by side on the mountain road. She said to Mike, ¡°I suggest that you keep your return a secret. Don¡¯t let anyone else know.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°If one day you want to liberate the Otherworld, please tell me in advance. I will train hard for years before that. I hope that in the end, I can fight side by side with you.¡± Mike nodded. Akali smiled and patted Mike¡¯s shoulder heavily. Mike looked at Akari and said, ¡°I want to pay my respects to the Dark High Priest. Can you take me to his tomb so that I can show filial piety as half a disciple?¡± Akari nodded. She pointed to the center of the Snowstorm City and said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s body is in the center of Snowstorm Castle. Besides me and the Tree Monster King, no one else can get close. But you don¡¯t have to worry about that. You just have to hide well and not be discovered by others.¡± Mike nodded and turned to fly toward the center of the Snowstorm Castle. ¡®When he arrived at the center of the castle, he finally understood why the Dark High Priest chose to die here. Endless cold air gushed out of the Dark High Priest¡¯s and shot into the sky, then fell in all directions, forming a cold air barrier within a hundred miles radius, protecting this High-level pure land. Mike took a deep breath and knelt down toward the old man shrouded in the cold air. suddenly, a wisp of cold air flew out and flew directly toward Mike. Mike stretched out his hand, and the cold air fell into Mike¡¯s hand. Mike opened his mouth and sucked the cold air into his mouth. A cold air quickly spread through Mike¡¯s body. Mike¡¯s consciousness became clear, and his perception of the world became clearer. Mike found that there was a deep meaning in it and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± Suddenly, a wisp of cold air flew out and rushed towards the Great Snow Mountain. Mike stood up and looked at the wisp of cold air, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He understood that perhaps Akari¡¯s troubles would soon disappear. In the dark chamber, the man sitting on the throne looked at the youth in front of him and asked, ¡°Why did you let those two people in?¡± The youth raised his head without any fear and looked at the man. ¡°Why should I stop them?¡± The man looked at the youth and leaned forward slightly. Boundless might and divine power crushed over. His domineering aura was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. The youth suddenly fell silent. The other people in the room all knelt on the ground. Compared to the ease of the youth, they were incomparably nervous. The man looked at the youth and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you capture them?¡± The youth said expressionlessly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who let them go.¡± Hearing this, Amelia¡®s body bent even lower. ¡®When the man saw this scene, he mocked himself in his heart, but he said, ¡°Amelia, get up quickly. A mere two heaven-tier experts won¡¯t be able to achieve anything.¡± The young man hesitated for a moment, but he did not mention that Mike was a divine-tier expert. The man then looked at the young man and said, ¡°Oh you, why are you always so quiet? when will you be able to speak more?¡± After the man finished speaking, he started laughing. When everyone saw this, they also started laughing. The Raven Beast stood there, looking like a zombie.. O left Chapter 408 - Was This a Trap? Or Was It a Blessing? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The atmosphere was a little awkward. Everyone looked at the Crow Beast in astonishment. They all felt that Crow Beast did not know how to appreciate the favor the leader was giving him. The Alliance Leader had already put down his dignity, but as a disciple, Crow Beast still put on such a show. Humans were such strange creatures. They clearly could not solve their own problems, but they still had the time to care about other people¡¯s matters that had nothing to do with them. It was really too strange. The Alliance Leader smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Crow Beast. I¡¯m giving you a mission. Are you interested in doing it?¡± The youth tumed around and asked, ¡°What Mission?¡± The Alliance Leader said, ¡°Sneak into the barrier and open it.¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go in.¡± The Alliance Leader smiled and said, ¡°What if I have a way to block that tree? Can you go in?¡± The youth nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The Alliance Master smiled and said, ¡°Good! As expected of my disciple! It¡¯s decided. Tonight, I¡¯l cast a spell to shield that tree. You take the opportunity to sneak into the barrier. We¡¯ll work together from the inside and outside to pull out the last nail of the Otherworld!¡± Crow Beast nodded and turned to leave. Akari came to Mike¡¯s side. She looked at Mike and said, ¡°What did you do?¡± Mike shrugged and said to her, ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do? Do you think I can impersonate the Dark High Priest?¡± Akari was instantly discouraged. She understood that this matter had nothing to do with Mike. The great Dark High Priest left Akali with two words: Be yourself! Akali smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Teacher still understands me. I admit that ever since Teacher left, I¡¯ve been looking at things from his point of view. However, I don¡¯t have Teacher¡¯s strength, which is why I¡¯m so tired. I always want to take on everything for all the Junior Sisters by myself, but I¡¯ve neglected Teacher¡¯s original intention. Teacher wanted the Junior Sisters to take care of things on their own. I¡­ ¡®m really¡­ too stupid.¡± Mike patted Akari¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now, don¡¯t you understand your teacher¡¯s good intentions? It¡¯s not too late. It just so happens that the Tree Monster King and I, two divine-tier experts, are here. We can also act as a guardian for you, giving you a higher chance of success.¡± Akari smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare now. How about you help me in ten days?¡± Mike nodded with a smile. It was nighttime, and the gray sky became pitch-black. The Alliance Leader stood outside the barrier, looking at the Great Snow Mountain, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. He took out a bowl and chanted a spell. Soon, a puff of black smoke rose from his eyes and swept toward the Great Snow Mountain. Bark, the Tree Monster, stood on the Mountain. He looked at the puff of black smoke and felt really irritated. He realized that his spiritual power could not reach beyond the boundary! The Alliance Leader sent a message to the Guardian, Crow Beast. The Guardian immediately pressed his hand on the barrier. Soon, he changed into another appearance and walked to the other side of the barrier. Mike suddenly raised his head. He looked in the direction of the barrier and frowned. He had the dragon head, so he had naturally noticed everything that had happened. The cloud of black smoke could hide the user from the Tree Monster King, but it could not hide from him. Mike transmitted his voice to the Tree Monster King. ¡°Someone is going to cross the barrier. I will chase him out. Please pay attention to other directions, Tree Monster King.¡± The Tree Monster King said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If someone enters this Snowstorm City, I will definitely discover it.¡± Mike was relieved and flew to the front of the barrier in an instant. He looked at the Guardian who had just entered the barrier and asked, ¡°Sir, is there anything special about your late-night visit? If not, please go back. Snowstorm City is in a special period, and it is not a good time for guests.¡± Crow Beast looked at Mike and put on a silly expression. Mike frowned and asked, ¡°Sir, can you leave this place?¡± Crow Beast shook his head and instantly raised his right hand. Countless crows appeared, blocking Mike¡¯s vision and spiritual power detection. Mike was shocked, but he reacted quickly. He immediately activated the power of the dragon head and scanned the divine power inside the barrier. Soon, he locked onto the Crow Beast¡¯s position. With a bang, Mike blasted Crow Beast out of the air. Mike looked at Crow Beast and asked, ¡°Your Excellency gives me a very familiar feeling. Have we met before?¡± The Guardian still did not speak. He pulled out a short sword from his sleeve and stabbed it at Mike. ¡®The Guardian¡¯s short sword was like a sinister viper. Each and every attack was aimed at his vital points. Mike did not panic. After all, he was also good at close combat. Mike activated the great divine power of heaven and earth and restrained the Guardian¡¯s dagger. But soon, a black light flashed, and Mike¡¯s great divine power of heaven and earth was instantly broken. The dagger continued to stab forward, vowing to take Mike¡¯s life. Mike condensed the High-level sword and attached the killing intent to the sword, stabbing fiercely at the Guardian. Mike actually gave up on his own defense and prepared to fight the Guardian in a way that traded injuries for injuries. Crow Beast frowned. He did not dare to compete with Mike in terms of physical fitness, so he could only take the initiative to retreat. At the same time, he used his spiritual power to protect his body, preventing Mike from breaking through successfully. After the first round of confrontation, the battle between the two human rights could be considered a draw. ¡®The Alliance Leader was waiting anxiously outside the barrier. He looked at the cloud of fog in the sky and felt increasingly frustrated. The High Priest walked to the side of the Alliance leader and said, ¡°Alliance Leader, don¡¯t panic. The Guardian has rich experience. He will definitely be able to solve the problem on his own.¡± The Alliance Leader frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know that the black fog has a time limit? If time passes, it will dissipate automatically. At that time, we can only watch helplessly as guardian ah is surrounded and attacked!¡± ¡°I¡¯s a pity that we can not directly attack this high-level barrier. Otherwise, breaking this barrier would be a piece of cake!¡± suddenly, shocking sounds of battle came from inside the barrier. When the Alliance Leader and the High Priest heard this sound, their expressions changed. ¡®The Alliance Leader made a prompt decision and said, ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. We must act immediately. Otherwise, if Crow Beast stays in there for one more minute, it will be more dangerous.¡± With the Alliance Leader¡¯s order, everyone began to attack the barrier. However, something shocking happened very quickly. Those whose strength was lower than the heaven-tier were frozen the moment they came into contact with the barrier. Cold air flowed along their bodies and soon, they were frozen into ice sculptures. Everyone hesitated. They looked at the Alliance Leader, not sure what to do. The Alliance Leader sighed and said, ¡°Those with high-tier troops and below, retreat first. Those with heaven-tier, follow me to take a look.¡± suddenly, the Guardian flew out, and the Alliance master hurriedly went forward to catch him. The Guardian¡¯s hands were crossed in front of his chest, and his flesh was a bloody mess. The bones inside were almost reduced to powder. He spat out blood, and his breathing became weaker¡­ O left Chapter 409 - The Alliance Leader Was Exposed! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The last thing the Alliance Leader wanted to see had finally happened. He had once failed to use the hidden strength of the Alliance of Gods to destroy the Dragon Castle when it was still weak. This was the one thing the Alliance Leader regretted the most. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the furious Alliance Leader roared furiously. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Two minutes ago, Mike and the Guardian entered the second round of the battle. This time, the two of them changed their fighting style. Mike pulled out his bone spear and began to rapidly approach Crow Beast. Crow Beast released countless crows, blotting out the sky and covering the sun. The crows released countless spiritual attacks, enveloping Mike. When Mike saw this, not only did he not slow down, he even pushed his divine power to the maximum. He came in front of the Guardian and threw a punch. The Guardian could not dodge in time, so he could only cross his hands in front of his chest and was forced to take this punch. Mike used his own spiritual power to desperately block the countless spiritual attacks in front of him. However, as time passed, a considerable portion of the spiritual attacks still landed on his body, causing him to bleed from all seven orifices. Fortunately, when Crow Beast¡¯s spiritual attacks diminished, Mike was able to use his own spiritual power to blast away the crows. The Crow Beast had disappeared. Akari flew over. She looked at Mike and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mike looked at the noisy street and said with difficulty, ¡°This is not a place to talk. Let¡¯s go!¡± Akari looked around, nodded, and quickly left with Mike. The two returned to the Dark Church. Mike sat cross-legged on the ground of the Church of darkness and said to Akari, ¡°I discovered that someone secretly broke into the enchantment. I fought with him and injured him, but I was also injured.¡± Hearing that, Akali frowned and said, ¡°I got it. You heal your wounds first. I¡¯l go out and get everybody to be on guard.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°The other party has a special black fog. If we don¡¯t break the black fog, we will be deceived forever.¡± Akari frowned. She looked at Mike and said, ¡°Then¡­¡± Mike asked, ¡°You can sense the situation in the outside world through the barrier, right?¡± Akari nodded and said, ¡°I can, but I can¡¯t sense a divine-tier expert.¡± Mike asked, ¡°If you break through to divine-tier, can you sense a divine-tier expert?¡± Akari nodded again and said, ¡°Definitely.¡± Mike said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk about my injuries first. I¡¯l discuss with you later about defending against external enemies.¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°You should treat your injuries first. I¡¯ll be in charge of sensing. After what happened tonight, things should be a little quieter outside.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°You can go first.¡± Akari turned around and left. Mike began to circulate the Law of Perfection and the Carefree Travel, searching over and over again for the strange spiritual energy that had seeped into his body. Very soon, all the spiritual energy belonging to Crow Beast had been cleared out. Mike let out a deep breath, his expression became gloomy. What had happened tonight had taught him a lesson. Snowstorm City was unable to face the infiltration of divine-tier experts. If he were to encounter such a thing again in the future, what would he do? Mike had not forgotten his mission to the Otherworld. He could not stay here forever. He understood that if he were to leave, the next few waves of infiltration from the other side might become even more intense, it might even threaten the safety of the Tree Monster King. This would not be easy to handle. Mike¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He understood that he had to think of a way to get out of the current situation as soon as possible. Mike looked at the snowy mountain in the distance and gradually calmed down. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s time to strike the enemy.¡± Mike already had a complete idea in his mind. Ina flash, he arrived at the snowy mountain in the next moment. That night, Mike and Akari talked a lot. Although there were many differences, after a whole night of discussion, they still came up with a more reasonable plan. ¡®The two of them came to a consensus ¡ª since the other party was able to enter Snowstorm City at will, there must be a traitor behind the scenes. Three days later, Akari went down the mountain and handed over everything to the others to do. At the same time, she announced that she would be attempting to break through to the divine-tier in the next few days. ¡®The moment this news came out, the entire Snowstorm City was in an uproar, and everyone was speculating that Akari¡¯s actions were related to the attack three days ago. Hence, there was also a portion of people who accused her of being irresponsible for choosing to break through at such a crucial moment. This was putting everyone¡¯s lives at risk. Regarding this, Akari merely replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not your protector. There¡¯s no reason for me to protect all of you for the rest of your lives.¡± Everyone fell silent. They were afraid that if they angered Akari, she would chase them out of Snowstorm City. Seven days later, Akari appeared at the peak of the Great Snow Mountain on time. She placed the treasures on the ground one by one and stuffed a few divine power recovery pills into her mouth. She took a deep breath. Just as she was about to start, she heard someone shouting in the distance. ¡°Wait!¡± Nota stumbled up the snowy mountain. He came before Akari and handed her something. Akari looked at the item and asked in surprise, ¡°Nota, what are you doing?¡± Nota smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. I still think that you need these things more.¡± It was a piece of armor. To be precise, it was a broken armor. However, purple light was surging on it and it contained a terrifying power. It could not be denied that this was a piece of top-grade defensive equipment. Even if it was broken like this, it was still top-grade. Akari was touched, but she still pushed the armor in front of Nota and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it. This is something that Teacher left for you.¡± Nota smiled and said, ¡°The elder trust me. I have already understood the mystery behind it. Give me a few hundred years, and I will definitely be able to make something exactly like it. Moreover, this equipment doesn¡¯t disappear after one use. It has been baptized by the Heavenly Thunder. Who knows if some strange changes might happen?¡± Akari hesitated. He was about to speak when Nota pushed the armor back into her arms. ¡°Alright, quickly put it on.¡± Just like that, Nota coaxed and tricked Akari into putting on the armor set. Nota quickly descended the mountain. In an instant, only Akari was left on the mountain. Akari looked at the people surrounding the Great Snow Mountain and laughed. He said to the Tree Monster King, ¡°You should go down the mountain too.¡± A silver light flashed. The Tree Monster King turned into an old man in a silver robe. He nodded and said to Akali, ¡°With Mike protecting you, I can be at ease.¡± Akari smiled and bowed to the Tree Monster King. Then, it went down the mountain. Akari took a deep breath and looked at the sky. She quickly formed a seal. In the next moment, the wind and clouds surged. Mike stood at the entrance of the Dark Church. He was puzzled, but he quickly shook his head and temporarily erased the doubts in his heart. Lightning flashed in and out of the clouds. Mike was ready to save Akari at any time. Akari gathered her own divine power and began to build her own divine power. The dark clouds in the sky became denser. Suddenly, a silver dragon descended and landed on Akari¡¯s head. Lightning enveloped Akari instantly. She endured all of this and continued to build his own divine power. O left Chapter 410 - Akari’s Calamity! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at this scene and was filled with emotion. He had already completed the construction of his divine power when he was in the high-tier army. Thus, during the calamity, there was less trouble. However, even so, the process of his breakthrough could be said to be a narrow escape. Akari was different. She still had to construct her divine power and endure the attacks from above. This process was extremely difficult. Soon, the first lightning passed, and Akari was still standing on the snowy mountain. Her condition was extremely bad. The first lightning directly penetrated the surface of her body¡¯s defense, charring her internal organs. Standing here, he could almost smell the smell of roasted meat on her body. Akali smiled, but her heart was still extremely determined. She did not have the time to heal his own spiritual power, because she had used almost all of her divine power to construct her divine power. Soon, the dark clouds gathered, and another silver light appeared and disappeared in the dark clouds. Mike estimated the power of this lightning bolt and gave up on the plan to attack. According to his plan, he would only need to attack after the second lightning bolt to heal the internal injuries in Akari¡¯s body and force out the other two divine powers. A silver dragon rushed down, and with a rumble, it landed on Akari¡¯s head. Akari remained silent. Her hands did not slow down because of the lightning. The treasures on the ground automatically flew up and helped him share the power of the lightning. Mike took a deep breath and quietly stared at the lightning. Soon, the lightning dispersed and Mike instantly appeared behind Akari. Mike put his hand on Akari¡¯s shoulder and began to remove the black divine power left on her body. He healed the her internal injuries and forced out the black divine power at the same time. However, at this moment, a sudden change occurred. After the black divine power disappeared, the divine power belonging to the Dark High Priest suddenly split into countless streams and disappeared from Akari¡¯s body. Akari¡¯s body trembled slightly. With her back facing Mike, she clenched her hands even harder. Although Mike did not see Akari¡¯s face, he knew that she was smiling. Mike sighed and gave up on chasing after the divine power of the Dark High Priest and began to repair Akari¡¯s spiritual power with all his strength. Soon, the third bolt of lightning began to condense. Seeing this, Mike frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to speed up. The process is very painful. You have to endure it.¡± Akari did not reply. The construction of divine power took away all of her energy. Mike suddenly increased his divine power. Once the thick and hot divine power entered Akari¡¯s body, it began to rapidly crush her necrotic cells and generate new cells, the time that would have taken several years to complete was compressed by Mike to three seconds. The pain that Akari had to endure for three years was now compressed to three seconds. In these three seconds, her energy was almost forcefully pulled away from the divine power structure. Fortunately, Mike did not overestimate Akari¡¯s willpower, so they still held on. The dark clouds gathered again. Seeing this, Mike said to her, ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself for the rest. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± It was not that Mike was not willing to help her, but if he interfered rashly and was sensed by the High-level laws, the power of the Calamity would double. If Mike left now, the High-level laws would not sense Mike, so naturally, there would not be any increase in power. However, Mike was still extremely nervous. There was no other reason. The third lightning bolt was the most crucial lightning bolt. Its power was the strongest except before the sixth lightning bolt. If Akari could not handle it well, then his previous efforts would be in vain. Mike sighed and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. You have to persevere.¡± Soon, the third bolt of lightning struck down. The silver lightning wrapped around the purple gas and enveloped Akari once again. Time passed by minute by minute. Soon, a scream came from the lightning. Mike¡¯s heart jumped. There were only two possibilities for Akari¡¯s scream. One was that he shad successfully constructed his divine power and pulled his energy back into her main body, the other was that she could not bear the pain of the third bolt of lightning and ended his divine power construction ahead of time. From then on, the pain dissipated. As the silver light dissipated, the figure that was originally standing in the middle of the battle disappeared. Mike frowned. Suddenly, a black hand stretched out from the ground. Mike quickly stepped forward and pulled it out. Mike could tell that it was Akari. The third lightning bolt was the most difficult lightning bolt because the victim had not created her own divine power. She only used her divine power to resist it, the power of the lightning bolt would directly affect the victim who was unprepared. The victim would be in great danger. However, it was okay now. Akari had survived the third lightning bolt. This meant that she would be able to withstand the full power of the fourth and fifth lightning bolts. Next, he only needed to guard against the sixth lightning bolt. The guards below looked at Akari nervously. A considerable number of them were concerned about Akari¡¯s safety. Mike looked at the guards below the mountain, He knew that the mole must be hiding among them. Mike took a deep breath and was ready to face the mole at any time. Soon, the fourth bolt of lightning arrived. It did not waste any time and struck directly on Akari¡¯s head. She screamed and mobilized most of the divine power in her body to resist. Soon, the fourth bolt of lightning passed. Everyone was paying attention to the situation on the snowy mountain, even the opposing camp. Only one person walked to the boundary and conjured a spell, opening a small opening in the boundary. A youth brought three people in. That person immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Dark Magi Foreign Affairs elder guards, greetings to the elders.¡± ¡®The Guardian nodded and slowly walked towards the University Mountain. suddenly, he asked, ¡°How many bolts of lightning is this?¡± The guard respectfully said, ¡°God Thief, this is the fifth bolt of lightning.¡± Crow Beast nodded and said, ¡°Just in tim Then he took the lead and flew towards the Great Snow Mountain. Mike looked in the direction of the Guardian and frowned tightly. The Tree Monster King also sensed the existence of the group. He quietly scattered some spores and the spores scattered with the wind. Soon, everyone was stained with some of his spores. When the fifth bolt of lightning fell, Akari screamed and resisted. suddenly, a group of crows appeared. Countless black lights shot toward her, and the voice of the youth reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Die.¡± O left Chapter 411 - The Mysterious Expert! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Mike saw this, he no longer hid and immediately appeared. His spiritual power instantly exploded, dispersing all the black light. The youth was not surprised. He said, ¡°You¡¯re really fine after what happened the last time?¡± Mike floated in the air and quietly looked at the youth, frowning. For some reason, this youth always gave him a very familiar feeling, He seemed to have seen this youth in many places, but he could not recall properly. Mike replied, ¡°You¡¯re also fine, aren¡¯t you?¡± Unlike the two of them who were calm, the snow mountain was in an uproar. The people ran in all directions. Mike looked down and frowned. He summoned Eve out of the summoning barrier and asked her to help the Tree Monster King. Crow Beast saw this and released a group of crows to block Eve. Eve turned back with a dragon flame and burned all the crows. Then she went to support the Tree Monster King without turning back. Mike looked at the young man and pulled out his bone spear. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll go all out this time.¡± The young man did not speak. He just stood there quietly, keeping a certain distance from Mike. Mike retreated as Crow Beast moved forward, and Crow Beast also retreated as Mike moved forward. On the other hand, two of the other three were stopped by Eve and the Tree Monster King. One of them was rushing up the mountain. Mike frowned when he saw this. He summoned the other three beasts and asked them to stop the divine-tier powerhouse. At that moment, something strange happened. The young man suddenly attacked. Countless black lights shone down. Mike subconsciously tried to stop them, but he realized that the black lights had changed direction and were attacking the three beasts below! The spiritual power of the daemons was much lower than that of humans. If this wave of attacks hit them, none of the three beasts would be able to get up. Mike let out a cold snort and turned around, wanting to rush over to the three beasts. However, the young man appeared behind Mike with a short sword in his hand. Mike let out a cold snort and extended his right arm. A bolt of lightning surged out, turning into a large lightning net that strangled all the black light. The three beasts attacked together. Although they were suppressed, they were still able to barely hold off the remaining divine-tier expert. Crow Beast frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Activate the barrier.¡± In the next second, a few of those who had already escaped suddenly turned around and headed straight for Akari, who was on the mountain. With a flash of black light, they were actually all teleported in front of Akari. They walked in front of her and one of them said, ¡°You may rest in peace. Don¡¯t blame us.¡± Akari did not answer him. She only looked at them with pity. In the next moment, a white figure made of wind and snow appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Everyone looked at the figure with doubt in their eyes. It was the person who spoke again. He said, ¡°Your teacher is already dead. This is not the time to act. Kill her.¡± Before he could finish his words, the figure of snow and wind suddenly attacked. With a light tap of his finger, those few people were instantly frozen into ice sculptures. The figure of snow and wind looked at Akari and gently stroked his head. Then, he dispersed with the wind. Two streams of clear tears flowed down from Akari¡¯s eyes. She shook her head, and the sixth bolt of lightning descended. Seeing this, the divine-tier expert who had been entangled with the three beasts roared furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± He repelled the three beasts with one palm, and in just a few breaths, he appeared before Akari. ¡°Die.¡± Akari looked at him, her eyes cold and emotionless. The man¡¯s palm struck air. He looked at his palm, his face full of disbelief. He threw another punch at Akari¡¯s face, only to find that his fist had strangely passed through her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mike was still a little worried, but when he saw this scene, he immediately felt at ease. Of course, he knew what was going on. He was only worried that they would not make a move, but now it seemed that he did not need to worry. suddenly, the great snow mountain rose abruptly, and the snow on the mountain fell with a rustling sound. A towering figure appeared before everyone. It was really too tall. When Mike looked at it, he felt that it should be several thousand meters tall and several thousand meters wide. Even in its largest form, Black Dragon was like a small child before it. This was a giant covered in ice and snow. It stretched out its fist and struck that divine-tier expert. The expert could not react in time and could only take the blow head-on. With a ¡®Kacha!¡± sound, the divine-tier expert felt as if his bones had been completely broken. He was still wondering why he could not dodge such an obvious and slow attack. Unfortunately, no one could give him an answer. Akari was still fighting against the sixth Calamity, and the momentum of the sixth lightning had gradually weakened. A voice rang out, saying, ¡°That kid is not good at dealing with that kind of opponent. I¡¯ll help him and let him take care of those mobs. Protect Akari.¡± A white light flew towards Mike. In almost an instant, it arrived in front of him. It said to Mike, ¡°Mike, you¡¯re not good at dealing with this kind of opponent. Leave it to me.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mike quickly went down to support the Tree Monster King. Crow Beast looked at Mike who was falling and was about to chase after him when he heard, ¡°You¡¯d better not move.¡± Guardian retracted his foot, but found that the world in front of him had changed. He remained expressionless and only said indifferently, ¡°An illusion?¡± Mike landed on the ground. He flew to the front of the Tree Monster King and started to deal with this divine-tier expert together with the Tree Monster King. When it saw that Mike had arrived, he said to him, ¡°Something is a little strange.¡± Mike was a little puzzled. He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Tree Monster King said, ¡°Rather than saying that he is a divine-tier expert, it would be more appropriate to say that he is a large-scale heaven-tier expert. He doesn¡¯t actually have High-level power. This is too ridiculous. If a divine level expert doesn¡¯t have a High-level power, then how did he advance in rank? Also, although he is able to draw on the power of the world, the portion that he can draw on is also abnormally small. All of this is too strange.¡± ¡°Also, have you noticed that other than the one who used the crow that you fought, no one else has summoned their own summoned beasts? Doesn¡¯t it seem strange?¡± Mike frowned slightly. He was thinking in his heart. If this was really the case, then it would really be too strange. Right at this moment, that divine-tier expert attacked. His entire body was covered in black fog, and he was only continuously urging his own divine power to mobilize the great divine power of heaven and earth. Mike made a move, instantly suppressing that person and snatching away all the world¡¯s great divine power. He looked at that person, and with a thought, his divine power tore apart the black fog that covered that person¡¯s body. Mike was a little surprised. This guy in front of him, was he human? This person¡¯s body was filled with all sorts of tubes, and countless black fog flowed within these tubes. A few black tubes were inserted into that person¡¯s chest, and Mike could sense that the man¡¯s energy was obtained from the black tubes.. Chapter 412 - Secret Investigation! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike and the human-form Tree Monster King looked at each other. Both of them had a thought in their hearts. This divine-tier expert was a little strange! Mike frowned. He was afraid of his guess. However, Mike still could not help but think about it. ¡°This person is really a divine-tier expert created by some mysterious organization. Then how many experts at this level does the enemy have?!¡± Mike¡¯s expression was dark. He was thinking that after this matter was over, he really had to go and investigate. Then, he said to the Tree Monster King, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and try to leave one alive.¡± ¡®The Tree Monster King nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them looked at each other and attacked at the same time. That divine-tier expert was instantly flustered. Mike punched the tube that had been inserted into that person¡¯s body. However, to his surprise, he discovered that the tube was actually undamaged. Instead, the skin and flesh around it had actually sunk in. Mike was shocked again. This was because he discovered that that person¡¯s body was ice-cold. It did not seem like a temperature that a living person should have. Even if it was a High-level expert who could adjust the temperature of the body, Mike had also never seen a few people who could adjust the temperature to such a level. A crazy thought appeared in Mike¡¯s heart. ¡°Could it be that he is no longer a living person?¡± The person continued to attack, and the Tree Monster King¡¯s attacks landed on him. However, he did not seem to feel any pain as he continued to attack the Tree Monster King, It frowned and looked at Mike. Only then did Mike come back to his senses. He joined the battle, and the two of them suppressed the person in an instant. Eve spat out the tube in her mouth. She frowned, and when he looked at his opponent again, there was some doubt in her eyes. She asked, ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± At that moment, with a long whistle, Akari stood proudly and stepped on the wind and snow to join the battle. The divine power of the battle instantly changed from four against three to three against six. Crow Beast looked around and frowned. Countless crows appeared, and he instantly escaped from the illusion and said to the others, ¡°Find a chance to break out.¡± The person who was battling with Eve did not continue to fight. He pushed back Eve with one move and then immediately retreated. The person who had been severely injured by the snow mountain giant earlier also used a secret technique and instantly escaped. Only the person who was being held back by Mike and the Tree Monster King frowned. He wanted to escape from the battle, but he was held back by the two of them and could not break free. Eve and Akari rushed over, and the four divine-tier powerhouses surrounded the person. Crow Beast walked to the boundary and saw this scene. He frowned and muttered softly, ¡°Explode!¡± The person¡¯s body instantly expanded and then began to expand crazily. The four divine-tier powerhouses saw this and quickly retreated. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of the explosion shook the world. Bang! That person turned into a cloud of blood fog and dissipated in midair. Mike slowly descended from midair, his expression extremely unsightly. If it was not for his timely reaction and the fact that he had transferred the divine-tier expert who had self-detonated into space, the entire Snowstorm City might have been turned into ruins by this explosion. Even so, the aftershock from the divine-tier expert¡¯s self-detonation still caused an avalanche. Fortunately, the mountain giant had activated his divine power and stabilized the avalanche. Otherwise, the Snowstorm City would still have been buried under this natural disaster. A snow-white fox flew over. It circled Mike and said unwillingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re very strong. No wonder that guy, the Dark High Priest, was still thinking about you before he left.¡± Mike chuckled and said, ¡°Heh, he understands me.¡± The fox nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. You really know how to praise yourself. I won¡¯t hold it against you for wanting to capture me in the past.¡± Mike¡¯s expression stiffened and he smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Why are you still thinking about this?¡± The Demon Fox looked at Mike in surprise and asked, ¡°Why? You can capture me and roast me to eat. Can¡¯t I hold a grudge?¡± ¡®Mike¡¯s face was red. He wanted to explain something when he heard the Demonic Fox say, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you anymore. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Mike also became serious. The Demon Fox said, ¡°You all fought with those guys just now, Tell me what you think.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. The Tree Monster King and I fought one of them. We found that person very strange. He didn¡¯t even look like a living person.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Demon Fox frowned. He said: ¡°What do you mean? Tell me in detail?¡± Mike gave Demon Fox a detailed description of the man. Demon Fox frowned. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°If it¡¯s really like what you said, then this matter should be taken seriously. We don¡¯t know how those people were created, nor do we know how many Dark Magi are at that level. If we really start a war with them in the future, we might suffer a huge loss at the beginning.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why we should go out and investigate. If that kind of monster is really man-made, then we must pass this information to the central region in a timely manner.¡± The Demonic Fox said, ¡°Then, do you have a candidate?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a candidate. I¡¯m the candidate myself. I came to the Otherworld this time to investigate the specific powers of the Dark Magi. I discovered that the mysterious organization is secretly creating divine-tier experts. This is something unexpected.¡± Demon Fox said, ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Initially, I was quite worried about the safety of Snowstorm City. However, the moment the four of you appeared, I immediately felt relieved.¡± Demon Fox looked at Mike and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still the same.¡± Mike told Akari about some other matters before finally leaving Snowstorm City. Mike set foot on the land polluted by the power of the undead once again. He had a headache. He did not know how to infiltrate the Dark Magi, he also did not know where he should go to investigate this man-made creature. Mike looked at the low depression in the distance and shook his head. He decided to go to the dungeon first. Mike found out the location of the dungeon from Akari. He looked at the gray sky and could not help but feel a little depressed. Mike flew close to the ground. Although he flew slowly and his spiritual energy detection range was reduced to within 100 meters, there was one advantage. It was very difficult to be discovered, even by experts of the same level. After passing through the snow-white forest and the verdant grassland, they arrived at the dense forest of the Dark High-level Kingdom. Mike stood on the ruins, looking at the golden tiles and the vermillion wall. Although everything in his sight was dilapidated, they all showed the former prosperity of this land. This was the former site of the Dark High-level Palace, the place where Elinda used to live.. Chapter 413 - Elinda’s Tombstone! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike walked slowly among the broken bricks and tiles. Suddenly, he stopped. He squatted down and pulled out half of the plaque from the ruins. On it were the words ¡®Light and Darkness¡¯. Light and darkness were the titles of Elinda. The memories of the past gradually emerged. Mike recalled the scene of Elinda laughing and playing with him here. He sighed and two lines of tears flowed down from his eyes. He used his spiritual power to find the remaining half of the plaque, dug a large hole in the ground, and made a coffin before burying the plaque. ¡°The tomb of Elinda.¡¯ Mike took one last look at the big words on the tombstone, turned around, and flew away. Mike set off again. He came to the castle and stood on the city wall, looking at the buildings under his feet. Every square centimeter was filled with traces of battle. Mike shook his head, tuned around, and left. Mike came to the Northern Region and stopped. The original scenery had disappeared, and the sins seemed to have disappeared as well. Mike stepped onto Pegasus City. This was originally one of the three great cities of the Northern Region. It used to be full of corpses, but now it was full of undead. Mike walked into Pegasus Castle, and a group of undead immediately surrounded him. They were ready to attack Mike. Mike frowned, reached out his hand, and pulled out a ring of fire. He walked forward, and the ring of fire moved along with him. Wherever he went, all the zombies were burned by the fire, unable to resist at all. Mike sighed. He thought, ¡®It would be great if all the undead were as easy to deal with as them.¡¯ In the distance, on a half-destroyed tower, a pair of eyes were looking at everything in shock. He took out a voice transmission item and said, ¡°Quick, inform the guards. A mysterious strong person has come.¡± After that person had done all this, he let out a breath. When he looked at the position where Mike was standing, he found that Mike had already disappeared. He slowly turned his head and found that Mike was already standing behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, if you want to live.¡± That person nodded, indicating that he would listen. Mike nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°Which force do you belong to?¡± The man said, ¡°The Fili Family, the second largest family of the people in power.¡± Mike frowned. He felt that he was asking too much. Even if the man in front of him told him, how would he know the truth? Mike sighed, looked at the man, and said, ¡°Take me to your leader.¡± The man raised his eyebrows and was about to say something when he saw Mike move his finger and a dried leaf appeared in his hand. With a move of his finger, the leaf turned into a ray of light and accurately cut a small house across the tower into two halves. Mike looked at the man again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk nonsense. Think carefully before you make a decision.¡± The man immediately covered his head. ¡°¡±Tll take you there now. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± A smile appeared on Mike¡¯s face again as he said, ¡°You¡¯re a very sensible person. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely live long¡­¡± The man wanted to curse Mike, but he did not dare to show it on his face, so he could only pretend. He brought Mike around Pegasus City, but they did not go to the right place. Mike was not impatient, because he had already found the location where the crowd gathered. Mike looked at that person and said, ¡°You¡¯re not honest. People like you should die, but there aren¡¯t many people left in the Otherworld. I don¡¯t want to be responsible for reducing the number even further, so I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Before that person could react, Mike kicked him into the ruins. ¡°This kick will be your punishment.¡± Mike sighed and walked on the street. Soon, he arrived at the gathering place of the crowd. He did not go in, but secretly observed the situation of the crowd. The crowd was not big, only about two or three hundred people, but they were divided into three camps. Mike did not find Blue Hero or Luff among them. He looked at the people inside. His spiritual power scanned their bodies over and over again, but he did not find any item that could prove their identity. Suddenly, Mike¡¯s spiritual power stopped on one of the people¡¯s faces. He was a little surprised. It was a very familiar face. Was that Sheldon? Mike was thinking silently in his heart. It did not matter what this person¡¯s name was. What was important was that Mike clearly remembered that he was the one who had made him flee the Northern Region in the past. That incident had once become his inner demon. He discovered that Sheldon only had the strength of a 1-star heaven-tier, and he had not even awakened his divine power. He gently shook his head, not prepared to seek revenge against him. Suddenly, Sheldon said, ¡°What? The Wizard and that guy, Luff, didn¡¯t come today.¡± The other person replied, ¡°This kind of meeting isn¡¯t important. Wizard won¡¯t waste his time here.¡± Sheldon nodded and stopped asking, He looked at that person and said, ¡°We¡¯ve received information that the black market here is going to sell a batch of growth potions. I know that everyone needs growth potions now, but if we break our heads over this thing, the black market¡¯s leader will be the one who will benefit in the end. We might as well distribute the quantity in advance so that the benefits don¡¯t fall into other people¡¯s pockets. How about that?¡± ¡®The man nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wizard understands you better. He said that we could trust you regarding this matter.¡± Mike heard the words clearly from outside the door. He heard what the others meant. Blue Hero and Sheldon had reached some kind of agreement and lived together in the Northern Region through some kind of special relationship. He did not think there was anything wrong with this method. After all, he did not know how many creatures there were in the entire High-level, so there was no need to fight among themselves anymore. suddenly, the person who was kicked away by Mike appeared. He ran all the way to the camp and said to the leader, ¡°Leader Oak, I was beaten up.¡± The person called oak frowned and asked, ¡°You dare come back after being beaten up?! Do you know that if that person is a secret agent, we will all suffer!¡± The others also surrounded him. They looked at Sheldon, their eyes filled with anger. Sheldon walked up and said, ¡°Leader Oak, as you can see, this place isn¡¯t very safe anymore. Maybe we can¡¯t even use this place in the future. You¡­ you understand what I mean, right?¡± Oak glared at that person, sighed, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll give up a portion of the growth potion this time as an apology.¡± Sheldon nodded in satisfaction. He looked at that person and was overjoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do such a thing.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed. They became alert and began to observe their surroundings as if they were trying to find the source of the sound.. Chapter 414 - Disrupting the Auction! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike suddenly appeared in the middle of the crowd. He glanced at Sheldon, shook his head, and then looked at Oak. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask him to do anything, Just take your things in peace. After you¡¯re done, take me to William.¡± ¡°Thi Oak frowned when he heard Mike¡¯s commanding tone, but he did not know Mike¡¯s background for the time being, so he did not dare to flare up. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mike smiled. ¡°William and the Wizard never mentioned me to you?¡± Oak had a vague answer in his heart when he heard this, but he was not sure, so he asked tentatively, ¡°Are you Mike of the Dragon Castle?¡± Mike smiled. ¡°You can call me the Lord of the Dragon Castle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Oak was very excited. He nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Are you sure we can still bid peacefully?¡± Mike said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch them, so I¡¯l let them bid. But it doesn¡¯t matter. If they don¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t mind killing a few bad guys first.¡± When Mike said this, he looked at Sheldon. Sheldon was stunned. He looked at Mike, his mind a mess. ¡°Is this him? Or is this his child? If it¡¯s his child, where is he getting the courage to say this? If it¡¯s him, how come he hasn¡¯t changed at all after two hundred years?¡± Mike walked in front of Sheldon, and his words terrified Sheldon. ¡°Are you surprised that I haven¡¯t changed at all?¡± Sheldon nodded mechanically. Mike looked at Sheldon and felt that there was no point in digging into the past. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re honest, I¡¯ll forget the past. If you dare to be bad, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Sheldon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Mike sighed. He shook his head gently and returned to Oak¡¯s side. Everyone was stunned, especially Oak. He had heard too many legends about Mike, but Oak had always thought that Mike was bragging. Today, when oak saw Mike, he realized that William and the Wizards were just telling the truth, and there was even a part of modesty. Mike smiled. ¡°Everyone, pretend that I don¡¯t exist. You guys just distribute the quotas normally. As long as you don¡¯t deliberately target us, I can accept it.¡± Everyone heard this and heaved a sigh of relief, expressing their understanding. After all, Mike had just arrived in the Northern Region, so he did not know anything yet. It was normal for him to make such a move. In fact, they misunderstood Mike. Mike made such a concession because he did not want to let the forces that rebelled against the Dark Magi die in his hands. Otherwise, Mike would not have bothered to talk nonsense with them. The master of the black market also noticed Mike¡¯s existence. He asked people to check Mike¡¯s identity. When his subordinates brought back Mike¡¯s facial imprint, the master of the black market had a bigger reaction than Sheldon. His cane fell to the ground. He looked at Mike¡¯s divine imprint and muttered, ¡°He¡­ He didn¡¯t die. What a freak.¡± If Mike had appeared here, he would have recognized this person. This person was the former Castle Lord of Pegasus City, Jean. His own son had died at Mike¡¯s hands. However, he did not know about this until now. Of course, Mike didn¡¯t know it was his son either. Jean sighed and said, ¡°Send 20 bottles of growth potion to the people of Dragon Castle. Let¡¯s get rid of this guy first.¡± The subordinates looked at Jean in surprise. They had never seen Jean handle things like this. However, they also knew that this kind of thing was not something that they could ask about, so they quickly went to do it. Soon, 20 bottles of growth potion appeared in front of Mike. Mike looked at the female servant who was pushing the cart over with a surprised face and asked, ¡°What is this situation?¡± The female servant smiled at Mike and said, ¡°Please rest assured, sir. This is a gift from our master to you for free. Our master said that he is fated with you. Please rest assured and accept it.¡± Mike said to the female servant, ¡°Go back and tell your master that Mike will thank him.¡± The female attendant gave Mike a sweet smile, turned around, and left while twisting her graceful waist. Mike looked at the five trays suspended in the air and raised his eyebrows. He gave 19 of them to Oak and asked, ¡°What is this growth potion for?¡± Oak was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he lifted his cloak. An abnormally terrifying face appeared in front of Mike. It was a festered face, and more than half of the two pale eyeballs were exposed. Seeing this, Mike frowned and asked, ¡°Is everyone like this?¡± Oak shook his head and said, ¡°The city lord, the Wizards, and the heaven-tier powerhouses can all rely on their own strength to withstand it. I advanced to the heaven-tier last year, and now I can also withstand the festering of my body.¡± Oak understood what Mike wanted to hear, so he continued, ¡°Since the scourge of the undead swept through, the divine power in the Otherworld has become less and less, but the power of the undead has gradually increased. However, as time passed, there is no more divine power in the world that does not contain the power of the undead. We have no choice. If we want to advance, we have to absorb the divine power that contains the power of the undead. It is still fine for the strong, but they can rely on their own strength to remove the power of the undead from their bodies. For the weak, they can only endure the erosion of the power of the undead, and in the end, they become like this.¡± Oak pointed at his own face, then he continued, ¡°Fortunately, we have something like the growth potion. It can help us strip away the power of the undead. A bottle can support the recovery of a high-tier soldier for a month. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a situation where all the major factions are fighting over it.¡± Mike nodded. With a flick of his finger, the potion flew out of the bottle. He used his spiritual power to continuously invade the potion, but his heart was more and more shocked. He looked at the medicinal liquid and was speechless for a long time. He had seen the composition of this medicinal liquid a few days ago! This was the medicinal liquid used in the tubes that were inserted into the bodies of the two people who were suspected to be divine-tier experts. Mike¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. He could smell a conspiracy from this. He looked at Oak and asked, ¡°Has William and the Wizards never used this thing before?¡± Oak was stunned for a moment. He did not seem to understand why Mike would ask this, but he quickly said, ¡°They can peel off the power of the undead themselves. Naturally, they don¡¯t need these things.¡± Mike asked again, ¡°Have you seen the owner of this black market?¡± Oak shook his head and said, ¡°No one has..¡± Chapter 415 - Flower City! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike nodded. He summoned Eve and placed her in Oak¡¯s palm. ¡°This is my summoned beast. Her strength is on par with mine. When you return, she can protect you. I still have things to do. I will meet up with you when I¡¯m done.¡± Oak did not ask about what Mike was going to do. He nodded and solemnly lifted Eve with both hands. He looked respectfully at Mike. Eve looked at Oak and sniffed. ¡°How long has it been since you took a shower?¡± Oak scratched his head awkwardly. Mike came to the corridor. He released his spiritual power and scanned the building over and over again, but he did not find anything. He frowned and expanded the scanning range to the entire Pegasus City. In the end, he still did not find anything¡­ Mike decided to wait. At the very least, there would be an auction later. He would just have to see where those people would go after the auction. Mike let out a sigh of relief. He had to meet the mastermind of the black market today, and he had to resolve his doubts. Why was the growth potion similar to the bodily fluids of those two mysterious divine-tier experts? Could it be that those two divine-tier experts were already undead? Mike quickly denied this claim because when he fought with one of them, although that person¡¯s body was filled with a lifeless aura, his anger was still greater than the aura of death. Amoment later, the first female attendant who was pushing a small cart appeared within the range of Mike¡¯s spiritual power detection. Mike understood that they had come over through a teleportation array. At this time, even recovery was a problem, yet this group of people could still use a teleportation array. How extravagant. Mike walked to the teleportation array and began to crack it. It was not difficult to crack the teleportation array, at least for Mike. In just one or two minutes, the password of the teleportation array was cracked by Mike. He frowned. This teleportation array was actually a one-way teleportation array! Mike walked back to his room quickly, but he found that the first auction had already ended. The host on the stage and the waitress who pushed the cart were gone. Mike frowned. He walked to Oak and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Oak suddenly reacted. He pointed in a direction and said, ¡°They went to the back.¡± Mike stopped talking and began to walk to the back door. By the time he reached the back door, the host and maid had already disappeared. Mike shook his head. He closed his eyes tightly, as if he was trying to find some traces of divine power flowing in the air. Soon, Mike exhaled and shook his head. He tried very hard to find it, but he still found nothing. No, it could not be said that he found nothing. Mike at least knew one thing, that no matter which teleportation array it was, the other end would definitely not be in this Pegasus City. Mike¡¯s spiritual power was already deep into the Earth¡¯s crust, and no one could survive in the mantle without using energy. Moreover, the teleportation array had just been used. If they were really in the mantle, Mike would definitely notice. Mike sighed and decided to go back first to prevent Oak and the others from being targeted. He returned to his seat and continued to ask, ¡°Is there still another auction?¡± Oak nodded and said, ¡°There is, but it¡¯s not in this city anymore. The next venue is Flower City.¡± Mike nodded. Flower City. He memorized this name. He said to Oak, ¡°Tl go back with you first. When do we set off?¡± Oak said, ¡°We have to set off immediately.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°You guys are too slow. I¡¯ll take you with me! Let¡¯s see William and the others as soon as possible. I have something important to discuss with them.¡± Oak nodded. A group of more than 60 people walked out of the black market and arrived outside Pegasus City. Mike summoned Eve and let everyone climb onto her back. ¡°Sit tight.¡± ¡®The group of men gripped Eve tightly, as if afraid that they would fall off. It looked ridiculous. Mike did not laugh at them. He let Eve quickly ascend to the air and flew into the distance. Oak led the way. The strong wind resistance pressed him down firmly. However, he quickly circulated his divine power and adjusted his sitting posture. The path that originally took three days to complete was now reduced to an hour by Mike. If not for the fact that he was afraid that the group of people would not be able to take it, he would have been able to move faster. Eve slowly landed on a large area on the ground. A group of burly men fell off the dragon¡¯s back and began to vomit. Mike looked at the camp, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. ¡®There were more than 40 exits in the entire camp, and nearly two-thirds of the place was underground. If a strong enemy attacked, the complicated terrain in the cave alone would probably be enough to thwart the enemy¡¯s plans. Oak walked down slowly. He looked at Mike, gave him a thumbs-up, and then staggered toward the camp. Mike quickly followed. A person walked over. He looked at oak and smiled. ¡°Oak, what¡¯s wrong with you? Could it be that Augie¡¯s ability is already so strong?¡± Oak reprimanded the person with a serious expression. ¡°Jack, do your parents know that you¡¯re so rude?¡± Jack was about to say something, but when he saw Mike, he immediately shut his mouth. Oak led Mike to the door and saw a familiar face. When that person saw Mike, he was first stunned, then he laughed loudly and pulled Mike into his arms. ¡°Look, who¡¯s back.¡± A one-armed figure walked out. He looked at Mike and frowned, but then he also had a smile on his face. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Mike smiled and pulled William into his arms. ¡°How can I forget you people who fought with blood.¡± William roared with a smile, ¡°Come and have a look. Our Mike is back.¡± The group of people raised their heads and looked at Mike in disbelief. ¡®The Wizard said, ¡°How many days are you planning to stay this time?¡± Mike smiled. ¡°Three to five months, or three to five years.¡± Wizard looked at Mike and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s Great.¡± Mike smiled. ¡°No, no, no. I may not be able to help you. I came back this time mainly to prepare for the counterattack against the Otherworld.¡± ¡°Counterattack against the Otherworld?¡± William and Wizard looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already organized a relatively large team in the Otherworld, and this team is still expanding rapidly. As long as I understand the power distribution of the Otherworld, I¡¯ll start the counterattack.¡± ¡®William was the first to react. He said to Wizard, ¡°Tell the kitchen to bring out all the good things. We¡¯re having a banquet today.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Mike said, ¡°When we came, Little Jerry asked me to give you this thing. He said that you guys would definitely be able to use it.¡± William took the ring and examined it while Mike and the Wizard observed him.. Chapter 416 - Special Ring! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation William looked at the things in the ring and said excitedly, ¡°Great timing for these things. These are what we urgently need right now!¡± William brought Mike, Wizard, and Oak into a secret room and introduced the things in the ring to them. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fresh vegetables and non-polluted food first. These medicines that can suppress and eliminate the power of the undead are the best treasures. If we had it before, so many people wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± William could not help but cry. Mike sat at the side and quietly listened to him describe the items in the ring. It had almost everything, including a change of clothes, hundreds of armor sets, and a small blue bead. William took out the small bead and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Mike smiled. ¡°This is a small bead that can store a large amount of fresh water. Its only function is to provide you with fresh water. I reckon that the water in here will be enough for you to drink for a long time.¡± Oak was dumbfounded. He had thought that Mike had come back to seize power, and he was still on guard against Mike. But now, it seemed that Mike did not care about power. Mike¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he asked seriously, ¡°By the way, do you know who opened the black market?¡± William, Wizard, and Oak looked at each other and shook their heads. They did not understand what Mike meant. Mike looked at the three¡¯s behavior and frowned. He said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll see if I can make a barrier to purify divine power in the next two days. If it¡¯s possible, you don¡¯t need to use the growth potion anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Oak was getting anxious. It¡¯s because he discovered the growth potion that he was promoted to the third-in-command. He¡¯s in charge of getting the growth potion from all over the world. Now, with just a word from Mike, he¡¯s not allowed to use it anymore. Of course, he would be anxious. Mike sighed and said, ¡°Three days ago, I met two opponents in the Dark Continent. Their bodies were shrouded in black fog, and their abilities were barely at the threshold of the divine-tier. After I defeated them, I found that their bodies were filled with countless tubes, and there was an emerald-green liquid flowing in the tubes. Mike did not continue, but the three of them understood what he meant. Wizard asked, ¡°Then what are the side effects of this potion?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Or rather, this potion is very likely to be a kind of potion used to nurture strong people. I don¡¯t know how that person from the black market got his hands on it and sold it to you.¡± William said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that guy is very suspicious.¡± Oak was dumbfounded again. He hurriedly explained, ¡°Mike, I, I just happened to encounter this potion.¡± Mike¡¯s spiritual power swept slightly and found that Oak was not lying, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t blame you. You did very well. At least you provided them with another path. Although this method is a little biased, there is nothing wrong with it overall.¡± Oak heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything. Help me find a suitable place to draw the enchantment barrier.¡± Oak nodded and immediately walked out of the door, eagerly looking for a place to draw the enchantment barrier. Wizard suddenly let out a strange cry and said, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mike was stunned and tentatively said, ¡°Help me find a place to draw the enchantment barrier?¡± ¡°Not that sentence.¡± Wizard shook his head. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Have you really reached the legendary height?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°That was some time ago.¡± William was also excited. He looked at Mike with a burning gaze. Wizard said, ¡°Then you are one of the strongest.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°At most, I can only be considered a strong person in the High-level Summoning Realm. My strength is really not worth mentioning in other places.¡± The two did not deny or confirm. They looked at Mike, but the enthusiasm in their eyes did not diminish. Mike discussed with the two of them about the future of the Dragon Castle. Later, Oak came back. He looked at Mike and said excitedly, ¡°Mike, we have found the place.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mike stood up and said, ¡°Take me there quickly. I will see if I can create a teleportation barrier there.¡± Oak brought Mike to the place he had carefully chosen. He said to Mike, ¡°Mike, there are hard rocks underneath. If you carve the barrier here, it won¡¯t be easy to break.¡± Mike nodded, then squatted down and carefully thought about the barrier. Then, he carved the first stroke. After half a day, he carved a simple purification barrier. He put a heaven-grade Magic Beast Core at the barrier, and the barrier began to operate. Astrong light flashed and the boundary started to operate at a rapid speed. Countless pure divine power was continuously released. For a moment, everyone stopped what they were doing, they felt Mike¡¯s pure and fresh divine power in a daze. The three of them also looked at Mike in shock, especially Oak. He had already worshipped Mike as a god. Mike looked at the barrier and frowned. ¡®There was no other reason. This barrier consumed magic nuclei too quickly. ¡®The heaven-grade Magic Beast Core that he had just put in had already lost one-tenth of its divine power after only a few minutes. ¡°What went wrong?¡± Mike squatted down and thought quietly. After a moment, Mike suddenly understood. He understood that this purification barrier covered the entire camp. As long as a wisp of divine power with the aura of the undead was found in the camp, this barrier would operate crazily, it would continuously purify the divine power here. However, the problem was that this camp was connected to heaven and earth. Every minute, there would be countless divine power being exchanged with the outside world. As long as the divine power still came in, this barrier would have to operate at high power, and the divine power that had been purified would return to heaven and earth. It would then be contaminated by the divine power that carried the aura of the undead. Mike thought of the crux of the problem. He had to make sure that the divine power outside could not enter, or rather, only enter through the barrier. He also had to make sure that the divine power in the camp could not leave, he also had to make sure that the divine power in the barrier remained at a certain level. At least enough to maintain the use of hundreds of people. Mike said to Oak, ¡°One place is not enough. Go and find a few more places for me. I still need to set up a few more barriers.¡± Oak heard this and flew out to find the location of the barrier. Mike¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared. Chapter 417 - Castellan’s Pride! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation He searched outside the camp, inserting a mark on the ground at a certain distance. Then, he planted a Tree Demon seed in the middle of the camp, and a huge tree grew rapidly under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes. It only stopped after reaching a height of several thousand feet. Mike began to set up a barrier around the camp to isolate divine power, a barrier to conceal one¡¯s traces, and three barriers to conceal divine power fluctuations. This time, unless a divine-tier expert came personally, no one would be able to discover that there was actually a camp here. Moreover, these barriers were set up very cleverly. The barrier to isolate divine power just happened to expose half of the giant tree¡¯s dragon horns, while the other barriers completely covered the giant tree. In this way, the giant tree could coincidentally act as a switch to control divine power¡¯s entry and exit. This way, everyone in the camp could recover. Mike set up a few more divine power purification barriers in the camp. At the same time, he optimized their details. This way, the efficiency of the purification was greatly increased. When all the barriers were completed, everyone gathered in front of Mike and looked at him with incomparable respect, as if they were looking at a god. Mike looked at these eager eyes and smiled. ¡°The barrier has been completed. Don¡¯t use that growth potion in the future.¡± William walked over and asked, ¡°How long can this barrier last?¡± Mike estimated and said, ¡°The barrier and the nodes only serve as a separation and screening function. These magic crystals should last for 100 years.¡± William exhaled and gave Mike a thumbs up. Then he asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°I need to know the specific location of that black market boss. I want to find him and ask him where he got this potion. I hope he can tell me. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how I can spare him.¡± William smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This¡­ This boss provoked you. He¡¯s really unlucky.¡± Mike shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Maybe he got lucky. Who knows?¡± William and Mike looked at each other and smiled. Three days later, Mike left the camp with Oak. In these three days, Mike had completed everything. Mike left a portal for William so that he could contact him at any time. Mike looked in the direction of Flower City. He thought for a long time and decided to follow the main group. Oak looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Mike, what should I do when I arrive at Flower City?¡± Mike said, ¡°Before I find the black market boss, you can continue bidding for the growth potion. I want to see who this guy is.¡± Oak nodded. At this moment, he was suddenly full of energy. Soon, the Flower City appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Oak walked down and led everyone to turn left and right in the Castle of Flowers. Mike was watching from the side. After half a day, everyone came to an inconspicuous building. Oak said respectfully to Mike, ¡°This is the new place for this auction.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. Just be like you were before. Don¡¯t tell others that I¡¯m here. Do everything according to as if I don¡¯t exist.¡± Oak nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Mike began to wait quietly outside. After about an hour, a building on the male side of the building lit up. Then, the host and the maid came over with a small cart. Mike did not move. After they walked far away, Mike quickly walked to the teleportation portal and studied it carefully. Half a day later, the host and maid appeared in Mike¡¯s spiritual detection range. Mike did not follow them. Instead, he turned Eve¡¯s body into powder and sent it to the host. Then, with a flash of blue light, the host brought Eve to the next place. Mike was not in a hurry. He was waiting for Eve¡¯s reply. Eve did not let Mike wait too long. Soon, her voice sounded in Mike¡¯s mind. ¡°Mike, not here. That guy is too cunning. The host and the waitress are just a distraction.¡± ¡°Distraction?¡± Mike frowned. He said angrily, ¡°You continue to monitor them. I¡¯ll go scout again.¡± Eve said reluctantly, ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Oak and the others left the auction house. Mike was about to leave too. Suddenly, Sheldon walked out. He looked at Sheldon and frowned. The divine power in Sheldon¡¯s body was so similar to the divine power from the other end of the teleportation circle! It seemed like this matter had something to do with Sheldon. Mike frowned. He looked at Sheldon and followed him slowly. Sheldon led his men to turn left and right in the castle. Finally, he got on his mount from a small comer and left the place. Mike quickly followed them all the way to Sheldon¡¯s current base. When Mike saw this base, he was immediately angry. This is where the Tree Monster King used to live, right? The body of the Tree Monster King before it advanced was still standing there, and Sheldon must have taken over once the Tree Monster King had left. Mike found that his prejudice against Sheldon was too deep. He shook his head and banished some bad thoughts from his mind. Mike looked at Sheldon. Suddenly, an old man walked out of the old shell of the Tree Monster King. Mike saw the old man¡¯s face clearly and cursed in his heart. This old man was still alive? This man was Sheldon¡¯s grandfather. Mike had forgotten the exact name. He only knew that he, together with Lan Mingyu and Tai Ran¡¯s grandfather, was called Jing Tailan. He was the top three in the Northern Region back then. Mike cursed in his heart. In the end, he decided not to alert the enemy and retreat first. Just as he was about to leave, Sheldon¡¯s grandfather suddenly asked, ¡°Has everything been taken care of? No one found out, right?¡± Sheldon said. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Castellan is very reliable. He enters and exits through a one-way teleportation portal from different places. He hides in the teleportation portal. Even if the enemy knows about the teleportation portal, they can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Sheldon¡¯s grandfather nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Keep working hard. In a few years, I¡¯ll be able to trust you with my power.¡± Mike frowned and took Eve back. ¡°Why did you take me back?¡± ¡°I found the right person. Do you still remember that old man and that Sheldon?¡± Eve said, ¡°Of course.¡± Mike said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Remember, ina fight later, besides these two, whoever resists will be killed.¡± Eve said. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Do it!¡± Chapter 418 - Mike and Eve Demonstrate Their Strength! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike and Eve appeared in front of everyone. Sheldon was about to resist when Mike broke both of his legs with two kicks. He screamed and fell to the ground. His bone spear was placed on Sheldon¡¯s grandfather¡¯s throat. Mike looked askance at Sheldon¡¯s grandfather and said, ¡°Old man, if you don¡¯t want to die, then answer my questions properly.¡± The old man¡¯s heart was already in turmoil. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Mike frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you get the growth potion?¡± The old man frowned. He did not expect Mike to ask so directly. He subconsciously wanted to find an excuse to avoid it. ¡°Tcame from¡­¡± Mike broke one of the old man¡¯s legs with a kick. The old man screamed and knelt on the ground Mike looked at the old man and said, ¡°You only have one life, and you only have one chance to answer. Keep this in mind.¡± ¡®When the old man heard this, his heart skipped a beat. When he looked at Mike again, there was a hint of fear in his eyes. The scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at Mike in shock. They did not understand how this person could subdue two strong people in an instant. In the crowd, a few people were secretly gathering their divine power. Mike instantly noticed and gave Eve a look. Eve immediately understood. A circle of golden energy rippled out and instantly froze the few people. Then, the dragon flame pressed down on them. They did not even have the chance to resist and were immediately turned into ashes. Mike was a little shocked because Eve had used divine power just now, and it seemed like this divine power was different from the three great divine powers that Mike already knew. However, he temporarily put this matter to the back of his mind. Mike¡¯s voice gradually turned cold. He looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°What abbout you?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, I should have just killed you, but I feel that under this kind of divine power, it should be a good thing to have two more people to deal with the Dark Magi. That¡¯s why I spared your lives, but what about you? You created a growth potion to destroy the lives of the people in Otherworld. What kind of behavior is this? What should we call people like you?¡± Mike looked at the two of them, and the anger in his heart grew stronger and stronger. He frowned and roared, ¡°speak!¡± Sheldon and his grandfather looked at each other, thinking that there might be a turning point in this matter. Their small actions naturally could not be hidden from Mike, but Mike pretended not to notice and just watched the two of them quietly. A moment later, Sheldon endured the intense pain and stood up. He glared at Mike and said righteously, ¡°Who are you? Just because you¡¯re stronger than us. You can come up and turn us into such a mess. What about us? What are we compared to you? If we didn¡¯t have the growth potion, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to cultivate, let alone fight against the Dark Magi. In the past hundred years, we¡¯ve killed more than three million undead. With just a few hundred people, we¡¯ve killed more than three million. What about you? What have you done now? All you do is stand here and use an affirmative tone to speculate the hearts of others. What kind of hat did you want to put on me just now? Why are you painting me as the bad guy? You¡¯re the bad guy!¡± Mike smiled. A moment later, his expression turned cold as he said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me where you got the growth potion.¡± Sheldon was shocked. He knew that his righteous words did not move Mike. He also knew that he was really in trouble today. Cold sweat dripped down Sheldon¡¯ face. At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly said, ¡°I have a few words to say.¡± Mike and Sheldon both looked at that person. Mike nodded and said, ¡°No one stopped you.¡± That person nodded and laughed self-mockingly. ¡°May I ask why you must know the origins of the growth potion? We enjoy the convenience of the growth potion. Why must we know the origins of the growth potion? I am also a personal user of the growth potion. The growth potion has indeed brought some changes to our bodies, but it is still better than having our bodies corroded by the power of the undead.¡± Mike nodded, looked at that person, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Then I¡¯ll ask you a question.¡± Mike pointed at the old shell of the Tree Monster King behind him and said, ¡°Have you been there?¡± Everyone shook their heads, while Sheldon and his grandfather¡¯s expressions changed drastically, turning as pale as paper in an instant. Mike looked at the group of people and coldly said, ¡°They are really a bunch of idiots.¡± It was the same person from before. He asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Mike said, ¡°You were sold by others, yet you still have to help others count their money.¡± Mike walked to the old shell of the Tree Monster King and gathered his divine power in his palm. Then, he suddenly thrust it forward. In an instant, with a bang, a barrier exploded, and countless pure divine power instantly gushed out. It washed over everyone¡¯s bodies. Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in this place where you¡¯re standing for a very long time. This tree used to be a demigod-level magical beast. It was one that I respected very much. Later on, he successfully advanced, and most of his divine power couldn¡¯t be converted, so he left an old shell here. Although I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t take this old shell with me, I know that the purpose is definitely not to let some two people take it for themselves!¡± Everyone fell silent and looked at the two of them in confusion. Sheldon struggled to get up and said, ¡°You¡¯re slandering me.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m slandering you? Could it be that this divine power came from thin air? Everyone, these divine powers are right in front of you. If you don¡¯t believe in their authenticity, why don¡¯t you go in and take a look?¡± Everyone went in. Only the person who had stood out to speak just now was still standing in place, not moving at all. Mike was a little surprised. He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± The person asked in return, ¡°So what if they went in? Perhaps they did secretly hide a lot of divine powers, but they are still the ones who went to the trouble of finding the growth potion for us!¡± Mike felt a little dizzy. He looked at the person who spoke and felt that he was either with Sheldon or one-track-minded. A moment later, the group of people walked out. This time, when they looked at Sheldon and his grandfather again, their eyes no longer had the respect and worship they had before. There was only confusion and anger. Mike sneered and looked at the grandpa and grandson. ¡°T!ll give you one last chance. If you answer, you can live. If you don¡¯t, not only will you die, but those people from the spider web won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± The expressions of the two people changed drastically at the same time. They looked at Mike with fear in their eyes.. Chapter 419 - You Have No Way Out! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation What Mike said sounded like an ill phrase, but the two of them knew that he had sealed their last way out. Sheldon looked at Mike and asked, ¡°How did you¡­¡± Mike directly interrupted him and said, ¡°If you want to live, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Sheldon felt his waist go soft, and he could not persist any longer. He plopped down on the ground, looked at Mike, and asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Mike kicked Sheldon away and asked his grandfather, ¡°Tell me, if you can¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll blow your head off!¡± Mike was furious. He did not have a good impression of these people. Now that these people were suspected of colluding with the Dark Magi, how could he let them off easily? Mike looked at Sheldon¡¯s grandfather and thought, should 1 kill one first? Sheldon¡¯s grandfather quickly said, ¡°It was those people who took the initiative to find us. They said that they wanted to do some experiments and needed some living people, so¡­¡± Before he could finish, his body suddenly ignited with black flames. He screamed and disappeared into the flames. He did not even have the chance to scream. Mike retracted his hand resentfully. He had wanted to hit him earlier, but he was still too slow. Mike turned back to look at Sheldon, only to find that Sheldon was glaring at him angrily. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Sheldon roared. He had actually guessed who did it, but compared to this, he was more thinking about protecting himself. He was thinking, Mike did not come from the Northern Region. He should still have a set of so-called benevolence, justice, and morality in his heart, but he was wrong. Although Mike was not a native of the Northern Region, he had come from a more dangerous place. He had long been disappointed with that set of laws. Sheldon did not understand that he was actually infinitely close to death. Sheldon looked at Mike with fear. A moment later, Mike sighed and said, ¡°Tell me, how did you contact spider web?¡± Sheldon was still mumbling, ¡°My grandfather is only over 4,000 years old¡­¡± Mike¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He felt that Sheldon was insulting him. He clearly remembered that the previous Sheldon was a thoughtful person who did not show his emotions, but now, he was simply like an idiot. Mike looked at Sheldon and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way for you to go now. Either you tell me obediently, or I¡¯ll use my spiritual power to forcefully extract your memories. Let me be clear. I¡¯ve never used my spiritual power before, so I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡± Sheldon took a deep breath. He knew that he had to say it today, but he thought of his grandfather¡¯s death and said to Mike, ¡°How are you going to ensure my safety?¡± Mike shrugged and said, ¡°Then I can only probe your body first.¡± Sheldon understood that this was the only way. He sighed and said, ¡°Okay, come on.¡± Mike chuckled and sent his spiritual power into Sheldon¡¯s body. But soon, he frowned and said, ¡°Did you receive some benefits from the Dark Magi? For example, potions to increase your strength.¡± Sheldon nodded. Mike sighed. ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. Just wait for death. Your situation is worse than your grandfather¡¯s.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sheldon was stunned. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mike said, ¡°Your cells are filled with the power of the undead. Frankly speaking, as long as the other side gives a thought, you can tum into ashes like your grandfather.¡± Sheldon sat on the ground and said, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Mike said, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to save you, but you can¡¯t put up any resistance. You must let my divine power enter your Divine Power Spring.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Sheldon looked at Mike in surprise. He asked, ¡°Is there no other solution?¡± Mike shook his head. He looked at Sheldon and said, ¡°Let me enter your Divine Power Spring or die. There are only two ways.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sheldon sighed. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°You must ensure my safety.¡± Mike sneered. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for hundreds of years, and you¡¯ve become so afraid of death.¡± Sheldon sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lived in the Northern Region for a period of time. You should understand that in the Northern Region, anyone can betray you. If you want to live, you have to be more careful.¡± Mike smiled and did not say anything else. He did not deny that what Sheldon said was right, but when he looked at Sheldon¡¯s behavior, he still felt disgusted from the bottom of his heart. Sheldon also knew that Mike did not like him, so he obediently shut his mouth and quietly gathered his divine power so that Mike¡¯s divine power could run smoothly in his body. Mike injected his divine power into Sheldon¡¯s body and began to remove the undead power in his cells. ¡°Eh?¡± Mike muttered. He looked at Sheldon and asked, ¡°I¡¯m about to start. Think about what you haven¡¯t told me. I¡¯ll be careful. If something happens to you, don¡¯t blame It on me.¡± Sheldon thought carefully. After a moment, he said, ¡°Oh right, the Dark Magi gave our grandfather and grandson a drop of Holy Blood. My grandfather said that he wanted to keep it for himself, so he put the Holy Blood with him.¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I only removed the undead power in your body, but I didn¡¯t find any power that could burn your body. Now, it seems that the reason your grandfather was burned is probably because of the Holy Blood.¡± Sheldon heaved a sigh of relief, but he quickly pulled a long face. ¡°In other words, you can now withdraw your divine power?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°In theory.¡± Mike changed the topic and said, ¡°But I¡¯ve been busy for so long, and I still haven¡¯t gotten any valuable information from you. Tell me, isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡± Sheldon secretly cursed in his heart. He nodded and smiled. ¡°T¡¯l tell you everything. Please calm down.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Whether I calm down or not depends on whether you tell the truth.¡± Shelton became serious. He said, ¡°Actually, we can¡¯t take the initiative to contact the Dark Magi¡­¡± Sheldon looked at Mike¡¯s gradually cold expression and quickly said, ¡°But I know a Dark Magis stronghold! It¡¯s in the mountain range of magical beasts. All the growth potions we have were obtained from there.¡± Mike frowned. He looked at Sheldon and said, ¡°Speak clearly.¡± Sheldon quickly said, ¡°In order to study the reactions of these living people, they built an observation station in the mountain range of magical beasts. Every time we took the growth potion, we had to wait in the forest 300 miles away from the observation station. One time, after I took the growth potion, I didn¡¯t go back. Instead, I secretly followed them and found their location¡­¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Take me there. If what you say is false, you will die.¡± Sheldon quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t dare lie to you at all.¡± Mike laughed. ¡°Whether you lie to me or not, we¡¯ll know once we get there.. Chapter 420 - This Was the Bait! Chapter 420 This Was the Bait! Sheldon gave up struggling. He nodded and watched Mike lead him into the distance. Ten minutes later, Sheldon and Mike arrived at the place where they received the growth potion. Sheldon pointed in a direction and said, ¡°That¡¯s the observation station. 300 miles, don¡¯t bring me there.¡± Mike thought that it would be inconvenient to bring him along, so he let Sheldon go. ¡°You can go. Don¡¯t do anything stupid in the future.¡± Sheldon nodded. He had already sworn that he would think of a way to leave the Otherworld. By then, with his peerless intelligence, he would definitely be able to pull up a new faction. Mike flew towards the observation station. Very soon, he found some clues. In the direction of the observation station, there was not a single undead within a radius of ten miles. This was too strange. Mike landed on the ground and used his spiritual power to constantly scout. Soon, he found the location of the observation station. Mike went underground and soon arrived at the observation station. Outside the observation station, the roots of Black Dragon turned into a huge cage that covered the entire observation station. Mike looked at the furnishings in the observation station and was a little shocked. All he saw were large jars. The jars were filled with a light green medicinal liquid. Through the medicinal liquid, Mike could see that there was a different creature in each jar. Suddenly, a scream came from deep within. Mike braced himself, hid his body, and reached inside. Mike soon saw a scene that he would never forget in his life. He saw a tall giant roaring at the sky. Its body was filled with green tubes. It killed anyone it saw, and the ground was filled with broken limbs. What was strange was that human faces suddenly appeared on its body. It was the person it had just killed. Even with Mike¡¯s 200 years of extraordinary experience, he still felt that this matter was too disgusting. Mike looked at the monster with human faces all over its body and decided to subdue it first. Mike made a move. The divine power of heaven and earth instantly froze the monster. The monster could not move and could only roar angrily on the spot. Mike looked at it, shook his head, and walked out of the darkness. He asked, ¡°Which one of you is in charge? Come out!¡± One person gave a subtle wink to the other thin man. The thin man immediately understood and timidly walked out, but he had not even taken two steps before he was smashed into meat paste by Mike¡¯s palm. Everyone was scared silly. They looked at Mike as if they were looking at a devil. Mike said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to determine whether you are real or fake. I will only say this once. Only the person in charge can live. Everyone else has to die.¡± This time, the place exploded. Everyone rushed to prove that they were the ones in charge. Mike looked at this scene and thought it was funny. Mike nodded and said, ¡°Well, it seems that this trick won¡¯t work. Let me put it another way. Whoever can answer my question will be able to live!¡± Everyone immediately quieted down, afraid that they would not be able to hear Mike¡¯s question clearly. As for resisting, what a joke. Looking at the immobilized giant beast and then looking at the thin man who was smashed into minced meat, who would dare to resist. Mike asked, ¡°What is this place for?¡± A person hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°This is the magical beast mountain range¡¯s water supply station. It¡¯s said to be a water supply station, but it¡¯s actually an organization used to study the power of the undead.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite honest. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± That person sat down happily. Then, Mike asked his second question, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the growth potion, right? What¡¯s its specific function?¡± Everyone looked at Mike and looked at each other. No one knew what Mike was talking about. Mike suddenly realized that this thing was not called a growth potion here. Mike took out a small vial of growth potion and asked, ¡°I said that you might not know, but what about now? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know.¡± Everyone looked at the small vial in Mike¡¯s hand as if they had seen a ghost. They all shut their mouths and did not want to say another word. Mike frowned and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, what is this thing called?¡± One of them stood up and said timidly, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you, we really can¡¯t¡­¡± Before that person could finish speaking, he was smashed into minced meat by Mike¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to tell me, then it means that you know what this thing is. Let me tell you, you don¡¯t have any room for negotiation. Tell me quickly, or I¡¯ll make each of you drink a bottle!¡± These people were all scared silly. They were all just weak researchers. Facing a peerless expert like Mike, they really could not do anything about it. Mike said, ¡°The first three tell me what this is, but you don¡¯t have to drink it.¡± One of them stood up and said in an extremely fast tone, ¡°This is the plague potion, which is used to turn people into undead. The reason why we exist is to observe the clinical reactions of the people in the Northern Region.¡± Mike listened to him explain the effects of the growth potion in one breath. He nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink it.¡± Mike asked again, ¡°How much of this potion does it take to have an effect? What kind of reaction does he show?¡± Soon, another person stood up and said, ¡°This potion can gradually turn people into undead. At the same time, their strength and level will increase faster. Moreover, we can also control them through their bloodline secret key. If they don¡¯t obey us, we can destroy them at any time.¡± Mike nodded and asked, ¡°Last question, where did you come from?¡± One of them suddenly stood up, but in the next second, he turned into minced meat. He looked at the remaining few people. With a thought, several invisible barriers appeared and enveloped them. This time, they can¡¯t hear or see the others. Mike¡¯s voice sounded in their minds. He said, ¡°I hope you can think it through before you answer. Remember, if one of you gives a different answer, everyone will die!¡± This was Mike¡¯s final warning. If everyone was still resisting, Mike did not mind killing everyone. Just like in the Misty Forest, it was only because of the resistance of the Alliance of Gods that Mike had a powerful dragon kill the Castle Lords of the Alliance of Gods every time. However, there were too many Castle Lords in the Alliance of Gods. The forces in the Northern Region were not as strong as those of Castle Lords. This allowed Mike to ignore any of the forces here. Chapter 421 - Research Facility Chapter 421 Research Facility The people were all scared silly. They looked at the additional piece of paper on the ground and began to quickly write down everything they knew. Suddenly, countless black lights appeared and swallowed the group of people. Mike was already prepared. He directly used the divine power of heaven and earth to temporarily suppress the flames. ¡°Write quickly. The faster you write, the greater the possibility of surviving.¡± Seeing that Mike was actually able to suppress the black lights, the people no longer held back. They began to quickly write out what they knew. Mike looked at the black light that was gradually being separated, and some of the thoughts in his heart were confirmed. When he had helped Sheldon check his body, he had speculated that this black light was not hiding inside the cells like the power of the undead. It was only on the surface. It was just that the power of the flames was too powerful, and Sheldon¡¯s grandfather was not prepared, that was why it was burned to ashes. Now it seemed that it was indeed true. When the group saw that Mike was able to suppress the black light, their desire to live rose to the highest point. Mike¡¯s help was the only life-saving straw that they could see and touch. Everyone knew that they had to hold onto it tightly, or else they would die. Mike was secretly happy when he saw this. Soon, everyone finished writing down what they knew. Mike collected the white paper and looked at them carefully one by one. These people wrote about the process of creating the undead, but they talked about the locations of the other research institutes in a variety of ways. Mike was shocked. He thought, could these people come from different places? He regretted turning those people into minced meat. Otherwise, he could have obtained a few more positions in the research institute. Mike looked at the group of people in front of him and said, ¡°I know. You are just a group of soldiers. You were ordered by someone. It was not your own will that made you do this. So, I won¡¯t kill you. You can go. But you have to remember, never go back to the Dark Magi. Remember, this is for your own good.¡± Mike was not worried that these people would leak the news. Perhaps the Dark Magi headquarters already knew about this, what Mike was doing now was simply to not let these people return to the hands of the Dark Magi. ¡°Should I get rid of them?¡± This thought appeared in Mike¡¯s mind, but he immediately denied it. It was not that he wanted to be a good person who kept his promises, but that he had broken too many promises and there would be demons in his heart in the future. He shook his head, waved his hand, and swept away everything he saw, then left. After Mike left, the rest of them looked at the observation station and looked at each other. Suddenly, that strange black light appeared on the surface of their bodies again, burning everyone to ashes. They did not even have time to scream. Even Mike probably did not expect that this strange black light would be so difficult to deal with. Although it was only on the surface, it was very difficult to clean it up. Mike was stunned for a moment, then sighed and sped away from this area. After returning to William¡¯s camp, he set up a few layers of barriers around the camp and then left. In the next few days, he wanted to find as many places as possible to create half-human and half-undead monsters. In the next few days, Mike searched according to the address written by the researchers. In the end, he found more than ten observation stations that were about the same size as the first water supply station. They only produced some low-level half-undead. Although they provided some valuable information, it was still far from enough for Mike. Mike learned about more than ten observation stations from these people. This time, Mike asked around and found that they were all observation stations of the same size as these observation stations. If he continued to destroy them, it would be meaningless. It would be great if he could find more advanced observation stations, but things were not that simple. If it was not by chance, he would not even be able to find the current observation stations. Mike suddenly thought of something. He used his spiritual power to conjure a map of the Otherworld that was thousands of feet in size in mid-air. Then, Mike marked the observation stations that he had visited these days on the map, he connected them into a line, and finally, the observation stations formed a closed circle. He removed the excess parts, leaving only the parts that were surrounded by the observation stations. Mike began to enlarge the remaining map and constantly refine the map. Even if it was a stream or a small mound, he would accurately mark it. Mike began to analyze the places on this map that were most likely to have higher-level observation stations. In the end, he locked onto a location. He no longer hesitated and began to drive at full speed to the place he had chosen. Half a day later, Mike appeared on top of that place. It was a swamp that stretched for 800 miles. Mike believed that there were a large number of corpses in the swamp. Before the undead calamity arrived, it was already an area with a dense aura of death. He built the research institute here, he could use large amount of aura of undead contained in this place to hide himself, allowing him to carry out some large-scale undead research. Mike looked at the swamp below him, restrained his aura, and dived into the bottom of the swamp. After diving for 300 hundred miles, he still did not discover the location of the research institute. He could not help but mutter to himself. He gradually lost his confidence. He thought to himself, could it be that I guessed wrong? He looked around and decided to explore further. Mike explored another 50 kilometers down and saw a spot of light in the Otherworld. He was elated. He understood that he had already found the place. Mike concealed his aura and started to dive down at high speed. Ten breaths later, a huge and ridiculous research institute appeared before his eyes. He did not even need to think to know that there must be a divine-tier expert here. This was because this research institute was really too big. It was so big that all the research institutes he had seen before added up were not even as big as this one. No, strictly speaking, they were not even one-tenth as big as this one. Moreover, this research institute¡¯s enchantment was not something that other research institutes could compare to. Mike took a deep breath and started to crack this enchantment. He was very careful in cracking it. This time, he took a very long time to crack it. It took him an entire hour before he successfully entered the research institute. As soon as Mike entered the research institute, he saw that his eyes were filled with jars of medicine and heaven-tier powerhouses. He was delighted. He knew that his trip today had not been in vain. Suddenly, a figure walked straight towards him. Mike was shocked and quickly hid. Chapter 422 - The Crisis Has Arrived! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The man stood in front of a jar and said to the man guarding the jar, ¡°Release the potion. I want to see how the man has been modified.¡± Hearing that, Mike quickly looked at the jar. The potion in the jar was very turbid, and nothing could be seen with the naked eye. Mike did not dare to release his spiritual power. He watched the liquid level in the jar drop rapidly, it revealed the delicate body that was bound by the iron chains. ¡®When Mike saw that person¡¯s face, his head buzzed. He did not know anything, Endless killing intent instantly occupied his mind and destroyed all the calmness in his heart. Seeing that, Eve quickly flew out and quickly released her ice attribute divine power, trying to calm Mike Down. ¡°Mike, calm down. Look, she¡¯s not dead yet. If you make a scene now, she¡¯ll really die! Bastard, when did you become so difficult to deal with!¡± It was not known whether Mike had heard what Eve said or he had calmed down. All in all, Mike had gradually restrained his murderous aura. Eve looked at him and sighed in relief. Mike said, ¡°Everyone here, except for Elinda, must die!¡± Eve nodded. The moment she saw Elinda, she knew that no one here would survive. Mike said to Eve, ¡°Keep an eye on this place. Be careful, do not let them take Elinda away. I will find the position of the divine-tier powerhouse. If there is a fight, take Elinda away first.¡± Eve said to Mike, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use my life to protect her.¡± ¡®Mike took one last look at Elinda, and a trace of pity flashed across his face. He quickly turned around and left. Walking through the huge research institute, he began to use the dragon head to look for the divine power fluctuations in the energy. ¡°Found it!¡± Mike looked at the two divine-level powerhouses who appeared in his spiritual vision. His heart sank. He had not expected that there were two of them. Moreover, from the looks of it, neither of them were artificial divine-tier experts. Mike carefully approached the two of them and arrived in front of a palace. He stood in front of the palace¡¯s door and looked inside through the crack in the door. He saw a person sitting on the throne. Mike looked at him and felt that he looked particularly familiar. Suddenly, his previous memories were awakened. Mike looked at that person and thought of the small team in the Shadow Swamp. He thought of another person. That person was the main culprit behind the summoning of the undead calamity, a skeleton. The two of them combined into the person they were now. Alec stood up from the throne, and another divine-tier expert said to him, ¡°I¡¯m a little puzzled. Why don¡¯t you want that woman named Elinda? Her bloodline is clearly a delicious tonic for you. If you want her, your strength will increase by a notch.¡± Alec shook his head and said, ¡°No, I want to wait for the day when I fight with Mike. In front of Mike, I want to see how angry this guy will be!¡± Mike frowned. He looked at Alec, wishing he could tear him into pieces right now. He sent a message to Eve. ¡°There are two of them. Think of a way to take Elinda away.¡± Eve rushed down and quickly wrapped around the people below. Then, she suddenly exerted force on them. Before they could even scream, they were strangled to death. Eve flew in front of Elinda. First, she used her divine power to change her clothes. Then, she used her divine power to gently hit the chain that was wrapped around her. With a crack, the chain broke. Alec¡¯s expression changed. He looked in the direction of Elinda and said, ¡°There really are people who are not afraid of death. They dare to steal from me!¡± Mike pulled out his bone spear and turned into a golden ray of light as he charged at Alec. Alec was shocked. He quickly turned around and used all his methods to defend against Mike¡¯s fatal shot. Clang! Mike¡¯s bone spear was blocked by a large knife. The other divine-tier expert looked at Mike and said with a smile, ¡°Who are you? Hiding your head and showing your tail isn¡¯t the work of a gentleman.¡± Mike ignored him and directly used the dragon head. Together with the High-level superimposed great divine power of heaven and earth, he temporarily imprisoned the two of them. Seeing this, the two of them turned pale with fright and began to counterattack with all their might. The long spear in Mike¡¯s hand activated the power of Holy Light in the world and stabbed Alec. Alec frowned. With a thought, a High-level lizard skeleton appeared between him and Mike. When Mike¡¯s long spear arrived, the endless power of Holy Light instantly crushed the skeleton. However, this also bought Alec some time. At this instant, he broke free from Mike¡¯s restraints and turned around to escape the research institute. The other divine-tier expert also reacted. He extended his long saber and slashed horizontally at Mike¡¯s spear shaft. Mike¡¯s expression was solemn. He could feel that the power of the undead aura was increasing. Alec must be preparing some powerful move. Mike could not be bothered with his anger. He soared into the sky and prepared to stop Alec. However, that expert suddenly attacked and stopped Mike. ¡°Your battle with me isn¡¯t over yet. What do you want to do?¡± Mike frowned as he thought to himself, ¡®At this time, Eve should have already escaped.¡¯ Suddenly, the undead energy aura dissipated. Mike frowned as he activated the dragon head. He realized that Alec was gradually moving away from this place and was chasing after Eve. Mike frowned as he roared and activated the dragon head with all his might. In an instant, the energy of various elements began to gather at the same time and locked onto that divine-tier powerhouse. That person¡¯s expression changed. He had not expected Mike to be so crazy. He roared furiously, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking crazy¡­¡± That person was instantly engulfed by the energy explosion, and his divine-tier body was directly destroyed in the explosion. Mike staggered and almost fell from the sky. In an instant, he had activated the energies of all the different elements within a radius of a thousand miles. The amount of mental strength required was imaginable. Even Mike could not withstand this level of consumption. Mike was not in the mood to confirm whether the person was dead or not. He raised his head and flew towards Alec. Eve¡¯s voice sounded in Mike¡¯s mind. ¡°This is troublesome.¡± Mike¡¯s heart tightened. This was the first time he had heard Eve say something like this. The severity of the situation was obvious. Mike¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He ignored the exhaustion of his spiritual power and hastened his speed. On the other side, Eve stared at Alec. The power of the Holy Dragon was fully unleashed, but she did not dare to attack. Elinda lay on Eve¡¯s stomach with a pale face. She looked at Alec with fear in her eyes. Her entire body, even her hair, was filled with despair. Eve only released her power, but she did not dare to attack. As long as he moved, Alec would activate the power of the undead in Elinda¡¯s body, and Elinda would suffer endless pain. Mike flew to Eve¡¯s side and looked at her with a gentle gaze. Alec saw this and laughed. At first, he laughed lightly, but then he held his stomach and laughed. ¡°I should have thought of this earlier. Enemies are bound to cross paths. Mike, you still dare to come back.. You¡¯ve become a divine-tier powerhouse! But so what? Do you dare to move? If you dare, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Chapter 423 - Elinda’s Regret! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mike looked at Elinda, who was enduring endless pain on Eve¡¯s back. He frowned and said, ¡°If you take the initiative to remove the restriction on her, I will let you go. ¡°Are you joking?¡± Alec looked at Mike and laughed. ¡°I can still control you now. I can even force you to do things that you don¡¯t want to do, right?¡± Hearing that, two streams of tears flowed down. She looked at Mike and said slowly, ¡°Kill me.¡± How much despair did she have to go through to say that? Mike found it hard to empathize. He looked at Elena and two streams of tears flowed down his face. Alec looked at Mike and continued to provoke him. ¡°I¡¯m crying. Do you know how desperate I was when you left me in the Shadow Swamp?¡± Mike did not say anything. He flew onto Eve¡¯s back and lifted up Elinda. He caressed Elinda¡¯s cold face and asked, ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Elinda nodded and two streams of tears flowed down her face. Mike nodded. He looked at the bone spear and stabbed it into Elinda¡¯s body. Eve roared angrily, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She roared, and she froze Linda and took a deep breath. She sucked Elinda¡¯s soul into her stomach. Mike said dejectedly, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, she will live in pain.¡± Eve froze. He could not understand this, but he could feel that Mike was suffering even more pain than Elinda. After all, he had ended his lover with his own hands. He must be feeling terrible. Alec was also stunned. He pointed at Mike and said, ¡°Madman, you madman!¡± Mike stood up and looked at Alec quietly. The killing intent that he had suppressed was now released without any reservation. Mike had recovered for more than 200 years. His strength, courage, temperament, and killing intent had improved at the same time. The killing intent that he released now could affect the world. The world was dyed blood-red by the killing intent. The mountains were broken, the rivers were cut off, and the trees were trembling. Mike¡¯s aura had already locked onto Alec. He looked at Alec and slowly said, ¡°I hope you can bring out a little of your strength. I ddon¡¯t want you to die too quickly.¡± Alec looked at Mike, and an inexplicable fear rose in his heart. ¡°Lunatic!¡± Alec cursed. He tumed around and was about to leave, but he suddenly flew backward. With a bang, the air exploded where Alec had been standing. Alec¡¯s eyes widened. He now understood what kind of person he had provoked. Mike appeared in front of Alec, and his hand was gradually covered with a layer of dragon scales. ¡°Injecting undead power into a living person¡¯s body should be more painful than injecting Holy Light power into an undead like you, right?¡± As soon as Mike finished speaking, endless Holy Light blossomed from his hand, enveloping Alec. Alec screamed in the Holy Light and struggled like a piece of cooked beef. With a thought from Mike, the power of Holy Light turned into four chains, locking Alec¡¯s limbs. Alec desperately wanted to resist, but in despair, he discovered that he, a divine-tier powerhouse, was completely powerless in Mike¡¯s hands. Mike had only used a portion of his power, but he was already unable to move. ¡°This¡­ how is this possible? I clearly became a divine-tier powerhouse earlier than him Alec might not be able to understand what was going on in his entire life, even though his life would come to an end today. Mike roared and turned the power of Holy Light into a long whip, hitting Alec¡¯s body. Alec screamed and cursed Mike, but soon, he could not curse anymore. He looked at Mike and begged him to let him go. Mike was unmoved. He looked at Alec and kept hitting Alec with the long whip. Suddenly, a ray of light flew from the distance. It was the wooden clone that Mike used to guard. Mike looked into the distance with a disappointed expression. With a thought, countless Holy Lights turned into shackles, trapping Alec tightly. Mike violently froze Alec, then brought Alec away from this place at high speed. In the distance, two divine-tier experts were flying over at high speed. Suddenly, Alec¡¯s aura disappeared from the range of their spiritual power. They stopped and looked at each other, their expressions grave. A spiritual body floated toward them. When they saw the appearance of the spiritual body, they hurriedly took action to protect it. ¡°Great Dragon, What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I sense Alec¡¯s aura?¡± The person called Great Dragon said, ¡°A strange person barged into the base, blew the base into pieces, and even destroyed my body. Alec is fighting with him, and he should have escaped very far away by now. The two of them looked at each other, and one of them said, ¡°This lecherous bastard, can¡¯t he tell the priority of the matter?!¡± The other person asked, ¡°How many people did he send?¡± The Great Dragon replied, ¡°Only one.¡± The two experts looked at each other, and the person who had just spoken said, ¡°I¡¯d better chase after him and see. Alec is with him. If something happens to him, our plan will be shelved.¡± The expert chased after Mike. However, under this sky, who could catch up to Mike, who had a dragon head? This was the benefit of the treasure that imprisoned the plane. As long as he acknowledged it, he could immediately become the strongest High-level expert. Three days later, Mike arrived at the boundary of the Otherworld. He turned to look at the Otherworld behind him, sighed, and tured to fly into the Divine Powerless Zone. Another day passed, and that person came over. He transmitted his voice with a solemn expression. ¡°We can already confirm that Alec has entered a Divine Powerless Zone. What do we do now?¡± In the secret chamber, the Alliance Leader was furious. He destroyed everything he saw in anger, looking like a mad demon. ¡°This fool, if he dies, what about my plan?!¡± The Alliance Leader turned around, looked at the Guardian, Crow Beast, and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you anxious at all?¡± The Guardian said unhurriedly, ¡°I copied his memories.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Alliance Leader shouted, ¡°You really copied that guy¡¯s memories?¡± The Guardian stretched out his hand, and countless images unfolded in front of the Alliance Leader. On them were the images of Alec making the growth potion, as well as some of his experiments. The Alliance Leader excitedly rubbed his hands and said, ¡°As expected of my good disciple. That¡¯s great. Then you should work with them for the next few months to produce the Spirit Liquid. I want to make an invincible army in these few days, attack the Otherworld, and unify the entire High-level Summoning Realm!¡± Crow Beast did not say anything. He felt that the Alliance Leader¡¯s idea was too childish. A strong person without consciousness could not be considered a strong person, and could only be a slightly stronger pawn. However, he did not refute the Alliance Leader. He turned around and left to find the person in charge of the experimental base. Chapter 424 - The Dream of the Alliance Leader! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Alliance Leader was still sitting in his dream of unifying the higher ranks. At this moment, he did not expect that his dream would be shattered in a few months. Mike turned around and looked at the Otherworld behind him. On the narrow coastline, a small black dot was approaching at an extremely fast speed. Mike narrowed his eyes slightly and did not hide his killing intent at all. He gripped the bone spear in his hand tightly, calculating in his heart the distance between the person and him and the person¡¯s speed. The man was getting closer and closer. Mike began to gather the elemental power in the surroundings. In an instant, he drew power from the mountains, seas, the sun, the night, and so on. Mike locked onto the man and waited for him to get closer, then he would attack and kill him. However, what surprised Mike was that the man only chased for a short distance before turning around and returning. Mike looked at Alec who was bound by the Holy Light chains in surprise. With a thought, the Holy Light chains began to burn with golden flames. Alec struggled and screamed in the flames. Mike took the opportunity to scan Alec with his spiritual power and found that he was real. This surprised him a little. Why did the person stop chasing? Mike reached out to remove the flames. Alec fell to the ground. He was breathing heavily and his body was convulsing. He even cursed at Mike. Mike glanced at Alec and ignored him. Mike turned around and asked Eve, ¡°Do you have any way to save her?¡± Eve said unhappily, ¡°Save? How can I save her? You were quite decisive when you killed her, why are you thinking of saving her now?¡± Mike heard that, and a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes. He did not explain anything to Eve, he sat cross-legged in front of Elinda quietly, looking at her lovingly through the layer of crystal clear ice, tears streaming down his face. Seeing this, Alec mocked, ¡°Oh, so this is a gentleman. What have you been doing all this time? Now You¡¯re here pretending to be a hypocrite. Does your family know about this? You¡¯re so good at pretending!¡± suddenly, a ball of golden flames appeared under Alec¡¯s body. It enveloped him and began to burn. Eve shook her head and said to Mike, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way. It¡¯s just that this process might take a long time, and I¡¯m not sure if what I said will be effective.¡± Mike stood up abruptly and walked to Eve¡¯s side, asking, ¡°You have a way?¡± Eve pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There was once a City Lord of our dragon race who died 30,000 years ago. Even his soul had dissipated, leaving behind only a lingering obsession. Later, when a visitor from the dragon race heard about the City Lord¡¯s matter, he helped reconstruct the City Lord¡¯s soul and body, saving the City Lord. Later, the City Lord completed the thing that he had been thinking about day and night, and disappeared.¡± Mike asked, ¡°Does that mean that as long as she still has the will to live, that person will be able to save her?¡± Eve shook her head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s just a possibility. It¡¯s extremely difficult to carry out. Not only is it extremely difficult to find the materials to reconstruct the body and soul, but that person is even harder to find. Back then, the dragon race searched for him for tens of thousands of years, but they still couldn¡¯t find him.¡± Hearing this, Mike sat on the ground. After a long while, he stood up and said, ¡°No matter what, I have to give it a try. Wait until we defeat the Dark Magi.¡± Alec¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Take a closer look. Is her body starting to rot? Why do you think I want to soak her with a hundred times the concentration of the necromancy solution? Is it because of my hobby?¡± Alec laughed wildly. Mike walked in front of Alec and stared at him, ¡°If you hand over the formula of the necromancy solution, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Alec laughed loudly, ¡°So what if I tell you? It¡¯s just using the power of the undead to catalyze a living person. When his consciousness is at its most lucid, I¡¯l open his head and extract his brain. I¡¯ve said it, do you dare to do it? A gentleman!¡± Alec emphasized the word ¡®gentleman¡¯ very heavily. Mike frowned. If that was really the case, he had to reconsider. Alec looked at Mike and said, ¡°T¡¯ll show you another way. Actually, she doesn¡¯t have to soak in the necromancy solution. That¡¯s just a last resort. If you have the ability, capture a divine-tier undead and use the power of the divine-tier undead to nurture this woman. It can be used for hundreds of years. Or you can turn into an undead yourself and then use your own power to nurture her.¡± Alec did not notice that he had said too much. Mike nodded and said to Alec, ¡°Thank you.¡± Alec frowned. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mike asked in return, ¡°Guess what I want to do? A divine-tier undead?¡± Alec smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°You can try. Let¡¯s see who dies first, me or her. If you dare to let even a little bit of my power leak out, I can immediately kill her. It¡¯s not a loss to drag a peerless beauty down with me before I die. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mike frowned. He looked at Alec and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about a deal.¡± Alec smiled and said, ¡°Tell me, what deal?¡± Mike said, ¡°You remove the seed planted in her body, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Alec smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°You really think I¡¯m an idiot. If I let her go, will you let me go? Don¡¯t talk to me about promises. In this day and age, promises are worthless.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I can let you go first.¡± Alec frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± Mike looked straight at Alec and said, ¡°You can try and see how far you can run in this Divine Powerless Zone.¡± Alec laughed disdainfully, but his heart was already on high alert. He suddenly remembered something. When he was confronting the long worm earlier, Mike seemed to have arrived too quickly. Could it be¡­ Alec glanced at Mike and said nothing. Mike saw that Alec did not say anything, and he did not say anything either. He just accelerated towards the Otherworld. Six hours later, the coastline of the Otherworld was faintly visible. Alec started to get nervous. He understood that if he really obtained the Otherworld, he would not be able to do anything no matter what he said. He hurriedly stopped Mike and said, ¡°I can make this deal with you, but you have to tell me, how is Giant Dragon?¡± ¡°Giant Dragon?¡± Mike asked, somewhat puzzled, ¡°Is it another divine-level expert?¡± Alec asked, ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s too weak. I killed him. However, his soul should have escaped. Given some time, he should be able to possess a fresh physical body.¡± Alec took a deep breath. Things were as he had imagined. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°I can make this deal with you, but you have to promise that you won¡¯t attack me.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. You can only choose to trust me. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance to escape when you get to the Otherworld.¡± Alec took a deep breath and said to Mike, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make arrangements with the restriction now..¡± Chapter 425 - A Difficult Choice! Chapter 425 A Difficult Choice! Mike let go of Alec. Seeing this, Alec wanted to escape, but he realized that both Mike and Eve were watching him. The divine power around him was as strong as iron, like an invisible cage, locking him down. Mike sighed helplessly, and then obediently let go of the restriction. He released Alec and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again, or else I¡¯ll destroy you in body and soul.¡± Alec turned around and glared at Mike, then flew away. Eve asked, ¡°We finally caught him, and we just let him go?¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°I never thought of letting him go.¡± Not long after, another Mike grabbed Alec and flew back. Mike, who was chatting with Eve, turned into a tree trunk and fell into the sea. Alec said, ¡°That¡¯s not very proper. Didn¡¯t you say you would let me go?¡±. Mike said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, if I really let you go, she will die, right?¡± Alec mumbled softly, ¡°She won¡¯t be able to live now anyway.¡± Mike frowned when he heard that. A ball of golden flame started burning in his hand. Alec saw that and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll disarm it now. Let me go immediately.¡± Mike did not say anything. He looked at Alec, his eyes filled with killing intent. Alec quickly cleaned up what he had done. He looked at Mike, his eyes filled with fear. Bam! Alec¡¯s body exploded. Eve attacked at lightning speed. Golden flames enveloped Alec¡¯s soul, and Alec screamed as he turned into ashes. Mike burned Alec¡¯s ashes repeatedly without any expression on his face. After making sure that Alec¡¯s soul was burned clean, he sped up and flew towards the other world. He was thinking about what he should do in the future. Mike had just checked on Elinda¡¯s body and found that she was indeed beginning to rot. Mike estimated that based on Elinda¡¯s current condition, she should be able to hold out for three more of these. Mike frowned. Of course, he could capture divine-tier undead, but the problem was how many he needed to capture. Mike did not know how powerful that person Eve mentioned was. He only knew one thing, that was that even if he was given tens of thousands of years, he would not be able to compete with the dragon race. In the vast sea of stars, what was the probability of him finding that mysterious powerhouse by himself? A sense of despair rose in Mike¡¯s heart. He asked, ¡°What is the name of that powerhouse?¡± Eve shook her head and said with fanaticism, ¡°For existences at that level, not to mention saying their names, even if we think of them in our hearts, we would have to bear the corresponding karma. With our current strength, if we mention that person¡¯s name in our hearts, we would probably be wiped out by the power of the heavenly axiom.¡± Mike returned to the Dark Church. He went straight to the A-wood class and took the two girls away without saying a word. He brought the two girls back to the Sea of Flowers and said to them, ¡°There is something I have to let you know. After you hear it, if you are not willing to wait for me, I¡­ will not force you.¡± They looked at Mike with surprise. Witch said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mike sighed and called Eve down. He then carried Elinda down from his back. Witch looked at Elinda¡¯s miserable state. She covered her mouth with her hand and her voice began to tremble. Demoness did not know Elinda, but she knew everything from Witch¡¯s expression. Mike sighed and told the two girls everything that had happened. ¡°In short, I will try my best to capture as many divine-tier undead as possible in the process of counterattacking the Otherworld. After the war is over, I will immediately go to the Middle Sky Pivot Point¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I may have to go back on my word.¡± Witch grabbed the Demoness¡¯s hand and said to Mike, ¡°We can wait, right?¡± Witch looked at Mike and nodded solemnly. Mike pulled the two girls into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to hand over the results of this mission to Guardian now, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Guardian looked at the map of the Otherworld that Mike had drawn, as well as the information that Mike had obtained from the Otherworld. His eyes were full of shock. ¡°I originally heard from your description that with the power of the Dark Church and Dragon Castle, we would be able to attack the Otherworld. But now, it seems that our power alone is far from enough. We need to unite all the forces that can be united during this period of time, especially the forces of the Western Region. They have also been captured by the Dark Magi. We can use this to talk to them.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I still need to return to the Otherworld. My mission is only half completed.¡± Guardian nodded and said, ¡°Before that, I suggest you go to the Dungeon first.¡± ¡°Dungeon?¡± Mike was stunned. He was not unfamiliar with this name because the Dungeon that Guardian mentioned was the actual controller of the Otherworld. All forces had to bow down to it, otherwise, there would be no place to stand in the Otherworld. Mike¡¯s expression became serious. He looked at Guardian and asked, ¡°Are they looking for me?¡± Guardian nodded and said, ¡°They value you very much. I suggest that you go and talk to them. If you can reach an agreement, liberating the Otherworld will not be a problem.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I will treat this meeting seriously.¡± Guardian said, ¡°He often goes to the Dungeon. Let him bring you there. I will go and study this potion.¡± Mike bowed to Guardian and turned to leave. He followed Grand Magus into the dungeon and shuttled through Lin Li¡¯s palace. He was a little shocked. He looked at these buildings and asked, ¡°The dungeon is so magnificent. It must have been built for a long time.¡± Before Grand Magus could speak, the guard who led the way said, ¡°Of course. The Dungeon has existed for as long as the Otherworld has existed. This is something that everyone in the Otherworld knows. How could you not know?¡± Mike did not answer his question. The guard frowned, but he stopped making things difficult for Mike because the Grand Magus was there. Mike saw through the guard¡¯s intention. He smiled disdainfully and did not say anything else. Soon, the guard brought Mike to a magnificent palace. He bowed respectfully to Mike and said, ¡°You can go in now.¡± Mike turned around and walked in. The guard looked at Mike and thought, ¡®You walked in without bowing. Now, even Master can not protect you.¡¯ Mike walked in and saw a tall man sitting on the throne. He did not speak, but his aura was very intimidating. Mike looked at the person in power. He knew that even if he had a dragon head, he would not be able to defeat this person. This man had probably already touched the threshold of another realm. Mike frowned, and a voice in his heart told him, ¡°Don¡¯t give in.¡± Chapter 426 - The Ruler! Chapter 426 The Ruler! Mike and the person in power looked at each other. For a moment, the atmosphere in the palace was extremely cold. However, the others had different feelings in their hearts. Most of them were looking at Mike, wanting to see what kind of punishment he would receive. Suddenly, a voice broke the awkwardness, ¡°Look, this kid has just entered the divine-tier and hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. He¡¯s actually scared silly by this kind of ostentation.¡± After saying this, he took the lead to laugh. When the others saw this, they could only laugh along Hearing this, the person in power narrowed his eyes slightly and withdrew that sovereign-like aura and divine power. He nodded and said, ¡°Young man, your name is Mike, right?¡± Seeing this, Mike knew that the battle in the dark had ended. He slowly bowed to the person in power and said, ¡°Yes, greetings to Your Majesty. It¡¯s my first time entering such a precious place. I hope Your Majesty will forgive me.¡± The person in power looked at Mike and said, ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Hearing this, Mike slowly stood up. The person in power looked at the person who spoke first and asked, ¡°Your actions today are a bit abnormal. Do you know this kid?¡±. The Sea King walked out, bowed to His Majesty and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have met this kid once, so I don¡¯t really know him. But that good-for-nothing disciple of mine once had a dispute with Luo, so it can be said that we didn¡¯t get to know each other without fighting.¡± Mike smiled at the Sea King in a friendly manner. The people who stood on the side of the Sea King also smiled at Mike. The people on the other side of the group looked like charcoal, looking at Mike with extremely cold eyes. Mike sighed. He understood that he had accidentally gotten involved in the dispute of the royal family again. When the person in power saw this scene, his expression was calm. He asked, ¡°Do you know why I asked you to come here?¡± Mike shook his head and nodded. The person in power chuckled. ¡°Interesting. Why did you shake your head? Why did you nod later?¡± Mike said, ¡°I shook my head because I didn¡¯t know the reason His Majesty was looking for. I nodded because I knew His Majesty wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± The person in power looked at Mike and laughed. ¡°This is really interesting. Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s for your own good.¡± Mike stood up straight and put on an expression that said he was all ears. The person in charge said, ¡°I heard that your hometown has been occupied by Dark Magi, and I¡¯m heartbroken. I want to help you, but the Dark Magi didn¡¯t send troops to the Otherworld, and I have no reason to do so. Why don¡¯t you be my personal guard? That way, I have enough reason to help you.¡± Hearing this, Mike sneered in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®What a shameless ruler. The Dark Magi¡¯s intentions are so obvious. They want to attack the Otherworld. He and cobweb will have a battle sooner or later. It¡¯s just a matter of defense and offense, and they want to take advantage of it. Moreover, they make it sound so grand. It¡¯s really¡­¡¯ Mike took a deep breath. In that instant, he thought of countless reasons, but in the end, he rejected all of it. He understood that in front of the ruler. Any reason would be exposed. He could only tell the truth in his heart. Thinking of this, Mike suddenly straightened his body and said to him, ¡°Although the Otherworld has fallen, there are no longer people to care about. Moreover, they are aiming for a higher plane, so they won¡¯t stay for long in the High-level Summoning Realm. So¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty.¡± Everyone looked at Mike, their eyes filled with disbelief, especially the Sea King. He was just thinking that Mike was really amazing, but now it had turned out like this¡­ Some of the Sea King¡¯s political enemies were already laughing secretly. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the person in power did not have any intention of blaming Mike. He just asked, ¡°Is that all? Is there any other reason?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Other than some personal affairs, there is nothing worth staying on this High-level.¡± The person in power pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t send troops to help you.¡± Mike expressionlessly bowed to the person in charge and turned to leave. However, he heard the person in charge say, ¡°Wait.¡± Mike stopped. The person in charge said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If you win, I can still help you. If you lose, stay by my side and be my personal guard for a thousand years. How about that?¡± Mike heard this and asked, ¡°What bet?¡± The person in charge said, ¡°I heard that your summoned beasts are very rare. Coincidentally, my summoned beasts are also very rare. Why don¡¯t we let them out and let them have a fight? The outcome of the bet will be decided by their victory or defeat. How about that?¡± Eve said to Mike, ¡°I can try.¡± Mike did not answer Eve. He just walked forward quietly. The person in charge asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Mike said, ¡°Your Majesty, but the answer is already very obvious. How many years has Your Majesty been a divine-tier powerhouse? Let alone a summoned beast? ¡°He and I have fought for hundreds of years. We are already like brothers. I really don¡¯t want to see him go into danger.¡± The person in power shook his head and said, ¡°As a young man, don¡¯t you have any spirit of taking risks?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I only take risks where I can see hope, but I don¡¯t dare to take risks where I can¡¯t see hope.¡± Everyone looked at Mike with a stunned expression. They thought that this kid was crazy to actually dare to talk to the great person in power about such a condition. He looked at Mike. The faint anger in his heart instantly disappeared. He suddenly felt that Mike was a little interesting. He had no idea how long it had been since someone dared to talk to him like this. He decided to give Mike a chance, he laughed lightly. ¡°Alright. How about I let my beast¡¯s divine power be suppressed to the same level as your summoned beast? Now we can at least compare, right?¡± Mike looked at the person in power and started to mutter in his heart. He did not understand why the person in power was able to take a step back on this issue. Was it because of his confidence? Mike quickly denied this answer. He did not think that the person in power knew The person in power looked at Mike who did not speak for a long time. He was not anxious. He just sat on the throne and looked at Mike quietly. The actions of the person in power surprised the royal nobles who knew him. They looked at him and suddenly felt that this was the first time they had seen him like this. Mike thought for a long time and found that there was actually no more peaceful and simple way than to fight a battle. If he really could not win, he could just admit defeat. After all, the opponent was the person in power of a region, even if he lost, it would not be too surprising. He slowly raised his head and said to the ruler, ¡°Okay.¡± The corner of the ruler¡¯s mouth rose slightly. He looked at Mike and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re very interesting.¡± Mike bowed to the ruler and said, ¡°Please show mercy.¡± The ruler smiled but did not say anything. He just looked at Mike quietly. After a long while, he said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Then, the scene in front of everyone kept changing. The next moment, everyone was actually standing on the clouds. Chapter 427 - The Ruler and the Dragon! Chapter 427 The Ruler and the Dragon! Mike scanned the area with his spiritual power and realized that this place was really in the sky. The Ruler said to Mike, ¡®This place is in the sky. You can use the two magic beasts to your heart¡¯s content. You Don¡¯t have to worry about causing damage to other places.¡± Mike¡¯s mind was not on the Ruler¡¯s words. He was using the dragon head to scan the area, but he was surprised to find that the dragon head was useless here! The Ruler had already summoned his exotic beast called the Attendant. It was a huge dragon. It spread its wings, almost covering the sky. In between its breaths, flames actually emerged from its body. Looking from afar, it was as if a huge crown had been placed on it. For a moment, its majesty was fully displayed. Mike looked at the exotic beast and could not help but praise it. ¡°What a handsome divine beast. Such a noble aura. It is exactly the same as you, Your Majesty.¡± When the Ruler in power heard Mike¡¯s praise, he actually felt a little happy in his heart. He said to Mike, ¡°Come, summon your magical beast. Let me see what your magical beast looks like.¡± Mike said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a fool of ourselves.¡± As soon as Mike said that, Eve flew out from the summoning barrier. She soared into the sky like a golden lightning bolt. She landed on Mike¡¯s back and coiled up behind him. When the Ruler saw this scene, he could not help but praise, ¡°As expected of the youngest divine-tier master in this area. Not only are they powerful, but their summoned beasts are also extraordinary.¡± Summ re ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. Then, Your Majesty, shall we begin?¡± The Ruler smiled and nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, then let¡¯s begin.¡± Mike nodded and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Mike nodded. He looked at the huge godly beast behind the Ruler and said to Eve, ¡°Do what you can.¡± Eve nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Mike nodded and let Eve out. The divine beast also soared into the sky, and the two beasts flew higher into the sky. Eve did not dare to be negligent. She focused all her attention on the divine beast, afraid that it would suddenly do something. The divine beast was the same. It did not dare to look down on the young-looking Eve. The divine beast said to Eve, ¡°Little fellow, I admit that you have indeed made me feel threatened, but I am not a pushover either. You have to be careful.¡± Eve smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Attendant looked at Eve and said, ¡°Okay, then you have to be careful from now on.¡± Below the two beasts, everyone who saw this scene clicked their tongues in wonder, especially the Ruler. He had never seen his summoned beast be so easy-going with that magical beast. He looked at Mike, he realized that Mike¡¯s eyes did not even show a hint of surprise. It was as if this was how it should be. The royal nobles were also stunned. They saw this scene and knew in their hearts that this was the mutual appreciation between two magical beasts with excellent bloodlines and abilities. The Sea King looked at the Ruler and Mike and quickly shook his head. At this moment, the battle between the two beasts had begun. The Attendant spread his wings and the fire and wind elements in the world rushed towards him. The wind and fire elements complemented each other and brought with them unparalleled power as they headed towards Eve. Seeing this, Eve fled at full speed and escaped from the sea of fire. Seeing this, Eve was shocked. The fire element was her specialty, but she knew that he could not control the fire element as easily as the Attendant. She closed her eyes and looked at the servant, shouting, ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s time to attack!¡± Suddenly, dark clouds gathered in the sky. Countless lightning snakes could be seen in the clouds, and they even gathered together to form a god-like power. This was one of the benefits that Eve had gained from the Calamity. As divine beasts, lightning was the thing they feared the most. There was no other thing like it. This kind of righteous energy was for beasts like them who ate raw meat and drank blood, it was almost a natural restraint. However, if they managed to survive the Calamity, the divine beasts would definitely be able to gain some benefits from the Calamity. For example, the ability to control the Calamity. The Attendant looked at Eve with some fear in his heart. ¡°Control the divine power? What a lucky fellow. However, I am not a pushover either.¡± The Attendant once again gathered the power of wind and fire. He wanted to dispel the dark clouds before Eve¡¯s calamity took shape. He wanted to dispel this Calamity! Eve also noticed the Attendant¡¯s intentions. Her brows were tightly furrowed, but then they relaxed. The Calamity had taken shape. The Attendant who was gathering the power of wind and fire was shocked. He made a prompt decision and detonated all the power of wind and fire to delay the Calamity¡¯s arrival. However, he still underestimated the speed and quality of the Calamity. Before the power of wind and fire was detonated, Eve brought the Calamity to the Attendant¡¯s head. Then, a bolt of lightning struck down, and the Attendant had no choice but to dodge at full speed, he did not want the attack to land on him. The lightning brushed past the Attendant¡¯s body, and the Attendant¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, he suddenly realized that the speed of the lightning was pitifully slow. He looked at Eve and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Eve said, ¡°You and I are just going through the motions, why are you being so serious? Besides, didn¡¯t you intentionally miss with the power of wind and fire?¡± The Attendant looked at Eve and sighed. ¡°Forget it, I was hoping to have a good fight with you today, so that¡¯s it. I¡¯m just being nice.¡± Eve nodded. Then, something that shocked everyone happened. The two beasts were attacking each other, but it was like a child playing house. They did not even see the power of their skills. The Ruler saw this and was surprised. He looked at Mike and saw that Mike was also looking at him in surprise. The Ruler raised his eyebrows and found it funny. He did not expose the two beasts¡¯ little tricks in the sky. He just looked at them quietly, wanting to see how they would end up. Although Mike looked surprised, he knew that Eve had some bad ideas in her mind. Mike sighed in his heart. Although the Attendant had accompanied the Ruler for countless years, Eve looked too young and did not seem like a powerful beast. The Attendant was bored and played with Eve. He said to Eve, ¡°I say, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s save some face for our respective masters.¡± Eve said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Then I admit defeat.¡± The Attendant was indignant. He was about to say something when he heard the voice of the Ruler. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are doing. This battle must be won.¡± Chapter 428 - He Must Save Elinda! Chapter 428 He Must Save Elinda! The Attendant was stunned. He did not understand why the Ruler had to win this battle, but he was still prepared to brace himself for Eve¡¯s sudden attack. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of danger surged into the Attendant¡¯s heart. He felt a numbing sensation on his back. He thought to himself that he had been careless and wanted to flap his wings to avoid it. Eve suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Countless bolts of lightning descended from the sky. Each bolt had a power that was no weaker than the first. With a boom, the Attendant was engulfed by the lightning. He fled in a fluster in the midst of the lightning, but he realized that the range of the lightning was extremely wide. If he continued to flee, he would not be able to escape the range of the lightning, it would be exhausted by the endless power of the lightning The Attendant frowned, but he subconsciously increased the divine power on his body. At this moment, a new scene appeared. The Calamity in the sky disappeared, and the dark clouds disappeared. Only Eve and the Attendant were left in the sky. Eve pointed her tail at the servant and yelled, ¡°Look, how much divine power did he use? He broke the rules, he broke the rules!¡± The royal family¡¯s faces turned as black as the bottom of a pot. They looked at Mike, and they wanted to go up and beat him up. However, the Ruler chuckled. ¡°I lost. This little guy has ten thousand holes in his heart.¡± Mike bowed respectfully to the Ruler and said, ¡°Your Majesty is too kind. If it weren¡¯t for the Attendant suppressing his strength, how could Eve have won? Your Majesty, Please stop praising my summoned beast. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll get a big head.¡± The Ruler and Mike exchanged glances and laughed loudly. A moment later, the Ruler said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised you. Dispatch troops to the Otherworld within three years. You can rest assured about this.¡± Mike bowed once again, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± After that, Mike discussed with everyone about the arrangements for the troops to head to the Otherworld. Most of them came to a consensus, but there were differences in the number of divine-tier experts. Seeing this, Mike said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely not lying. The Spiderweb has great divine power. If we don¡¯t get rid of it in time, the divine power will definitely endanger the Otherworld in the future.¡± The person in charge looked at everyone and said, ¡°Stop quarreling. Sea King, make a trip to the Otherworld. Go now. Bring your people and investigate how many divine-tier experts there are in the Otherworld.¡± Mike cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The Ruler looked at Mike with satisfaction and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t become my guard. Are you really not going to consider it again?¡± Hearing this, Mike was first stunned, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, there is really a reason that I must go to the Middle Sky Pivot Point. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡± The Ruler smiled and said, ¡°How can I blame you? Don¡¯t be paranoid. You just need to remember that the door of the Dungeon is always open for you. Whenever you want to join the Dungeon, you can come at any time. We welcome you at any time.¡± Everyone, including the Sea King, looked at Mike as if they had seen a ghost. They could not understand why Mike was treated like this. Could it be that His Majesty really had a heart for talent? Mike looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Your Majesty in advance.¡± The Ruler nodded and said to Mike, ¡°You go ahead and do what you need to do.¡± Mike continued, ¡°Excuse me.¡± After saying that, Mike left. Mike walked on the way to the Dungeon, but the expression on his face became more and more serious. There was no joy in being supported at all. ¡°Why is the Ruler treating me like this? Could it be that he really has the heart to love talents?¡± Mike quickly denied this idea. The prerequisite for the Ruler to love talents was that the person had to listen to his orders. Mike asked himself, from the time he entered the door to the time he left the door, almost everything he did was against the Ruler, there was no characteristic that could prove that he was obedient. ¡°That is, there is something or condition on me that the Ruler wants¡­¡± Mike was silent. There was something on him that the person in power did not have or could not get from other sources. There was Law of Perfection, the Great Wilderness Qi Refining Technique, the Carefree Travel, Eve, the mysterious little beast, and even the bone spear. However, regardless of whether the person in power knew about the existence of these things, in terms of value, was it worth it for the Ruler to take action? The answer was uncertain. Mike felt that he must have missed something. He thought carefully, but a white skull appeared in his mind. Dragon head! That¡¯s right! How could a Ruler allow the resources in his territory to be controlled by others? Furthermore, that Ruler was weaker than him. Mike did not dare to think further. He looked at the Grand Magus who was standing in the distance, praying that things were not as he thought. The Grand Magus saw that Mike had returned and immediately walked up to him. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°How is it? Has the Ruler agreed to send troops?¡± Mike nodded. Grand Magus asked, ¡°Then why do you still have this expression?¡± Mike glanced at him and decided not to tell him his guess. There were only a few people who knew that the dragon head had been recognized as its master. If the Ruler really knew that the dragon head had been recognized as its master, then it could basically be confirmed who had leaked the information. Mike shook his head and said to the Grand Magus, ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about the witch¡­¡± ¡°Witch? She¡¯s fine.¡± The Great Magus apparently misunderstood and thought that Mike was talking about Witch. Mike shook his head and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Elinda.¡± The Great Magus was stunned for a moment before he realized that his granddaughter might be at a disadvantage again. The Great Magus asked, ¡°When are you and Witch going to get married?¡± Mike knew that the Great Magus was talking about Witch, so he said, ¡°Wait for Elinda to wake up, I¡¯ll marry the three of them.¡± ¡°Little pervert, Witch has given herself to you. She¡¯s really unlucky.¡± When Mike heard this, he did not intend to pay attention to the Grand Magus. He knew that he was asking for a lot¡­ but this was something that he had to do. Mike said to the Great Magus, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the Otherworld to get some information. We still don¡¯t know much about the arrangements of the Dark Magi in the Otherworld. If our understanding of the Spiderweb remains at its current level when the war starts, we will suffer a great loss.¡± Great Magus nodded heavily and said to Mike, ¡°Alright, you have to be careful.¡± Mike nodded and said to the Great Magus, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Dragon Castle in your care.¡± Great Magus nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged everything, including the chart you brought back this time. I¡¯ve also sent people to investigate.¡± Mike secretly admired him.¡±Since everything has been arranged, then I¡¯m relieved. There¡¯s no time to lose. I will leave now.¡± ¡°Be careful on your journey.¡± Chapter 429 - Freezing the Undead Chapter 429 Freezing the Undead Three days later, Mike once again ventured deep into the Otherworld. This time, it was different from the previous time. He was prepared to infiltrate the south. He wanted to see if there were any Otherworld teams that resisted in the Misty Forest. If there were, he would rescue them if he could, if he could help, he would help. Mike flew through the Misty Forest. Along the way, he almost did not encounter any decent patrols. This could not help but make Mike¡¯s heart turn cold. The patrols were so small. This meant that the Spiderweb was not worried that there would be any resistance on this land. Then, where did the group of experts from the Misty Forest go? This was a question worth thinking about. Mike arrived at the old site of the imperial capital of the Misty Forest. Before he landed, he was stunned by the scene before him. A giant tree hung down its branches from the center of the imperial capital of the Misty Forest, protecting the entire imperial capital. Outside the protection area of the giant tree, several divine-tier undead were continuously attacking the barrier of the giant tree. Under the attacks of the divine-tier undead, the barrier was broken in an instant. However, before the undead could make a move, the barrier of the giant tree was regenerated. The cycle repeated itself. The attacks of the divine-tier undead seemed fierce, but they were unable to get any closer to the imperial capital of the Misty Forest. Mike looked at the giant tree and frowned. He did not understand. For such a giant tree to withstand such attacks every day, how much divine power would be consumed? Mike estimated that the divine power of the entire Misty Forest would probably be plundered by this giant tree. If that was the case, once the divine power in the air became thin, the amount of energy required to draw the barrier would be enormous. Mike did not want to continue calculating. Suddenly, a graceful figure flew out of the barrier. She stretched out her delicate hand, and the surrounding wood-elemental energy crazily surged toward her. Then, she pointed her delicate hand at a divine-tier undead, and the undead was grabbed and dragged into the barrier. Then, there was a huge explosion. Mike frowned when he saw this scene, but then he was so surprised that he could not close his mouth. There was another barrier in the inner layer of the barrier of the big tree. The graceful figure dragged the undead into the interlayer of the two barriers, detonating the undead. The energy released by the undead was quickly absorbed by the big tree. The energy fluctuation on the giant tree¡¯s body increased by another level. Mike smiled happily for no other reason than that he was shocked by the idea of the Misty Forest. In this way, not only would they not have to worry about the divine-tier undead outside, but the giant tree could also recover divine power this way. The speed was not slow either. Mike smiled. He looked at the divine-tier undead outside and thought about how to capture two of them alive. Eve saw through Mike¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°I have an idea. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to hear it.¡± Mike rolled his eyes at Eve and said, ¡°Tell me.¡± Eve said, ¡°We can use the method of sealing the witches to seal the divine-tier undead. However, my ice attribute strength is not enough¡­ Currently, I only have fire and thunder attributes that have reached the divine-tier.¡± Hearing this, Mike frowned and said, ¡°You have inspired me. I can use the dragon head to mobilize the ice attribute divine power to freeze two divine-tier undead.¡±. Eve nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try it first. Don¡¯t find out that the idea is beautiful and the reality is cruel.¡± ¡°You bastard.¡± Mike smiled and hit Eve. Then, he began to slowly move toward the divine-tier undead in front of him. Eve flew in front of Mike. Lightning flashed on her body as she said to Mike, ¡°I will suppress it. You will seal it.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Get ready.¡± Eve nodded. She silently recited a few numbers in his heart. Then, she roared angrily, ¡°Now!¡± Two silver lightning bolts turned into two chains that locked down the divine-tier undead closest to them. The divine-tier undead roared furiously, and the power of the undead continuously seeped out of its body, blocking the incoming lightning power. Mike began to activate the dragon head, gathering all the ice attribute divine power in the world. Suddenly, lightning flashed on the divine-tier undead¡¯s body, and the surging lightning instantly penetrated through its body. A charred stench wafted out. Mike covered his nose and cursed furiously. ¡°Bastard, the south and the north are different. I only needed an instant to mobilize these ice elements in the Dark Continent, but now I need a full 30 seconds. Change it to another one. This time, wait for me to gather the ice elements first before you attack.¡± Eve said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any mistakes this time.¡± Eve rolled her eyes at Mike and said, ¡°You¡¯re clearly the one who slacked off, but you can still blame it on the regions. This is amazing.¡± Mike¡¯s face darkened as he said to Eve, ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up. We don¡¯t have much time. If the people inside come out later, we won¡¯t be able to explain ourselves.¡± Eve muttered, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Then, she began to gather the power of lightning At the same time, Mike began to use the dragon head to mobilize the ice attribute divine power around him. That was the advantage of the dragon head. Not only could it mobilize the various types of energy at will, but its speed was also much faster than that of an ordinary powerhouse. For some reason, the figure of the Ruler suddenly appeared in Mike¡¯s mind. He could not help but feel frustrated, and his hands began to move more vigorously. The ice attribute energy between heaven and earth began to surge toward Mike. The surrounding temperature rapidly dropped, and even the clouds began to freeze. sur Mike looked at Eve and roared angrily, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The lightning chain was like an angry dragon. It rushed out and bound a divine-tier undead. The undead roared and tried to break free from the chains that brought it pain, but it was all in vain. The lightning chain was the nemesis of all undead, not to mention that Eve now had a divine-tier lightning attribute divine power. No matter how much stronger the divine-tier undead was, it was useless. Mike came to the divine-tier undead and poured the cold air in his hand down. The undead was covered by the cold air, and the surface of its body began to freeze. However, Mike suddenly frowned. He released his spiritual power to check on the undead. At that moment, the undead suddenly exerted force, and the thin layer of ice covering its body was instantly shattered. Mike understood now. If he did not think of a way to restrain this divine-tier undead, no matter how much divine power he gathered, it would be useless. Mike pulled out his bone spear with one hand and opened a big hole on the undead¡¯s body. Cold air gushed into the big hole and quickly froze the undead power in their bodies. After poking two big holes in the divine-tier undead¡¯s body, very soon, the flow of divine power in the divine-tier undead¡¯s body began to slow down. Seeing this, Mike quickly increased the speed of the flow of divine power. Thick layers of ice began to form on the undead¡¯s body. Soon, he could not struggle anymore. Mike was worried, so he added two more barriers on the undead¡¯s body, then, he flew away with the undead. After Mike and Eve flew away, a divine-tier powerhouse appeared at the place where Mike had fought. He looked at the traces of the battle and was surprised, but his face was still a little excited. ¡°This kind of ice-attribute divine power¡­ in the entire Otherworld, no, in the entire High-level Summoning Realm, he¡¯s probably the only one who has it, right?¡± If Mike was here, he would definitely be able to recognize this person. It was the Queen of the Misty Forest, Irene, who the entire high-tier knew was dead. Chapter 430 - Absorbing the Undead Aura! Chapter 430 Absorbing the Undead Aura! Irene looked in the direction where Mike had gone. She could not bear to look at him, so she flew back into the enchantment barrier. Mike came to a high hill. He looked at the divine-level undead in front of him and asked, ¡°We can¡¯t keep it like this forever, right? How are we going to keep it?¡± Eve raised an eyebrow. ¡°Should we give it a try?¡± She pointed at Mike¡¯s interspatial ring and smiled wretchedly. Mike frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do we have any other methods?¡± Eve shook her head. ¡°What if the interspatial ring can¡¯t hold this thing, what should I do? Or what will happen to me?¡± Eve shook her head. Mike said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, what use do I have for you?¡± Eve was also a little angry. She said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in this High-level area for as long as you, and you don¡¯t even know it yourself?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Mike was a little embarrassed by Eve¡¯s rebuttal, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°How do you think we should extract the undead power from this guy¡¯s body?¡± Eve looked at Mike in surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you extracting the power of the undead from him? This thing doesn¡¯t even have a magic core. It only has a ball of soul fire in its body. Unless you can¡­¡± Mike and Eve looked at each other and exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Soul Fire!¡± The two of them had the same idea. As long as they could find a way to preserve the Soul Fire of the undead, it would be the same as preserving the power of the undead. However, the two of them soon lost their excitement. Eve looked at the big guy in front of her and asked, ¡°How are you going to preserve the Soul Fire of this guy? This is not a magic core. I think as long as you take out the Soul Fire, the power of the undead in it will disappear.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°So we have to think about it. There are a few ways to preserve the power.¡± Eve said disdainfully, ¡°How many other ways are there? One is to store it in there, but the energy that can be preserved is very small. The other is magic nuclei and magic crystals, or we can make it into medicine. But we don¡¯t know the formula of the growth potion. Now that Alec is dead, the method that he said is not only impossible to verify, but it is also against human ethics. We can not do that.¡± Mike nodded and frowned. ¡°There is another way.¡± Eve flew over and asked in surprise, ¡°What other way?¡± Mike did not say anything but pointed at his lower abdomen. Eve immediately understood and said anxiously, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I can condense an undead spirit in my body¡­¡± ¡°Even though you have a lot of spirits in your body, the energy cycle is a whole cycle. In other words, you have to be constantly attacked by the undead power. In the future, when the undead power accumulates, it will be hard to tell what kind of changes will occur in your body.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Is there a second way? If you know any other way, spill the beans, I will give up this method immediately.¡± Eve was stunned by Mike¡¯s question, That¡¯s right, was there another way? If there was another way, why would Mike take such a dangerous path? Furthermore, this path could not be replaced by anyone else. It was not only because Mike was the only one with multiple spirits, it was also because if other people were to be invaded by the power of the undead, they would almost certainly become undead. It was either that or they would completely destroy the power of the undead and would not be able to preserve it. Mike looked at Eve and said earnestly, ¡°You are by my side. If I have any problems, you will immediately attract lightning to strike me.¡± Eve nodded and said, ¡°You should think about it again. This power of the undead will not dissipate in a short period of time. You and I should think about it carefully before we do anything. It is better than only finding a better solution after we have done it.¡± Mike looked at Eve and nodded. He had to admit that what Eve said made sense. So he sat down and began to think about other strategies with Eve. Suddenly, Eve shouted, ¡°Eva!¡± Mike was confused. He asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eve said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Back when Eva had just formed her combat power, her first battle was against a heaven-tier undead giant at the front line. Wasn¡¯t she absorbing that undead giant¡¯s divine power?¡± Mike began to recall. He remembered that there was such a scene, but he was not sure. ¡°Can¡¯t we just call Eva out and ask her?¡± Mike cursed himself for being too anxious. He quickly called Eva out and told her about the situation. Eva frowned. After listening for a long time, she slowly said, ¡°Yes, but no.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eva said, ¡°I can preserve the power of the undead in my body, but that¡¯s because I can transform into a dark body. Although the dark element and the undead are similar, they are still different. I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t be assimilated into a rotten dragon.¡± Mike heard this and frowned. He said, ¡°Then what should we do now? Eva, you can try first. At least your chances of success are higher than mine.¡± Eva nodded and began to try to absorb the divine-tier undead¡¯s power. As time passed, the divine-tier undead¡¯s power began to decrease rapidly. Suddenly, Eva stopped. She looked at Mike and said innocently, ¡°Please don¡¯t blame me. I really can¡¯t keep it¡­¡± Before Eva could finish, the undead¡¯s power emerged from her pores and quickly dissipated. Mike looked at this scene and shook his head helplessly. Eva said from the side: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was someone who was too stupid. He didn¡¯t think of how to store the power of the undead first.¡± Mike heard this and frowned. Eve saw Mike¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mike quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, you don¡¯t have to apologize. Eva, you¡¯re the best, be good, go back.¡± Eva finally relaxed and returned to the summoning boundary. Eve said, ¡°Children are children, they are too childish when they do things.¡± Mike rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How old are you? Are talking about me?¡± Eve said, ¡°If you continue to chat like this, I won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Eve looked at the divine-tier undead that was tightly bound and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for us to keep doing this. We should try the method of your interspatial ring.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in Mike¡¯s mind, ¡°I can try.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Mike turned pale with fright. ¡°Me, your captive.¡± ¡°Captive?¡± Mike was stunned at first, then he realized that the voice came from the summoning enchantment. Mike quickly summoned the Mysterious Little Beast and asked the Mysterious Little Beast, ¡°Are you the one who said that?¡± The Mysterious Little Beast smiled and said, ¡°Who else could it be but me?¡± Mike nodded and asked, ¡°You can talk?¡± The Mysterious Little Beast shrugged and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very normal thing? Are you going to talk business with me or not? If not, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Mike quickly said, ¡°Talk about what? Tell me, what should I do?¡± The Mysterious Little Beast said, ¡°You can just watch from the side. In order to make you trust me, I¡¯ll first prove that I¡¯m not speaking nonsense.¡± Chapter 431 - The Special Ability of the Mysterious Little Beast! Chapter 431 The Special Ability of the Mysterious Little Beast! The Mysterious Little Beast spoke lay on the ice and sucked in a ball of undead energy through the ice. The Little Beast closed its legs and lifted its left foot slightly. At the same time, it held the ball with both hands. ¡°What is this!¡± When Eve heard this, she actually forgot to fly and fell from the sky. Mike looked at Eve and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Eve did not answer. She looked at the Mysterious Little Beast and asked, ¡°Is this a superpower?¡± The Little Beast shook its head. Its hands did not stop. It said, ¡°No, this is a special ability.¡± Eve flew to the Little Beast and asked, ¡°Are you from the human world?¡± The Little Beast asked, ¡°What?¡± Eve flew around the Little Beast a few times and mumbled, ¡°Looks like I haven¡¯t received the complete inheritance.¡± ¡°How do you know that I¡¯ve received the complete inheritance?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also received the inheritance, but it¡¯s different from yours.¡± The Mysterious Little Beast nodded. Mike, who was listening by the side, was confused. He looked at Eve and asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Eve heard this and looked at Mike. ¡°This guy also came from the upper realm, and he came from the human world.¡± ¡°The human world?¡± Mike was shocked. He looked at the Little Beast and nodded. ¡°Then this matter might have a turn for the better.¡± Eve was a little unhappy and started to reveal the secrets of the Little Beast, ¡°He just relies on himself to swallow. Isn¡¯t it just swallowing? I can do it too.¡± At this moment, the Little Beast made the last few movements. It shouted clearly, ¡°Cross hands, collect divine power.¡± The movement ended. The Little Beast listened to its bigger belly and came in front of Mike. Then, it took out a black and white bead from its mouth and said, ¡°All the undead power is in here. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can use your divine power to break it.¡± Mike took the bead and looked at the Little Beast suspiciously. Then, he crushed the bead and a huge amount of power of the undead gushed out from it. ¡°How much power of the undead can you store?¡± The Little Beast said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can store a hundred of them.¡± ¡°A hundred?¡± Mike looked at the Little Beast and felt that it was bragging. At that moment, Eve said, ¡°You can trust it. If this thing is really the clan that I know of, then it can definitely store more than a hundred divine-tier undead.¡± Mike heard Eve¡¯s words and believed her. Eve would never lie to him about such things. Mike nodded and looked at the Mysterious Little Beast. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The Little Beast looked at Mike and said, ¡°Now we¡¯re talking about serious business. I don¡¯t want much. Although I don¡¯t know where I came from, I heard it clearly just now. I definitely don¡¯t belong on this plane, so I want to make a deal with you. If one day you can go to a Upper Realm, you must take me back to my ancestral land. I feel like I missed something there.¡± Hearing that, Mike said straightforwardly, ¡°If that¡¯s all there is to it, then I will do my best.¡± Little Beastie nodded and began to absorb the power of the undead. Seeing that the biggest problem had been solved, Mike began to think about the next step. At this time, Eve whispered to Mike, ¡°Mike, don¡¯t trust it completely. This guy¡¯s race may be a little special.¡± ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± Eve said, ¡°This guy has a kinsman who signed a heavenly oath with a human powerhouse. You Don¡¯t need to know what the heavenly oath is. You just need to know that it¡¯s thousands of times more effective than the so-called bridge of contract.¡± Mike was shocked. It was thousands of times more effective than the bridge of contract. How powerful would that be? Eve continued, ¡°Even so, that fellow¡¯s kin betrayed him at the most critical moment of the human race. and the most ridiculous thing is that it has not been punished by the heavenly axiom.¡± Mike thought that this was a little strange. He asked, ¡°That heavenly oath, is it really as strong as you say?¡± Eve said seriously, ¡°Let me tell you this, it will only be stronger than anything you know of, not weaker.¡± Mike frowned when he heard that. He looked at the Little Beast and asked Eve, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Eve shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not all of its kind are traitors. It is only because of that incident that it became known to the world. Oh right, it can learn anything that humans can learn. You can try to find some human cultivation techniques for it to practice. In time, you will have another powerful helper.¡± Mike nodded. He was warier of the Little Beast. Eve flew to the Mysterious Little Beast and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a name yet, do you? I¡¯ll give you one. You look like a steamed bun, so I¡¯ll call you Mantou.¡± Mike heard that and tried to hold back his laughter. Ever since he gave Eve the name of Eva and the name of the Black Dragon for the Moon Tree, Eve had been very passionate about naming things. Mike vaguely remembered that a hundred years ago, when he had just signed a contract with Eve, Eve had given Eve dozens of names related to food. Mike looked at Eve, shook his head, and left. Eve looked at Mike who was far away. He smiled gently and continued to transmit the idea that he was the actual boss to the Mantou. Mike moved through the clouds. He wanted to see if there was an observation station around the same size as the one that had trapped Elinda. Unfortunately, there did not seem to be any. Or rather, they were hidden even deeper. un pel. A few days later, the Little Beast had finished absorbing the divine-tier undead¡¯s energy. Mike nodded in satisfaction and headed to the imperial capital of the Misty Forest to capture the next divine-tier undead. Just like that, Mike, Eve, and Mantou worked together to bind, control, and process the divine-tier undead. A few years had passed, and Mike had captured dozens of divine-tier undead. Such a huge commotion naturally attracted the attention of the Dark Magi. They had also sent experts to the imperial capital of the Misty Forest, but Mike had discovered them in advance and avoided them. When the experts saw the dense barrier of the Misty Forest, they could only angrily attack it a few times, leaving behind a few inconspicuous marks. Then, they turned around and left. From then on, the Dark Magi stopped sending out divine-tier undead. Currently, all Mike could see were low-tier heaven-tier undead. Putting aside whether or not this type of undead¡¯s energy could be used, just the strength of the energy alone would not be able to compare to a divine-tier undead. This was undoubtedly a loss-making deal. Chapter 432 - Looking For an Opportunity! Chapter 432 Looking For an Opportunity! Mike estimated that these undeads would be able to maintain Elinda¡¯s body for several thousand years. He calculated that he would only need to capture a few more when he counterattacked the Otherworld, and that should be enough. He was ready to get down to business. A few months ago, the Great Magus had sent Mike news that the Sea King had already left the Otherworld. His assessment of the Otherworld was that he had only met two divine-tier experts. If the imperial palace had not taken into consideration Mike¡¯s reputation, they would not even have needed to send out divine-tier experts. After Mike learned of this news, he cursed at the Sea King. Two divine-tier experts? If he were to say that there were 200 divine-tier experts in the Otherworld, he would believe it. Although 99% of them were only comparable to a large-scale heaven-tier expert, and although they already possessed divine power, they were unable to mobilize the power of heaven and earth. Then, his expression turned solemn. He felt that he had to figure out the exact number of divine-tier undead. Otherwise, he would send as many as he could to counterattack the Otherworld¡¯s army. He looked into the distance and began to search for the first-tier observation stations. After working hard for a few days, Mike could be considered to have found a few observation stations. However, there was little effect. Those observers seemed to have their memories wiped clean. They had no idea where they came from, therefore, Mike could be considered to have returned empty-handed. Mike thought of the Crow Beast, the Guardian. The Snow Fox had once said that this youth was extremely good at illusions. If they were to fight with all their might, he would not be a match for the youth. If the Guardian were to make a move, it would be a piece of cake to cleanse the observers¡¯ memories. Mike sighed.What he did not know was that ever since he broke into that observation station and saved Elinda and took Alec away, the security of the observation station had increased exponentially. Everyone¡¯s memories of the location of the observation station had been washed away by the Guardian. Simply put, if Mike wanted to find the location of the observation station again, he had to find another way. Mike was flying around the Otherworld like a headless fly. He had searched all the places that he thought might be hiding the research station, but to his surprise, he could not find any of them. Mike¡¯s expression became serious. He understood that things were really serious. Mike¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He said to Eve, ¡°Eve, we have to give the Otherworld news now. The Dark Magi might attack the Otherworld.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eve looked at Mike in surprise and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± Mike¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He looked at Eve and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that we haven¡¯t seen those divine-tier powerhouses in the past few years? We haven¡¯t even seen one of those so-called observation stations. Have you thought about why this is?¡± Eve shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? They just don¡¯t want to be discovered by you. Are you thinking too much?¡± Mike shook his head and asked, ¡°Is that it, or do they not want to be discovered by the Sea King?¡± Eve was not an idiot. After Mike said that, she immediately understood the seriousness of the matter. He asked, ¡°You mean there¡¯s a mole?¡± Mike said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that. I think that the Sea King is a mole. The Sea King and his group have two divine-tier and dozens of heaven-tier, but they only found two divine-tiers. and the Dark Magi found the Sea King and did not stop him. Isn¡¯t there something fishy about this?¡± SO Eve frowned and asked, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that the Dark Magi are going to attack the Otherworld soon.¡± Mike said, ¡°We¡¯ve captured dozens of gods recently. It seems like we¡¯ve used up a lot of the Dark Magi¡¯s power, but isn¡¯t it also because the Dark Magi are holding us back? We don¡¯t have the means to communicate with the higher ranks, so we can¡¯t send the news out immediately. This is the most troublesome thing. Now that I thought about it, it seemed that everything that Alec had done back then had a purpose. In fact, it could even be said that he wanted us to find Alec on purpose. I had been too anxious back then. Now that I thought about it, why would the heaven-tier Elinda need the divine power of a divine-tier undead to save her life? You and I both have divine power, so we naturally know the difference between us.¡± Mike felt both angry and amused. He was so angry that he was fooled. The funny thing was that the other party thought he was too simple. Mike said, ¡°Now it seems that the other party has firmly controlled the coastline. If we want to return to the Otherworld, it will be even more difficult.¡± Hearing this, Eve was shocked, but then he widened his eyes and said fiercely, ¡°At most, we can merge and kill our way over.¡± Mike smiled and patted Eve¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be fine.¡± Mike looked in the direction of the shoreline and said, ¡°These people have forgotten one fact. I have a dragon head. I can jump out of the High-level Summoning Realm at any time and enter through another opening. Setting up a defense on the shoreline won¡¯t stop me.¡± Eve smiled. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten that the dragon head has this function.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m still here is to understand how the undead are produced.¡± Hearing that, Eve frowned and said to Mike, ¡°Mike, I¡¯ve always had a guess in my heart. In the beginning, there were only five divine-tier powerhouses in the Otherworld, and each country had dozens or even more heaven-tier powerhouses. Now that you have a dragon¡¯s head, you should understand that this isn¡¯t a problem of talent, but a problem of recovering resources. The recovery resources here are only enough for so many experts to recover, so there shouldn¡¯t be more divine-tier experts appearing. But what about now? We¡¯ve already seen dozens of divine-tier experts, and they were even artificially produced. No one at the High-level Summoning Realm has such abilities. The only explanation is that there are external high-level factions interfering in this matter. Although they can¡¯t enter, they can send resources to the High-level Summoning Realm and help the Dark Magi win this war.¡± Hearing that, Mike frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, things will be even more troublesome. The other party did not break the rules of the Middle Sky Pivot Point, nor did they break the rules of the heavenly axiom for summoning high-level beings. All of this is legal, but the power they have in the High-level Summoning Realm is constantly increasing. If they are allowed to continue, who knows how serious the situation will become.¡± Eve looked at Mike and said, ¡°But we do not have the power to stop this from happening. Furthermore, all of this is just speculation. It is impossible for us to ask for help.¡± Mike said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else first. If what you and I have guessed is true, it is another matter whether the reinforcements we have asked from the Otherworld are useful or not.¡± Eve said, ¡°If it¡¯s true, we must cut off the connection between them and the Otherworld.¡± Chapter 433 - Encountering the Sea King! Chapter 433 Encountering the Sea King! Eve¡¯s meaning was simple. As long as Mike did not sever the connection with the Otherworld, the Ruler in the Northern Region would not dare to make the decision to kill them. Mike nodded and said, ¡°I am ready. When the time comes, I will mobilize the power of the dragon head at full speed and strengthen the high-level enchantment by several times until the end of the war.¡± Eve nodded. She understood that this would severely overdraw the resources needed for High-level Summoning Realm. However, at that point, it did not matter if it was overdrawn or not Mike said, ¡°Right now, the undead that I¡¯ve collected are the best evidence. We can make a trip back to the Otherworld as soon as possible and communicate with the Ruler so that they can send their troops ahead of time. Otherwise, no matter how strong the Ruler is, the fall of the area is only a matter of time.¡±. Mike looked at the sky, his eyes filled with worry. Eve said, ¡°With that Sea King stopping us, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for us to explain the matter clearly.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I know that too, but we can¡¯t just sit around and waste our time. We have to end all of this as soon as possible so that we can enter the Middle Sky Pivot Point and complete everything that needs to be done.¡± Eve sighed and said, ¡°Can things really be that simple?¡± Mike said, ¡°Now that things have come to this point, it¡¯s no longer up to us to decide. We have to speed up, or else we might be in danger.¡± Eve nodded. She looked at Mike and said, ¡°Are we going back to the Otherworld now?¡± Mike said, ¡°I need to confirm my guess now. I need to go to the Dark Continent first to see what Snowstorm City is like now.¡± Eve said, ¡°I think the Dark Magi¡¯s powerhouse should have evacuated by now. If things are really as I said, then I can basically confirm everything I said.¡± Mike nodded and said to Eve, ¡°Our time is too tight. From now on, you and I will split into two groups. You go to Snowstorm City to check the situation. I will go up directly to see if there is anyone up there playing tricks.¡± Eve nodded. The companions separated and Mike began to fly toward the barrier. Eve also quickly advanced toward Snowstorm City. Time passed quickly. Half a month later, Eve used reverse summoning to summon Mike to Snowstorm City. This divine skill that Mike had developed in the beginning could now be used for high-level transmission. As soon as Eve came to Mike¡¯s side, she said, ¡°Take a look at the situation here. Although it¡¯s different from our guesses, we can all deduce the same result.¡± Countless undead surrounded Snowstorm City. In the sky, close to a thousand heaven-tier powerhouses and seven divine-tier powerhouses lined up in formation, waiting to have a showdown with Snowstorm City. When Mike saw this scene, he had a bad premonition in his heart. It was likely that the other party was already preparing to attack the Otherworld in a few days. They were currently attacking Snowstorm City, but there wasn¡¯t a single divine-tier undead in their formation. All of them were real people. Their goal was very clear. They were afraid that Snowstorm City would use other methods to inform the Otherworld, allowing them to be on guard. When Mike saw this scene, he said, ¡°Prepare to participate in the battle. Be careful, when the two of us attack, we must attack the same person at the first opportunity. After we take him down as quickly as possible, we must quickly move toward Akari¡¯s side.¡± Eve said to Mike, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. There won¡¯t be any mishaps.¡± Mike looked into the distance and was extremely worried. Even if he and Eve were included, it would only be six against seven. If these divine-tier powerhouses still had divine-tier summoned beasts, they would have to deal with even more, if they could not kill one person at the first moment, the situation would develop into a very serious situation. Mike and Eve were quietly hiding outside the encirclement. The two of them looked into Snowstorm City. Suddenly, with a rumble, the seven divine-tier powerhouses attacked at the same time, and the solid ice barrier was instantly shattered. The Snow Fox was the first to react. He said to the mountain giant, ¡°Snow Ridge, quickly put those brats into your stomachs. Don¡¯t let them be in danger.¡± The Snow Ridge Giant let out a furious bellow and stretched out his hand, putting all the experts below the divine-tier into his stomach. In an instant, in the huge Snowstorm City, there were only the Snow Fox, the Snow Ridge Giant, the Tree Monster King, and Akari, the four divine-tier experts. One of the Dark Magi walked out and said to Akali, ¡°City Lord Akali, everyone, I can give you one last chance to submit to the Spiderweb. Not only will you be able to continue living on this land, but your strength will also increase. On the contrary, if you resist¡­ you will die.¡± The Snow Fox said disdainfully, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to boast? I could also say that all seven of you will die here today. Is there any meaning to it?¡± That person said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve put it that way, then I can only fulfill your wish and send you on your way.¡± Snow Fox did not reply. Instead, he quietly set up one illusory formation after another. He understood that he would definitely not be able to win four against seven. Moreover, the other party had summoned beasts, so he had to use the illusory formation. He would infinitely close the gap in strength between him and the seven of them, separate them, and destroy them one by one. ¡°Attack!¡± The eleven divine-tier powerhouses attacked at the same time. The energy in the sky surged, and the originally stable space started to shake. The endless power of the undead and other energies began to clash with each other. For a moment, Snowstorm City was barely able to hold on. Mike and Eve stood at the periphery of the circle, quietly looking at the inner side. Mike pointed at one person and said to Eve, ¡°It¡¯s him. Remember, finish the battle quickly. You must bring out your strongest move in an instant.¡± That person was a long-range divine-tier expert, and he did not seem to have any close combat abilities. Eve nodded and said, ¡°I can show you the new move I¡¯ve developed.¡± ¡°Are you ready? We¡¯re going in.¡± Eve nodded. Right below the group of powerhouses, a golden barrier emitted a golden light. Mike and Eve appeared there, and as soon as they appeared, they locked onto the person¡¯s position. ¡°Quick, don¡¯t hold back.¡± Eve instantly took Mike and soared into the sky. Lightning and flames interweaved on the surface of her body, and she displayed the speed of a Holy Dragon. In almost an instant, they arrived in front of the person. That person was shocked, but his hands were already forming a formation. A huge leech was summoned and split the city into countless pieces. It instantly burrowed into the bodies of all the heaven-tier powerhouses. At the same time, that person began to retreat, wanting to distance himself from Mike and Eve. In front of the divine-tier powerhouses, the bodies of those heaven-tier powerhouses were like paper. They were easily penetrated by the leeches. Those leeches burrowed into the bodies of the heaven-tier powerhouses. Those heaven-tier powerhouses let out a miserable howl, then, they could no longer resist. Mike watched this scene and frowned. At the same time, Eve¡¯s move was finally condensed, ¡°Thunder and Fire Heavenly Dragon!!¡± A heavenly dragon that was intertwined with lightning and flames soared into the sky and instantly devoured the divine-tier powerhouse. The powerhouse screamed miserably in the Holy Dragon, but his aura did not weaken at all. Chapter 434 - Mikes Power! Chapter 434 Mike¡¯s Power! At that moment, a shocking scene happened. The bodies of the heaven-tier powerhouses below began to dry up rapidly. In just a few breaths, they had become dried up. Mike and Eve looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. His bone spear struck out instantly. The tip of the bone spear began to glow, and soon, it was as hot as a blazing sun. Seeing this, Mike rushed towards the person, and the blazing sun was instantly locked down. Suddenly, the shadow of a tiger and a python appeared on the left and right side at the same time. They fought together, and the person took the opportunity to escape from Eve¡¯s control. Eve roared and said to Mike, ¡°Go!¡± Mike looked at the person angrily. Without any hesitation, he turned around and left, flying towards the direction of the four people from Snowstorm City. The Snow Fox had already seen the commotion that Mike had made. He had already cast a few illusions in his hand. At that moment, he saw Mike flying towards them, and without hesitation, he threw the few illusions away, he provided support for Mike. Mike heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. He and Eve came before the people of Snowstorm City. He looked at them and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid that even if you don¡¯t want to leave now, you have to leave. The Dark Magi are going to make a big move soon.¡± The Snow Fox said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after the battle. The most important thing now is to think of a way to break out of the encirclement.¡± Mike said, ¡°The defense in the southwest direction is weaker. We can advance toward the southwest direction.¡± The Snow Fox glanced at Mike and nodded. It took the lead to fly in the southwest direction. ¡°You want to leave? Have you asked me?¡± A person flew out of the crowd with an angry roar. He used a long spear to stir up a hurricane and shatter the clouds. Mike looked at him and frowned slightly. He no longer hesitated and said to the others, ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll catch up with you guys in a while.¡± Snow Fox nodded. Without any further hesitation, he left in an instant and flew into the distance. Mike looked at the seven divine-tier experts who were lined up in a row before him and said, ¡°If you guys want to chase them, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to step over my corpse.¡± When the seven of them heard this, they were all prepared to fight Mike to the death. However, in the next moment, Mike suddenly turned into a golden light and disappeared. The guy holding the long spear roared at the sky and said to the others, ¡°Hurry up and chase!¡± Mike appeared in front of everyone and asked ¡°Who was the guy holding the spear just now?¡± Akari said, ¡°The second disciple of the leader of the Dark Magi, Toth. He is much worse than that Guardian.¡± Snow Fox said, ¡°When that guy heard you talk about him like that, his lungs would probably explode with anger.¡± Mike also smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s about to catch up. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Everyone nodded and began to fly into the distance. Spiderweb¡¯s group of seven was not to be trifled with. They watched as the group flew further and further away and began to split up to pursue. The fastest person instantly broke away from the group and chased after Mike. Seeing this, Mike said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t use that move a second time. Next, we¡¯ll break out of the encirclement separately. Remember, we¡¯ll gather in front of the Otherworld¡¯s port.¡± Snow Fox and the others nodded and began to choose their own directions to escape. Mike said, ¡°My barrier can¡¯t take these divine-tier experts away. We must gather in front of the port and unite our forces to break through. Otherwise, none of us will be able to escape.¡± Eve said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this person won¡¯t be able to catch up to me.¡± Mike looked at the group of people behind him and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t care about this group of people. I¡¯m worried about the Alliance Leader and that young man called Guardian or Crow Beast.¡± Eve shook her head and said, ¡°Right now, they¡¯ll definitely be with the undead. They won¡¯t come out to stop us.¡± Mike nodded. He understood this logic as well, but who could guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be other divine-tier experts in the Otherworld¡¯s Region Harbor? However, now that things had developed to this point, he could only brace himself. Mike looked at Toth behind him and said to Eve, ¡°I have an idea. Let¡¯s kill that thing behind us, right?¡± Eve turned to look at Toth and realized that there was another divine-tier powerhouse behind him. ¡°There¡¯s still someone behind him. Can we kill him in an instant?¡± Mike shook his head. ¡°How do we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Eve nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s try.¡± Mike and Eve stopped at the same time and began to condense their strongest move. Lightning and fire combined, and a giant dragon appeared with Mike. The Sea of fire churned, and a bone spear also came to life. The bone spear began to twist strangely. At that moment, it was like a dragon that had come to life, and it began to release its own divine energy. Mike looked at the approaching person and roared, ¡°Go!¡± The bone spear turned into a Holy Dragon and the Thunder and Fire Heavenly Dragon attacked at the same time, instantly swallowing Toth. Mike saw that Toth wanted to resist, so he used the dragon head to transfer all the wind attribute divine power around him. Toth had no divine power to mobilize, so he could only use his body to resist this attack. Bam!! The two Holy Dragons crashed into Toth¡¯s body. Toth let out a muffled groan and was devoured by the Lightning and Holy Light. Mike could feel that Toth¡¯s life force was weakening. Next, he only needed to delay the reinforcements behind him and deal the final fatal blow to Toth. Mike flew to the person behind Toth and said to Eve, ¡°End this quickly, don¡¯t hesitate¡­¡± Eve said, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± After that, he flew to Toth. Mike flew to the person who came with Toth and said, ¡°This path is blocked, please change it.¡± The person saw Mike and said in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t plan to run, but you still think you can kill us?¡± ¡°Kill?¡± Mike asked, ¡°Which person did I kill? I killed a heinous beast!¡± Hearing that, the man was first stunned, then he smiled and said, ¡°I admit that you do have some talent, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re too arrogant. You don¡¯t know that there¡¯s always someone better than you. Well, this is where you¡¯ll die today.¡± Mike looked at the man and said, ¡°See, there are people who brag but don¡¯t pay taxes. Just keep bragging. I¡¯ll see what you can do.¡± Suddenly, Toth let out a pained cry, and his life force instantly disappeared. That person¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°You will die in great pain.¡± Mike looked at that person and said with a smile, ¡°Is that so? I think that the person who will die in great pain will be you!¡± Before he had even finished speaking, Mike had already struck out like lightning, attacking that person at high speed. The person looked at Mike¡¯s attack and was extremely shocked. He said to himself, ¡°I originally thought that this kid was lucky and had just entered the divine-tier. Now it seems like I was wrong. This kid¡¯s strength is unfathomable.¡± Mike glanced at the person and estimated how far Eve had flown. In the end, he decided to hold on for a while longer. The man looked at Mike and asked, ¡°There¡¯s got to be a limit to how many times you can use that move, right?¡± The man pulled out a strange crossbow and said to Mike, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it, have you? It¡¯s called a Godslayer, this move can¡­ Well, all you need to know is that you¡¯re about to die from it.¡± Hearing this, Mike immediately became vigilant. He looked at the Godslayer crossbow and was thinking about how to escape. Suddenly, that person suddenly raised the Godslayer crossbow. Chapter 435 - Hunting! Chapter 435 Hunting! Without hesitation, Mike used reverse summoning to teleport to Eve¡¯s side. The man looked at Mike in a daze and spat out a mouthful of blood. Mike returned to Eve¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Do you know what the Godslayer crossbow is?¡± ¡°Godslayer?!¡± Eve asked in shock. ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Mike replied, ¡°Just now, someone pointed that thing at me. If I hadn¡¯t teleported so quickly, I don¡¯t know what would have happened.¡± Eve said with a serious expression, ¡°The Mike¡¯s Power! crossbow is a weapon that can instantly kill a divine-tier powerhouse. The worst part is that the person who is hit by the arrow can not resist at all. They can only watch as they are shot to death. If the arrow does not kill the person in one shot, it will fly back and fire a second time. From the moment it was created, it was determined to be a vicious hidden weapon.¡± Hearing that, Mike was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this thing to be so vicious. Fortunately, I left quickly. Otherwise, I might have fallen into his trap.¡± Eve asked, ¡°We killed Toth, so he won¡¯t let it go. How are we going to get there now?¡± Mike said, ¡°We have to get there as soon as possible. We have to go to the port to take a look. If the guards are lax, we will go directly. If the guards are tight, we can only go through the outside world.¡± Mike really did not want to go through the outer world. That would be too much of a waste of time. It would have taken a few days, but it would have taken a few months. Normally, Mike would not have cared, but now that the Dark Magi had made a big move, Mike did not want to waste too much time. Eve said to Mike, ¡°We have to catch up to the other three as soon as possible. Otherwise, the longer we delay, the more danger they will face.¡± Mike nodded. He looked at Eve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the port and wait for them. Let¡¯s hope that they don¡¯t charge through first.¡¯ Akari¡¯s body was covered in injuries. During the time that he was separated from Mike, she had been chased by one person. It took her a lot of effort to get rid of that divine-tier powerhouse. She was the first to arrive at the port of the Otherworld. The Snow Fox flew in the sky, unscathed. This was because the people chasing after him were two people who were not skilled in illusions. It had merely set up a few illusory formations to trap those people. By the time those people broke free, he had already fled far away. The Snow Fox was the second to arrive. The Snow Ridge Giant¡¯s speed was the slowest. Not only had his huge body become an eye-catching symbol, he had also become the most eye-catching target. The two divine-tier experts continued to attack beside him, and huge boulders kept falling off his body, he roared furiously and swung his fists, drawing upon the power of the earth and rocks to attack the two of them. However, his speed was too slow, and his attacks all missed. The Snow Ridge Giant roared furiously. He was extremely anxious, but at the same time, he was also extremely furious. When had he ever suffered such humiliation? If it was not for the people from Snowstorm City in his stomach, he would have long since shrunk his body and fused with this piece of land. Who would be able to find him? The Snow Ridge Giant cursed the two of them in his heart as he dashed towards the Otherworld¡¯s port at high speed. The two divine-tier experts surrounded him and attacked him non-stop. Although they had caused boulders to fall from the giant¡¯s body, they were unable to harm the Snow Ridge Giant at all. The Snow Ridge Giant roared furiously, drawing upon the power of the earth. Countless boulders soared into the sky, but they were unable to hit the two divine-tier experts who had agile bodies. Mike suddenly stopped. He looked in a direction and asked, ¡°Eve, did you hear that?¡± Eve nodded. It was the giant¡¯s roar. Mike¡¯s expression became serious. He said, ¡°It looks like he¡¯s being held back. We can¡¯t just leave him like this. Let¡¯s go back and help him.¡± Eve nodded. She and Mike turned around at the same time and ran in the direction of the Snow Ridge Giant. Soon, a huge figure appeared in Mike¡¯s field of vision. Mike looked carefully and saw that there were two small black dots surrounding him and attacking him continuously. Mike said, ¡°They are really despicable. If that¡¯s the case, they can almost be invincible.¡± The two of them were attacking the giant with all their might. They did not notice that Mike and Eve had already entered their attack range. Mike looked at the two of them and said, ¡°You take the one on the left, and I¡¯ll go for the right. Remember, the main thing is to hold them back. Let the Snow Ridge Giant hit them with two punches.¡± Eve said, ¡°Understood.¡± Mike looked at the person on the right and unleashed his full speed. At the same time, he activated the powers of the heaven and earth of various elements and simultaneously headed towards that person. That person only felt that his speed had started to slow down. Following that, a huge fist appeared in his field of vision. Mike grinned, and with a bang, that divine-tier expert was sent flying while spitting out blood. Mike estimated that that person had at least a few broken ribs. The Snow Ridge Giant laughed boorishly. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡± Mike laughed and said, ¡°You roared so loudly. It would be strange if I didn¡¯t notice you.¡± The Snow Ridge Giant gave a simple and honest smile and threw another punch at that person. That person tried his best to mobilize his divine power to break open Mike¡¯s divine power cage. Only then did he manage to dodge the Snow Ridge Giant¡¯s powerful attack. Mike looked at the ground that was plowed open by the Snow Ridge Giant¡¯s attack and was overjoyed. This was simply the best magic treasure for large-scale battles. Putting aside the fact that no one below the divine-tier would be able to withstand this punch of his, even divine-tier experts would not dare to receive it head-on. Mike somewhat understood why the Dark Lord had contracted an illusion-type Fox. With such a set of forceful control and damage output, who in the Otherworld would be able to resist him? Mike smacked his lips, thinking about how he could think of a way to trick the Snow Ridge Giant¡­ and invite him to the Dragon Castle. When the other divine-tier expert saw that his ally had been heavily injured by the punch, he understood that it was no longer possible to stop the giant. He then gestured for the divine-tier expert who had been hammered to retreat quickly without any hesitation. Mike looked at the two people who were flying further and further away, and he was a little surprised. However, he soon came to his senses and said to the giant, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to head to the Regional Harbor. If we delay any longer, I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to the two people who arrived first.¡± The Snow Ridge Giant used his deep voice to say, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± Mike nodded and stood on the giant¡¯s shoulder, dashing off into the distance together with the giant. The Snow Fox looked into the distance and muttered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet? Did something happen?¡±. Akari comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± The Snow Fox said, ¡°Even if nothing happens, the size of Snow Ridge is too eye-catching. We have to think of a way to cover him first. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to cross.¡± Chapter 436 - Akaris Worries! Chapter 436 Akari¡¯s Worries! Could it be that in the entire Northern Region, there was not a single expert who could restrain the Ruler? This was what everyone was most concerned about. Akali asked, ¡°Can¡¯t Snow Ridge become smaller?¡± Snow Fox said, ¡°It can become smaller, but its stomach still contains the people from Snowstorm City. It¡¯s already in its smallest state. If it wants to become smaller, it¡¯ll have to spit them all out.¡± Akali nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s think of another way.¡± Snow Fox said, ¡°I can try to set up an illusion array, but there¡¯s an illusionist on the other side. That kid can¡¯t catch up to me even if he flaps his wings. But¡­ that kid¡¯s spiritual power is indeed pretty strong. If no one holds him back, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long for him to be exposed.¡± Akari¡¯s brows furrowed. She had fought with the Guardian before, and she had experienced the feeling of extreme disorientation. It did not feel good. The next day, Mike and the others finally arrived ten thousand miles away from the port. The three of them stopped. Mike said to Eve and Snow Ridge Giant, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Snow Fox and Akari first. Wait for me here.¡± Snow Ridge Giant looked at his huge body and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run around.¡± Mike smiled at Snow Ridge Giant, then turned around and flew toward the port of the Otherworld. Mike flew into the enemy¡¯s range of vision. He was not in a hurry to look for Snow Fox and Akari. He knew that the Snow Fox¡¯s spiritual power was very strong, and it might have discovered him by now, so there was no need to worry about this. Right now, what he really needed to worry about was the detailed locations and information about the enemies in front of the Otherworld harbor. If there were too many divine-tier experts, then things would really be troublesome. Mike¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He carefully released his spiritual power and probed forward. However, he discovered that there seemed to be an invisible spiritual power barrier in front of him, hindering the inspection of all external spiritual power. Mike understood that all of this was the doing of the youth called Crow Beast, also known as the Guardian. ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s a powerful illusionist in the team.¡± wn Mike looked at the spiritual power barrier and began to slowly retreat. He began to look for Snow Fox and Akari. The result was as he expected. They were also looking for him. After Mike met them, he told them about the current predicament. Snow Fox said, ¡°We have also considered the predicament you mentioned. In fact, these are not problems. I can use an illusion to cover Snow Ridge. The problem is that the youth called Guardian has too much spiritual power. Facing him, my illusion can¡¯t take effect.¡± Mike said, ¡°Understood. Leave it to me. The four of you go first.¡± When Snow Fox heard this, there was no expression of surprise on his face. After all, everyone had witnessed Mike¡¯s ability. He was the most suitable candidate to cover the rear. Snow Fox asked, ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± Mike said, ¡°The specific plan is that I can lure out the Guardian first, and then you can take the opportunity to use an illusion to bypass it.¡± Snow Fox nodded and said, ¡°Your plan has no problems, and the feasibility is very high. But the crux of the problem now is how are you going to lure out the youth called the Guardian? You have to understand that some people are as smart as ghosts, and won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡± Mike said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have a detailed plan. You¡¯ll understand when the time comes.¡± Snow Fox said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, I¡¯ll start preparing for the illusory arts.¡± Mike nodded and returned to the place where the Snow Ridge Giant was. He was surprised to find that the Tree Monster King had also arrived. Mike told the three divine-tier experts about his thoughts, and they all expressed that they had no objections. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided.¡± A day later, the six divine-tier experts all recovered and prepared to charge through the sealed region harbor and head to the Otherworld. Mike snuck into the Dark Magi¡¯s base ahead of time and used his spiritual energy to smash against the spiritual energy barrier. It was as if he wanted to go head-to-head with them. Soon, six people flew out from the Dark Magi¡¯s base and surrounded Mike. Mike turned around and saw that there Crow Beast was not there. ¡°Sh*t.¡± Mike cursed. Mike transmitted his voice to Eve. ¡°It¡¯s over. Things are a little troublesome. That Guardian didn¡¯t come out, but I did lure out six divine-tier powerhouses.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Eve¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. She looked at the other five divine-tier powerhouses and said, ¡°Everyone, things might be a little troublesome.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Snow Fox asked. ¡°Is that kid being held down?¡± Eve shook her head and said. ¡°It¡¯s much more serious than that. The Guardian is still holed up in the base and won¡¯t come out. The good news is that six divine-tier powerhouses in the base have been lured out by Mike. The direct force has been weakened a lot.¡± Snow Fox frowned when he heard that, but he had already made up his mind, ¡°We will prepare to force the passage!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± All the powerhouses had no objections. They knew that this was their only chance. If they did not succeed in forcing the passage, not only would some people die, but the remaining people would most likely not break out. Soon, the Snow Fox¡¯s illusion barrier was set up. The powerhouses hid under the illusion barrier and began to fly silently toward the coastline. Soon, they arrived in front of the mental barrier that Mike had seen before. The experts looked at Snow Fox as if they were asking it if this illusion could trick the detection of this barrier. The Snow Fox did not say anything. He looked at a weak spot and found an opportunity. He waved his tail at the crowd and began to fly at high speed. Everyone¡¯s hearts began to beat against their will. They all understood that if they did not succeed, countless experts would come out to stop them. At that time, if they wanted to break out of the encirclement again, it would be extremely difficult, therefore, now was the best opportunity. Other than Snow Fox, all the experts withdrew their spiritual power into their bodies and began to fly toward the Otherworld. In the Spiderweb encampment, the Guardian instantly felt that someone had passed through his spiritual power barrier. He stood up as if wanting to go out and intercept. Did he order someone else to intercept them? Alright, it was neither. The Guardian just stood there quietly. One minute later, he slowly opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Three thousand miles southwest, someone has passed through the spiritual power barrier. There are five of them, and all of them are at the divine-tier.¡± As soon as the Guardian finished speaking, ten streams of divine-tier aura soared into the sky, flying in the direction of the five divine-tier experts. Chapter 437 - They Had Never Seen Such an Expert Before! Chapter 437 They Had Never Seen Such an Expert Before! The ten divine-tier experts had just taken off, and Snow Fox noticed this. His expression turned sour, and he said solemnly, ¡°From now on, everyone must fly at full speed. We have already been discovered.¡± The expressions of all the experts changed at the same time. They no longer hesitated, and they began to fly forward at their maximum speed. However, the problem soon became apparent. The size of the Snow Ridge Giant was too big, and it was traveling too slowly. If this continued, he would definitely be caught. The Tree Monster King stopped and said to the others, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the back. You guys go quickly.¡± Snow Fox was stunned for a moment. He asked, ¡°Then what do you do?¡± The Tree Monster King said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll catch up. I have the strongest vitality.¡± Snow Fox was stunned for a moment. Then, he said firmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After that, everyone accelerated again and flew toward the Otherworld. Snow Ridge Giant fell into the sea with a plop, raising huge waves. It said to the people of Snowstorm City in its stomach, ¡°I¡¯m about to jump into deep sea. I can¡¯t care about you guys anymore. The sea water will pour in in two hours. You guys should think of a way to save yourselves.¡± When the people of Snowstorm City heard this, chaos ensued. At this moment, High Priest stood up and said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. From now on, everyone will divide into groups to resist the invasion of the sea water. At the same time, prepare anything you have that will help restore divine power. Now that we have reached such a critical juncture, we have to save ourselves!¡± The moment these words were said, the stronger people were immediately unhappy. Low-level soldiers would drown. They, high-level heaven-tier soldiers, could rely on their own strength to survive. Why would they step out to help others? Eve looked at Snow Ridge Giant. She hated herself for not having awakened her wind ability. Suddenly, when she heard the Snow Ridge Giant¡¯s words, she immediately became alert. She changed her form and turned into a huge green dragon before diving into the sea, her body stretched and wrapped around the waist of Snow Ridge Giant. The giant was stunned. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eve said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is my water form. It can help you reduce the resistance of the water and prevent the group inside from drowning.¡± When Snow Ridge Giant heard this, he immediately relaxed and began to run forward. Snow Fox took one last look at the Tree Monster King and sighed. He then started to set up illusory formations behind him. Actually, everyone knew that if they wanted others to live, someone had to stand up and sacrifice themselves. The Tree Monster King was the one with the most courage. It looked at the ten great experts surrounding him and laughed loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to break through to the divine-tier in this lifetime. I also didn¡¯t expect that I would have the chance to fight against ten divine-tier experts at the same time.¡± The leader looked at the Tree Monster King and said to the people beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll hold him off. You guys hurry up and chase after the others.¡± When the others heard this, they all went around the Tree Monster King, preparing to enter the Divine Powerless Zone. The Tree Monster King laughed loudly. ¡°You guys want to chase after them? Then get past me first.¡± The Tree Monster King looked at those few people and instantly split into seven wood clones. This was the maximum number it could split. If it split again, then the average strength of the wood clones would fall to the heaven-tier. Everyone looked at each other. They had lived for many years and understood what the Tree Monster King¡¯s fighting style was. They also understood that eight against ten, as long as they could delay, they could win through a battle of attrition. The Tree Monster King thought the same. At this moment, all the fear of death had been thrown to the back of his mind. He looked at the people in front of him and began to calculate how to maximize the amount of divine power he could save so that he could fight and delay them a little longer. Suddenly, clusters of green energy surged out from the ground and surged into Tree Monster King¡¯s main body. The Tree Monster King had obtained the energy and its strength began to increase. It stood still. If the other party did not make a move, he would also drag it out. This way, he would be able to stall for more time. He thought about it. Should he tell them a bunch of fake stories later and stall them? However, things did not go according to his wishes. When everyone saw that he was continuously absorbing energy from the ground, they could not sit still and began to attack him. Seeing this, the Tree Monster King began to retreat. Branches continuously rose from the ground, constantly blocking everyone¡¯s path. When everyone saw this, they became anxious, and they activated their skills. The Tree Monster King¡¯s eight bodies were shattered by the attacks, but they also regenerated quickly. Then, they were shattered again. However, not a single person was able to pass through the Tree Monster King¡¯s defensive line. The person in the lead was furious. He said to the others, ¡°Attack with all your strength. If we let those people escape, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± However, the Tree Monster King did not do so even though they had attacked with all their might. He only continued to dodge and tangle with them. He had long ago ignited his origin energy. He looked at the ten divine-tier experts in front of him. There was nothing to be afraid of, and he was able to be extremely bold. As time passed, the aftereffects of burning the origin energy finally appeared. The Tree Monster King¡¯s growth rate became slower and slower, and the branches blocking everyone¡¯s path were not as thick and powerful as before. When everyone saw this, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. The leader said, ¡°He¡¯s not going to make it. Put in more effort.¡± When the Tree Monster King heard this, it only smiled. It had already completed its mission and squeezed out the last drop of origin energy. The Tree Monster King¡¯s vision started to become blurry, and a blurry figure appeared in front of him. What kind of person was that? He looked loose and never had a proper shape, but he was also like a prodigal, always wandering between heaven and earth. Suddenly, this prodigal stretched out his hand to the Tree Monster King and said, ¡°Are you tired after all these years? If you are tired, come with me.¡± The Tree Monster King smiled. He looked at that person and took the initiative to stretch out a branch and put it in that person¡¯s hand. With a few rumbling sounds, the eight bodies of the Tree Monster King collapsed at the same time. A golden stream of light flew out, pierced through the air, and disappeared. People had no time to pay attention to what that stream of light was. The leader said, ¡°Hurry up, while they¡¯re still not far away, hurry up and chase after them!¡± Suddenly, a voice could be heard. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to chase after them.¡± The crowd felt that they were going crazy as more and more giant trees began to grow rapidly. Moreover, the vitality of these giant trees seemed to be stronger than the one just now. They did not want to face such an opponent anymore. Mike extended his hand into the void and took out that golden leaf. Just now, he was dodging the six people¡¯s pursuit, but he was suddenly teleported here. When Mike saw the leaves and tree fragments scattered all over the ground, he understood everything. He silently said in his heart, ¡®Have a good journey¡­ Then, he regained his previous determination. The moment that golden leaf started to dissipate, it came before the Black Dragon and directly merged into the Black Dragon¡¯s body. The Black Dragon¡¯s aura was increasing rapidly. Mike asked, ¡°Black Dragon, are you okay?¡± The Black Dragon choked and said, ¡°No problem.¡± Mike nodded. He wanted to delay these opponents as long as he could. Chapter 438 - Snow Ridge Giant! Chapter 438 Snow Ridge Giant! Mike finally had the time to sense Eve¡¯s position. Very good, Eve and Snow Ridge Giant were together, and they were almost at the teleportation portal set up by the Dark Church. This time, he did not hesitate. He looked at the enemies, put away the Black Dragon, gave the middle finger, and left. The group did not even have the time to be angry. They rushed into the Divine Powerless Zone and chased after the powerhouses at full speed. Mike appeared in front of Snow Ridge Giant and said to him, ¡°Snow Fox and the others are waiting for us in front. Let¡¯s make a teleportation array and leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Snow Mountain Giant¡¯s voice was a little tired. Mike looked at the giant and realized that his body seemed to have shrunk by a bit. The three experts immediately chased after Snow Fox and Akari. This time, they did not obstruct them. Mike and the others quickly arrived at the location of a teleportation array. Mike looked at this teleportation array and said to everyone, ¡°Get ready, we are about to start the teleportation.¡± The experts hurriedly found a good position and stood there in anticipation. A blue light pillar shot into the sky. Following that, the five experts turned into a blue light and disappeared. The ten people on the other side were chasing. One of the team suddenly roared angrily, ¡°Damn it! Their aura has disappeared. They must have used a teleportation array to escape!¡± The leader¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. After a long time, he spat out a word heavily. ¡°Go!¡± The people did not understand what he meant, but when they saw him take off, they followed behind him. The leader flew back to the castle with a gloomy face. When the man returned to the base, he found that the Spiderweb chief had arrived at the base. His heart tightened, and just as he was about to think of an excuse, he heard the Spiderweb chief¡¯s voice drifting into his ears, ¡°Zhiliang, come in. I have something to ask you.¡± The man answered respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± The chief asked, ¡°I heard that you went to chase after a group of survivors of Snowstorm City who fled to Otherworld. How did the battle turn out?¡± Cold sweat trickled down Zhiliang¡¯s face. After thinking for a moment, he said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do my job well. They ran away.¡± Spiderweb Alliance Leader looked at Zhiliang, and his gaze instantly turned cold. He said, ¡°Then why did you come back? Why didn¡¯t you die there?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhiliang felt an inexplicable rage in his heart. He stood up and said to the Alliance Leader, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask where the problem is? Zhiliang pointed at the Guardian standing at the side. His tone was full of resentment. His intelligence came so late. By the time we arrived, the other party had already sent five people into the Divine Powerless Zone. There was only one tree magic beast that was still stubbornly resisting. With his clone and infinite regeneration ability, he was holding us back. What could we do? We could not do anything besides watch them leave.¡± The leader of the Dark Magi Alliance looked at the Guardian and asked, ¡°Guardian, is that so?¡± The Guardian lightly said, ¡°That giant is so big. The patrol team should have found them long ago before my spiritual barrier.¡± The leader of the Dark Magi Alliance frowned slightly when he heard this. He looked at Zhiliang and asked, ¡°What do you have to say now?¡± Zhiliang said, ¡°Finding out the enemy¡¯s tracks is not our mission. No matter what, finding out the enemy¡¯s tracks should be a Thief God¡¯s mission.¡± The Guardian nodded and said, ¡°I found it. My mission is complete. What about you?¡± Zhiliang was immediately choked by the Guardian. He looked at the Guardian and widened his eyes. A moment later, he shook his head and leaned over to the Spiderweb Alliance Leader and said, ¡°I am willing to accept your punishment.¡± The Dark Magi Chief looked at Zhiliang and sighed. ¡°You have contributed so much to the Dark Magi for so many years. Even if you don¡¯t have any merits, you still have to work hard. How can I punish you? You can leave now.¡± Zhiliang was disheartened when he heard this. He took one last look at the Guardian and turned to leave. The Spiderweb chief looked at Zhiliang¡¯s back and his eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°We have to act early. The enemy probably already knows our intentions. If we don¡¯t act in time, our many years of preparation might be destroyed.¡± Everyone became nervous when they heard this. The Spiderweb chief said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Change the time of our attack to three days later. Gather all the people you can gather and prepare to attack the Otherworld.¡± Everyone became excited. They looked at the chief who was sitting upright on his seat and excitedly made a promise. With a flash of blue light, the five divine-tier experts appeared at the great Dragon Castle¡¯s headquarters. This was what Mike had requested. When he had chosen the location of the new Dragon Castle, he had specially chosen the location of the headquarters to be in the wilderness. Mike released his aura. Otherwise, no one in the Dragon Castle would be able to discover them. ver Snow Fox sensed the number and strength of the Dragon Castle and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re not bragging. You actually managed to pull up a team in such a short time. I took a look and there are close to a hundred heaven-tier powerhouses here alone.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to take credit for this. This is all my brother¡¯s masterpiece. Although he doesn¡¯t have any talent on the path of recovery, when it comes to business¡­¡± Mike gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°He¡¯s definitely the best.¡± Snow Fox smiled and said, ¡°Then I really want to meet this person.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°You will see him very soon.¡± Snow Fox smiled and said, ¡°That would be good.¡± Soon, people who sensed Mike¡¯s aura flew over. They surrounded Mike in the middle and said respectfully, ¡°Sir Mike.¡± Mike nodded and said to everyone, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± A voice came from behind the crowd, ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Are you okay?¡± Mike hurriedly introduced the person to Snow Fox and the others, ¡°This is my brother, Pan Linfeng, whom I mentioned to you. You can also call him little Jerry.¡± Little Jerry said to the crowd, ¡°On behalf of the Otherworld Dragon Castle, I welcome you to join us.¡± Snow Fox looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Otherworld Dragon Castle?¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°Yes, because we still have a Dragon Castle in another world. In order to distinguish them, that¡¯s why we said so.¡± When Snow Fox heard this, he immediately felt that this fatty was indeed not simple. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡± Little Jerry said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, please head to the dining hall for a chat.¡± Akari, Snow Fox, and Snow Ridge Giant exchanged glances and nodded. The giant opened his huge mouth and let out everyone from Snowstorm City. The moment these people were out, everyone present immediately became nervous. There were three divine-tier experts. Just the people from Snowstorm City who had been let out felt an indescribable pressure. These people all had young and tender skin on their faces, but each of them was terrifyingly powerful. More importantly, this group of people was exuding an indistinct killing intent. This was the result of years of fighting on the battlefield. Chapter 439 - Little Jerrys Pride! Chapter 439 Little Jerry¡¯s Pride! Little Jerry¡¯s expression did not change. He only smiled and said, ¡°I was rude. It seems that I need to ask the dining hall to prepare more food. Let¡¯s go to the dining hall and wait.¡± Everyone nodded. Snow Fox looked at Akari. Akari immediately understood and said, ¡°Mike, don¡¯t you have something important to tell the leader?¡± Mike heard this and said, ¡°Yes, but I have a small request.¡± The three powerhouses looked at Mike. Snow Fox asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Mike said, ¡°I can enter the imperial palace, but you¡¯d better not all go.¡± Hearing this, Akari frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mike used his spiritual power to answer the three powerhouses. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to submit to the imperial palace, you¡¯d better not all go.¡± Akari instantly made a decision. She said to Mike, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Akari glanced at Snow Fox. Snow Fox nodded, indicating that she could go. The two left the headquarters of the Dragon Castle and began to fly toward the imperial palace. Little Jerry said to Snow Fox, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about joining the Dragon Castle first.¡± Snow Ridge Giant had shrunk to a size similar to a human. He and Snow Fox looked at each other, and Snow Fox said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about your conditions first.¡± When the crowd heard this, they all had different thoughts. Little Jerry said to them, ¡°You guys can leave now.¡± After everyone left, Snow Fox looked at Dragon behind Little Jerry. Little Jerry said, ¡°You can think of him and I as one entity.¡± Snow Fox nodded, no longer struggling with such a question. He asked, ¡°Why did you say that just now?¡± Little Jerry smiled and said, ¡°I really want to invite all of you and those colleagues from Snowstorm City to join.¡± Snow Fox looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°And?¡± Little Jerry took a sip of tea and said, ¡°There are too many people and too much smoke. Our castle group expanded too quickly after all. There are too many impurities in it. If we don¡¯t remove them, there will be more trouble in the future.¡± Snow Fox nodded. He looked at Little Jerry and said, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful. To be able to quickly pull up such a team, your contribution is even greater than Mike¡¯s.¡± Little Jerry shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. When I came to the Otherworld, I was penniless. I originally thought that I was just a merchant. Where would I earn money? As for reclaiming the Otherworld, I didn¡¯t even have the slightest intention of doing so. It was only because Mike wanted to reclaim the Otherworld that I did it.¡± Snow Fox asked, ¡°All these years, he has been thinking of reclaiming the Otherworld?¡± Little Jerry shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to advance from a high-tier ten-star to a divine-tier expert in just 100 years.¡± Snow Fox nodded. Actually, he did not believe that Mike would be so focused on the matter of liberating the Otherworld. Little Jerry changed the topic and said, ¡°Everyone, would you like to follow me to take a look at the internal facilities of our castle group?¡± Snow Fox and the Snow Ridge Giant looked at each other, and Snow Fox said, ¡°Would it be too much trouble for you guys?¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider.¡± Snow Fox and Snow Ridge Giant smiled. Little Jerry led them to visit the interior of the Dragon Castle. Little Jerry led the two of them through almost every part of the Dragon Castle, and the degree of trust he had in the two of them shocked them. In the end, Little Jerry led the group to the family town of the Dragon Castle. The Snow Fox narrowed his eyes. He always felt that this was the main destination that little Jerry had brought him to. ¡°Good morning!¡± At that moment, he stood up and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Hey, you actually paid me a visit?¡±. Little Jerry smiled and said, ¡°I came to see you guys.¡± Snow Fox looked at this scene and was a little confused, but soon, he realized that the people he greeted were all speaking the language of the Otherworld. Snow Fox asked, ¡°Are these people from another world?¡± Little Jerry nodded. Snow Fox frowned slightly and began to seriously consider the possibility of joining Dragon Castle. Little Jerry saw this and the corner of his mouth rose. In fact, no matter how Snow Fox reacted, Little Jerry would not be surprised. He had already thought of a few plans in his mind. In short, he had to keep the people of Snowstorm City at Dragon Castle. Snow Fox looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°What is the relationship between you and the Dark Church?¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°An alliance, or more accurately, an alliance through marriage.¡± Snow Fox nodded. He was not in the mood to understand who and why. He just wanted to know the true relationship between the Dragon Castle and the Dark Church. If it was just a subordinate relationship and the Dragon Castle was that subordinate, then he naturally would not consider joining the Dragon Castle. But now that Little Jerry said that they were subordinate relationships, he could still consider it. Snow Fox already had some ideas in his mind. He was prepared to consider the rest after meeting the people of Snowstorm City. Mike brought Akari to the extremely prosperous palace once again. The guards this time were much more polite than the last time. Mike looked at all this, sighed, and walked in with Akari. Mike said to Akari, ¡°I guess the Ruler will ask you if you are willing to join them. No matter what you think, it¡¯s best to be mentally prepared.¡± She nodded and asked, ¡°Have you been asked the same question by him?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that process was a little tense.¡± Soon, the two of them came to the front of the hall. The Leader made an inviting gesture. Mike walked in with Akari. As soon as the two of them entered the door, they saw the Ruler sitting on the throne. This time, Mike was not as shocked as when he saw the Ruler for the first time. However, he still bowed to show his respect to the Ruler. Mike looked at Akari and found that his performance was even better than the first time he met the Ruler. His body was stiff like a javelin, tough and sharp. The Ruler looked at Akari. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Are you the disciple of the Dark Lord?¡± Akari was a little surprised. She did not expect the Ruler to ask such a question, and she did not him to say the name of her teacher. Akali nodded subconsciously and said to the leader, ¡°I am Akali. Greetings, Ruler.¡± The Ruler nodded and said to Akari, ¡°Stand up. There¡¯s no need to be so formal between us.¡± She nodded and stood up. Mike, who was at the side, saw this scene and secretly cursed. He did not expect that the Ruler, would openly and shamelessly poach her, and even use such a wild method to get close to her. The Ruler asked again, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard in Snowstorm City all these years.¡± Mike sneered in his heart and thought, ¡°If you really knew how hard she worked, why didn¡¯t you send an army to save her earlier?¡± The change in Mike¡¯s expression naturally could not escape the eyes of the Ruler. He smiled and said to Akari, ¡°Do you know? I¡¯m an old friend of your teacher. A few thousand years ago, he came to the Dark Church to study abroad. He was a student of the same class as me, the Great Magus, and Leonhart. At that time, our teacher praised him and said that with time, he will definitely become a great person.¡± Akari was a little surprised. She did not expect the Ruler to be so enthusiastic. For a moment, she did not know how to respond. She subconsciously looked at Mike. Seeing this, the leader frowned and said to Mike, ¡°This is between the two of us old friends. Mike, if you have nothing to do, you can walk around the imperial palace.¡± Mike cursed the Ruler a hundred times in his heart, but he could only smile and thank the Ruler for his kindness. He left the hall and walked outside in boredom. A flock of birds flew past in the sky. Suddenly, countless beams of light shot out from the imperial palace and shot down the flock of birds in an instant. Seeing this scene, he was secretly surprised that the security in the imperial palace was so tight that even the birds without divine power could not fly past. Mike continued to walk forward and began to worry. He was worried that Akari would be taken away just like that. Then he would definitely not be able to keep anyone else. Mike wanted to rush into the palace and question the Ruler, why would he snatch her away from him? However, Mike could only think about it now. The Ruler¡¯s unfathomable strength made him afraid. Mike looked at the palace and muttered, ¡°I hope Akari can see the truth.¡± After four hours, the guards found Mike and led him back to the palace. Chapter 440 - Descending upon the Palace! Chapter 440 Descending upon the Palace! When Mike arrived at the palace, he first glanced at Akari, who gave him a negative look. Mike instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Mike said to the Ruler, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something I want to say to you.¡± The Ruler nodded and said to Mike, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in saying it.¡± Mike said, ¡°Your Majesty, the situation on the other side of the river is already very bad. I¡¯m afraid that there are already tens or even hundreds of divine-tier battle prowess gathered at the Otherworld¡¯s port. If you don¡¯t take action now, you¡¯ll probably be at a great disadvantage in the future.¡± The Ruler felt that Mike was exaggerating. He asked, ¡°Tell me, how did you know that the Otherworld has tens or hundreds of divine-tier battle prowess? Where did the Otherworld get these tens or hundreds of divine-tier battle prowess from?¡± Mike said to the leader, ¡°What if the enemy is in contact with the outside world? It¡¯s true that outsiders can not enter the high-level barrier, but the materials can enter. If there is a potion inside that can create divine-tier battle prowess, wouldn¡¯t all of this make sense?¡± The Ruler frowned. He understood that what Mike said was indeed a place worth paying attention to. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Mike frowned and asked, ¡°May I ask Your Majesty, are these not enough to attract your attention? These are enough. There are tens to hundreds of divine-tier enemies. This is not a battle between ordinary people. If they activate the power of heaven and earth at the same time, you must be very clear about the destructive power they will produce.¡± The Ruler said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m clear about this matter. However, you should at least give me some time to set up a defense, right? How many of the experts you want to draw will need to be carefully considered. If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can bring your men up to hold them off for a while. I can write a written approval for you.¡± Mike cursed the Ruler in his heart a thousand times. He shook his head and said, ¡°Since His sajesty is clear about the pros and cons, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The Ruler said to Mike, ¡®You and Akari are both rare talents on this realm. In the future, you must help each other kill the king and live tenaciously on this land.¡± Mike could feel that the Ruler was a little angry Mike thought that he could not stay here any longer, so he said goodbye to the Ruler. The Ruler looked at Mike¡¯s disappearing figure and said to the princes on both sides, ¡°What do you think of these two people?¡± The Sea King immediately understood what the Ruler meant. He immediately jumped out and said, ¡°These two people are extraordinarily talented and powerful. They are both rare talents. Unfortunately¡­¡± The Ruler raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Unfortunately for what?¡± The Sea King hurriedly replied, ¡°But we can¡¯t use him. Look at him just now. It¡¯s as if he is the master of the other world, and he was belittling you.¡± When the Ocean King heard this, his heart was shocked. He had underestimated the extent of the Sea King¡¯s shamelessness. He hurriedly said, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ve never seen a person like you who instigates things like this! When Mike came in just now, his words were filled with obedience. Even if he went against His Majesty, it was just the arrogance of youth. It wasn¡¯t as serious as you said. If it was as you said, then Mike wouldn¡¯t be able to live! Are you treating His Majesty as a foolish leader? What exactly are your intentions?¡± The Ruler sighed. When he heard what the Ocean King said, he understood that the Ocean King was determined to protect Mike. The Ruler quickly stood up and said, ¡°My two royal brothers, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it for us to quarrel for the sake of an outsider. Let¡¯s put Mike¡¯s matter aside for now. Let¡¯s discuss whether or not we should send more troops to the port.¡± The Sea King laughed coldly. ¡°How do you know that he isn¡¯t bluffing us with a fake piece of news? Mike has gone crazy from wanting to take over the Otherworld. It¡¯s understandable for him to use such a foolish move.¡± The Sea King looked at the Ruler, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this subject has long since found out that there are only two divine-tier experts in the Otherworld. We only need to transfer the county governors of the two prefectures to the region harbor¡¯s exit. Why would we need to go through so much trouble just for a piece of fake news?¡± The Sea King wanted to say something else, but he was stopped by the Ruler. The Ruler said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about this. All of you can leave first. I¡¯ll call for all of you in a while.¡± Everyone left the palace. Seeing that everyone had left, the Ruler suddenly said, ¡°Which one of them do you think is true?¡± A phantom appeared from the virtual space. He said, ¡°What that Mike said might not be true, but what that Sea King said must be false.¡± The Ruler suddenly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The phantom said, ¡°You can choose not to believe me. I¡¯m just a reference. I¡¯m just a contracted beast of yours. You can think about it for yourself. Would an organization that has more than five high-level divinet-tier experts only send two divine-tier experts?¡± The Ruler nodded, took a deep breath, and said to the phantom, ¡°Then from today onwards, increase the surveillance on the Sea King. As long as he makes any strange movements, immediately¡­¡± The Ruler makes a throat-slicing motion. The phantom nodded and said to the Ruler, ¡°Understood.¡± The leader stood up, drew the treasured sword at his waist, looked at the sharp blade, and said, ¡°Mike, are you a disaster or not? Are you also looking for that thing¡¯?¡±. As soon as the Ruler finished his words, he slashed out with his sword, and a moth was immediately cut into countless halves. Mike walked quickly on the road outside the palace. His face was gloomy and he did not say a word. The guard who led the way and Akari were far behind him. Mike walked to the front of the palace, and a guard stopped him. ¡°Stop, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Mike shook the guard away. In an instant, all the guards raised their weapons toward Mike, summoned their summoned beasts, and looked at Mike nervously. ¡°Stop!¡± The guard leading the way walked over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Another guard walked over and recounted the situation in detail. The guard who was leading the way looked at Mike, whose expression was uncertain. After pondering for a moment, he said to Mike and Akari, ¡°Please go back first, the matters here will be handled.¡± Akari nodded, pulled Mike, and left. After Mike left, the guard who was leading the way said to the guard at the center gate, ¡°Brothers, please forgive us for today¡¯s matter.¡± The guard asked when he heard the guard¡¯s words, ¡°Who is he?¡± The guard said, ¡°He is here to face His Majesty directly, and twice. I don¡¯t know why he is like this. I only know that if none of you are injured, it is best to put this matter behind us. This is good for everyone. I will tell your superior and let him remember your merits.¡± The few of them were initially very indignant, but when they heard the word ¡®remember¡¯, all of their anger disappeared. They promised to forget about this matter. The guard heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked back at the palace in surprise. He did not understand what had happened. Suddenly, he recalled the expression of the Ruler he saw when he opened the palace door, what kind of expression was that? It looked a little angry and a little disdainful, but at the same time, it seemed to hide a hint of worry. The guard was stunned. Then, he laughed. That was the Ruler, the master of the Otherworld, an existence that all the princes and dukes of the Otherworld had to fear. How could there be anything that could make him worry? The guard shook his head, trying to forget this entire matter. However, the more he tried to forget about this matter, the more it was like a nail, firmly nailed to his mind. The guard was a little terrified. He decided to first call in sick and take a look. Chapter 441 - Ally of the Northern Region! Chapter 441 Ally of the Northern Region! More than ten days later, this guard was filled with gratitude for the decision he made today. Mike and Akari left the imperial palace. Akari¡¯s expression also became gloomy. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°This ally is a little unreliable.¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, over the years, Dragon Castle has always focused on developing our own strength, but we neglected to form allies. Now, it seems that there are only one or two allies that can be considered as our allies, or perhaps none at all.¡± Akari looked at Mike. She suddenly felt that Mike was having a harder time than she was. Mike and Akari flew into the distance side by side. Akari asked, ¡°Do we still have a chance?¡± Mike raised his head and glanced at Akari. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Things will get better. When that wise leader loses a few counties of land, he might be able to understand who lied to him.¡± Akari sighed and said, ¡°Leaders are like that sometimes. They are extremely conceited.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that he can wake up from his conceit.¡± Akali shook her head and followed Mike to fly into the distance. Two hours later, Mike returned to the base of the Dragon Castle. Little Jerry immediately came up to him and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Mike shook his head with a gloomy expression. Little Jerry¡¯s expression also became solemn as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll order the branches near the northern region to start approaching the headquarters.¡± Mike nodded and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Be careful. Let them make as much noise as possible. It¡¯s best to let others know that we¡¯re retreating.¡± Little Jerry smiled wryly when he heard that. ¡°Sigh, this is the only way.¡± Six hours later, the seven powerhouses near the Northern Region, along with the mining personnel, were all summoned back and began to march collectively towards the interior of the Otherworld. The Ruler looked at the intelligence report in his hands and frowned. He asked, ¡°Do you think this is a cover-up they gave me?¡± ¡°Mike may be right, but the Sea King must be wrong.¡± The Ruler was very dissatisfied with his answer. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t even trust my own brother?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the voice did not say the rest of the words, but the Ruler understood everything. The Ruler nodded and said, ¡°Summon the Sea King into the palace. Also, start gathering experts and supplies from the counties. Prepare to rush to the entrance of the northern region at any time.¡± After the man left, the Ruler sat on his throne and quietly looked at the flickering candlelight. He muttered, ¡°Mike, Mike, I hope you¡¯re not lying to me.¡± Mike looked at Little Jerry and said, ¡°I¡¯ve experienced the scourge of the undead, and I¡¯ve seen the power of the Dark Magi. To be honest, although we¡¯ve developed very quickly over the years, the Dark Magi have the support of the outside world, so their development will only be faster. The Ruler¡¯s inaction and the appearance of traitors and spies will only lead to an even greater disaster. We have to activate those shelters.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°I have been overseeing the shelter for many years. If it weren¡¯t for this, our scale would have doubled.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Can we accommodate all of our castle group¡¯s people now?¡± Little Jerry thought for a moment and said, ¡°In a short time, yes, but we can¡¯t even last a year.¡± Hearing that, Mike smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s already very good. It¡¯s a good thing that you thought of this earlier. From today onwards, withdraw the family members first.¡± Little Jerry nodded but soon frowned again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mike was a little puzzled. Little Jerry said, ¡°How do we deal with those spies?¡± ¡°Spies?¡± Mike also frowned and said, ¡°In fact, the scope of the spies is very small. If they want to send out valuable information quickly, then they must enter our core circle. Moreover, if they want to avoid our interrogation time and time again, they must choose a position that is not easy to be suspected.¡± Little Jerry sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I know all these, but the problem is that we have to find them immediately. We can¡¯t investigate them again and again. Not only will that not be enough time, but they may also develop a new batch of spies in this period of time.¡± new Mike frowned and nodded. He also understood that what little Jerry said was right. He looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Little Jerry shook his head. Mike¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, ¡°Maybe we can look at the problem from another angle. We only need to find the Spiderweb spies. We can slowly find the rest in the future, right? Then things will be easier. Think about it, what can make them take the initiative to reveal themselves?¡±. Little Jerry answered without thinking, ¡°Then there¡¯s only one way, unless their master has already attacked the Dragon Castle¡¯s base.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking the same as me. We might as well transform into a Dark Magi and get those people to come out obediently and walk right into the trap.¡± Little Jerry sighed and said, ¡°I hope that the truth will be as you think. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong again.¡± Mike nodded and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will go wrong again.¡± Mike found Snow Fox and told him his thoughts. Snow Fox nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you with this. Snowstorm City has fallen into the hands of the shameful traitors. I will protect this place.¡± Mike bowed to Snow Fox and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to leave this matter to you Snow Fox.¡± Snow Fox waved his hand at Mike and said, ¡°Why are you so polite?¡± Mike let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that Snowstorm City has chosen to side with Dragon Castle. This was the result that Mike hoped for the most. Mike was extremely happy. Mike said to Snow Fox, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and make the arrangements first. When the time is right, I¡¯ll inform you.¡± Snow Fox nodded and said, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Mike nodded and calculated in his heart the best time to find the traitor. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s when the Dark Magi have just attacked the Northern Region and are temporarily separated from this group of traitors.¡± Mike thought this in his heart, but he also had a headache. If Spiderweb really wanted to attack the Dragon Castle, he would have to inform these lackeys first. There would not be any exceptions. Time flashed by. Two days passed, and with the sound of explosions coming from the east, the people of the other world realized that the Dark Magi had really begun to attack the Otherworld. The people of the Otherworld were terrified, and the Spiderweb forces had occupied five counties near the Northern Region with ease. It was not until the Ruler reacted and sent a large number of people to the Northern Region that the situation was under control. Chapter 442 - The Rulers Anger Chapter 442 The Ruler¡¯s Anger! After the Ruler received the news, he was furious and decided to start searching for Dark Magi spies in the Otherworld. After Mike received the news, he only sneered and even wanted to curse. From his point of view, it was too late for the Ruler to think of doing these things. Not only would it be futile, it might even disrupt his own plan to eliminate the traitors. As expected, the Dark Magi had already received the news in advance and went into hiding. The Ruler had sent guards to search the Otherworld for more than ten days, but they had only caught a few insignificant characters. Mike despised the Ruler in his heart. He did not expect the Ruler to be so stupid that it did not match his extraordinary strength. Mike was certain that the situation had developed to this point, the Ruler was responsible for 70-80% of it. He understood that relying on the Ruler alone was not reliable. Although he had never met the leader of the Dark Magi, he knew that if the Ruler and the leader of the Dark Magi were put together, the Ruler would definitely be killed instantly. He was surrounded by a group of slanderous officials all day long and could not make a correct judgment. Mike thought of this and said to Little Jerry, ¡°We have to stop the evacuation of the shelter. Remember, do not expose the shelter and be ready to retreat at any time. Bastard, assemble the team. We have to build a defensive line here. Whether the Ruler sends people or not, we have to fight back against the Dark Magi.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m already gathering the troops. Also, I¡¯ve sent a request for help to the gnomes and the Dark Church. The two major forces have yet to give a clear answer.¡± Mike looked up and was stunned for a moment, then indicated that he understood. He understood that the Dark Church would definitely participate in the war. Even if most people did not agree to participate in the war, there were still two idiots who would come to help him. The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth curled up into a long-lost smile. ¡°Yo, why are you smiling so happily?¡± Little Jerry pushed his wheelchair over and said to Mike, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you smile for a long time. I must have a few drinks with you today.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Two drinks.¡± Mike and Little Jerry put their worries to the back of their minds and toasted each other. Goblin dwarves¡­ ten figures in white robes were sitting around a round table, intensely discussing whether they should ally with the Dragon Castle. A charming lady said, ¡°I think we should ally with the Dragon Castle. The Dragon Castle is now an existence comparable to us goblin dwarves. If we ally with them, it won¡¯t be considered lowering our status. Moreover, we don¡¯t need to go to the front line. We only need to protect their medicine and treat their wounded at the rear. There¡¯s also no risk. In the future, we can also gain a powerful ally. Why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± An old man sitting opposite the beautiful woman said, ¡°Zi Wu, you¡¯re too simple-minded. The war is still in its early stages, and the situation is still unclear. How can you be sure that we¡¯ll win this battle? ¡°Even if we win this battle, how can you be sure that the Dragon Castle will still be able to ally with us after the battle is over? Don¡¯t tell me anything else. Aren¡¯t there still a lot of ungrateful things happening in this world? Look at the scene when they came to deliver the alliance invitation. All ten of us old men came out to welcome them. What about them? They only sent a few insignificant people. Isn¡¯t it obvious that they¡¯re looking down on us?¡± Zi Wu looked at the old man and roared angrily, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re just bickering. Let me ask you, what reason do they have to break with us after the battle? We can provide them with the highest purchasing price for medicinal herbs and the lowest selling price for medicinal herbs. What benefits do they have if they fall out with us? Besides, didn¡¯t they already say that last time? Their organization is not in the Otherworld. Otherwise, he would have come to pay a visit long ago.¡± The old man looked at Zi Wu and was so angry that he had lost his mind. He said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it. You coquettish woman, did you receive any benefits from him? Or did you treat him as a gigolo?!¡± When Zi Wu heard that she had been framed like this, she stood up angrily and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± a Everyone hurriedly tried to stop the fight. For a moment, the scene was extremely chaotic. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. When everyone saw this, they hurriedly adjusted their appearance and shouted towards the door, ¡°Come in.¡± A young man with delicate features walked in. He bowed to everyone and said, ¡°Elders, the Guardian from last time is here. Besides, there are two young men who I haven¡¯t seen before. One of them said his name is Mi¡­ Mi¡­¡± When Zi Wu heard this, she said with a smile, ¡°Mike!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! His name is Mike. They are asking for an audience outside the door. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Send them in!¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Zi Wu hurriedly sat up straight. She looked at the old man in the lead and said, ¡°Senior Brother, can we meet him?¡± The old man in the lead hurriedly coughed twice to cover up his awkwardness. He said, ¡°Alright. Since Junior Sister has said so, let¡¯s meet him. But let me be blunt. If he dares to look down on us even a little, we will send him off immediately!¡± Zi Wu nodded like she was pounding garlic. She said, ¡°Of course. When the time comes, there¡¯s no need for you to say it, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll naturally see what he can do.¡± The elder looked at the youth at the door and said, ¡°Philip, go on. Lead him to the living room. We¡¯ll wait for him there.¡± When the youth heard this, he bowed and took his leave. Mike looked at the youth¡¯s expression and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He and Little Jerry looked at each other, thinking that he had come at the right time. Otherwise, he might have missed the opportunity. Six hours ago, Mike had arranged everything and had a drink with Little Jerry. Little Jerry suddenly brought up the matter of sending the visiting card. Mike asked, ¡°What kind of reaction did the other party have when you sent the visiting card?¡± Little Jerry faithfully described the reactions of the elders. Mike secretly cursed. He suddenly stood up, giving Little Jerry a fright. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mike said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to visit the gnome dwarves. Hurry up.¡± Little Jerry also realized the seriousness of the matter, and rushed out of the door with Mike. Little Jerry said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I forgot about this matter.¡± Mike took back the message he sent to Akari and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Now that things have come to this, let¡¯s not talk about these useless things. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. I¡¯ve also called Akari. In this way, we can¡¯t be considered to have neglected them.¡± Mike thought about it and still felt that it was not safe, so he told the Guardian to see if he could make a trip. The Guardian readily agreed. Mike was not surprised. After all, the other party still needed something from him. Mike came to the gnome dwarf¡¯s door. The Guardian hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so this scene happened. Mike walked to Philip¡¯s side and secretly stuffed a gold bar into his hand. He asked, ¡°Can you tell me how your elders reacted when they heard that I was here?¡± Philip felt a little uncomfortable when he saw Mike¡¯s actions. He pushed the gold bar back into Mike¡¯s and said, ¡°The elders were very excited when they heard that your organization had come.¡± Philip recalled what he looked like at that time and added in his heart, ¡°They were very excited, very excited.¡± Chapter 443 - The Ten Great Elders! Chapter 443 The Ten Great Elders! Hearing this, Mike felt a little relieved, because excitement meant many things, and none of them would be bad for him. ¡°Perhaps they also want to ally with me. The reason they didn¡¯t give me an answer is that they think I¡¯ve neglected them, or that they hate me very much. But if that¡¯s the case, they don¡¯t need to see me,¡± Mike muttered to himself. Mike raised his eyebrows and heaved a sigh of relief. He followed Philip and led Akari and Little Jerry into the gnome dwarves. Philip led Mike and the others into the living room. As soon as Mike entered, he discovered that the legendary ten gnome elders were all present. Mike sighed. He understood that he might lose some face today, but in order to stop the Dark Magi, he could not care too much. He continued to speak to the ten elders, ¡°I am Mike of the Dragon Castle, I greet all the elders.¡± Immediately after, a beautiful woman stood up. She slowly walked in front of Mike and carefully sized him up. A moment later, she walked in front of Mike and stretched out a jade-like hand toward Mike. She smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of young hero Mike. Seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. Let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Zi Wu.¡± Mike gently held Zi Wu¡¯s jade-like hand and tactfully let go. He looked at Zi Wu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the great reputation of the Poison Fairy, Zi Wu. You really live up to your reputation.¡± Mike shook his hand, and a ball of purple mist flew out from his hand. When Zi Wu saw that Mike had so easily neutralized her poison gas, she was still a little unconvinced. However, she heard the elder say, ¡°That¡¯s enough. back off. Mike came from afar. Don¡¯t ask him so many questions. That¡¯s not how you treat a guest.¡± Mike looked at the elder and subconsciously released his spiritual power through his body. He was surprised to find that even if this elder¡¯s strength was not as strong as the Guardian, it was not far off. The ten elders greeted Mike one by one. When Mike shook hands with an elder, a huge force suddenly came from the elder¡¯s hand. Mike looked at the old man in surprise but found that the old man¡¯s eyes were very cold, but more of it was disdain. Mike asked, ¡°How should I address you?¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°My surname is Zou. You can just call me Old Man.¡± Mike smiled and suddenly exerted force with his right hand. He said to the old man, ¡°Hello, Old Man. Nice to meet you for the first time.¡± The Old Man thought he was at an advantage easily, but when Mike exerted force, he realized that he was wrong. He was so wrong. ¡®He is so strong!¡¯ Old Man thought, as his left hand was in pain. Mike looked at the old man and slowly let go of his hand. Old Man put his hand behind his back and slowly sat back in his seat. From her angle, Zi Wu saw that the old man¡¯s hands were trembling. For a moment, she began to fear Mike. Old Man turned to look at Mike and asked, ¡°Mike, why did you come to visit us today?¡± Mike heard this and sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t personally come to offer the invitation last time, so I felt guilty, so I came to apologize.¡± Hearing this, the elder glanced at others and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. If Spiderweb really wants to attack the Otherworld, then we gnome dwarves naturally have to fight the enemy as well.¡± The elder¡¯s meaning was that if the Spiderweb did not attack the Otherworld, then you can forget about forming an alliance with us! Mike understood the elder¡¯s meaning. He took out a battle report from his interspatial ring and handed it to the elder. ¡°Please look, the Dark Magi have already begun to attack the Otherworld. Their vanguard troops alone have already caused the imperial palace to be in a terrible state. I once went to the palace to meet the Ruler, but the Ruler has never given me a clear answer.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± The elder called out to Mike and asked, ¡°You mean that the Ruler doesn¡¯t believe you?¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then that¡¯s not wrong.¡± The elder frowned and looked at Mike. He asked, ¡°Then what qualifications do you have to make me believe you?¡± Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ve entered the Otherworld twice and discovered a large experiment that the Dark Magi had done in the Otherworld.¡± ¡°What experiment?¡± Mike told everyone about how the Dark Magi had mass-produced divine-tier experts. A slightly plump old man said, ¡°Haha, Mike, you¡¯re treating us old fellows as fools. who here doesn¡¯t know the harsh conditions and resources required to produce a divineotier expert? Let¡¯s not talk about others. I¡¯ve heard that when Mike recovered, the Dark Church had taken out 30% of their funds to purchase divine power replenishing devices for you. This was only your expenditure alone. If what you¡¯ve said is true and there are hundreds or thousands of divine-tier experts, how rich would the Dark Magi be?¡± Mike sighed. He understood that the most tiring thing in the world was to discuss matters that were beyond their understanding with those who thought themselves to be wise. However, there was no other way. In order to obtain the support of this group of old-fashioned people, he had to prove his words with facts. Mike took a deep breath, stood up, and said, ¡°Those whose strength is below 5-star heaven-tier, please withdraw from the meeting room.¡± The elder was a little surprised. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mike said, ¡°I just want to show everyone something, and this thing is very troublesome. Once I take it out, the weak will be directly assimilated into the undead.¡± The elder guessed what Mike was going to take, and he said to everyone, ¡°The group of people he mentioned earlier, go out first.¡± Little Jerry wanted to push the wheelchair out, but was stopped by Mike. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Little Jerry smiled and pushed the wheelchair to come behind Mike. Mike summoned Mantou. At this moment, Mantou had already stored dozens of divine-tier undead bodies in his stomach. Mike looked at Mantou and was secretly surprised at the greatly increased strength. He said to Mantou, ¡°Take out one.¡± Mantou crawled up, opened its mouth, and spat out a divine-tier undead body that was similar in size to a human. As soon as the undead body was spat out, a powerful undead power immediately swept through the living room. Everyone present felt the rapidly increasing density of undead power, and their expressions were not very good. Mike smiled and said, ¡°How is it, everyone? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± The elder sighed and said, ¡°Are all the people you¡¯ve seen as strong as him?¡± Mike nodded, patted the stomach of Mantou, and said, ¡°Not only that, this undead is only one of the strongest ones in its stomach. The strongest one even almost injured me.¡± The expressions of the elders and the rest of the elders changed. They looked at this divine-tier undead and said, ¡°Mike, can you tell us how many of these enemies there are?¡± Chapter 444 - Divine-Tier Undead! Chapter 444 Divine-Tier Undead! The Northern Region had no shortage of undead after the death of various magical beasts and humans. However, there was fewer special undead like the ones from before. Mike sighed and said, ¡°I have never lied to you.¡± Everyone was dignified, and their expressions became unsightly. The old man asked, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. Nurturing so many divine-tier undead requires a huge amount of resources. Where did they get these resources? Or are you still lying to us?¡± Mike sighed. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I still have about 30 divine-tier undead here. I can release them all.¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed, and he snorted coldly and did not say anything else. Mike continued, ¡°As for where they got the resources from, this matter is actually quite easy to explain. There are forces outside the world that are colluding with them, scheming to summon high-tier undead.¡± When everyone heard this, their expressions changed. The elder asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Mike, you can¡¯t say these words carelessly.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I will be responsible for what I said. I once went to the boundary to investigate. Although I didn¡¯t see any evidence of the connection between the Spiderweb and the outer realm with my own eyes, I saw that there were obvious fluctuations at the boundary. That proves that someone from the other world has left the High-level Summoning Realm, and it was not too long ago.¡± The elders looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Zi Wu said, ¡°Mike, if you are unable to produce more evidence, it will be very difficult for us to believe you.¡± Mike¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He did not understand. What evidence did he need? He had already laid out the bloody facts in front of everyone. Whether it was this divine-tier undead¡¯s corpse or the ripples on the boundary of the Otherworld, they were the best evidence to prove Mike¡¯s words. Just as Mike was thinking about what to say, Philip¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Director, the Guardian Director is here.¡± The elder glanced at Mike and said, ¡°Please come in!¡± Not long after, the Guardian arrived at the living room. The moment he entered the door, he saw the divine-tier undead¡¯s corpse on the ground. The Guardian frowned. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gained quite a lot this trip. I thought the one you sent to the Dark Church was the only one, but I didn¡¯t expect you to hide another one.¡± The slightly plump old man thought quickly and said, ¡°Dean A, you might not know this, but Mike still has more than 30 such corpses in his hands.¡± The Guardian looked at Mike in surprise. Mike looked at the Guardian calmly and said, ¡°Besides me, who else can suppress the leakage of the undead power of more than 30 divine-tier undead?¡± The Guardian sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Where were you guys?¡± Mike looked at the slightly plump old man and said, ¡°You really have to testify for me that the Dark Magi are in collusion with the outer realm.¡± The Guardian looked at Mike, his eyes full of surprise. He secretly transmitted his voice to Mike and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Even if you want to help, you can¡¯t make up such a ridiculous story.¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°Why do you also think that this is a story? Think about it, what kind of force can create so many divine-tier undead and have the courage to create so many of them? If the Spiderweb didn¡¯t have the support of the outside world, how could it have such ability? Moreover, I discovered that there were ripples in the barrier in the other world. I recreated the scene after those things passed through the barrier through the dragon head. I discovered that the ripples when they went out were smaller than when they came back. You should know what this means, right?¡± Hearing this, the Guardian already believed Mike¡¯s words. He understood that the ripples on the way out were usually larger or equal to the ones on the way back. There was only one situation where the number of people would increase or they would bring back something else. The elder and the others saw the Guardian and Mike playing charades and were slightly angry. Just as the elder was about to say something, he heard the Guardian say, ¡°I can vouch for Mike. The Dark Magi are indeed connected to the outside world.¡± Mike sighed and put his heart at ease. The elder heard this and asked, ¡°Can you guarantee it?¡± The Guardian looked at Mike, and Mike nodded at him. The Guardian raised his hand and swore a poison oath. The elder nodded and said, ¡°Okay, got it. We need some time to consider this matter. I hope Mike won¡¯t mind.¡± Mike asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± The elder said, ¡°About three days.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°To be honest, three days is too long. If the Otherworld can¡¯t hold on, even one day wouldn¡¯t be enough, let alone three days.¡± When the elder heard this, he took a deep breath and said to Mike, ¡°Mike, I understand. Just one day then. Before this time tomorrow, we will definitely give you an answer, how about it?¡± Mike cupped his hands towards the elder and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Goodbye.¡± Mike turned around and was about to leave, but the elder stopped him. Mike was a little surprised. He asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The elder looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Can you gift us a divine-tier undead¡¯s corpse so that we can do some research?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I would still have the intention of gifting this corpse to the gnome dwarves.¡± The elder smiled bitterly. ¡°Then it would be impolite to refuse.¡± Mike nodded and left the gnome dwarves with the Guardian. NOV After the Guardian left, the elder and the others gathered at the divine-tier undead¡¯s corpse and stared at it. After a moment, the elder said, ¡°From now on, gather all the elders of the evil-warding medicine department. We will study the composition of this undead¡¯s body together. If there really is a substance that doesn¡¯t belong to the High-level Summoning Realm, then we will join hands with Mike.¡± The slightly plump old man wanted to stand up and dissuade him, but he just happened to see the elder¡¯s cold gaze. He sighed and swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. Mike and the Guardian walked out from the gnome dwarves. He asked Mike, ¡°Did you mention these things to the leader at that time?¡± Mike smiled bitterly. ¡°How could I have a chance? Among all the people in the Golden Palace, who thinks highly of me? Who would wait for me to finish speaking? The Ruler? Now, in my eyes, he is no longer a leader. He is just a fool who has been deceived and is headstrong.¡± When the Guardian heard Mike¡¯s words, he frowned and said to Mike, ¡°You underestimate the Ruler. He can defeat so many princes and successfully become the Ruler. He has his own abilities.¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°Maybe, but I still do not think that a leader who does not even listen to the words of others will have any great achievements.¡± The Guardian sighed. He understood that this matter was not Mike¡¯s fault. Anyone who was constantly interrupted would be angry. Moreover, Mike was still considered a youth. He was a genius. Mike looked at the Guardian and said, ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mike said, ¡°You must fight the Dark Magi to the end!¡± The Guardian carefully thought about this sentence. He sighed and said, ¡°Of course. After this incident, if the Dark Magi are defeated, there will be no place for them to stand on the High-level ranks.¡± Mike nodded and continued walking with the Guardian. The two of them discussed some issues regarding the Dark Magi. Soon, Mike and the Guardian parted ways and he returned to the Dragon Castle alone. Chapter 445 - Terrible News! Chapter 445 Terrible News! The next day, the sun gradually rose. The battle report from the Northern Region spread to Central Plains City, shocking everyone who read it. The three divine-tier experts defected at the last minute, working together with the Dark Magi to break through the temporary defensive line set up by the Imperial Palace. This battle report was very short, but it was like a twist of a knife, setting off the explosive barrel of public opinion in Central Plains City. All kinds of rumors were created at once. Some even said that the Ruler had already fled from Central Plains City and had started to take refuge further away. For a time, everyone was in a panic and had no morale to speak of. The Ruler looked at the battle report in his hand and felt extremely regretful. He wondered if he had listened to Mike at that time, would it have been a different scene? ¡°What would Mike think about me now?¡± Mike¡¯s handsome face appeared in the Ruler¡¯s mind. However, that face was not as respectful and kind as the Ruler had seen before. Instead, it was filled with indifference and ridicule, it was as if he was saying, ¡®You are a stubborn and short-sighted bastard.¡¯ The Ruler threw the report in his hand onto the table and roared at the guards, ¡°Send out the guards and capture the Sea King!¡± Everyone heard the Ruler¡¯s roar. They mourned for the Sea King in their hearts for three minutes. To be able to get the Ruler to send out his most trusted aides was enough evidence of his anger. Mike looked at the two reports in his hands and was extremely shocked. The first report was about the Dark Magi going one step further, and the other was about the guards going to capture the Sea King. The results of the second report were out. The guards had been wiped out by the Sea King¡¯s private army, and the captain and vice-captain had been killed. Mike was surprised at the Dark Magi¡¯s ability to infiltrate the various powers. He was also surprised at how much the Dark Magi valued Sea King Mike had met Sea King before, and he had also met the captain and vice-captain of the guards. He believed that he had seen through all three of them. After thinking about it carefully, he realized that Sea King needed at least three divine-tier experts to take down the captain and vice-captain of the guards. Mike sighed. He understood that he had to hide a part of his power. When those traitors surfaced, he would capture them all in one go. At this moment, he realized that he would have to walk a tortuous path in the future. Within the Gnome Dwarves, the corpse of the divine-tier undead that Mike had left behind had been sliced up and subdivided into different medicinal systems for research. ¡°Confirmed. The organs contain Huanzhen grass, Qu Yang Pill¡­ They are all unbounded substances.¡± ¡°Confirmed. The limbs contain unbounded substances¡­¡± ¡°Confirmed. The brain stem contains the God-cleansing Flower¡­ contains sixteen unknown drugs.¡± The elder looked at the reports from the various systems and sighed. He asked, ¡°That is to say, we have confirmed that the divine-tier undead¡¯s body contains substances from outside the world, right?¡± The elder walked over and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, that brat didn¡¯t lie to us.¡± The elder nodded and said, ¡°Call those few old fellows over and have a meeting.¡± Very soon, the ten great elders gathered in the meeting hall. At this moment, they all knew the specific results of the analysis, so everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely unsightly. es The elder looked at the other nine elders and asked, ¡°Tell me, how should we form an alliance with them and who should we send?¡± Zi Wu asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to go to the front line personally?¡± The elder sighed, nodded, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just going to the front line personally, we might even have to go into battle.¡± All the elders were shocked, they all looked at the elder with disbelief in their eyes. The elder continued, ¡°I asked King Zhao. King Zhao told me that the current situation is not looking good, but the Ruler is still determined to find out the remaining spies.¡± Zi Wu cursed. ¡°This Ruler is really a f*cking stubborn bastard.¡± The elder glanced at Zi Wu, but did not say anything to refute her. Zi Wu¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. She said to the elder, ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for this. I want to go to the front line. I want to see what those guys are capable of, to be able to make the entire high-level rank burn with anxiety.¡± The elder looked at Zi Wu and said, ¡°Alright, who else wants to sign up?¡± The old man stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Zi Wu glanced at the old man but did not say anything Although they did not like each other, they had never underestimated each other¡¯s courage and spirit. The slightly plump old man stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too. I¡¯m the head of the internal injury medicine department. I can be of use there.¡± The old man glanced at him and nodded. After a while, two more elders registered. The old man looked at the five elders and said, ¡°Okay, you must help more at the front line, especially you, Zi Wu. You have a bad temper, so don¡¯t rush too far ahead.¡± Zi Wu felt a surge of warmth in her heart. She said to the elder, ¡°You must remember Senior Brother¡¯s good intentions.¡± The elder nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the Dragon Castle now to discuss matters at the front line.¡± At this moment, Dragon Castle was busy. Everyone was preparing for the expedition. Mike sat upright on his seat and looked at his team members. He felt a little relieved. Everything was going as planned. Suddenly, a weak voice sounded in Mike¡¯s mind. Mike could tell that it was Black Dragon¡¯s voice: ¡°Master¡­ Suddenly¡­¡± Mike could feel the pain in the Black Dragon¡¯s voice. He also understood what the Black Dragon wanted to do. He did not delay any longer. He immediately brought the Black Dragon and flew into the distance. Mike flew for thousands of miles and found a plain rich in earth and wood power. He scanned it with his spiritual power and found that there was no one living here. He immediately released the Black Dragon. As soon as the Black Dragon¡¯s body came into contact with the soil, it began to expand rapidly. Ten feet, a thousand feet, ten thousand feet, all the way to 9,999 feet. Mike understood that this was the limit of a heaven-grade magical beast, and what the Black Dragon needed to do now was to break through the limit of 9,999 feet. Thinking of this, Mike quickly stood to the side and protected Black Dragon. Very soon, dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the first bolt of lightning was already looming. The Black Dragon¡¯s breakthrough only lasted for six hours. After six hours, a child with a childish voice walked out from the 9,999-meter-tall body. He threw himself into Mike¡¯s arms and called out in a childish voice, ¡°Master.¡± Mike pinched Black Dragon¡¯s plump and tender face, smiled, and nodded. ¡°Black Dragon, not bad. Keep up the good work.¡± Eva appeared and said, ¡°Wow, Black Dragon has already broken through to the divine-tier. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me.¡± Mike smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will.¡± Before Eva could reply, Mike suddenly raised his head and looked to the west. A person flew over from the west and released his aura without hiding it. Chapter 446 - Contract Beast! Chapter 446 Contract Beast! Mike quickly heaved a sigh of relief, because the person opposite him was not here to seek revenge. On the contrary, he looked at Mike and asked with a friendly face, ¡°Was that the Warrior¡¯s Calamity just now?¡± Mike shook his head and dragged the Black Dragon out, saying, ¡°It was his calamity.¡± When that person saw Black Dragon, he asked with a surprised face, ¡°This is?¡± Mike said, ¡°My contract beast, its main body is a treant.¡± That person said with admiration, ¡°It¡¯s already more difficult for a magical beast to advance to the divine-tier compared to a human, and plants are the most difficult among magical beasts. This Moon Tree of yours, I¡¯m afraid, can also be ranked in the top three among the high-level plant-type magical beasts.¡± Mike recalled those huge ancient trees that had blocked dozens of divine-tier undead, and hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± That person continued to chat with Mike for a long time before he finally revealed the reason for his visit. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re a Bandit?¡± Mike shook his head. A hint of pity flashed across that person¡¯s face. He said to Mike, ¡°What a pity. However, it¡¯s also true. It¡¯s impossible for a divine-tier expert of your age not to be affiliated with a certain faction.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Actually, I was also a Bandit. It¡¯s just that in order to resist the Dark Magi, I formed a faction.¡± ¡°Dark Magi?¡± That person cried out. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most disgusting infiltration organization in the world? Every organization has its own spies.¡± Mike nodded. That person asked again, ¡°Do you have a grudge against the Dark Magi?¡± Mike thought for a moment and said, ¡°Now, the whole High-level Summoning Realm has a grudge against the Dark Magi.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man was puzzled. Mike told the man about the Dark Magi invading the Otherworld and trying to annex the whole High-level Summoning Realm. The man heard this and said angrily, ¡°This organization is always so disgusting. Don¡¯t worry, I still have a few warriors I know. When the time comes, they will definitely help to resist the Dark Magi.¡± Mike said: ¡°Then I will represent all the High-level summoners to say thank you.¡± That person said, ¡°Brother, you are treating me as an outsider. I am also a member of the High-level summoners. It is my duty to resist such a bad organization.¡± Mike cupped his hands and said, ¡°Brother, I like you. May I know your name?¡±. That person said, ¡°Just call me Tian Zhen. Brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± Mike cupped his hands and said, ¡°Mike.¡± Tian Zhen and Mike talked for a long time. Mike looked at the gradually dimming sky and said to Tian Zhen, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Tian. My team members are waiting for me. I have to go back and meet them.¡± Tian Zhen said, ¡°Mike, just go. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to find you.¡± Mike smiled. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. If you see someone fighting against a Dark Magi, just go and help him. Why do you have to look for me?¡± Tian Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Brother, you are amazing.¡± Mike and Tian Zhen said their goodbyes and flew back to the Dragon Castle. Looking back to six hours ago¡­ The elder brought the gnomes and dwarves to Mike¡¯s door. Little Jerry hurriedly welcomed them and asked, ¡°Everyone is here now, but you already have the answer in your hearts.¡± The elder looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mike?¡± Little Jerry shook his head. The elder sighed and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Now, it seems that forming an alliance with you is the wisest choice, so we have decided that the five Gnome Elders and eight thousand medicine faculty disciples who can treat high-level heaven-tier injuries will all be under Mike¡¯s command.¡± Little Jerry suddenly stood up from his wheelchair. He looked at the Elder and asked, ¡°Really?¡± The sixth elder looked at this medical miracle in unison. The elder quickly stood up and stabilized Little Jerry¡¯s regicide. He said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but you have to promise that you will try your best not to let our elders and disciples get hurt.¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°Of course. I will send people to protect them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Zi Wu said, ¡°Although we are doctors, we are not pedantic. We know who should be saved and who should die. Also, don¡¯t underestimate our strength. Although we have spent half of our lives treating patients and saving people, it doesn¡¯t mean that our strength is weak.¡± Little Jerry chuckled. ¡°As expected of Zi Wu.¡± Zi Wu looked at Little Jerry, nodded, and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The elder looked at Little Jerry and said, ¡°Now it¡¯s time to let Mike organize it.¡± Little Jerry smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Two hours ago, he suddenly soared into the sky and flew northwest. We don¡¯t know where he went.¡± The group of elders fell silent. The old man said, ¡°I suddenly feel that we can still consider the matter of forming an alliance with the Dragon Castle.¡± Little Jerry quickly said, ¡°He will definitely be back soon. Don¡¯t be impatient.¡± The group of people just waited and waited. When four hours passed, the guard at the door reported, ¡°Hugs, hugs, hugs, hugs¡­¡± Little Jerry felt a little embarrassed, so he reprimanded: ¡°What hugs? Are you hugging Alexander?¡± A voice came from afar. ¡°If I really am Alexander, you¡¯ll be out of luck.¡± The six elders looked at the person who came and bowed one after another. Seeing this, Little Jerry did not dare to be negligent and quickly bowed. ¡°Ruler.¡± Little Jerry¡¯s heart tightened. He looked at the Ruler, hoping that Mike would come back soon. The Ruler looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mike?¡± Little Jerry repeated what he had just said. The Ruler raised his eyebrows and thought, no wonder I felt a burst of breakthrough aura in the northwest. The Ruler said, ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll wait for him for a while. Everyone, don¡¯t be formal and sit together.¡± However, who dared to sit? Even Little Jerry struggled to get up from the wheelchair, but he was pushed back by the Ruler. The Ruler looked at everyone present and said, me ¡°Since everyone is fine, then follow me and wait for Mike. I also have some matters to discuss with him.¡± Little Jerry¡¯s expression did not change. The Ruler had come to look for Mike, which was something both he and Mike had expected. Little Jerry could even guess that the Ruler and Mike would end up on bad terms. However, the six elders did not think so. They looked at the Ruler and were extremely surprised. The Ruler was the master of the Otherworld. Now, the master of the Otherworld actually deigned to look for Mike. This was enough to explain the problem. The elder was even more certain in his heart that forming an alliance with Mike was the right choice. Mike flew at high speed in the sky. After another full hour, he returned to the Dragon Castle. As soon as Mike returned to the Dragon Castle, he went straight to the living room. Before he entered the door, he saw the Ruler sitting on the main seat. Mike walked in and bowed to the Ruler. He said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Ruler.¡± The Ruler looked at Mike and said with a slightly blaming tone, ¡°Mike, you actually formed a gang on my ground. Are you really not afraid that I will blame you?¡± After the Ruler finished speaking, his body leaned forward slightly. Immediately after, powerful energy burst out from the Ruler¡¯s body and swept through the living room. Chapter 447 - The Rulers Arrogance! Chapter 447 The Ruler¡¯s Arrogance! The Gnome Dwarves¡¯ expressions changed in unison. They looked at the Ruler with fear in their eyes. The elder turned his head and saw a scene that he would never forget in his life. Mike¡¯s expression did not change at all. He slowly straightened his body, exuding this powerful aura. Finally, he raised his head and looked at the Ruler quietly. Not only Mike, but even Little Jerry had a calm expression. He sat upright on the wheelchair, tidied up his slightly wrinkled clothes, and looked at the Ruler quietly. The Ruler watched this scene and slowly withdrew his aura. He leaned against the back of the chair and said in an extremely tired voice, ¡°Mike, I need your help.¡± Mike bowed to the Ruler and said, ¡°If His Majesty wants to deal with the Dark Magi, then it¡¯s only right.¡± The Ruler smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s discuss what we should do.¡± Mike nodded and stood in front of the Ruler and asked, ¡°That depends on what his Majesty wants me to do.¡± The Ruler said, ¡°First, restrain the Dark Magi on the battlefield and buy me time to mobilize the army.¡± Hearing this, Mike was furious. The Ruler was still thinking of weakening his power. He tried to calm himself down and asked the Ruler with a mocking smile, ¡°How much time does His Majesty need to buy?¡±. The Ruler was hurt by Mike¡¯s mocking. He was angry and said, ¡°Not much. You only need to hold on for seven days. I will definitely gather the troops.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Mike sneered. ¡°I can do this, as long as the Ruler promises me one thing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Ruler was a little surprised. He asked, ¡°Promise you what?¡± Mike laughed. ¡°Why not let me be the master of this Otherworld? As long as I am the master of this Otherworld, let alone defending for seven days, even if I completely annihilate the Dark Magi, how difficult would it be?¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± The new head guard was furious. He drew his weapon and attacked Mike. ¡°Stand down!¡± the Ruler roared. The head guard reluctantly withdrew the sword from Mike¡¯s throat and stood behind the Ruler. The Ruler stood up, looked at Mike, and asked, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Mike sneered and nodded. He said, ¡°Of course I know, I know everything. I know that everything I said is true, but there is a foolish Ruler who is willing to believe the words of a spy. I know clearly that the matter is no longer something that can be solved by a single person or a certain force. I have to get the master of Otherworld to step out and deal with it, but that master of Otherworld is still thinking of eliminating the threat. I also know that even if we defeat the Dark Magi this time, there will be countless other Dark Magi who will step out in the future. They will bring with them the divine power of thunder and lightning and destroy the so-called impregnable rule that the Ruler has built.¡± The Ruler looked at Mike and felt his blood surging. His face was red. He pointed at Mike and said, ¡°You! You! You!¡± Mike¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at the Ruler and said, ¡°His Majesty the Ruler is extremely powerful. Naturally, he can easily take Mike¡¯s life. Mike will stand here and won¡¯t resist.¡± When the Ruler heard that, he snorted and said, ¡°Mike, no matter what kind of misunderstanding you have about me, time will prove that I am right.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°I really look forward to that day. If His Majesty has nothing else to do, please leave first. You have to deal with your family¡¯s matters.¡± The Ruler looked at Mike and frowned. However, he did not flare up in the end. Instead, he left with his subordinates in anger. The six elders were dumbfounded. They had lived for thousands of years, but they had never seen anyone who could fight head-on with the Ruler like Mike. Mike was also covered in a cold sweat. If they were to really fight, he did not know how to face the Ruler. Based on Mike¡¯s guess of the Ruler, the leader must have two or more divine-tier summoned beasts, in addition to the Ruler¡¯s own strength. Even if Mike had the dragon head, he would probably only be able to fight to a draw after suffering heavy losses. Fortunately, the Ruler remained calm enough, and Mike was also rational enough so that the battle did not erupt. Little Jerry looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Things have developed in the direction we expected. Then I¡¯ll command the team to retreat to the west first.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Tell all the branches east of Central Plains City to retreat to the west.¡± Little Jerry nodded and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we putting too much pressure on the Ruler by doing this?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t do this, who knows what kind of tricks the Ruler will pull next? I¡¯m not giving him any time. I¡¯m letting him know that if we want to win this war, he has to listen to me.¡± Mike looked at the elder and said to him, ¡°You¡¯ve seen what happened. Now, the choice is in your hands. If you believe us, you¡¯ll retreat to the west with us.¡± The elder wanted to say something, but Mike said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to the Dark Church now. I¡¯m going to call on the allies of the church to retreat quickly.¡± After Mike finished speaking, he turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the horizon. The elder looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°Guardian, this¡­¡± Little Jerry smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the situation. We¡¯re also very distressed. We¡¯ve always been very sincere, but His Majesty the Ruler has always been unwilling to send troops. He only wants to exhaust our strength first. I¡¯ll be honest, if our organization really pulls the castle lord to the front line today, the name of the Dragon Castle will disappear from the Otherworld tomorrow. This isn¡¯t a threat, but a fact. Elder, I hope that you can think carefully about who you should listen to.¡± After Little Jerry finished speaking, he also pushed the wheelchair and went to do his own things. The elder sighed and looked at the five elders who were in a daze. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Oh right, tell the major medicine departments to check their luggage and prepare to leave at any time.¡± The other five elders no longer hesitated and nodded at the same time. What happened today was too surreal. Mike came to the Dark Church and gathered the four old men. The Lord of Storms was also listening from the side. Mike looked at the crowd and explained his purpose for coming here. ¡°Today, the Ruler went to my place and quarreled with me. We had a disagreement on some points of view. Now, I¡¯m going to retreat to the west. Please take the disciples of the Dark Church and follow me to the west.¡± Jake asked, ¡°Are you really not going to resist?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I dream of going up to resist, but the problem now is that if we only rely on the Dragon Castle, the Dark Church, and the Gnome Dwarves. Even if we put all fight together, we won¡¯t be able to resist for too long. Moreover, the most critical thing is that the Ruler hasn¡¯t really taken the Dark Magi seriously yet. Even if the side of the Otherworld is already retreating, he still wants to continuously exhaust our strength.¡± Mike looked at the four old men and said seriously, ¡°The reason why I asked you to retreat to the west with me is to create divine power so that everyone in Central Plains City will know that the Dark Magi are coming.¡± Guardian nodded and asked, ¡°How feasible is it?¡± Leonhart frowned and calculated for a while, then said, ¡°According to His Majesty¡¯s temper, when public opinion continues to ferment and rise to the peak, he will generally choose two ways. One is to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear it and let public opinion naturally abate. The other is to kill a few of the fiercest ones and force the public opinion to abate.¡± Mike stood up and said, ¡°Believe me, there will be a third possibility this time.¡± Chapter 448 - Monitoring Mike! Chapter 448 Monitoring Mike! The four old men looked at each other and looked at the Lord of Storms. The Lord of Storms was chewing on a fruit when he saw the four old men looking at him. He immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know what that kid is doing.¡± A moment later, the Lord of Storms seemed to remember something. He smiled and said, ¡°But I can tell you that I believe this kid is right.¡± Mike and the Lord of Storms looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Seeing this, the four old men no longer hesitated. Guardian stood up and said to Mike, ¡°Since they all believe in you so much, then I have nothing else to say. Remember, no matter what, you must protect this High-level area. Don¡¯t let it fall into the hands of the Spiderweb.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Soon, under Mike¡¯s urging, the Gnome Dwarves, the Dragon Castle, and the Dark Church, the three major forces, millions of people, began to retreat westward. Such a big movement naturally could not be hidden from the major forces of Central Plains City. For a time. the people were anxious, and the city began to fall into chaos again. Such a big movement naturally caught the Ruler¡¯s attention. The Ruler looked at the intelligence report in his hand and frowned. ¡°Where is Mike¡¯s team now?¡± The captain of the guards said, ¡°Their team swaggered through the city. They were in a mess along the way. Even the common people know their whereabouts. They have already traveled more than 200 miles.¡± The Ruler wanted to laugh, but he quickly suppressed the smile on his face and said to the captain of the guards, ¡°Let him go. I want to see if Central Plains City will still be the same after he leaves.¡± Mike and Little Jerry sat side by side in the carriage. Little Jerry asked, ¡°Have you thought about the problem after the war?¡± Mike knew what Little Jerry was talking about. He nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°How could I not think about this? I¡¯ve thought of many possibilities, but I suddenly realized that this war will last for many years. It seems to be too early to think about this now.¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°I¡¯ve already started trying to push nails into the imperial palace. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve done it discreetly enough.¡± Mike looked around and said to Little Jerry, ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful.¡± Little Jerry nodded. Mike recalled the Ruler¡¯s terrifying strength that was as unshakable as a mountain. He said to Little Jerry, ¡°How many light and dark treasures are there in the group? Give them all to me.¡± Little Jerry guessed Mike¡¯s intentions. He said to Mike, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared them for you early. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s enough for you to force Eve¡¯s power to become a demigod in a short period of time.¡± Mike smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful.¡± Little Jerry smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯re born to do this.¡± A demigod, as the name implied, was the creature closest to a god. Mike had already protected others three times. He understood the conditions required to break through to the divine-tier. He was prepared to wait until the Black Dragon¡¯s strength had stabilized, then, he would let Eva break through to the divine-tier. By then, just his hands alone would have four divine-tier battle powers. He could barely be considered to be able to fight against the leader. Mike thought about the leader¡¯s terrifying divine power, and he still felt that this was not too safe. He lowered his spiritual power into his sea of consciousness and looked at Mantou. ¡°I¡¯ve signed a contract with you for so long, but I don¡¯t know what you need to increase your strength.¡± Mantou sighed and asked, ¡°Then why are you thinking about it now? Is it because you¡¯ve met a powerful opponent?¡± A trace of awkwardness flashed across Mike¡¯s face. He said to Mantou, ¡°Yes, but this matter seems to be related to you. Think about it. I have formed a summoning contract with you. If I die, you will definitely not feel good, right?¡± Mike looked at Mantou, sighed, and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s how you think, then I think we need to communicate properly. First, you didn¡¯t tell me what you needed. Second, I didn¡¯t ask. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Mantou was about to scold Mike when he saw Mike take a big turn. He felt a little embarrassed. Mike frowned. He looked at Mantou and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t scold me, can you tell me what you need now?¡± e Mantou thought for a moment and said to Mike, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. I extract power from the undead at every moment. Don¡¯t worry. The undead essence is still in their bodies. What I take and what you need are not the same things.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I understand. When you¡¯re about to break through, let me know.¡± Mantou nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be polite with you.¡± Mike looked at Mantou and put his spiritual power back into the real world. Little Jerry asked, ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± Mike said, ¡°A lot. For example, how to increase my strength.¡± Little Jerry looked at Mike, and his expression suddenly became serious. He asked, ¡°If you were to face the Ruler now, how much chance do you have of winning?¡± Mike said, ¡°50-50, or even lower. There¡¯s no choice. After all, he¡¯s a super powerhouse who has operated the Otherworld for hundreds of years.¡± Little Jerry heard this, nodded, and said, ¡°I got it.¡± Mike looked at Little Jerry and said to him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t think that they can¡¯t see through it.¡± Little Jerry looked at Mike and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m afraid of dying.¡± Mike nodded and talked about other things with little Jerry. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to find the spy. There¡¯s a shelter in the west, right? When the war starts, let the families enter the shelter first. Remember, those who guard the shelter should try to choose those who are kind. Although such people are almost extinct, you¡¯d better look for them carefully.¡± Little Jerry smiled bitterly. He muttered, ¡°You know that such people are extinct. Where else do you want me to find them?¡± Soon, the people from the three major forces gathered together and headed west. Three days later¡­ The Dark Magi¡¯s divine power was unstoppable. They took down all the provinces and counties along the way, and countless refugees came to Central Plains City. This undoubtedly added a great fire to the public opinion of Central Plains City. The Ruler looked at the long list of battle reports and asked, ¡°Why are they all our losses? Didn¡¯t the enemy lose anything?¡± The intelligence chief said, ¡°The enemy has sent out the undead for these few battles. Compared to them, it seems that only we are constantly losing¡­¡± The Ruler frowned. He snorted coldly and threw the battle report on the table. ¡°Get Mike here for me!¡± Chapter 449 - Dont Quarrel With His Majesty! Chapter 449 Don¡¯t Quarrel With His Majesty! When the guard heard the Ruler¡¯s instruction, he did not dare to be negligent. He quickly rushed out of Central Plains City and headed west to find Mike. The Ruler looked at the battle report on the table and could not suppress the frustration in his heart. He looked to the west and muttered, ¡°Mike, Oh Mike, you really give me a headache.¡± The guard flew out of the west gate and began to fly in the direction of Mike. Mike was discussing the next step with Little Jerry when he sensed the guard flying over from the east. Mike¡¯s lips curled up and he said to Little Jerry, ¡°It seems that His Majesty can¡¯t hold it in any longer. If he holds on for a while longer, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Mike looked at the flying guard and leisurely drank tea. The guard flew to Mike¡¯s side, bowed to Mike and said, ¡°Lord Mike, what time is it now? Why are you still in the mood to drink tea? Hurry up and go to the imperial palace with me. His Majesty has a task for you.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The guard was stunned and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Mike asked, ¡°Have you forgotten? I just quarreled with His Majesty a few days ago. What if His Majesty is in a bad mood today and wants to kill me? Then what should I do?¡± When the guard heard this, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Aiyo, Lord Mike, don¡¯t worry. This time, there really is something good waiting for you, and it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Hearing this, Mike took out a divine-grade magic beast crystal core and placed it in the guard¡¯s hand. He asked, ¡°Lord Guard, tell me, what does His Majesty actually want?¡± The guard looked troubled. He released his spiritual power and found that the divine power in the core was extremely pure, and it had the same attributes as his. He smiled and said, ¡°His Majesty probably wants you to lead the troops to the front line to fight against the Dark Magi.¡± Mike was about to say something when he heard the guard say, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t finished speaking. I don¡¯t think it will be like last time. You should be able to get whatever you want. However, you have to be mentally prepared. There might be some process involved.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mike did not understand what the guard¡¯s last sentence meant. The guard shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t talk about it anymore. It¡¯s not good for both of us.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Then please wait for a moment, Lord Guard. We need to explain some things first.¡± The guard nodded and said, ¡°Please hurry up.¡± Mike nodded and walked to the side with little Jerry. Little Jerry looked at Mike and said slowly, ¡°Mike, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t fall into that guy¡¯s trap.¡± Mike nodded and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one is more familiar with the current Spiderweb than me. He can¡¯t touch me.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. Don¡¯t leave any evidence for him.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mike thought for a moment and said to Little Jerry, ¡°If the first thing you say when you come back is that I didn¡¯t take on any position, and that you didn¡¯t use the title of Dragon Castle. You should immediately lead everyone to continue retreating to the west.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said to Mike in an extremely solemn manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be on my guard.¡± Hearing that, Mike nodded and followed the guard to fly in the direction of Central Plains City. The Ruler¡¯s big hand kept knocking on the table. He asked the figure in the darkness, ¡°Tell me, how do I pin Mike down?¡± The figure in the darkness said, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± The Ruler nodded. The voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t pin him down and let him develop. At the same time, keep elevating Mike and belittling everyone around him. Let everyone else think that Dragon Castle relied on Mike alone to achieve its achievements today.¡± The Ruler narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°You mean to kill Mike and at the same time, escalate the internal conflict between Dragon Castle and their allies?¡± The figure in the darkness said, ¡°Not only that, we should also make the Dark Magi shift their gaze away from us and let them focus on dealing with the Dragon Castle. At the same time, we should also make the nails we buried in the Dragon Castle move and suppress the atmosphere to the tensest moment. At this time, we must see how Mike will deal with this mess.¡± The Ruler frowned. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough. If we only do this, if Mike pulls out his hands, it will still be very troublesome. So, we have to prepare a second plan. If necessary, we can give up some prefectures. As long as we can get the Dark Magi to surround the Dragon Castle¡­¡± The figure in the darkness chuckled and disappeared into the darkness again. At this moment, Mike did not know that there were vicious plans against him. Mike and the guard landed on the ground. The guard looked at Mike and chuckled. ¡°Lord Mike, can you promise me something first?¡± Mike asked, ¡°What is it?¡± The guard asked, ¡°Can you promise me that you will never quarrel with His Majesty again?¡± Mike chuckled. ¡°How can you say that? Have I quarreled with His Majesty before?¡± The guard smiled apologetically. ¡°No, no.¡± Mike nodded and said to the guard, ¡°Sir, thank you for your advice.¡± The guard did not say anything and said to Mike, ¡°Sir Mike, please go in quickly.¡± Mike nodded and walked quickly toward the palace. Mike entered the palace and looked at the Ruler. Mike saw the Ruler¡¯s eyes and his heart suddenly twitched. He subconsciously wanted to escape. What kind of eyes were those? They were malicious, evil, ferocious, and with majestic killing intent. They suddenly pressed towards Mike. It was like a huge mountain that instantly hit Mike. Mike felt suffocated in his chest, and he had the urge to vomit blood. Endless anger surged in his heart. He looked at the Ruler, and his black single eye split into golden double pupils. Similarly, endless killing intent surged out, preparing to fight against the Ruler. ¡°Can you promise me that you will never quarrel with His Majesty?¡± The words that the guard had said to him suddenly appeared in Mike¡¯s mind. He hurriedly withdrew his double pupils and killing intent, and bowed to the Ruler. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The Ruler sat on the golden chair and sneered. He looked at Mike and said hypocritically, ¡°Mike, it¡¯s windy at the door. Come in quickly.¡± Mike also sneered. He took two steps forward, his waist still bent. Mike hated his current appearance, but he had no choice. He had to endure all this now. A smile appeared on Mike¡¯s face as he said to the Ruler, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty.¡± The Ruler also forced a smile and said to Mike, ¡°This is what I should do. You have lived in a Otherworld for half a lifetime, so you can be considered a person from Otherworld. I am the Lord of the Otherworld, so I should care about you.¡± Mike frowned slightly. He sneered and looked at the Ruler. He smiled and said, ¡°His Majesty is kind-hearted. He must be a wise master that has never been seen before.¡± The Ruler looked at Mike and nodded. He was very satisfied with Mike¡¯s words. He looked at Mike and shouted, ¡°Men, take a seat for Mike.¡± The two guards brought out a golden chair and placed it behind Mike. ¡®Why is it a golden chair?¡¯ Mike thought, ¡®This guy is really proud and conceited. How could he allow me to sit on the same chair as him?¡¯ Mike looked back at the seat behind him. It was so hot that it would burn his ass. Chapter 450 - The Rulers Army! Chapter 450 The Ruler¡¯s Army! The intention of the Ruler was very obvious. He wanted to make Mike back down. Mike hurriedly said to him, ¡°Your Majesty, this golden chair isn¡¯t for me, right?¡± The Ruler looked at Mike with some surprise, but a smile was already plastered on his face. ¡°Mike, don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re already a divine-tier expert with two divine-tier summoning beasts. This is an amazing thing. After all, how many divine-tier experts would be unable to obtain a single divine-tier summoning beast in their entire lives?¡± Hearing this, Mike thought that the Ruler had indeed found out about it. However, he said, ¡°A divine-tier summoning beast like the Azure Dragon is far more powerful than me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Ruler looked at Mike and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re very clear about this?¡± Mike¡¯s expression did not change. He said to the Ruler, ¡°This is what everyone thinks.¡± The Ruler nodded. He was very satisfied with Mike¡¯s answer. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Mike, you can sit.¡± Mike took a step forward and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit!¡± The Ruler laughed loudly. His laughter echoed in the huge palace. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll give you an ordinary chair. Don¡¯t decline this time.¡± Mike did not refuse anymore. He understood that this was the best result he could get. He understood that his goal had been achieved. Mike looked at the Ruler and immediately understood that as long as he did not sit in the same chair as the Ruler, he would be fine. However, Mike was already on guard. He understood that the Ruler had been acting strangely recently. It was probably a big show, and he was also one of the main characters in this big show. Soon, the chair was changed. Mike bowed to the Ruler and sat down on the chair. The Ruler looked at Mike and nodded. ¡°Mike, actually, you should know why I came to find you this time.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Your Majesty, of course, I know. However, if you want to lead your own people to deal with the Dark Magi, it will be a bit difficult.¡± The Ruler nodded. ¡°I understand your difficulties, so I thought of a compromise.¡± Mike looked at the Ruler and asked, ¡°What is it?! The Ruler said, ¡°You can choose 50 divine-tier experts in the Northern Region to be the vanguard and fight against the Dark Magi together with you. As for heaven-tier and high-tier troops, you can have as many as you want. If you don¡¯t have enough, you can hire mercenaries.¡± Hearing this, Mike was startled. He now had 50 divine-tier experts. He still frowned and said to the Ruler, ¡°There¡¯s still no way to do this.¡± The Ruler frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mike said, ¡°According to our investigations, there is at least 500 divine-tier undead in the Otherworld right now. Moreover, the number of these undead is still increasing. Moreover, we¡¯ve already lost more than ten prefectures. Even if we have to counterattack back to a prefecture and shrink our battle lines, we still have to set up a garrison in five prefectures. Having 50 people set up in five prefectures is actually not enoough. Moreover, when the eastern side is ready in two days, the pressure on the defense will increase greatly.¡± When the Ruler heard this, he looked at Mike with a cold smile and asked, ¡°Then how many people do you need?¡± Mike said, ¡°At least the Vanguard Team.¡± ¡°How many?¡± The Ruler was shocked by Mike¡¯s big mouth. He looked at Mike and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Vanguard Team is absolutely impossible. How about this, you get 60 people.¡± The Ruler increased the number of divine-tier experts. However, this was not the result that Mike wanted, so he obviously could not agree. Mike shook his head and said, ¡°60 people is too little. I need at least 90 people.¡± The Ruler¡¯s face darkened and said to Mike, ¡°Just 60 people.¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you must promise that these people will listen to me. I don¡¯t want the internal fight to start before the fight starts.¡± The Ruler nodded and said, ¡°I can promise you this. The thing that you are worried about will never happen.¡± Mike nodded and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, when can we meet those people?¡± The Ruler looked at Mike and said proudly, ¡°In less than an hour, we will definitely meet them.¡± Mike was very surprised. He looked at the Ruler and restrained some of the thoughts in his heart. He nodded and bowed to the Ruler and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a trip to the frontlines.¡± When the Ruler heard this, he nodded and said to Mike, ¡°Alright. When you come back, I¡¯ll arrange a feast for you and all the meritorious subjects.¡± Mike nodded. Just then, the head guard walked in and said to the Ruler, ¡°Your Majesty, the 60 divine-tier experts who have been summoned are already waiting outside the palace hall.¡± Hearing that, the Ruler straightened his back and looked at Mike, saying, ¡°Mike, come out with me to take a look at the heroic bearing of this group of experts.¡± Mike did not like this term very much. He looked at the Ruler and tactfully nodded. Mike followed the Ruler out of the palace hall. The 60 divine-tier experts were lined up in a square formation, quietly looking at Mike and the Ruler. When they saw their leader come out, they did not dare to be negligent and shouted one after another, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± At the same time, a portion of the people also saw Mike. When they saw that Mike was so young, they started to grumble. ¡°Could this guy be our commander-in-chief?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This guy is so young. He should be a successor of some Dark Continent who has been training with us.¡± ¡°That makes sense. If this guy is our commander-in-chief, I will never agree to it.¡± These words entered Mike and the Ruler¡¯s ears. The Ruler chuckled. He looked at everyone, pressed his hands together, and said in a clear voice, ¡°Be quiet. Let me introduce you. This is your commander-in-chief, Mike. Next, you will follow him to the front line to fight against the Dark Magi.¡± As soon as he said this, it was as if a string of firecrackers had been thrown into a pig sty. Not only was it loud, but some pig shit had also exploded. A person walked out. He puffed out his chest and looked at the Ruler. ¡°Your Majesty, I am not convinced.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Ruler said. ¡°Why are you not convinced?¡± The person said, ¡°We have never heard of this person. This person is not a noble of the royal family. How can he lead us to fight against the Dark Magi?¡± Another person jumped out. He pointed at Mike and said, ¡°I know this guy. He killed Barr of the Barr family in the Northern Region. Otherwise, Barr should be the one who was summoned here, not me!¡± The Ruler¡¯s face became serious. He said to that person, ¡°If it¡¯s a personal grudge, settle it after the battle. Now we¡¯re discussing whether Mike is qualified to be the commander.¡± Another person jumped out. He looked at the Ruler and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯d like to apply for a one-on-one duel with this whatever Dragon Castle Lord. If I lose, I¡¯ll be willing to follow his orders. If I win, I¡¯d like to ask him to get down from his position as the commander-in-chief.¡± When the Ruler looked at this divine-tier expert, he found him to be rather cute. When Mike saw this scene, he just found it funny. Chapter 451 - The Competition Began! Chapter 451 The Competition Began! The guard imitated the Ruler and pressed his hands together. This group of people cooperated quite well and actually quieted down in an instant. Mike looked at the three people who came out to refute and asked, ¡°Are you three idiots? Who am I? It was the Ruler who invited me out. The Ruler even invited me twice. Are you better at recognizing people than the Ruler? Or did you think that the Ruler was more ignorant than you? You think he can¡¯t recognize true talents?¡± Mike looked at the three of them with disdain and disgust in his eyes, as if he had seen three stupid pigs. He pointed at one of them and asked, ¡°I killed Barr? Why did I kill Barr? That Barr occupied the Northern Region, and he did not take any of them seriously. Even during the battle, he still told me that even if the Ruler came, it would be useless for him to stay in the Northern Region! What was this called? This was called treason! I did this to get rid of him for the Ruler. The Ruler is the Lord of Otherworld. Do you think the Ruler didn¡¯t see this? What do you think the Ruler is? Not even as good as you?¡± The Ruler¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°I¡­¡± That person immediately lost his temper. Mike pointed at the second person and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of me? I haven¡¯t heard of your ancestor too. I¡¯m not qualified to lead an army. Is your ancestor qualified to lead?¡± When the man heard this, he glared at Mike and said, ¡°My ancestor has passed away for many years¡­¡± ¡°So your ancestor can¡¯t lead an army. I can lead an army. Do you have any objections? Or do you have to rely on the royal family for everything? Why would the royal family feed you with so many resources? If we raised pigs, at least we can kill them and eat meat. What can you do? You¡¯re even worse than your ancestor!¡± The man¡¯s face turned as red as a pig¡¯s liver, but he did not dare to retort. He knew that he could not win against Mike. Mike looked at the third man again. He looked at the third man and said, ¡°Can a stupid pig only wear pig-like armor?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Ruler stood up at this time and said to Mike, ¡°Mike, please debate in a civilized manner. Do not engage in personal attacks.¡± Mike continued to say, ¡°He can¡¯t be compared to you. But if he only scolded, it would be fine if he endured it. But he even scolded His Majesty.¡± The Ruler frowned. He was about to stop Mike when he heard Mike say, ¡°Think about it, Your Majesty. How many titles have you given me? Is there anyone who is as excessive as what they said? Even when I quarrel with you, you only call me by my first name. But what about this pig in armor? What did he call me? He clearly doesn¡¯t think highly of me! You think highly of me, but he doesn¡¯t think highly of me. What does that mean? It means that he has delusions of standing taller than you! Can such a person be kept alive? I can¡¯t help but take action to get rid of him!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± That person still wanted to argue. ¡°Enough! ¡°The Ruler shouted angrily and interrupted the farce. He looked at Mike and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Mike, I know you are thinking for me, but look, they are not convinced by you now. Why don¡¯t you show them your skills?¡± Mike frowned. He also understood that if he did not make these people fear him, it would be difficult to deal with them. He nodded and bowed to the Ruler. ¡°Since it is His Majesty¡¯s request, it is naturally incumbent.¡± Mike took a step forward and said, ¡°The three of you, attack together!¡± When everyone heard this, they were all surprised. When they looked at Mike again, there was a hint of fear in their eyes. When the three of them saw this, they no longer held back and flew into the sky together. Mike looked at the three of them and also flew into the sky. When they rose into the sky, the three of them were already mobilizing the power of Heaven and Earth. The wind, water, and earth elements were being mobilized, and they were being played with like flowers in their hands. Their summoned beasts were also summoned, and they mobilized the elemental power together with them, wanting to use a lightning strike. Mike could see that the three of them were almost as strong as Barr. Mike shook his head and only took out the bone spear. The Ruler looked at Mike in the sky and narrowed his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking The three of them sneered when they saw how arrogant Mike was. The elemental power in their hands poured toward Mike. A giant python, a giant turtle, and a strange beast were locked down on Mike. Mike just raised the bone spear in his hand, and the surrounding space power began to distort. The fat pig-like fatty shouted in fear, ¡°He¡­ he mobilized the power of space!¡± Without needing him to say anything, the other two also realized that Mike was channeling the power of space. They quickly withdrew their power and began to retreat. Fat Pig also wanted to retreat, but he was channeling the power of earth elements. Regardless of whether it was channeling or retracting, the speed was extremely slow. They could only watch helplessly as Mike pierced through his body. Mike opened his double eyes. Killing intent blossomed from his body, like a bewitching scarlet flower. ¡°If I can¡¯t kill him, I can¡¯t kill you.¡± A hint of despair flashed in the Fat Pig¡¯s eyes. The last bit of his life force was gone. Finally, he fell heavily from the sky and landed on the ground, smashing the expensive floor tiles of the dungeon. Bang!! The fat powerhouse fell heavily to the ground, not moving at all. The square was completely silent. They watched Mike fall to the ground quietly, but no one dared to come up and blame him. The two people in the sky looked like they had lost their souls when they saw such a miserable situation. They could not even fly steadily. The Ruler narrowed his eyes. He looked at Mike and wondered if he could be as decisive as Mike if he made a move. The Ruler thought, ¡°The gathering of the power of space is ten or a hundred times more difficult than other elements, but he can do it in an instant. What¡­ exactly is his strength?¡± Mike landed beside the fat powerhouse¡¯s corpse and looked at him coldly. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You may think that I¡¯m unbearably cruel to kill my colleague but none of you know that this guy is a scourge. He doesn¡¯t have a leader in his eyes, nor does he have his own ancestors in his eyes. He only has his own life in his eyes. Why does he keep trying to sow discord between you and me? Almost all of you are the rulers of a certain faction. You must know what the consequences of discord will be. How could he not know? But he still did it. Why? There can only be one reason. He has already joined the gods. He has already betrayed the Ruler!¡± Mike¡¯s acctions made everyone tremble in fear. No one dared to stand up and defend the fat powerhouse. The Ruler frowned. Looking at this scene, he found that Mike had blocked all his paths. He could only sigh. The killing intent in his heart toward Mike grew stronger. Chapter 452 - Dawnlight City! Chapter 452 Dawnlight City! At this moment, the first person to attack the Fat Expert appeared. ¡°Well said. I¡¯ve long seen that this fatty isn¡¯t a good person. He deserves to die!¡± ¡°Right, let him die!¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dismember him! Let his corpse suffer once more!¡± The people looked at the Fat Expert, their eyes bing with fury. They had disregarded themselves and attacked the Fat Expert. This kind of reaction made Mike somewhat surprised. He even suspected that this group of people was the ones who had truly discovered the Fat Expert¡¯s bad side. Mike turned his head and looked at the Ruler, only to find that the Ruler¡¯s face was extremely livid. ¡°Stop! The spy has been found. What we need to do now is to prepare to move to the front line! I will ask you one last time. Who doesn¡¯t want to go to the front line? Stand out now. His Majesty will not blame you. But if anyone escapes at the front line, not to mention His Majesty, even I will not agree to it!¡± Mike walked to the front of the Ruler and lowered his body slightly. His attitude was like that of a lackey. The Ruler looked at Mike¡¯s attitude and felt a little puzzled. He looked at the disdainful but fearful eyes of the group of experts and immediately understood Mike¡¯s intention. He could not help but sigh and said to Mike, ¡°Mike, be careful.¡± Mike said to the Ruler, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mike did not delay any further. He looked at the group of experts behind him, nodded, and took the lead to soar into the sky. Over 60 divine-tier experts followed behind Mike, causing Mike to feel a little excited. Was this the power of the Otherworld? It had merely revealed the tip of an iceberg, yet it was able to intimidate the small fries in all directions. A person flew to Mike¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Lord Mike, where are we going now? What are we going to do?¡± 2 we Mike looked at the others and realized that they were also looking at him. He stopped and waved his hand, and a map of the Otherworld appeared in the air. He pointed at a county on the map that had been conquered by the Dark Magi and said, ¡°We have to go to that county and take back that county. After we take back the county, we will compress the battle line and set up a defensive line on this line. The pressure on the defense will be much less.¡± Everyone nodded when they heard this. However, from a defensive point of view, Mike had done a good job. Mike took out a document from his interspatial ring. The Ruler had secretly given it to him before he left. He opened it and saw that it recorded everyone¡¯s powers and abilities. He could not help but sigh. As expected of the Ruler, he was able to arrange everything well. He quickly skimmed through the information and began to arrange the battle tactics. After an hour, everyone understood what they should do. Mike said, ¡°The fact that so many experts were sent out in this war shows that the Ruler does not underestimate the Dark Magi. I hope that everyone will not let down the Ruler¡¯s expectations.¡± Everyone shouted in unison, ¡°We will definitely complete the mission.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Soon, Mike and the others arrived at the originally planned attack location. ¡°There are a few barriers. It will take a lot of time to break them, but fortunately, I can use brute force to break them.¡± Eve could not help but retort, ¡°If the Holy Dragon knows that you are using his head like this, he will go crazy.¡± Mike chuckled. ¡°Then don¡¯t let him know.¡± Mike landed on the ground. He took a glance at the words ¡®raising the water¡¯ on the county city¡¯s plaque and did not do anything else. Instead, he used the dragon¡¯s head to quietly probe the specific forces in the castle. A moment later, Mike said, ¡°There are more than ten living people hidden in the castle. The rest are all undead. Damn it, everyone, be careful. Don¡¯t get injured by the undead. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very troublesome.¡± What Mike counted was naturally the divine-tier battle prowess. Those whose strength was lower than the divine-tier were naturally not counted by Mike. He looked at the castle and said softly, ¡°Get ready. Wait for my signal.¡± A golden pillar of fire soared into the sky. Following that, the sound of several barriers shattering rang out, shocking everyone. Everyone did not dare to be negligent. None of them knew how many reinforcements would come in the next moment. Therefore, they brought out their best abilities right from the start and attacked the Dark Magi¡¯s experts with all their might. The one guarding here was the Dark Magi¡¯s left guardian. At this moment, he was extremely flustered. This was because he discovered that there were dozens of divine-tier auras appearing in his field of vision. While there were only a dozen or so divine-tier living people on his side, the remaining divine-tier experts were all used as targets. He instantly compared the difference in strength between the two sides. He hurriedly bellowed, ¡°Everyone, stop stalling and quickly retreat from Dawnlight City.¡± Suddenly, space distorted, turning into an invisible cage that locked the guard tightly. The guard smiled disdainfully. He mobilized the powers of heaven and earth to charge at this spatial cage, but to his surprise, he discovered that no matter how he charged at this spatial cage, it seemed to be of no use. This cage did not move at all. Mike walked out from the void. He looked at the guard and shook his head, ¡°If I had known earlier that my opponent was such a good-for-nothing.¡± The guard looked at Mike, his eyes turning cold. ¡°I know you. If it weren¡¯t for you, our attack plan would not have been carried out so early.¡± Mike smiled disdainfully. ¡°Even if I told you to prepare for 10,000 years, what kind of decent counterattack can you guys prepare? I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to what you¡¯re saying. I can give you a chance to live. As long as you tell me how many of you there are and where you¡¯re distributed, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± The guard snorted. ¡°Hmph, do you think the Dark Magi are cowards? The Alliance Leader will definitely avenge me.¡± Mike did not waste time talking to him. He used a spatial blade to cut the guard in half. He looked at the guard and shook his head in disdain. He walked out of the door and roared, ¡°The guard is dead. Those who resist will be killed without mercy!¡± Everyone present was shocked when they heard this. How long had the battle only started? The battle between the commanders of the two armies had already been decided. This was an overwhelming blow to the morale of the Dark Magi. They looked at Mike with a hint of instinctive fear in their eyes. ¡°Retreat!¡± The one who spoke was the vice-leader. He knew that if he lost this city, he would receive a painful punishment, but that was still better than death. The Dark Magi did not hesitate and all flew towards the direction of the castle. The experts present did not have much joy on their faces when they saw the Dark Magi fleeing. They understood that the battle had only just begun. Mike said to the experts, ¡°Now, everyone immediately set up a barrier to disperse the power of the undead. Look around and see if there¡¯s anything worth studying. If there is, put it in a teleportation formation and send it away.¡± Everyone did not dare to be negligent and immediately started moving. Chapter 453 - The Importance of Barriers! Chapter 453 The Importance of Barriers! Mike looked at everyone¡¯s actions and raised his eyebrows. He understood. ¡°I have the ability to turn this team into my own. The success rate will depend on the method of operation.¡± Mike looked at the group of people and shook his head. He took the opportunity to contact Little Jerry. ¡°How is it?¡± Mike did not waste any more words. He said directly, ¡°I have 60 divine-tier experts at my disposal now, so it¡¯s useless for the three of them to come. Get Snow Fox to create a barrier and create the illusion that they are here to support the front line. Remember, we must take this opportunity to find all the spies!¡± Little Jerry nodded. He looked at the team around him and sighed. He asked, ¡°I¡¯ll confirm it one last time. Are they all spies? Including the dungeon?¡± Mike smiled. ¡°Where are the spies? They are all high-level spies of the Dark magi. They should be executed.¡± Little Jerry nodded and rubbed his sore eyes. Spies were a phenomenon that all teams could not avoid. Little Jerry sighed. In his opinion, in a few days, the prison of Dragon Castle would be especially crowded, and the ground of the drill ground of Dragon Castle would be dyed red with blood. After Mike had given all the instructions, he began to defend. He looked at the illusionist in the team and said, ¡°Set up a few enchantments. It doesn¡¯t need to be able to confuse the enemy, as long as you can find it when the enchantments are broken.¡± That illusionist was the only woman among the 60 people. Hearing Mike¡¯s words, the anger in her heart instantly burst out. ¡°I say, Lord Mike, you¡¯re strong. There¡¯s no need to say that, but you can¡¯t be so unconfident in us.¡± Mike smiled and did not argue with her. He turned around and was about to leave, but he suddenly felt that it was better to remind this woman so that something would not happen. Mike said, ¡°There¡¯s a guy among the Dark Magi who is very good at illusions. If you go against him, you¡¯ll most likely be at a disadvantage. I¡¯m not looking down on you, but even I¡¯m not sure if I can win against him. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± The woman knew that Mike was reminding her, so although she was unhappy, she did not show it to Mike. She said, ¡°Got it, Lord Mike. And, my name is Savannah.¡± Mike nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, Savannah.¡± Savannah smiled at Mike. Mike nodded and then turned to leave. Savannah saw Mike walking away and smiled disdainfully. However, she suddenly remembered Mike¡¯s solemn look and set up a few layers of enchantment that could be discovered after being broken. Mike saw that Savannah had set up the enchantment according to his instructions. He smiled and went to the other side. At the same time, the Dark Magi. ¡°What? Are you sure that person is Mike?¡± The Adjutant said, ¡°You asked us to check Mike¡¯s portrait and aura every day. I didn¡¯t dare to neglect this duty. I can confirm that it¡¯s Mike¡¯s aura.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Alliance Leader of the Gods laughed and looked at everyone, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for Mike. Now that he¡¯s walking right into our trap, it¡¯s a godsend opportunity. Remember, this time, we¡¯ll mobilize all the experts we can to take down Dawnlight City and kill Mike. As long as Mike dies, the other side will never know our tactics. When that happens, the Otherworld will be at our fingertips!¡± The Protector looked at the Alliance Leader of the Gods. His cold face was still expressionless, but in his heart, for some reason, he only had one thought ¡ª Mike can¡¯t die. Mike was not idle either. He went to the Dawnlight City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s mansion and found the array diagram of the Dawnlight City¡¯s protective barrier. ¡°Tsk tsk, as expected of the number one town in the Eastern District. The city has been destroyed to this extent, but the barrier hasn¡¯t suffered much damage. Looks like we still have a chance to defend.¡± Mike sat cross-legged on the ground and began to look at the method to repair the barrier. He looked at it carefully for a moment and nodded. He had basically mastered the method to repair the barrier. However, he was currently lacking in materials. In addition, there was a part of the password that he really could not understand. Therefore, he could only repair 70-80% of the barrier at the moment. Suddenly, a crow flew in from the window and flew in front of Mike. Mike was stunned when he saw the crow. Mike actually subconsciously reached out his hand toward the crow. The Crow cried out and flew directly into Mike¡¯s hand. Mike and the Crow looked at each other. The Crow actually spoke in human language. ¡°The Leader will kill you!¡± The Leader will kill you. It was just a simple word, but it made Mike nervous. For some reason, Mike did not doubt the authenticity of this information. He did not know why the Guardian wanted to help him, but he was willing to trust the Guardian from the bottom of his heart. Mike took a deep breath and said to Eve, ¡°Eve, do yoow what kind of powerful enchantment?¡± Eve heard this and was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°There is one, but with our current strength, we can only use a part of its power.¡± Mike heard this and was overjoyed. He asked, ¡°What enchantment?¡± Eve said solemnly, ¡°The Great Barrier!¡± ¡°The Great Barrier?¡± Eve nodded and said, ¡°The Great Barrier, as its name implies, is made up of ten barriers. Its specialty is that even if there are only ten low-tier powerhouses, they can set it up. Ten low-tier powerhouses within this barrier, defeating ten middle-tier powerhouses is no problem. If it were a divine-tier powerhouse, this great barrier would be able to stop more than a hundred divine-tier powerhouses.¡± Hearing that, Mike was overjoyed. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? It¡¯s such a good formation. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if we don¡¯t use it?¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Eve said. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. This enchantment has its drawbacks. Ten enchantments must be set up at the same time, and the enemy can only break through one enchantment at the same time.¡± Mike nodded. ¡°I got it. Now tell me how to set up the barrier.¡± Eve¡¯s face showed an awkward expression. She said to Mike, ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I only know four formations¡­¡± Mike knocked Eve¡¯s head and scolded angrily, ¡°Then what are you babbling about? Aren¡¯t you wasting my time?¡± Eve was a little embarrassed. She thought for a moment and said to Mike, ¡°What I want to say is that although these four formations are not connected to each other, they are far from being comparable to normal barriers. We can also try to set up a few more.¡± Mike looked at Eve and asked, ¡°What are the four formations?¡± Chapter 454 - The Slaughter Begins! Chapter 454 The Slaughter Begins! Mike was asking the obvious, but Eve knew that in front of the gods, only her answer could convince the powerhouses. Eve said, ¡°Illusion, space, teleportation, and slaughter.¡± Mike frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the barrier with such a strange name will be powerful?¡± Eve shrugged and said, ¡°You can choose to believe it or not. It¡¯s up to you.¡±. Mike nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time. I¡¯ll go pick a few people who look trustworthy. Let¡¯s start the enchantment.¡± Soon, Mike picked seven or eight people. These seven or eight people were the kind of strong people that Mike thought would be easier to turn into his own people. Mike looked at the crowd and smiled. ¡°Today, I called you here for nothing but to let you practice a few enchantments. Since this enchantment is very precious, in order to prevent it from leaking out, I need you to swear a poison oath to ensure that it won¡¯t leak out.¡± When the crowd heard this, three people immediately walked back with disdainful expressions. When the people saw the three people come out of the room, they immediately asked, ¡°What did he ask you to do?¡± ¡°Nothing, he just fell sick and wanted to hand over a barrier to us.¡± Everyone laughed and dispersed. Mike looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Is there anyone who wants to leave?¡± The few of them looked at each other and chose to see what Mike wanted to do. Mike nodded and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, please make a poison oath first.¡± Everyone took the poison oath. It was nothing more than a poison oath that if they leak any information, they would have to live with the inner demon for the rest of their lives. Mike nodded. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Today, I will teach you the enchantments. They are illusion, space, teleportation, and slaughter.¡± Just like that, Eve repeated it over and over again to Mike, asking him to repeat it to the five people. Putting everything else aside, this barrier was really complicated, and it took Mike a lot of effort to repeat it. After a long time, these divine-tier experts finally understood the methods of these four barriers. Savannah exclaimed in admiration. ¡°Did you come up with this barrier? I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve never seen such a mysterious barrier in the Middle Sky Pivot Point.¡± The others¡¯ eyes were also filled with shock. Mike nodded when he saw everyone¡¯s reactions. This was the effect he wanted. ¡°Can you guys set up this enchantment now?¡± An old man said, ¡°Sir Mike, I¡¯m afraid I only have a superficial understanding of this enchantment. But I think I can at least stop two or three of them.¡± The others said the same thing. Mike nodded and said to them, ¡°Do your best to stop as many enemies as you can. Leave the rest of the enemies to me and the others. Remember, your mission is to stop the enemies and not to annihilate them.¡± The five of them said in unison, ¡°I understand.¡± Mike nodded and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys reintroduce yourselves? It just so happens that I can get to know all of you again.¡± The old man said, ¡°My name is Sharu, and I¡¯ve already entered divine-tier for 700 years.¡± A tall and strong man said, ¡°I am Bert, and I have already entered divine-tier for 600 years.¡± A thin and small figure said, ¡°Call me Bull. I already entered divine-tier for 1,300 years.¡± Mike took a glance at him and discovered that his aura was indeed stronger than the others. A person who looked even younger than Mike said, ¡°My name is Bruce. I have entered divine-tier for 600 years.¡± Mike nodded and then looked at Savannah. Savannah looked at Mike and said, ¡°I am Savannah. I entered divine-tier for 200 years.¡± Mike nodded. At this moment, perhaps no one would believe that in the near future, they would all become Mike¡¯s trusted aides. Moreover, they would stir up a storm in this Otherworld and do something earth-shattering. Mike looked at everyone and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, please set up a barrier as soon as possible. The enemy is about to arrive.¡± When everyone heard this, a hint of surprise appeared in their hearts. At the same time, they admired Mike¡¯s intellectual ability. They looked at Mike and began to set up the barrier that they were most familiar with. Dark Magi¡­ The Alliance Leader of the Gods felt an inexplicable sense of irritation. He looked at the dark sky in the distance and said to everyone, ¡°Listen up, all of you. Follow me into Dawnlight City.¡± The Guardian glanced at the leader of the Alliance Leader and sighed. He also flew forward. No one knew how fierce this battle would become. The Alliance Leader of the God salso did not know that this battle would become the most regretful thing he had ever done in his life. The battle formation was being arranged in an orderly manner, but the speed was a little slow. Mike looked into the distance and felt inexplicably frustrated. He was thinking, if the Dark Magi really sent an army to attack the city under his feet, would he be able to block it with his 60 people? The answer was no, so he sent a message to the Ruler in advance to ask for help. However, whether the Ruler believed it or not was another matter. The Ruler looked at the battle report Mike sent and frowned. He asked, ¡°He has only been there for less than ten hours right?¡± The Shadow in the darkness said, ¡°With this kid¡¯s ability to stir up trouble, it is not surprising that he could achieve such a result in ten hours.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Ruler said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that the Dark Magi could react so quickly and launch a counterattack against Mike in just a few hours.¡± The Ruler¡¯s fingers tapped on the table rhythmically. He looked at the dark sky outside the palace, and for a moment, he found himself in a dilemma. The Ruler hesitated. This hesitation only lasted for a moment before it was washed away by a wave of decisiveness. The Ruler said to the Black Shadow, ¡°Immediately dispatch another 30 divine-tier experts from the nearby prefectures to provide assistance. If the danger can not be resolved, continue to dispatch more people. In short, Mike must not fall into the hands of the Dark Magi, no matter if he is dead or alive.¡± The Black Shadow disappeared into the darkness. In an instant, the Ruler was left alone in this huge palace. He frowned and sighed. He summoned the head guard and said to him, ¡°Bring back the gnomes, dwarves, and the Dragon Castle. Remember, try your best to avoid conflict, but if necessary, you can use force.¡± The head guard cupped his fists, turned around, and walked out of the palace. The Ruler looked at the sky ode the window and muttered, ¡°Mike, oh , Mike. If you don¡¯t have so many twists and turns in your heart, I might be able to become friends with you.¡± Mike sat quietly in the room. He had always felt that he had missed out on something, but now, he had figured it out. Now that he was at the front line, he still had 60 divine-tier experts as his trump cards. If he were to fall to the Dark Magi, all the grudges he had formed with the Dark Magi would probably be wiped out. As for Elena, she would probably not have to suffer anymore. Chapter 455 Could he do that? Of course, the answer was no. But the problem is that the Ruler would not believe that he won¡¯t ally with the Dark Magi, so he has to have a way to restrain himself. Without a doubt, the Dragon Castle is the most suitable thing to restrain him at the moment. Mike asked himself, he would definitely not ally with the Dark Magi. The Ruler knew this. When Mike thought of this, he could not help but sneer. Was this the mind of the Ruler? It seemed that he was still too inexperienced. Soon, the four enchantments had been set up by the five of them. Mike went to check and found that there was no problem, so he went to another place. The group of gods was flying in the dark sea of clouds. They had more than a hundred auras, which was almost twice as many as Mike¡¯s group. They rushed toward the Dawnlight City in an imposing manner, wanting to crush Mike¡¯s bones and scatter his ashes. Mike looked at the dark sky in the distance and frowned. He understood that the gods¡¯ group had arrived. Mike shouted, ¡°Everyone, get ready to face the enemy!¡± Everyone immediately moved. The people who had set up the barrier immediately entered the barrier and began to set up the barrier. Mike¡¯s spiritual power rippled like waves, instantly enveloping the entire Yangshui County. Ten minutes later, the Alliance Leader of Gods led his men into the range of Mike¡¯s spiritual power. Mike discovered the Alliance Leader immediately, and the Alliance Leader also discovered Mike. The two of them were separated by ten thousand miles, but their gazes penetrated through countless obstacles and fiercely collided. In an instant, sparks flew everywhere. ¡°He¡¯s coming.¡± After the Alliance Leader determined Mike¡¯s direction, he began to rapidly pounce on Mike. At the same time, the divine powers of the various elements in the world began to gather crazily. This alliance master was actually gathering all the elemental powers of the other elements at the same time. Wherever the Alliance Leader passed by, whether it was grass, trees, mountains, rivers, or lakes, all of them actually rose into the air and turned into a large hand that ruthlessly grabbed at Mike. Mike frowned when he saw the Alliance Leader¡¯s methods. He did not expect these moves to be so troublesome. Moreover, he saw the Alliance Leader¡¯s speed of condensing elemental energy, it was actually not much slower than him who had the dragon head. Mike¡¯s heart immediately became alert. He began to activate the dragon head and let it circulate at full power. He began to fight with the Alliance Leader for the control of the divine power in the world. When the Alliance Leader saw this scene, he was extremely surprised, he looked at Mike and said in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°You have indeed refined that thing.¡± Mike activated the dragon head and the elemental power in the world rushed toward him rapidly. The Alliance Leader looked at Mike with a sinister smile. The elemental power in his hand turned into a large elemental hand and grabbed toward Mike at high speed. Mike was crazily mobilizing the elemental power in the world. Suddenly, an extremely large elemental hand flew toward him. Mike was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the giant elemental hand, he hurriedly stopped absorbing the elemental energy and pushed out the elemental energy in his hand to block the huge elemental hand in the sky. With a bang, the two huge masses of elemental energy collided with a loud bang, triggering an energy tide. Fortunately, all the people present were divine-tier experts, so the impact of the elemental tide on them was not too great. Otherwise, just the first collision between the two of them was enough to cause both parties to suffer heavy casualties. However, no matter what was said, in the end, Mike was at a disadvantage in this first clash. But this was enough to cause people to be shocked. They did not expect that there was really someone other than the Ruler who could withstand the attacks of the Alliance Leader. Whether it was the Otherworld or the Alliance of Gods, they all looked at Mike in surprise. Mike looked at the Alliance Leader of the Gods, blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth. The Alliance Leader looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Mike, I¡¯ve fantasized about countless ways to meet you, but I never thought that we would meet in this way. Mike, hello. I¡¯m very happy to meet you.¡± The Alliance Leader of the Gods smiled. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that not only are you talented, but you¡¯re also so lucky. You¡¯ve actually refined the plane true treasure of this plane. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know how to use it, so you can¡¯t use its full power.¡± Mike was stunned when he heard that. The information contained in the Alliance Leader¡¯s words was too much for Mike to digest. ¡°Change to another place? The Alliance Leader looked at Mike and said with a smile, ¡°I really like you more and more. As expected of you, you can immediately grasp the main point of the problem.¡± The Alliance Leader looked at Mike, and the smile on his face became more and more intense. He said, ¡°Yes, I come from another place, another plane that is much stronger than a High-level Summoning Realm.¡± The Alliance Master¡¯s face was full of nostalgia as he looked at Mike, he said, ¡°Join us. I can make you an existence second only to me. Anyone other than me will have to listen to you. Also, after we win the war, I can take you to the Middle Sky Pivot Point. You will become stronger there.¡± Mike shook his head and smiled. ¡°Although your words sound very tempting, you should also know that our conflict is irreconcilable, right?¡± The Alliance Leader was stunned for a moment and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already kill Alec? As for that little girl named Elinda¡­ the Middle Sky Pivot Point is so big, there are all kinds of women. Why do you have to hang yourself on that tree?¡± When Mike heard the Alliance Leader mention Elinda, his mind instantly recalled the despair and helplessness when he killed Elinda. For a moment, self-blame and anger gushed out at the same time. Mike looked at the Alliance Master and shook his head. The Alliance Master was stunned. He looked at Mike and did not understand Mike¡¯s intention. Killing intent was unconsciously released and rushed to the sky. The Alliance Leader felt Mike¡¯s killing intent and was secretly shocked. He said to himself, ¡°What a pity. This guy couldn¡¯t be persuaded to surrender, so I have to kill him.¡± The Alliance Leader¡¯s expression also turned cold. He looked at Mike, and all kinds of energy gathered in his hands once again. He roared, ¡°Advance!¡± In an instant, all the Dark Magi members quickly pressed forward, charging toward Mike and the others. Mike also roared furiously, ¡°Advance!¡± Everyone from the Otherworld had solemn expressions on their faces. They had all brought out their specialties, and no one dared to hold back. They all understood that in a battle at this level, even the aftermath could kill a divine-tier expert. Everyone had to fight with their full strength, otherwise, they might be the ones getting killed. Chapter 456 In an instant, thunder and lightning exploded in the sky. The experts from both sides used the most simple fighting method. They stood in the distance and continuously gathered the power of heaven and earth. They turned into cannonballs and threw them into the enemy camp. Countless amounts of energy exploded. When Mike saw this scene, he was anxious. In this pure energy competition, the Dark Magi could be said to have gained the upper hand. The divine-tier undead were not afraid of this kind of emotion. They also did not feel tired, it was as if it was tailor-made for this kind of high-intensity battle. Savannah¡¯s group of five gathered together. They looked into the distance, and there was some hesitation in their eyes. Savannah looked at the four people behind her and asked, ¡°Everyone, are you mentally prepared?¡± The other four people stared at each other. In the end, it was the old man, Sharu, who said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we aren¡¯t mentally prepared. It¡¯s just that from our point of view, rushing over like this is indeed no different from sending ourselves to our deaths.¡± The others also echoed. Savannah looked at the few of them with some disdain in her heart, but she still said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t forget the great trust Lord Mike has placed in us. I believe that Lord Mike¡¯s purpose in letting us practice these few barriers is definitely not just for the present. There are only four barriers. Perhaps after today, one of us will be kicked out. Don¡¯t tell me you want to be kicked out?¡± Savannah¡¯s words finally had some effect. Bull stood up and said, ¡°We all understand the logic, but this is after all a life-or-death gamble. We have only learned this barrier for four hours, so we really don¡¯t have much confidence.¡± Savannah nodded and said, ¡°I know what everyone is saying, but isn¡¯t that why Lord Mike needs us? Do we have to wait for the others to take control of the situation before we act? Everyone here has lived for thousands of years. I believe that everyone knows that it¡¯s better to take action than to do nothing. Now, everyone, look behind you. Do you see that? The barrier that we¡¯ve set up is over there. Behind us are basically some undead that don¡¯t have much intelligence. They will only run around in the barrier. So, everyone, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡± Savannah¡¯s heart pounded. In fact, she had guessed all these things blindly. The reason why she dared to guess like this was because she realized that these five people were actually small leaders who did not have much strength, they did not have an easy time in their respective areas, including the four people from before. Savannah did not believe that this was a coincidence. As a woman, her sharp sixth sense told her that this was a great opportunity, and she had to seize it. If she seized it, it might not be too difficult for her to rise to the top in the future. Savannah looked at the other four and asked, ¡°Have you all thought about it? If you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Hearing this, a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the five people. Seeing that no one moved, Savannah knew that they would not follow her if she did not do something fierce. Thus, she immediately flew behind the Dark Magi without any hesitation. The other four people looked at each other. They watched Savannah fly further and further away. A moment later, Bert said, ¡°I feel that what she said makes sense.¡± Bert flew out before he finished speaking. The other people cried out, ¡°Cunning!¡± Then, they flew out as well. Savannah quietly looked behind her. She found that the four people had all followed her. The corners of her mouth curled up, and she suddenly accelerated. She rushed left and right in the enemy¡¯s formation, trying to break through the enemy¡¯s blockade. ¡°Who are those people?¡± ¡°Look, aren¡¯t those the five people that Mike called away?¡± Both sides had noticed these five people, but their reactions were completely different. ¡°No matter what they are doing, stop them quickly!¡± ¡°Support them with all your strength! Don¡¯t let the enemy disrupt Mike¡¯s attack plan!¡± Mike was a little surprised. He did not have an attack plan. He looked in the direction of the noise and shockingly found that those people were flying toward the opposing camp. The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth rose. He looked at those people and thought, ¡®Great!¡¯ The Alliance Leader looked at the five people and asked, ¡°Is that your secret weapon?¡± Mike looked at the Alliance Leader and said with slight mockery, ¡°Take a guess?¡± The Alliance Leader frowned. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just five people. What decisive role can they play in this battlefield full of powerhouses? Mike, I advise you to accept the fact that you have failed. If you persist any longer, you might lose your life because of this.¡± Mike pulled out his bone spear. His golden double pupils flickered with a breathtaking light. His condensed killing intent spread out and enveloped the battlefield in an instant. Everyone present felt this killing intent. An inexplicable fear arose in their hearts. ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. Let me see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± The Alliance Leader sighed and said to Mike, ¡°I gave you a chance.¡± Mike smiled disdainfully and took the lead to attack. The Golden Holy Dragon coiled around Mike¡¯s long spear. A scorching sun appeared. The power within was filled with oppression. Mike felt this power and was full of confidence. He thrust his long spear forward, carrying indomitable divine energy, he thrust it toward the Alliance Leader. ¡°Holy Dragon Spear technique!¡± The Golden Holy Dragon headed toward the Alliance Leader. Seeing this, the Alliance Leader frowned, but his body remained unmoved. He stretched out a finger and lightly tapped Mike¡¯s spearhead. Immediately after, a wall of flesh appeared between the long spear and the Alliance Leader. When the long spear hit the wall of flesh, it was absorbed by an invisible force. It was as if he had sunk into a swamp and was stuck. The Alliance Leader looked at Mike and said, ¡°I have traveled through countless small planes, but I have never seen anyone who understands this principle. In any world, attacking is the best defense. This is common sense.¡± The Alliance Leader had fanatical look in his eyes as if he was facing his own faith. Mike could not say anything to refute this, because at the moment, attacking was the best choice. ¡°Mike, I request to join the battle.¡± Mike nodded and let Eve out. The Alliance Leader saw Eve and shock flashed in his eyes, but he hid it well. He looked at Eve and smiled. ¡°Holy Dragon, how are you?¡± Eve looked at the Alliance Leader and smiled disdainfully. ¡°The attack you mentioned is not worth mentioning at all.¡± The Alliance Leader stared at Eve and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 457 The powerhouses of the Alliance of Gods had just witnessed such a shocking scene. However, Eve shook her head and said, ¡°Saying one more word to you is my loss. Take this!¡± Lightning snakes and golden flames were wrapped around her body. His dragon claws clawed viciously at the wall of flesh in front of her. Sparks and electric arcs instantly broke the wall of flesh, revealing the Alliance Leader. Mike had long since made his preparations. He gathered the surrounding spatial energy, so that the Alliance Leader did not have enough power to move out. Eve¡¯s lightning claw continued to descend, landing fiercely on the head of the Alliance Leader of Gods. The Alliance Leader looked at the dragon claw calmly. A branch appeared in his hand. He held the branch and tapped lightly on Eve¡¯s claw. Eve let out a miserable cry and crashed heavily onto the ground. The Alliance Leader laughed. ¡°Close combat is not the way a divine-tier powerhouse fights. If you want to teach me a lesson, then save it.¡± Mike quickly put Eve away. He looked nervously at the leader of the Alliance Leader, thinking about how to escape. He understood now that he definitely could not beat the Alliance Leader. He definitely could not beat him. It was the same even if he called out the Black Dragon. Suddenly, the energy collision on the side became much quieter. This made Mike¡¯s heart tighten. He almost thought that all of his temporary subordinates had been wiped out, until he realized that only one of his forces had disappeared. Only then did he relax. Mike looked at the five barriers erected behind the Alliance Leader, and his face was full of smiles. The Alliance Leader frowned. Almost instantly, the energy fluctuation decreased, and he sensed something was wrong. Almost all of the auras that had disappeared belonged to his side, while the enemy had only lost one person. The Dark Magi turned around and looked at the five barriers in the distance, his brows furrowed. ¡°This is your backup plan. No wonder you have the confidence to face me here!¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my backup plan. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve practiced this barrier for many years and have already memorized it by heart.¡± Mike looked at the five barriers, thinking that after the war was over. He had to think of a way to lure them to the Dragon Castle. The Alliance Leader looked at the large group of divine-tier undead entering the barrier, but they did not have any signs of life. His heart was filled with anxiety. He turned around to look at Mike and realized that he could not ignore Mike. His heart was even angrier. Mike laughed. ¡°How dare you, sir. How many divine-tier undead do you have? How many waves can you use? If there aren¡¯t many, then I suggest you think of a way to save your subordinates.¡± The Alliance Leader looked at Mike and laughed instead of getting angry, ¡°Mike, let¡¯s see how many divine-tier undead you can stop with these five people.¡± Mike¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at the Alliance Leader and said to him, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯d like to see how many of your subordinates you can lose.¡± The battle between the two of them had come to an end. They both understood that if they wanted to determine the true victor between the two of them, it would take several days. However, the current conditions clearly did not allow it. It would be better to restrain the other party here and also be on guard against some unknown reinforcements appearing behind the opponent. The Alliance Leader looked at Mike¡¯s calm expression and muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s really confident? Are these five barriers really that powerful?¡± Little did he know that Mike¡¯s heart was even more flustered. He looked at these five barriers and prayed silently in his heart. ¡°You must hold on, at least until reinforcements arrive.¡± Mike had long sent the Black Dragon below the five of them to defend their blind spots. This way, they would not be able to receive the attacks from underground. Mike looked at the Alliance Leader of Gods and keenly caught the hint of anxiety in the other party¡¯s eyes. He was delighted and immediately understood that the Dark Magi¡¯s forces in the Otherworld would not be as many as he had imagined. Perhaps he could eliminate half of them. Mike calculated the enemy¡¯s approximate forces in his heart and had a rough figure in his heart. The Alliance Leader watched as the five barriers unleashed their might, but he had no way to save them. He could only clench his fists so hard that they made cracking sounds. At this moment, the five barriers were already stained red from killing. Divine-tier undead continued to attack those barriers, but not a single undead was able to walk out of them. In reality, the five barriers had already become five meat grinders. The most inefficient killing barrier was guarded by Bert. The red sand from the killing barrier broke through the divine-tier undead¡¯s defense with great difficulty. Countless amounts of red sand entered the undead¡¯s body through the wounds, instantly bursting them. The remaining three barriers could be said to be meat grinders that slaughtered the undead. First was teleportation. The flames of the teleportation could even burn the skin of a divine-tier undead in an instant, and the undead could only howl in pain as they turned into ashes. Next were two illusions. They shot out countless holy lights, and each holy light was like a sharp longsword that pierced through the skin of a divine-tier undead. Each strand of holy light was like a hot iron, and it burned the divine-tier undead to the point of screaming in pain. Finally, there was the space. The space controlled by Savannah was the nemesis of these undead that relied on soul fire to survive. Every time the space attacked, the soul fire of the divine level undead that entered the barrier dimmed a little, and they could only attack 70 to 80 times at most before the soul fire of the divine-tier undead could be completely extinguished. The five barriers displayed astonishing killing efficiency. In less than four hours, the five barriers had actually killed more than 20 divine-tier undead. This result of the battle shocked almost everyone. The Alliance Leader looked at Mike. He snorted and said to Mike, ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to kill you today. But before I leave, I¡¯m going to¡­ destroy them!¡± The Alliance Leader attacked furiously. A huge palm print instantly enveloped the five barriers. Mike¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly used reverse summon and had the five barriers change positions with him. Looking at the palm imprint pressing down, Mike frowned. He continuously mobilized the power of heaven and earth to form a shield above his head to resist the Alliance Leader¡¯s palm attack. The palm attack landed heavily on the shield. Mike only heard a clang and his mind went blank. However, those undead who had not been killed by the barriers were not so lucky, they were crushed into minced meat by the Alliance Leader¡¯s palm technique. It was as if they could not be any more dead. Mike understood that the Alliance Leader¡¯s second attack was about to arrive. He had to end this passive situation as soon as possible, so he quickly used reverse summon and escaped from the range of the Alliance Leader¡¯s attack. As soon as Mike left, the land that had been flattened by the palm strike sank and then shattered. ¡°Retreat!¡± The Alliance Leader looked at Mike and said coldly. All the forces from the Alliance of Gods stopped fighting. They took the bodies that they could take and quickly left Dawnlight City. Chapter 458 Mike began to count the number of people. He found that the number of corpses did not match the number of people who had disappeared. There were two people missing. He searched carefully for a moment and found that the two people were indeed not there. At this time, one of them said, ¡°I see the two of them. The two of them ran away with the people in the Alliance of Gods.¡± Mike nodded and coldly wrote down the names of the two people who had defected to the enemy in the battle report. He also informed the leader to eliminate the forces of those two people. Suddenly, another group of people¡¯s auras appeared within Mike¡¯s detection range. Mike raised his head and looked in a certain direction with a cold smile. ¡°Delivering umbrellas only after it rains is meaningless.¡± Mike¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone present could definitely hear him clearly. Soon, the group of people¡¯s auras appeared in everyone¡¯s spiritual vision. Everyone looked at the group of people¡¯s tortoise-like speed and felt a little uncomfortable in their hearts. Mike said, ¡°Ignore them and quickly rest up. They won¡¯t stay for long. We still have to defend the position ourselves.¡± When everyone heard this, there was anger in their eyes. Mike pretended not to see it and continued, ¡°In a while, they might ask me for credit. Help me think, what credit should we give them?¡± Which one of them was not shrewd? How could they not hear the mockery in Mike¡¯s words? However, no one dared to answer. If anyone dared to speak ill of these adults behind their backs, they might be put in a difficult position. After a long time, the ¡®support troops¡¯ slowly came to Mike¡¯s front. Mike looked at the group of people and sighed. ¡°I wonder where you all came from?¡± The leader of the group walked out and said rather arrogantly, ¡°I am the left general of the town that is supporting you. Guards, who is the leader? Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± Mike sneered in his heart. He was worried that there was no way to create a barrier between this group of people and the dungeon. In the end, just as he dozed off, someone brought him a pillow. This made him want to laugh. ¡°I am the leader, and you¡¯re just a joke.¡± That person continued to speak, ¡°Of course, all of you have to come over. How do you think the Dark Magi retreated? That was because they found us reinforcements and did not dare to continue fighting. That¡¯s why they retreated. Why are you so rude? Don¡¯t you know what to do now?¡± Mike smiled. He turned around and looked at the others. He found that there was anger in their eyes, but they did not dare to let it out. Others did not dare to get angry, but it did not mean that did not dare to get angry. Mike sneered at the guard and asked with a smile, ¡°What officer are you again?¡± The man looked at Mike and found that Mike¡¯s body was dirty and subconsciously wanted to push Mike. Mike kicked the guard away and then instantly followed him out. He stepped on the guard¡¯s body with his big foot, causing the guard to spit out a large mouthful of blood. The group of divine-tier experts brought by the guard wanted to pull Mike away, but they realized that the group of divine-tier experts who had participated in the battle had already come to their side and surrounded them. ¡°City Lords, what are you guys trying to do?¡± The group of divine-tier experts immediately looked at each other, not daring to move. Mike stepped on the guard¡¯s chest, slapping his face. As he did so, Mike roared furiously, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? If I hadn¡¯t given the Ruler face, I would f*cking kill you.¡± Mike punched and kicked at the guard. The guard had no way to resist and could only take the beating passively. In the end, Mike let go of the guard. Perhaps because he was tired from the beating or because he was impatient. The guard shouted, ¡°You dare to hit me? Your future is gone! You¡¯re finished!¡± Mike looked at the guard and chuckled. ¡°Say, are you going to get lost, or am I going to make it so that you can¡¯t get lost?¡± The guard covered his swollen face from Mike¡¯s beating and glared at him, but he did not dare to say anything else. He could only take his men and escape angrily. Mike looked at the guard who had ran away and said disdainfully, ¡°This kind of trash is only fit to stay in the garbage heap.¡± Everyone cheered. They looked at Mike with different expressions. Savannah walked over and said to Mike, ¡°I admire you. Please allow me to toast you.¡± Without waiting for Mike to speak, Savannah took out a glass of wine from her interspatial ring. Mike smiled and took the glass of wine. He brushed off some of the exciting ingredients in the wine and clinked glasses with Savannah. When the others saw Savannah¡¯s reaction, they all cursed in their hearts. ¡°Coquettish fox.¡± The performance of this group of people naturally could not escape Mike¡¯s eyes. Mike deliberately said in front of everyone, ¡°Everyone, in my opinion, the credit for today should go to Savannah, Bert, Bull, Bruce, and Sharu. If it was not for them risking their lives to block the attacks of so many divine-tier undead, we still don¡¯t know if we would be able to discuss these things here. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± No one said no. Mike nodded with a smile and said, ¡°In view of their outstanding performance, I suggest that they take charge of the reinforcement of the barrier around them and the battlefield support. We will split the work of the frontal battle. How about it?¡± When everyone heard this arrangement, they were all greatly shocked. They had never seen such a bold person who was bold enough to do such a thing. Mike laughed lightly. ¡°Please rest assured, everyone. I believe that these five are not only brave in battle, but they are also not inferior to anyone else in other matters. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The five of them smiled and nodded. They thought to themselves, ¡®This life has not been in vain. I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be any danger in the upcoming battle.¡¯ Not everyone was as happy as the five of them. One of them stood up, looked at Mike, and asked, ¡°Lord Mike, may I ask, did you only see their efforts, but not see any of our contributions?¡± Mike shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°How is that possible? I remember all of your contributions clearly. For example, you are called Fang Sheng, right? You fought one against two in the battle. I¡¯ve recorded all of these contributions in the battle report. I¡¯m only talking about the appointment and removal of the commander-in-chief. It has nothing to do with contributions.¡± Chapter 459 - This Guard Is Not Simple! Now everyone understood that Mike was sending a signal to them: Don¡¯t try to reason with him, or he will talk a lot of sense to you. He only has one thing to say, and that is that if you follow him, you will have meat to eat, if you don¡¯t follow him, all the dirty and tiring work will be yours. And the other thing was that Mike was practically telling everyone that he was here to form gangs. Can¡¯t stand it? Then go ahead and sue me. Mike looked at everyone and smiled. ¡°Does anyone have any other opinions?¡± Everyone shook their heads. Mike smiled. ¡°Then go back to what you should be doing. Rest up and prepare for the enemy¡¯s counterattack at any time.¡± Everyone accepted the order and went to do their own things. Mike walked into a building and found that Savannah had followed him in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mike actually understood in his heart. He was now rapidly thinking of countermeasures in his mind. Savannah¡¯s face was red. She reached out and rubbed Mike¡¯s body. She said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Kiss me.¡± Mike frowned. He mobilized the power of heaven and earth to stabilize savannah and said to her, ¡°I said three points. First, you seem to understand why I value you so much. What I need is someone who can fight, not a vase who only wants to use her body to please me. Second, I have a wife. Third, don¡¯t do this again in the future.¡± After Mike finished speaking, he walked out of the building, leaving only Savannah, who was crying on the spot. Savannah cried bitterly. She understood that she had taken the wrong path. From now on, she had no dignity in front of Mike. ¡­ The Ruler looked at the guard kneeling in front of him and asked, ¡°Repeat what happened just now? Why did Mike attack you?¡± The guard cried and repeated what had just happened to the Leader. The Ruler looked at the guard, feeling both angry and amused. He looked at the guard and said, ¡°Do you know who you are treating like this? Not to mention you, even I can¡¯t treat him like this.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The guard was stunned on the spot. He did not understand what the Leader meant, and he was extremely afraid. The guard steeled his heart and decided to say that Mike¡¯s actions were too much. At the very least, it had to be enough to put Mike to death. He simply said, ¡°Ruler, what you said was actually similar to what Mike said. Mike also said the same thing. He said that even you wouldn¡¯t dare to treat him like that, let alone a small pawn like me? Moreover, when he hit me, the powerhouses he brought actually helped him stop my men. Your Majesty, I¡¯m representing you. That group of people doesn¡¯t even want to give you face anymore.¡± The smile on the Ruler¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was gradually covered by frost. He looked at the guard and asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The guard laughed in his heart. He understood that when the Ruler asked this question, he already believed at least 70-80% of it. ¡°Perhaps I was too angry that I lost my mind, but I can still remember clearly what they said and did.¡± The Ruler¡¯s expression suddenly returned to calm as he said to the guard, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll give you justice for your matter.¡± The guard knew that there was no point in saying anything else, so he stood up and took his leave. A microphone appeared in the Ruler¡¯s hand, and he read the contents. It was sent from the front line. The contents mainly described the process of Mike retreating from the enemy, and it emphasized the existence of the four types of barriers. At the end of the intelligence report, the informant used a considerable amount of space to write about the incident of the guard being beaten up, the Ruler took a closer look and realized that the guards were not exaggerating. Mike had really said that. Those divine-tier experts had really done it. The Ruler leaned against the back of his chair, rubbed his temples, and muttered, ¡°Mike, oh, Mike, how exactly should I deal with you?¡± The Ruler said to the shadow in the darkness, ¡°From the looks of it, the flattery strategy you mentioned isn¡¯t very effective. Although Mike is young and lacks experience, he is an extremely shrewd person. From the looks of it now, he has probably already seen through our strategy. Therefore, we should change our strategy. The person in the shadow did not reply. He was prepared to be a listener. The Ruler said, ¡°How about this, you go to the front line. Bring ten palace guardians and follow those heaven-tier soldiers to the front line. Your goal is to keep an eye on Mike and prevent him from further developing his power. If there¡¯s a chance, think of a way to get rid of those who are close to Mike.¡± The person in the shadows walked out. He bowed to the Ruler and said, ¡°Guardian receives the order.¡± ¡­ Mike was currently looking at the map. He had already completed the construction of the first line of defense. According to his estimation, the Alliance Leader was here for him. Now that he was on guard, the Alliance Leader probably would not act rashly anymore. Now, he was only waiting for the backbone of the heaven-tier and high-tier troops to come and help him complete the construction of the second line of defense. Suddenly, there was a commotion outside. Mike frowned. He released his spiritual power, wanting to check out the situation outside. Bert opened the tent door and walked in. He cupped his fists and said to Mike, ¡°Sir, someone came from the dungeon.¡± Mike frowned and said to Bert, ¡°Take me to have a look.¡± Mike came in front of the person who came from the dungeon. When he saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly, he was secretly shocked. When the person saw Mike, he bowed slightly and said with a smile, ¡°The Guardian greets Sir Mike.¡± Mike said, ¡°Sir Guardian, please get up quickly.¡± The Guardian smiled and looked at Mike: ¡°His Majesty heard about the Battle of Dawnlight City and the enemy sent twice as many of us. He was very anxious and sent guards to help. He did not expect the guards to be so perfunctory and put everyone in a dangerous position. We did something wrong. I apologize to everyone here.¡± Seeing this, everyone immediately said that there was no need to apologize. Those standing here were all old monsters who had lived for thousands of years. They all knew that the Guardian was definitely not here to apologize to them. In fact, their original plan did not include an apology. It might have been a spur-of-the-moment idea, and it was just to give face to this group of people. Everyone did not plan to dwell on this matter. They looked at Mike, wanting him to make the decision. Mike walked forward and said to the Guardian, ¡°Guardian, may I have a word with you?¡± The Guardian smiled and said, ¡°What can¡¯t you say it here?¡± ¡°I naturally trust them, but who knows if there¡¯s a recording barrier left behind by the Gods here?¡± The Guardian looked around and nodded. He said to Mike, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as Lord Mike says. We¡¯ll find a safe enemy to talk to.¡± Mike smiled and nodded. He brought the Guardian to the previous building. The Guardian looked around and did not find any type of barrier. He was relieved and asked, ¡°Lord Mike, what¡¯s the matter? Please speak.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The Guardian could not help but look down on Mike in his heart. He asked, ¡°In that case, Mike, what measures have you taken?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to alarm the snake. At the moment, I only told you my guess. I hope you can be vigilant about this matter and don¡¯t fall for the instigation of someone with ulterior motives.¡± The Guardian nodded. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Mike, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely pay attention to this matter.¡± Mike nodded and took out the map. He told the Guardian his deployment without reservation. After the Guardian heard it, he praised, ¡°The arrangement is reasonable and perfect.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Lord Guardian, don¡¯t you have any suggestions?¡± The Guardian shook his head and said to Mike, ¡°What suggestions can I have? Lord Mike has done very well. I believe that this defensive system will definitely be able to withstand the attacks.¡± Chapter 460 - Unstable Alliance! The Guardian looked at Mike. He still did not understand why Mike would tell him these things without any reservations. In fact, both Mike and the Ruler knew that sooner or later, there would be a battle between the two sides. When the time came, it would probably be one side or the other. Why would mike tell him this information at this time? The Guardian carefully recalled the information that Mike had told him. He was surprised to find that all the information was already known by the dungeon. Therefore, Mike talked for a long time, which was equivalent to saying all the nonsense, but just now, he actually felt that Mike had said a lot of things and kept praising him. The Guardian smiled bitterly. He secretly glanced at Mike and immediately understood why the Ruler paid so much attention to Mike when he first entered the dungeon. The Guardian looked at Mike, thinking about how to make Mike lower his guard. He carefully thought about it and realized that this was unlikely. ¡­ The Alliance Leader returned to the base. He looked at the remaining divine-tier undead and his expression was gloomy. The Alliance Leader directly went to the Guardian¡¯s room and said to the Guardian, ¡°I suspect that Mike is a spy in our ranks?¡± The Guardian asked, ¡°Why?¡± The Alliance Leader said, ¡°It¡¯s as if he received the news in advance. He actually started his deployment in advance and even set up a barrier to restrain the undead. More than half of the undead I brought with me died there.¡± The Guardian nodded and did not say anything. The Alliance Leader still did not give up and asked, ¡°I want you to help me investigate and find out who betrayed me and the Dark Magi. If you let me find him, I will definitely turn him into an undead.¡± The Guardian nodded and said, ¡°I will pay attention.¡± ¡­ The guard leader stood in front of Little Jerry and said to him, ¡°The Ruler has said that Mike¡¯s organization is fighting bravely at the front line. Naturally, we should protect his forces. Please follow me.¡± No one saw that when the captain of the guards said this, a small stone rolled out from Akari¡¯s sleeve and quickly merged with the ground. Little Jerry smiled and nodded, saying to the captain of the guards, ¡°Since His Majesty has such good intentions, then we can¡¯t let it down. Please rest assured, Lord head guard, we will turn around now.¡± Little Jerry sent a message to the cadres in charge of the various departments, and then everyone began to move slowly. The scene was very chaotic. Little Jerry looked at the head guard awkwardly and said, ¡°Sorry for making a fool of myself.¡± The head guard cursed secretly, but he still maintained a smile on his face. He said to Little Jerry, ¡°After all, there are millions of people. It¡¯s still very troublesome to mobilize them. Why don¡¯t you follow me first?¡± Little Jerry smiled and said, ¡°What are you saying? I am the main general of this team. If I leave, won¡¯t this group of people be even more chaotic?¡± The captain of the guards said, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°Please bear with me.¡± The captain of the guards nodded resentfully. Little Jerry smiled. No one noticed that a snow-white fox had just disappeared on this plain. Little Jerry looked in the direction of the front line and thought, Mike, you must find a way to break the situation. I have already done everything I can.¡¯ Little Jerry¡¯s idea was to stall for time, as long as he could. At the very least, he had to wait for Mike to finish the battle in the east. Little Jerry did not dare to rashly clash with this group of people. These days, he had vaguely heard some information about the dungeon. He understood that the dungeon was dozens of times larger than the Dragon Castle. If he rashly attacked, he would only harm the Dragon Castle. The problem now was that it was almost inevitable that the Dragon Castle would be controlled by the dungeon. It was just a matter of time. If the Dragon Castle fell into the dungeon¡¯s control too early, then the Ruler would be able to corner Mike. Mike would lose almost all of his initiative. Unless Mike was willing to hand over his painstaking efforts of hundreds of years to the Ruler, it was impossible for them to just give up. Therefore, Little Jerry wanted to drag it out until Mike successfully took back the entire Otherworld, until Mike instigated a part of the power that was enough to threaten the dungeon, so that the dungeon would not dare to act rashly. Mike was also aware of this problem. Moreover, he had a deeper understanding than little jerry. The dungeon had the power to draw out experts from various counties at any time, and their own strength was also sufficiently strong. Otherwise, it would not be able to subdue this group of divine-tier experts who were like tigers and wolves. Mike understood that from now on, all the way until he recovered the Otherworld, he had to do something. He had to gather a group of experts who belonged to his trusted aides, and then be prepared to counterattack at any time. Mike took out the map of the prefectures and counties where the Otherworld had fallen. He shook his head. He did not dare to act rashly now. If he wanted to recover his lost land, he could do so at any time. However, the problem was that once he went deeper into the Otherworld, if he were to fall into a stalemate, the one who would suffer would be his side. As long as the other side continued to send out divine-tier undead to harass his side, his side would be exhausted and fall into a rather passive situation. Mike frowned. The situation seemed to have fallen into an extremely awkward situation. It was so awkward that Mike did not know what to do to turn the situation around. Suddenly, a thought flashed through Mike¡¯s mind. He muttered to himself, ¡°Why can the other party harass me, but I can¡¯t harass the other party?¡± Mike gradually became excited, but he discovered a rather awkward problem. Although there was a solution, there was not enough manpower. ¡°What can I do to get more manpower¡­¡± Mike pondered for a moment and thought of a solution. ¡°I know!¡± Mike stood up abruptly, almost giving the Guardian a fright. The Guardian asked, ¡°Lord Mike, what do you know?¡± Mike smiled without saying anything and began to write on the paper. No Star Level: Heaven-grade Magic Beast Core, 0.1 points, Heaven-grade Purple Gold Bear Cub, 0.3 points¡­ ¡­ The Guardian watched from the side and found that Mike wrote in great detail all kinds of treasures that could be found in the Otherworld. There were even a few of them that the Guardian had only seen in the dungeon. The Guardian could not help but ask, ¡°Lord Mike, what do you mean by this?¡± Mike looked at the Guardian and smiled. ¡°One divine-tier undead is 10 points, one divine-tier living person is 50 points, every heaven-tier undead is 0.1 points, and every 100,000 high-tier soldiers is 1 point. If the opponent is too strong, you can even add points as appropriate.¡± The Guardian saw this and was extremely shocked. He asked, ¡°Do you want to send these experts out to hunt down those divine-tier experts?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. Why would I do that? That would only bring harm and no benefit.¡± The Guardian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Mike say, ¡°I want to report to the Ruler and issue a high-level bounty. I want to place a high price on the heads of those divine-tier undead and shift all the blame onto the Dark Magi. This way, we can temporarily ease the internal strife, eliminate the Dark Magi, and recover the lost land. This is such a good thing.¡± The Guardian looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Then, are the rewards on this thing serious?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? I wrote it on it, how could it be fake?¡± Hearing this, the Guardian felt his vision go black. He said to Mike, ¡°Lord Mike, I think you should think about it again. There are some things on it that are too precious¡­¡± The Guardian looked at some of the rewards, and felt his heart ache. Chapter 461 - Bounty System! Mike looked at the treasure the Guardian was pointing at and said with a smile, ¡°The Otherworld Purple Stone, 5,000 points. Lord Guardian, do you really think that someone can gather these 5,000 points? Moreover, if someone can really gather these 5,000 points, then we can just give this thing to them. A powerhouse who can obtain 5,000 points is more valuable than this section of purple quartz, don¡¯t you think?¡± The Guardian¡¯s mouth was half-open. He did not know whether to close it or continue to open it. He looked at Mike and could not find any reason to refute. Mike asked, ¡°Do you think the wise Ruler will agree?¡± The Guardian frowned, but then it relaxed. ¡°The Ruler is wise. I think he will definitely agree.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I also think the Ruler will definitely agree. How about this, Lord Guardian, you and I will write a letter together and I will present it to the Ruler in person. How about it?¡± When the Guardian heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Lord Mike, do you think I still have a reason to refuse?¡± Mike laughed loudly and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡± The Guardian smiled bitterly and signed the letter. He watched helplessly as Mike wrote this seemingly strange idea. Mike cupped his fists towards the Guardian and said, ¡°Then, Lord Guardian, I¡¯ll go first. The front line will depend on you.¡± The Guardian nodded. Mike did not stay any longer and began to fly towards Central Plains City. Mike urged his speed to the maximum. He did not intend to go directly to Central Plains City. Instead, he planned to go to Little Jerry¡¯s current location first. He had to think about the worst-case scenario. If the Ruler was prepared to make a move, he had to at least let little Jerry live. Soon, Mike saw the entire Dragon Castle. Just as he was about to go over, his spiritual power swept across the several strong auras that were trapped in the Dragon Castle. Mike frowned slightly. He understood that he might not be able to go over for the time being. Mike released Eve and said to him, ¡°We might not be able to go over for the time being. I¡¯ll leave you here. If anything happens, you can take care of Little Jerry and the others. Also, you can look for the Frost Giant and the Snow Fox. With little Jerry¡¯s personality, he will definitely not let them stay in the main force.¡± Eve nodded and said worriedly, ¡°You should be careful too.¡± Mike nodded and turned to leave. Eve followed beside the Dragon Castle. Suddenly, a giant black stone hand reached out from the ground and grabbed Eve. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t in the main force after all.¡± The Snow Fox looked at Eve and said, ¡°The two leaders of your family are really interesting. They like to hold back, can¡¯t they just use all their power? The Ruler is wary of us, and he won¡¯t be like this, spying on us.¡± Eve said, ¡°If we hide in the dark, it will only make him even warier. Don¡¯t forget, that is the lord of the Otherworld, how could he not know of our existence?¡± Snow Fox nodded and said, ¡°This is my oversight.¡± Mike came to the imperial palace and handed the proposal he wrote to the Ruler. When the Ruler saw the proposal, he could not help but admit that it was a brilliant plan. He pulled a long face and asked, ¡°Mike, let me ask you. If you do this, then who will pay for the items that are exchanged with points?¡± Mike did not reply. He just looked at the Ruler and smiled without saying a word. The Ruler looked at Mike and frowned slightly. He asked, ¡°Mike, you need me to pay for your own decisions. How dare you!¡± Mike looked at the Ruler and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Otherworld is your territory, and those divine-tier experts are your subjects. Now that your subjects are going to defend your territory, isn¡¯t it only right for you to pay a little money? I made this matter on my own. However, this isn¡¯t paying for me. Instead, I¡¯m using your money to settle your matters.¡± The Ruler looked at Mike. He actually felt that what Mike had said was somewhat irrefutable. Mike looked at the Ruler and asked, ¡°Your Majesty is the hero of all ages. I believe that you¡¯ve long understood this principle. It¡¯s just a test.¡± The Ruler looked at Mike and sighed, saying, ¡°Forget it, forget it. You do it. I tell you, it¡¯s best if no one exchanges for those five-star items.¡± Mike nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°I still want to talk to the treasurer. At least, he has to set aside these five-star rewards.¡± The Ruler suppressed his anger and said to Mike, ¡°Then you can go.¡± Mike nodded. In fact, Mike did not tell anyone. There was another possibility. Someone could exchange five-star items for other people¡¯s points, then, he could use his points to exchange for those five-star items. Mike walked to the Treasury with a smile and asked the treasurer for advice. Half a day later, a shocking high-level announcement was posted. ¡°Thieves have invaded the Otherworld. In order to ensure the safety of the Otherworld, a reward system is hereby introduced. Please see the details below¡­¡± Mike was very satisfied with the announcement that he had written, although some people said that its format was wrong. When the announcement was sent out, Mike had already returned to the front line. As soon as Mike returned, everyone immediately came to him and asked, ¡°Sir, is the notice true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, can we participate?¡± ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Mike looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve returned this time to set up a duty system. The so-called duty system is to be responsible for guarding the city within the stipulated time. During the rest of the time, you¡¯re free to go wherever you want as long as you don¡¯t join the enemy. You can also choose to kill the undead in exchange for points. Of course, the previous kills don¡¯t count.¡± As soon as Mike finished speaking, the crowd cheered for a long time. The Guardian looked at the crowded drill ground and sighed. He walked back to the hall and said to Mike, ¡°Lord Mike, I think you can stop recruiting new people. There are more and more people now. If this continues, spies will sneak in. At that time, our arrangement will be very troublesome.¡± Mike looked at the Guardian, shook his head, and said, ¡°Lord Guardian, you don¡¯t know this. Do you think there are no Dark Magi spies now? I think the first one to come is a Dark Magi spy. Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy¡¯s understanding of us. Every step we take now is actually exposed to the enemy¡¯s vision.¡± Hearing this, the Guardian frowned and asked, ¡°Then can¡¯t we reverse-infiltrate them?¡± Mike looked at the Guardian and said, ¡°Although there are some things that shouldn¡¯t be said, I still want to say one more thing. With the Imperial Palace¡¯s influence in the Otherworld, it¡¯s impossible for them not to notice the infiltration of the Otherworld at all. To be able to develop to such a stage, either the underlings have said it, but no one paid attention to it, or someone¡­¡± Chapter 462 Mike shut his mouth. He looked at the Guardian, and his meaning was clear. The Guardian also understood Mike¡¯s meaning from the his expression. ¡°When more people come, the points will inevitably be divided. There is no risk of those star-ranked treasures being exchanged.¡± Mike changed the topic at the right time. The Guardian nodded, his expression extremely ugly. Mike smiled and said: ¡°Are you not confident in the Imperial Palace¡¯s treasury, or are you not confident in the imperial palace? As the owner of the Otherworld for tens of thousands of years, I¡¯m afraid no one knows how much wealth the Imperial Palace has accumulated. But everyone knows that even if ten more come, they might not be as rich as the Imperial Palace.¡± The Guardian nodded. He said to himself, ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Mike looked at the Guardian and continued, ¡°Another important point is that you shouldn¡¯t forget that most of the enemy¡¯s power comes from the undead who don¡¯t know fatigue or pain. If we fight against them, we can¡¯t fight in a tug-of-war. Otherwise, the ones who will suffer in the end will be us. Why don¡¯t we use the power of thunder and lightning to defeat them now so that more people won¡¯t die in the long-drawn-out war?¡± The Guardian looked at Mike with some respect. He now understood why Mike had the confidence to challenge the Ruler. This understanding of the undead could save the Otherworld a lot of losses. The Guardian glanced at Mike and sighed. He muttered to himself, ¡°But when the war is over¡­¡± Mike said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. We have to get them to move now. The Alliance Leader is not a fool. We have so many people now. He will definitely avoid us temporarily. If we delay any longer, he will definitely lead his undead subordinates back to the Otherworld. At that time, as long as he spends a year with us, the morale and strength that we have accumulated will be gone, and the Otherworld will be destroyed by itself.¡± Mike thought to himself, ¡®And that leader of yours. who can withstand his petty tricks?¡¯ Mike said, ¡°Everyone, you can set off now. There¡¯s no time to lose. The earlier you go in, the greater the probability of getting points. But the chances and risks are¡­¡± No one heard what Mike said after that. When Mike said the word ¡®set off¡¯, there was only dust on the ground. The Alliance Leader slammed the information in his hand on the table. He glared in the direction of Rising Water City and said, ¡°Mike, you¡¯re going too far. You can even think of such a sinister move! What do you think we should do now?¡± No one dared to express their opinions at this time. They all knew that the Alliance Leader could do anything. ¡°Guardian, tell me, what should we do?¡± The Guardian¡¯s fair face seemed to be covered in ten thousand years of ice. He said coldly, ¡°Retreat.¡± The Alliance Leader looked at the Guardian. In the end, he slammed the table heavily and said to the Guardian, ¡°As you said, inform all departments to retreat back to the Otherworld.¡± The astonishing efficiency was displayed at this time. Within an hour, they had arranged everything that could be taken away. Following the Alliance Leader¡¯s order, everyone began to retreat to the Otherworld. The mercenaries from the Otherworld drove straight in. They were not stopped at all along the way. They chased all the way to the Otherworld¡¯s port and finally stopped at the entrance of the port. They were not idiots. Everyone knew that there must be an ambush here. Whether or not the first person who entered could come out from the other side in one piece, the answer was almost a hundred percent negative. Very quickly, Mike also arrived at the Otherworld¡¯s region port. He looked at the region port¡¯s entrance and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we don¡¯t need the region port to be able to¡­¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The Guardian shouted, ¡°Since the enemy has already retreated back to the Otherworld, then the bounty order ends here!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mike looked at the Guardian and said slowly, Lord Guardian, do you know that if they retreated back today, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather so many people.¡± The Guardian looked at Mike and sneered. ¡°Lord Mike, why do you need to do this? Our imperial palace has 18 groups of cavalry, 108 groups of protectors, and 365 marquises. Why do you need this motley crew?¡± Mike frowned. Only now did he understand that he had been fooled. He had been fooled by the Ruler and the Spiderweb. He had been wondering why the Ruler had not sent out his army, instead, he had mobilized the men of the various dukes from the beginning. Now it seemed that he had planned it! Mike felt a lingering fear in his heart. He was thinking that it was fortunate that he had not dragged the entire Dragon Castle here. Otherwise, there would only be death waiting for them. Mike nodded and said to the Guardian, ¡°I understand.¡± The Guardian nodded and said to Mike, ¡°Lord Mike, don¡¯t do anything foolish. Even if you lose all of Your Dragon Castle, it won¡¯t be enough for this bunch of Lords to get their spoils of war for an hour.¡± The Guardian spoke to Mike, but they were not meant for Mike. Everyone clearly heard what the Guardian said. They looked at Mike, their eyes filled with fury. At this moment, all the contradictions had been skillfully transferred to Mike by the Guardian¡¯s words. Mike had become the public enemy of all the high-level experts. A divine-tier expert walked out. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Lord Mike, shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation?¡± Mike looked at that person and said, ¡°Things have already come to this. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to give you the explanation you want to hear.¡± Everyone was infuriated by Mike¡¯s attitude. The person who had asked Mike a question rushed up to Mike and stabbed him in the chest. If Mike was hit by this attack, he would probably be seriously injured even if he did not die. However, Mike just stood there and did not dodge. Clang! The Guardian easily blocked the attack for Mike and used a soft force to push Mike and the strong man away. The Guardian looked at the strong men and said, ¡°Everyone, as the Lord of the Otherworld, the Imperial Palace has decided to compensate you for the¡­ er¡­ cost of missing work. Yes, the cost of missing work. Please go to the city gate and line up to receive it.¡± Hearing this, everyone ignored Mike and turned around to go to the city gate. The Guardian looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge just now?¡± Mike laughed wildly and asked, ¡°Can he kill me even if I don¡¯t doge?¡± The Guardian was stumped by Mike¡¯s question. He did not want to be entangled with Mike on this topic anymore. He changed the topic and said to Mike, ¡°Lord Mike, His Majesty the Ruler said that as long as you can obey him, he will give you a beast and let you take down the Otherworld. At that time, you will be in the Otherworld and be the Lord like the Ruler. How good would that be?¡± Mike was stunned. Chapter 463 What kind of divine power should he recognize? He originally thought that the Ruler only wanted his dragon head. Perhaps the Ruler only wanted his dragon head before, but it was different now. The Ruler¡¯s goal was no longer so simple. He still wanted Mike to submit, to completely submit. Mike sensed Eve¡¯s position. Then, he let out a breath and said to the Guardian, ¡°How do you think I should reply to the leader?¡± The Guardian shook his head and said to Mike, ¡°I¡¯m not you, and I can¡¯t represent you. However, I think that if you want to continue to survive in the other world, I¡¯m afraid that the only thing you can do is¡­¡± The Guardian only spoke half of his words, but he had already conveyed all of his meaning to Mike. Mike looked at the Guardian and asked, ¡°Do you have no other choice?¡± The Guardian smiled at Mike and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Mike stood up, his body emitting a clear golden light. He said to the Guardian, ¡°I said to His Majesty, I originally thought that he was headstrong and opinionated. Now it seems that I have overestimated him.¡± The Guardian was stunned. He did not expect Mike to be so bold to say such arrogant words. The golden light suddenly disappeared, and Mike also disappeared on the spot. Ten seconds later, Mike appeared beside Little Jerry. Snow Fox, who was lying on Little Jerry¡¯s leg, said to Mike, ¡°When I first saw your technique, I felt that he was strange. Now it seems that he really is a god-like skill.¡± Mike smiled and did not reply. He said to Little Jerry, ¡°Things have changed. We may have to change places.¡± Little Jerry looked at Mike and looked at him with an inquiring gaze. Mike nodded. Little Jerry said to Mike, ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you with all my strength.¡± The head guard noticed Mike and flew over. He looked at Mike with vigilance and asked, ¡°Lord Mike, why are you back?¡± Mike looked at the head guard and said, ¡°Why did I come back? Do I have to report to you? If you know what¡¯s good for you, move aside.¡± The head guard¡¯s face turned dark. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Lord Mike, let me ask you a question. Have you thought about it?¡± Mike did not answer. He attacked directly. In an instant, the High-level combined with the god power of Heaven and earth trapped the head guard. Then, he used the dragon head to draw away the wind, fire, and thunder divine power around him, so that the head guard did not have divine power to use. The Snow Fox had secretly set up an illusion when the guard captain came over. Needless to say, Eve was connected to Mike. With a thought from Mike, Eve gathered her power and was ready to cooperate with Mike at any time. The guard captain was already prepared. When Mike attacked, he was ready to counterattack. However, things were not that simple. He would never have thought that Mike would be able to clear the divine power around the air in an instant. Moreover, a divine-tier illusionist had appeared out of nowhere and disrupted his mind power in an instant, forcing him to disperse the divine power he had mobilized. In that instant, the captain of the guards lost all his chances. He looked at Mike, his eyes gradually turning cold. ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this. I have to think of a way to escape this place!¡± The head guard activated all of the wind and thunder attribute divine power in his body and transformed into a pair of wind and thunder wings on his back. In an instant, he flew a thousand miles away. This move had almost drained all of the divine power in his body, the divine power that did not have a complete reaction formed two long trails in the air. There was some lightning mixed within, making it look extremely gorgeous. Mike looked in the direction where the guard had gone, shook his head, and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Let¡¯s start cleaning up the traitor.¡± Mike looked at the Snow Fox, and she immediately understood. It was another illusory formation, rippling like water waves. The Snow Fox said to Mike, ¡°This is an illusory formation of the mind, which allows the practitioner to reveal the truest thoughts in his heart. However, with my current strength and the fact that I can control so many people at the same time, I¡¯m afraid that I can only make the high-level military experts reveal the truth.¡± Mike nodded. He waved his hand, and countless wood clones grew out from the ground. Mike looked at Snow Fox and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Snow Fox nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you betrayed the Dragon Castle?¡± This voice was like thunder, causing everyone to fall into a daze. Everyone looked at Snow Fox in a daze. A moment later, the first person walked out. ¡°I, I once sold a piece of information to the Bart family. They used this¡­ to use this¡­¡± That person¡¯s chest had already been pierced through. The wooden clone that had killed him coldly pulled out its own branch and stood on the enemy that had killed the person. Fresh blood flowed down its body, this made this peaceful plains filled with killing intent. The second, third, fourth¡­ very quickly, the number of deaths had already exceeded 1,000. An hour later, the number of deaths had already exceeded 5,000. In the next ten minutes, no one came out to confess. Mike nodded. He looked at Little Jerry and said, ¡°Give me the list of traitors that you prepared.¡± Yes, Little Jerry had a list of traitors, but there were only a few dozen people on the list of traitors. Compared to the remaining group of people, it was probably only a small portion. Mike said, ¡°Snow Fox, dispel the illusion.¡± Snow Fox put away her illusion. Mike looked at the group of people and said, ¡°Do you know what happened to the corpses on the ground?¡± Only then did everyone see that the ground was full of corpses. They immediately looked at Mike, hoping that he could give an explanation. Mike said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. This group of people¡­ they are not honest. They have joined other forces. Or rather, some of them are directly from other forces. They stole Dragon Castle¡¯s secrets and then sold them to others to obtain huge benefits. Do you think they deserve to die?¡± No one said anything, but everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anger. Mike looked at this group of people and said, ¡°I want to tell you that the traitors haven¡¯t been caught completely. There¡¯s still a large portion of the traitors that haven¡¯t been caught. I¡¯m telling you now. If you can take the initiative to step forward, I can guarantee that I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Once these words were said, everyone fell silent. No one stepped forward. Mike sneered, then took out the list of traitors. ¡°Mutated Beast Ox, right?¡± The Mutated Beast Ox¡¯s expression changed. Just as it was about to explain, it saw countless wood clones surrounding it. It had no choice but to flee. Mike shook his head. A ten-star heaven-tier wood clone flew out and knocked him down with a punch. The Mutated Beast Ox spat out blood. He looked at Mike with eyes full of fear. ¡°Please spare my life. I beg you¡­¡± Mike sighed and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t spare you. I¡¯ve already given you a chance. You didn¡¯t grasp it.¡± Mike did not waste any more words and directly smashed the head of the Mutated Beast Ox into pieces. Chapter 464 Mike looked at everyone and coldly said, ¡°The beast is from the Bart clan.¡± The Beast¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She didn¡¯t believe it and flew into the distance. Then, she was stabbed to death by the wooden clone. At this moment, most of the remaining traitors could not sit still anymore. They began to flee, afraid that they would be the next dead person. In an instant, dozens of figures rose up from Mike and fled in all directions. There were even officers from several key departments among them. Mike¡¯s face darkened. He directly controlled all of his wood clones to attack together, killing all of the traitors on the spot. After Mike had done all this, he glanced at the people with complicated expressions and said, ¡°Frost Giant, I will depend on you now.¡± The Frost Giant did not answer Mike, but started to activate his divine power. Countless stones rose up from Mike and made an oval-shaped lid, covering the top of everyone¡¯s heads. The Frost Giant had now completely turned into an ellipsoid. Countless feet grew out of his body. He walked quickly. Soon, he stopped and his body began to sink, soon, he completely sank into the ground. Once he entered the ground, the Frost Giant began to speed up. He led millions of people from the Dragon Castle through the underground. After traveling for hundreds of miles, they came to an underground mine in a mine. The Frost Giant spat everyone out. As soon as Little Jerry came out, he pushed the wheelchair around and said to Mike, ¡°Don¡¯t look at this place as empty. It took a lot of effort to build this place back then.¡± Mike nodded and said to little jerry, ¡°Is that thing ready?¡± Before Little Jerry could say anything, a beam of light flew in. The beam of light disappeared, revealing the figures of the three women and the people from the Otherworld. Mike nodded and said to the Lord of Storms and the others, ¡°Just right.¡± The Lord of storms and the others nodded and then stood together with Mike. Little Jerry looked at Mike and said, ¡°Everything is ready. As long as you guys are here, you can leave this place at any time.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°Now that there are a few more divine-tier experts, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to be this barrier.¡± Mike nodded and walked to the center of the barrier. He poured his divine power into the barrier, and very quickly, three balls of light rose up to the air. Mike looked at these three balls of light, and his heart was aching. These three balls of light were the divine-tier magic nuclei that he had obtained from the Bart clan back then. According to Mike¡¯s plans, these magic nuclei should have been used in more important places, but now, they were only used as the source of energy for the transportation of millions of people. Moreover, it was not just these three divine-grade magic nuclei. There were also thousands of heaven-grade magic beast magic beast magic nuclei that were burning wildly. Mike roared furiously. The burning speed of these magic nuclei increased rapidly. Very soon, a blue pillar of light pierced through the soil layer and shot into the sky. Mike smiled gently and said, ¡°Goodbye. Then, everyone followed the pillar of light and leave Otherworld.¡± Boom!! Everyone and the Frost Giant landed on the surface of a sea. The sea was turbulent and the storm was howling. Mike narrowed his eyes and looked at this place. Without any hesitation, he immediately began the second teleportation. The underground teleportation array was still providing energy for the next teleportation. Soon, the group of people arrived on the surface of another sea. Before they could react, the light flashed for the third time. After the light dissipated, Mike and the others arrived at the land that the humans had just stepped into, the Northern Region. This was the drawback of the high-level teleportation. Due to the lack of the divine power belt, all teleportation had to go through two or more transmissions. Mike looked at the Northern Region and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Brother, we might have to take root here next. Are you confident in managing this castle well?¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. As long as what you said is true, I have absolute confidence in managing this place well.¡± Mike nodded. He turned his head to look at the Frost Beast, indicating for him to let the others out. As soon as the Snow Fox was released, it happily played on the snowy ground. He said, ¡°This place is good. It¡¯s similar to the Dark Continent.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will soon attack Otherworld. We are only here to recuperate temporarily.¡± The Snow Fox did not say anything and went to play with the snow. Mike rose up to Mike. He looked at the black mass of people and said at the highest volume, ¡°Everyone, please be quiet!¡± In an instant, everyone became quiet. Mike said, ¡°The Ruler of the Imperial Palace broke his promise and tore up the contract with me, so now we have no choice but to wander in this snow-white wasteland. But don¡¯t worry, we will be able to attack back in a short time.¡± Mike¡¯s words did not affect the hearts of these people much. They looked at Mike as if he was an outsider. Mike nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°Now, we need to go a thousand miles north and build a city there.¡± This time, everyone was interested because compared to saving the Otherworld, they were more concerned about how to survive in this place. Mike looked at everyone and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go!¡± Under Mike¡¯s lead, the people of Dragon Castle spent several days before they finally arrived at a snowy plain a thousand miles away that he had already found. Mike looked at the white plain and took a deep breath. His mood immediately improved. Little Jerry pushed his wheelchair over. He pointed at the Snow Fox and the other natives of Snowstorm City and said with a smile, ¡°The Snow Fox and the others are very happy. It seems that they didn¡¯t choose the wrong place.¡± Mike nodded and said with a smile, ¡°This is almost the northernmost part of the Northern Region. Further north is the Southern Region.¡± ¡°The Southern Region?¡± Little Jerry was puzzled. ¡°Is the northern part of the Northern Region the Southern Region?¡± Mike laughed. ¡°According to common knowledge, the High-level Summoning Realm is a flat surface. Only a small number of people know that a High-level Summoning Realm is actually a sphere. As long as one is powerful, one can go from the south to the north or from the west to the east.¡± Mike looked at the snowy plains and said, ¡°But most people in this world would rather believe the truth that they imagined in their hearts. They don¡¯t want to get close to the truth. There was a missionary in the western region who was besieged by thousands of summoners because of this. In the end, he was burned to death.¡± Little Jerry laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how this world works? Some people are always blinded by the affairs in front of them, and are unwilling to delve into the truth of the matter. In the end, they can only imagine a false fact to comfort themselves, just like that Ruler.¡± Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and laughed. Chapter 465 The two of them laughed for a long time before Little Jerry asked, ¡°How do you plan to build this place?¡± Mike said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you. You can just prepare a huge space in the center of the castle for me. You can modify the rest.¡± Little Jerry asked, ¡°Are you really going to do that? Our two allies are still in the Otherworld.¡± Hearing the word ¡®allies¡¯, Mike smiled at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°Who do you think they would help, us or the Ruler?¡± Mike¡¯s eyes turned cold. He said, ¡°These people have been the Ruler¡¯s slaves for too long. They have no strength left in their knees. We can¡¯t count on them. It¡¯s the same for the gnomes and the Dark Church.¡± Little Jerry looked at Mike and said, ¡°Even so, ever since we established contact with the Dark Church, they have been helping us. As for spies, they have never done anything like that.¡± Mike stared at Little Jerry and finally smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t you have the same answer in your heart as me? We are not fools. Do you think we can trust everything the Dark Church says?¡± Mike stood up straight and used his feet to make a small pit in the ground. He said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the barrier that maintains the high-tier balance. I¡¯ve seen it with the dragon head. This high-tier barrier is indeed in danger, but who can believe that a dragon head that can maintain the high-tier balance can only nurture three divine-tier experts?¡± ¡°Moreover, as a transcendent power that has dominated the Otherworld for tens of thousands of years, how can the imperial palace not know about this? I¡¯ve sensed the Ruler¡¯s strength up close, and it was an aura that definitely didn¡¯t belong to a divine-tier expert. When I met his gaze, my heart actually wavered. He actually gave me a feeling that he was undefeatable. It must be known that when I was only a high-tier five-star, I already dared to face a heaven-tier nine-star elder. Although I was pressed to the ground and beaten, I had never felt that he was undefeatable.¡± Little Jerry sighed and asked, ¡°Then how long do we have to stay in the north?¡± Mike said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay until the Ruler comes to us again.¡± Little Jerry asked, ¡°As long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Believe me, he¡¯ll be very busy in the next few years. He¡¯ll be faced with enemies on both sides, and he¡¯ll be stuck between a rock and a hard place. It¡¯s just a pity that he has to summon high-level civilians. There¡¯s no other way, and I can¡¯t save more people either.¡± Mike said, ¡°Contact William. Tell them to go to the Dark Continent. I¡¯ll go and pick them up.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said to Mike, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and do these things now. Also, don¡¯t push all the things on me. I need to rest too.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the city defense. When the city defense is ready, I¡¯ll set up a duty organization system. By then, the pressure on you will be much less.¡± Little Jerry nodded and smiled. ¡°It better be like this. I¡¯m almost exhausted.¡± Mike looked at Little Jerry and said, ¡°You should also rest and take a few wives.¡± When Little Jerry heard the word ¡®wife¡¯, he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. My parents are long gone. Who will urge me to take a wife?¡± Mike looked at Little Jerry and walked over. He put his hand on Little Jerry¡¯s back and whispered to him, ¡°Alright then. When you meet someone suitable, let me know. I¡¯ll help you propose a marriage.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll look for someone.¡± Little Jerry pushed the wheelchair and slowly walked into the distance. Mike was the only one left. Mike moved his gaze away from Little Jerry¡¯s back. He slowly swept his gaze across the snowfield and saw many people who were busying themselves. In the distance, a group of children was chasing and playing, Mike¡¯s gaze instantly became gentle. ¡°She¡¯s is about to give birth, right? For someone like me, it¡¯s time to prepare some things.¡± Mike¡¯s younger sister, the Hercules Dragon, was already married a few years ago. She had been busy recovering and had only recently thought of having a child. When Mike thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. Mike looked at the pure land and swore to himself that he would protect the Northern Region even if he could not summon high-level beings one day. Eve said to Mike, ¡°Do you really want to channel the godly power of the other four regions to the Northern Region?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Even if I don¡¯t do it, the divine power of the other four regions will be exhausted in a few thousand years. ¡°I¡¯ll first finish drawing the boundary of the Northern Region. At the very least, I¡¯ll be able to leave a backup plan in case I fall into a disadvantageous position in the future.¡± Actually, Mike¡¯s thoughts were not limited to these. He wanted to see the leader¡¯s reaction. With the increase of the divine powers in the Northern Region, there would definitely be a few more divine-tier experts. For the time being, the other factions would not be able to touch Mike, even if it was the current Mike, they would not fear the other factions either. The only thing that Mike was afraid of was the imperial palace. Three days later, Mike held a grand city-building ceremony. He said to everyone, ¡°We will return to the other regions in the future, but the other regions will only be our branches. The Northern Region will be our headquarters. We will establish order here, forge money, promote education, and build a new country.¡± Mike left under everyone¡¯s admiring gazes. He flew to the center of the castle and began to build a high platform. The high platform was 10,000 feet tall, and the area under it was 10,000 acres. Mike placed the dragon head on the top of the high platform. He gently bit the tip of his tongue, he forced out a wisp of blood, and began to outline the spirit gathering barrier. Soon, a scene that made everyone bow in worship appeared. Countless divine powers and divine powers surged from all directions and gathered on the high platform. The divine powers of the entire city became denser. Mike looked at this scene and nodded with satisfaction. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Everyone began their work. The busiest was the planting department. They had just put the seeds into the soil when the abundant divine powers began to accelerate the growth of these plants, especially the food. They could harvest once every three days. Suddenly, an avalanche occurred on the distant snow mountain. Countless snowflakes melted and turned into snow water. They gathered together and rushed towards the embryonic form that had yet to be built. Mike¡¯s brows twitched, and he immediately split this snow-water river into five streams. Two streams sank into the ground and turned into an underground river. The two streams circled around the city and acted as a moat. The last stream passed through the city and acted as a river within the castle. Everyone cheered when they saw this divine-tier expert, and they became even more enthusiastic. Mike nodded. He flew out of this city and began to run around the Northern Region, continuously planting Black Dragon clones. Chapter 466 One year passed. Mike had finally finished planting the Black Dragon¡¯s clones. Under his control, these clones formed a line underground, forming a barrier. Divine power flowed within, the originally shaky Northern Region also gradually stabilized. Mike stood in midair, looking at his masterpiece with satisfaction. Suddenly, some figures appeared before his eyes. He could not help but frown. They were a group of miners. They were dressed in the clothes of an unknown faction, they were unscrupulously mining the Northern Region¡¯s mineral resources. Mike recalled the group of people he had met when he had just become a divine-tier expert. He could not help but shake his head. He understood that he had to chase this group of people out of the Northern Region so that the new city would be able to settle down. When Mike thought of this, he directly landed on the ground. He landed on the ground and looked at the astonished people around him. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your manager? call him out.¡± A manager-like person walked out. He looked at Mike and asked tentatively, ¡°He¡¯s the manager of the northern mining team sent by the Shadow City. Zhao Heng, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re opening my mine in my home, and you¡¯re asking me what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhao Heng frowned. He understood that Mike was here to look for trouble, but he didn¡¯t dare to act since he couldn¡¯t figure out Mike¡¯s true strength. Zhao Heng said, ¡°Have you heard of Shadow City?¡± Mike asked, ¡°Shadow City or imperial palace?¡± Zhao Heng said, ¡°You must be joking, ten¡­¡± ¡°Then get lost!¡± Zhao Heng¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he said coldly, ¡°Are you from the imperial palace?¡± Mike nodded, his expression full of arrogance. Zhao Heng¡¯s expression was complicated, and he said to Mike, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave now.¡± Mike shook his head and said to Zhao Heng, ¡°No, what I mean is that you have to leave the Northern Region.¡± When Zhao Heng heard this, he frowned. He looked at Mike and said word by word, ¡°This is an important matter. Please invite the Northern Region¡¯s general manager over.¡± Mike nodded and said to him, ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Zhao Heng nodded. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Wait a moment, the supervisor will be here soon.¡± Mike nodded and did not speak anymore. He closed his eyes and released his spiritual power. Mike¡¯s spiritual power rippled in the Northern Region. In an instant, everything that happened in the Northern Region was seen by Mike. Mike found that there were at least tens of millions of people in the Northern Region mining for minerals and searching for precious plants. If all these people were driven away, the divine power would definitely arouse the anger of the other forces in the Otherworld. Mike began to think, was it worth it to do this? Mike shook his head. He pondered for a moment and still felt that it was not worth it. Although the imperial palace would not find trouble with him for now, this did not mean that the other factions would not be able to find trouble with him. As long as there were more people coming from the opposite side, he would not be able to deal with them. Mike sighed, turned around, and flew away. He had already made a plan in his heart. He asked the Snow Fox to make a simple barrier to cover the new city. ¡°It has been more than a year since I left. What has the new city been built to look like?¡± Mike was filled with anticipation. He had an inexplicable feeling towards this city that had risen up from the ice plains. Mike flew at full speed towards the northernmost part of the Northern Region. One day later, Mike returned to New City. The city that appeared before Mike was no longer the same as before. It now had many new elements, giving him a refreshing feeling. Mike landed on the ground and walked into the castle. He quietly hid his figure and quietly observed the changes in the city. Mike walked into the castle. He took a deep breath, and soon, a strange look appeared in his eyes. How thick was the divine power? Mike only took in a deep breath, and he could feel the divine power in his body becoming slightly thicker. This was a sliver of a divine-tier expert¡¯s divine power. If it were to be placed on the body of an entry-level expert. It would probably be able to rise several levels consecutively. Suddenly, Mike stopped. He looked at the foot of a wall. There were a few ice-blue wild fruits growing there. Mike recognized these wild fruits. They had a miraculous effect on strengthening the body. If these few wild fruits were placed in other domains. They would probably be auctioned off for hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Mike looked at other places. He found that this place was actually full of these fruits. Moreover, it was not just this kind of fruit. There were also other fruits mixed in the middle, but they were all exceptionally rare treasures, they were all exceptionally rare treasures. Suddenly, a pure white deer slowly walked over. When the group of youths saw this, they scrambled to climb onto the white deer¡¯s back. The white deer was not angry. Instead, it slowly bent down and let the group of youths climb onto its back. In the end, it led the youths away. This white deer¡¯s strength was at least two-stars heaven-tier. If it wanted to attack these youths, these youths would not even have the time to react. When Mike saw this scene, he was a little surprised. He had never seen such a situation. He also did not understand why such a situation would occur. However, it seemed like everything was developing in a good direction, Mike was also happy to see this scene, so he did not plan to interfere with them. Mike continued to walk into the castle, the smile on his face getting wider. He found that along the way, the people he saw, including the group of children on the back of the white deer. This was not a simple matter. The high-rank army was the backbone of the Castle Lord. They directly determined the size of the Castle Lord. The Dragon Castle originally only had more than one million high-rank soldiers, but after just over a year, Mike was surprised to find that this number had doubled! This was not a simple number accumulation. Mike was extremely shocked. Of course, he understood what this meant. This was only the first year, what if it was these hundred years? When the time came, the number of high-level soldiers would definitely not be the only ones that would explode! Mike¡¯s heart was pounding. He understood that he might really have the qualifications to negotiate with the Ruler. However, Mike was not in a hurry. He understood that now was definitely not the time. The Ruler¡¯s headstrong personality had caused him to have to suffer a series of failures, and only then could he calm down. Therefore, Mike was not in a hurry, he felt that he might as well use this period of time to recuperate and constantly strengthen himself. That was the way to go. Thinking of this, Mike walked towards the center of the castle. The wonders along the way were too much for Mike to take in. Mike was in a good mood, but at the same time, he felt a little proud. Mike found Little Jerry and briefly described the current divine power of the Northern Region to him. Little Jerry asked with a serious face, ¡°What do you mean now?¡± Chapter 467 Faced with little Jerry¡¯s inquiry, Mike knew that no matter what he said now. It was not possible for Little Jerry because, in this Otherworld¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, only Little Jerry could mobilize a large number of manpower. Mike continued, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. If we really encounter them, we should try our best to get rid of them and not let them know anything about our situation. According to the current situation, we should delay for at least a hundred years. A hundred years is probably enough for a victory to be decided in the Otherworld.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said to Mike, ¡°Alright, I understand. I will make sure that my subordinates have as little contact with outsiders as possible to prevent anything else from happening.¡± Mike nodded and said to Little Jerry, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Our current recovery resources are sufficient. We should consider building an academy.¡± Little Jerry smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The two of you have already begun to prepare for this matter. The academy should be able to be set up in a few days.¡± Little Jerry asked, ¡°Mike, what should our city be called?¡± Mike Thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°The Dragon Castle. Shouldn¡¯t it be called the Dragon Castle?¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my men to prepare. We need to have a naming ceremony.¡± Mike nodded. He also felt that they should have a naming ceremony. The naming of this magnificent city should have a bit of a ceremonial feel to it. ¡°Akari has already eliminated the threat within a ten-thousand-mile radius. There aren¡¯t any large-scale magical beasts nearby, only some small magical beasts. The Snow Fox is also discussing some deals with them. For example, they can use the divine power here, but if someone wants to sign a contract with them, they have to think carefully. They can¡¯t just reject it.¡± Mike was surprised. He understood what the last sentence meant. In the beginning, when a summoner signed a contract, the most troublesome thing was how to make the magical beasts submit to the summoner willingly. The way Little Jerry was doing it now was to directly omit the conflict and make the magical beasts and summoners equal. In this way, it would save a lot of trouble in the future. Mike nodded and said to Little Jerry, ¡°You¡¯re doing these things better than me.¡± Mike said to Little Jerry, ¡°Oh right, prepare some signs or other identity symbols.¡± Little Jerry was a little surprised. He did not understand what Mike was doing. Mike said, ¡°From now on, we have to establish the concept of the natives for them. When the seal of the Dragon Castle is lifted in a hundred years, outsiders will rush in. This group of natives will be better able to defend their interests.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± Mike nodded. He looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Is there any news from the Otherworld?¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me, I would have forgotten. The Castle Lord is here. He¡¯s waiting for you at the residence.¡± Mike frowned slightly. He nodded and said to Little Jerry, ¡°What does he know?¡± Little Jerry frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he knows everything that he shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Prepare a banquet. I want to treat him to a feast.¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°You¡¯re still not going to make a move against him.¡± Mike said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a move. Moreover, if we want to communicate with the imperial palace in the future, they are the best bridge.¡± Little Jerry nodded and went down to prepare. Mike looked at the vast white world outside the window and frowned. He muttered, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not looking for trouble. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Mike let out a long sigh and turned to leave. The banquet was soon ready. Mike and the Castle Lord, Little Jerry, and the other two, entered the banquet. The Castle Lord looked at Mike and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to relax. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a year, and you¡¯ve already made such a big commotion.¡± Mike chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to the commotion in the Otherworld. What¡¯s going on in the Otherworld now? Where are we fighting?¡± The Castle Lord heard this and shook his head. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not optimistic. I don¡¯t know why, but the situation in the west is the same as in the Otherworld. The undead army is pressing on the border, but our strength is concentrated in the east, causing the western defense line to be extremely weak. It¡¯s almost on the verge of collapse. Right now, the undead army is advancing at a very fast speed. We¡¯re already less than 200,000 miles away from Central Plains City.¡± Hearing that, Mike¡¯s expression became solemn. He asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the leader have any actions?¡± The Castle Lord said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes. All the cavalry and dukes have moved out. They have begun to build a defensive line. Some places can even counterattack.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Seeing Mike¡¯s reaction, the Castle Lord frowned. He even thought of Mike¡¯s shock after hearing the news, but he did not expect Mike to act so indifferently. The Castle Lord asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°What am I worried about? Even if I¡¯m worried, I can¡¯t show it to you.¡± The Castle Lord looked at Mike speechlessly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t trust us?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°The situation is special now. If it were you, you would do the same, right?¡± The Castle Lord frowned slightly. A moment later, he sighed and said, ¡°I still have to advise you not to think about going against the imperial palace. The difference in strength between the two of you is too great. If you go against the imperial palace, it would be tantamount to hitting an egg against a stone. You should think about it carefully. Don¡¯t pay for your impulsiveness.¡± Mike sneered. He looked at the Castle Lord and asked, ¡°So you came here to be the lobbyist of the imperial palace?¡± The Castle Lord frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± The Castle Lord pulled open the curtains and pointed at the tall platform outside the window. He said to Mike, ¡°Do you really think the world is blind? How long can you hide your actions for?¡± Mike¡¯s expression did not change. He pointed at a white cloth on the table and asked, ¡°What color do you think this white cloth is?¡± The Castle Lord said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so yourself? This is white. What does such a question mean?¡± Mike looked at the Castle Lord and said, ¡°Very good. It seems that you still have the ability to distinguish between black and white. Then let me ask you, do you still remember your self-introduction when you first met me?¡± The Castle Lord frowned. He looked at Mike, not understanding what he was trying to say. Mike looked at the Castle Lord and said, ¡°You told me that you are the Dragon Guardians, responsible for protecting and maintaining this high-level dragon head. Now it seems that you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, then what do you have to doubt?¡± Mike looked at Castle Lord and said, ¡°You also said that you relied on the power in the dragon head to become a divine-level powerhouse, and that it was the same for Eve. The remaining power of the Holy Dragon in the dragon head had all entered her body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is this statement true? Mike looked at the Castle Lord and asked, ¡°I have at least grasped the drawing method to maintain a high-level enchantment. I know exactly how much power of the Holy Dragon is required to maintain a high-level enchantment. You said that the remaining power of the Holy Dragon had all been absorbed by me? Is that possible? Furthermore, why is there such a coincidence? Why did Eve and I meet at the entrance of the Dark Church? You have treated the Dragon Castle well, and the Dragon Castle has treated you well. Only then can the balance be maintained. Now, you want to remove the biggest weight on the balance, making it unstable. Do you know what the consequences will be?¡± The Castle Lord said nothing. Chapter 468 It was not that Mike did not want to say anything, but the following discussion was no longer meaningful. Everyone did not believe that Mike could actually do it. At this moment, Mike continued, ¡°The Dragon Castle will fall all the way to hell. The Dark Church will be pushed to a height that it will not be able to handle. Finally, as the Dragon Castle fail, and it will fall heavily. At that time, the Dark Church will fall even more miserably than the Dragon Castle. Old man, wake up. You should think about it clearly. Between the imperial palace and the Dragon Castle, who is your true ally? Is it really the imperial palace? Think about it carefully. While we still have the leverage to negotiate with the imperial palace, we are still allies in name.¡± The Castle Lord sat back on his chair heavily. He looked at Mike and did not say anything for a long time. Mike looked at the Castle Lord and shook his head. ¡°The scenery is very beautiful, Castle Lord. You can stay here for a few more days and enjoy it.¡± After Mike said that, he left the room. The Castle Lord smiled bitterly. ¡°I came here to teach you a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect to be taught a lesson by you instead.¡± Mike had already made his words very clear. The Castle Lord did not doubt Mike¡¯s words at all. This was because Mike was not the only one who had such thoughts. The four elders of the Dark Church all had the same thoughts. However, they were in the imperial capital and they had no room to negotiate. They did not dare to make a move. It was not until the Ruler gave this order that they sent the Castle Lord here to find an opportunity. Many things flashed through the Castle Lord¡¯s mind in an instant, but nothing could calm him down. Little Jerry asked Mike, ¡°How was the discussion?¡± Mike¡¯s face was serious as he said, ¡°Actually, the outcome of the matter is not difficult to guess.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said to Mike, ¡°The Castle Lord has been here for more than a month. The reason why he can stay here and wait for you means that this matter still has a chance to ease up. The problem is how we can seize this opportunity and not let it slip away.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°The choice has never been in our hands. I have already made it very clear to the Castle Lord, and I¡¯m afraid that they are also very clear in their hearts. The question now is not whether we should continue to maintain the alliance relationship, but what we can do after maintaining the alliance relationship. We must let them see the hope of the future, and only then will they feel at ease in forming an alliance with us.¡± Little Jerry looked at Mike and said, ¡°No matter what we do, the Dark Church won¡¯t be able to escape the eyes of the imperial palace. So, if we really form an alliance, it won¡¯t be because of what they can do, but because of what we can do.¡± Mike nodded. He sighed and said, ¡°Yes, although our fists are small, they are used to protect our own people.¡± Little Jerry pondered for a moment and said to Mike, ¡°Let¡¯s not underestimate the wisdom of others. Things will turn around. What we need to do now is to accumulate as much power as possible.¡± Soon, the eternal sky of Dragon Castle ushered in the first night that it had not seen in a long time. The Castle Lord thought for a long time. He talked for a long time with Mike, Little Jerry, and the other two. They had a full exchange of views and finally reached a consensus. After the consensus was reached, the Castle Lord returned to the Otherworld with satisfaction. Meanwhile, the actions of the Dragon Castle became even more covert. More and more high-level magical beasts came to the Dragon Castle. They surrounded the Dragon Castle and cast a layer of covert and powerful defense for the Dragon Castle. Mike held the first high-level meeting of the Dragon Castle. The meeting decided the first team of leaders of the Dragon Castle. Among them, Mike naturally became the Castle Lord. Snow Fox, Frost Giant, Akari, and Little Jerry became the deputy Castle Lord. The Lord of Storm was the commander of the city¡¯s defense, and Nota was the head of the forging department. Akari was also the dean of the Summoning Academy of the Dragon Castle. The Lord of Storm was also the deputy dean of the Summoning Academy. Little Jerry was also the head of the finance department, and William was the head of the Intelligence Department. Snow Fox and the Frost Giant were also the high priests. With the order given, the more than 1,200 heaven-tier powerhouses that originally belonged to the Dragon Castle were immediately reorganized. Soon, everyone had new jobs, and everything began to operate according to schedule. Half a month later, the three of them appeared in front of the Dragon Castle. mike looked at the three people in front of him and raised his eyebrows. He asked, ¡°The three of you came here specifically to seek refuge with us?¡± Acilio looked at Mike and widened his eyes. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why would I bring my two disciples through the Divine Powerless Zone, through the Beast Circle, and come to your door?¡± Hearing that, Mike immediately beamed with joy. He said, ¡°Welcome, welcome. We still have many positions. Please feel free to choose.¡± Acilio pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about these things. I just don¡¯t want to live under someone else¡¯s roof. Although it can be considered living under someone else¡¯s roof here, it¡¯s still much more comfortable than living under the eyes of the Ruler.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. As long as you¡¯re willing, you¡¯re one of us.¡± Acilio nodded and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still as talkative as ever. It¡¯s up to you. Just arrange some work for us.¡± Mike nodded. This Acilio was the divine-tier expert that Mike had met back when he was wandering in the Western Regions. However, later on, when the Western Regions fell, the old man had actually escaped to the Dark Church. This could be considered a trick of fate. The arrival of these three people indicated one thing. Firstly, the Castle Lord and the others had already made their positions clear to Mike. Secondly, they had asked Mike for an answer. Mike and Little Jerry discussed for a long time before finally deciding to place the three of them into Little Jerry¡¯s financial department. They would be in charge of collecting and hunting, and all their actions would be at their own discretion. In this way, everything was settled, the Dragon Castle began to operate. Everything began to develop in a good direction. Mike squeezed out a drop of his blood. He used this drop of blood to make 20 million tokens, and gave a part of it to the natives in the castle. After doing all this, Mike nodded. With an order, all the defensive barriers of the Dragon Castle were opened, and the city that stood on the snowy plains was finally able to stand firm. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. The situation of the Otherworld had changed drastically. The Dark Magi attacked from both east and west. The otherworld was in constant retreat. Every day, countless new undead were born. Every day, there were people who died. As the situation worsened, the difference in strength between the two sides gradually decreased. Chapter 469 The four elders of the Drak Church gathered together and discussed the undead calamity. Their expressions were grave. The Guardian said, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. Have you noticed? The Ruler is forcing us. He is forcing us to tell Mike everything. The best proof is that he wants us to go to the front line.¡± Jake sighed and said, ¡°We have to hold back. The teleportation array that Mike left behind has already been repaired.¡± The other three nodded solemnly at the same time. A day later, an important piece of news shook the entire Otherworld. He was one of the four elders of the Dark Church. He fought two divine-tier undead alone in the 30 feet plains. He was defeated and died. The tens of thousands of students of the Dark Church who went with him were all killed. The Dark Church fell into a sorrowful atmosphere. People held a grand funeral for him to commemorate and mourn this respected headmaster. Seven days later, an old man led thousands of disciples as they walked on the snowy plains of the Northern Region. He looked at the map in his hand and muttered, ¡°Huh? This should be the place that Fourth Brother was talking about. Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± The old man confirmed it again and again. After confirming that it was this place, he turned around and said to the students behind him. ¡°Wait a moment. Someone will come to pick us up.¡± Suddenly, a majestic city appeared in front of everyone. With a creak, the door slowly opened and Mike appeared in front of the old man. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± He looked at Mike and asked unhappily, ¡°You want me to talk to you here?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°I was careless. Please come to the castle and talk to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± He followed Mike into the Dragon Castle. As soon as he entered the castle, he looked at the scene in the castle and was shocked, but he quickly calmed down and said to Mike, ¡°So this is the result of drawing an entire high-level divine power.¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°No, not yet. Although I used the dragon head to make this high platform, after a year, the density of divine power and divine power in the Dragon Castle is only 30% higher than that of the Dark Church. It is far from the imperial palace.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re still not satisfied! In the entire High-level Summoning Realm, other than the imperial palace, this has the highest density of divine power!¡± Jake looked at the academy disciples who were staring at the Dragon Castle in a daze not far away. He said, ¡°A few of us old fellows have discussed it. Every year, we send a batch of disciples here. They¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t agree. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course. This is why we built Dragon Castle on this scale. As the most reliable ally of Dragon Castle, the Dark Church naturally has the right to stay in Dragon Castle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Where¡¯s that Jade Girl.? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡± Mike smiled. ¡°She¡¯s teaching at Dragon Castle Academy. If you want to see her, I¡¯ll call her over now.¡± ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯ve settled these kids down.¡± Little Jerry pushed his wheelchair up and said to him, ¡°Leave them to me.¡± Jake looked at Little Jerry and nodded. ¡°Is there any position in this city? If my old bones are idle, they¡¯ll fall apart.¡± Little Jerry smiled at him and said, ¡°There are many positions in Dragon Castle. You can choose whatever you like.¡± Jake looked at Little Jerry and smiled, ¡°Haha, you are a little better than Mike.¡± Mike looked depressed. How did this implicate him again? He picked a job in Dragon Castle to organize the household register. Although this job did not sound very exciting, it had actual power, and this power could radiate to everyone in the castle. He sighed. He thought that it was best to delay these jobs until the academy sent some capable people here. Yes, it was not that he wanted to choose this job, but it was the Guardian who had instructed him to choose this job. As the representative of the Dark Church, if he did not have the power, the others would not be able to move forward. Jake looked at Little Jerry, shook his head, and said, ¡°Is there anything else for me? If not, I¡¯ll go and see the little guys I brought.¡± Little Jerry glanced at Mike, and seeing Mike nod, he smiled at him and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Jake nodded and left. Little Jerry asked, ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°They know I don¡¯t trust them, so they sent someone I have to trust.¡± Little Jerry carefully read Mike¡¯s words. After half a day, he nodded and turned to leave. After Little Jerry left, Mike looked to the south. He was thinking about what the Ruler was doing at the moment. The Ruler buried his head on the table. There was a mountain of files in front of him. 90 percent of them were about the war between the Otherworld and the Dark Magi. These days, the leader had to read thousands of battle reports every day, however, most of the battle reports that he received were about his defeat. The Ruler casually picked up a battle report and browsed through it. He found that this was a battle report about his defeat. He snorted coldly but did not get angry. Instead, he took out the next battle report and began to browse through it. The Ruler read through dozens of battle reports, but he was surprised to find that these dozens of battle reports were all about his defeat. The Ruler could no longer hold it in. He slammed his palm on the table and asked, ¡°Could it be that the people I raised in my Otherworld are just a bunch of useless people? Three divine-tier experts ganged up on one of them, and he killed two of them. How did the remaining one have the face to come back alive?!¡± The head guard also stood beside the leader with a solemn expression. Although he had not personally gone to the front line, he had come into contact with some experts who had returned from the front line during this period of time. When they mentioned the front line, their eyes were filled with fear, the head guard and those few people could be considered old acquaintances, but he had never seen them reveal such an expression. ¡°How could Mike resist for so long?¡± A thought suddenly appeared in the head guard¡¯s heart. He glanced at the Ruler and thought for a moment. After hesitating for a long time, he still did not dare to open his mouth. The Ruler raised his head and looked at the head guard. He asked, ¡°Chi Yun, it seems that you have something to say to me?¡± The head of the guards, Chi Yun, looked at the Ruler. He did not dare to hesitate and immediately smiled bitterly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m wondering why Mike is able to¡­¡± The Ruler was stunned for a moment. Then, he glanced at Chi Yun. His face became extremely gloomy. However, the gloominess on his face disappeared in an instant. It was as if he had never seen that scene before. The Ruler sighed and said to Chi Yun, ¡°Mike is very strong. You should have experienced it. He has a calm mind and knows what to tolerate and what not to tolerate. Most importantly, he is still very young. Very young.¡± Chi Yun nodded his head in agreement. He also felt that Mike was too¡­ monstrous. Chapter 470 The Ruler¡¯s tone changed, and his eyes were filled with fury, ¡°However, Mike¡¯s shortcomings are also very obvious. He is arrogant and full of schemes. He wants to form an alliance with me, but he hid something from me. How can I be reasonable with him?¡± The Ruler had always had a secret in his heart. He did not tell anyone why he could not chase out of the Otherworld and go to the Northern Region to find trouble with Mike. When the Ruler thought of this, his heart suddenly became agitated. He said to Chi Yun, ¡°Pass down my orders. Send another 20 dukes and 100 County Governors to the front line. Tell them to defend the line with all their might. At the very least, they can not lose the city and land again!¡± The Ruler sat on the chair. He turned his head and looked at the Guardian who had appeared behind him at some point in time. He asked, ¡°Tell me, what can I do to make Mike come back?¡± The Guardian smiled and shook his head. He said to the Ruler, ¡°Mike is very cunning. If you don¡¯t make him feel safe, he probably won¡¯t come back.¡± When the Ruler heard this, his face turned extremely ugly. ¡°Mike, you really aren¡¯t a good person. I underestimated you back then!¡± Mike stood in front of the window and looked at the white snow outside. He said to Eve, ¡°It has been more than a year, but there is still no movement from the imperial palace. It seems that our guess back then was correct.¡± Eve flew out and said, ¡°Yes, it is also thanks to that discovery that we have this incredible idea.¡± Mike looked at Eve and said, ¡°Even though this discovery is true, it doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re not in danger. Right now, be it in outer space or within the High-level Summoning Realm, we have powerful enemies. We can barely deal with these threats, so we can¡¯t slack off. We have to continue working hard.¡± Eve nodded and said to Mike, ¡°The divine power in the north is increasing. When the divine power increases a little more, you can consider releasing the Black Dragon¡¯s true form.¡± Mike thought of the sleeping Black Dragon¡¯s true form and sighed softly. The Black Dragon had absorbed the Tree Monster King¡¯s origin energy and was in a deep sleep. Occasionally, it would wake up, but it was just a small breakthrough in its realm that needed to be consolidated immediately. It would be a long time before the true Black Dragon woke up. When the Black Dragon woke up again, would it be able to become the most powerful plant-type magical beast that could summon high-level beings. Mike said to Eve, ¡°Sometimes, I really envy you. You don¡¯t need to recover much, but the divine power in your body can automatically circulate and absorb the divine power of the heavens and earth for you. Unlike me, I have to recover step by step by myself.¡± Hearing that, Eve snorted softly and said, ¡°What you said makes me want to give you a smack. Do you know how fast your recovery speed is? There are not many people who can recover faster than you.¡± Hearing that, Mike chuckled and said to Eve, ¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me anytime.¡± Eve nodded. Mike came to Little Jerry¡¯s room. Before he went into seclusion, he still had some things to pass on to Little Jerry. Mike explained his thoughts to Little Jerry. Little Jerry heard this and just nodded. He said to Mike, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. With Eve¡¯s help, nothing will happen.¡± Mike nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the Otherworld?¡± Little Jerry said, ¡°According to the news, the Otherworld is still the same. The Dukes and County Governors are not in the mood to resist the Dark Magi. It seems that many people have been secretly bribed by the Dark Magi. The Dark Magi are as strong. In just a year, they have conquered a quarter of the Otherworld¡¯s territory.¡± When Mike heard this, he was also secretly shocked. He thought to himself, are the defenders of this Otherworld all made of mud? How did they lose so quickly? Mike nodded and said, ¡°Pay more attention to this matter. Tell those guys that there will be benefits for them in the future.¡± Little Jerry nodded. After Mike finished explaining everything, he walked to the high platform and entered the dragon head. It was the area with the densest divine power, and he began his closed-door cultivation journey. Mike continuously absorbed the high-level divine power from the dragon head. When the divine power entered Mike¡¯s body, most of it entered his spiritual power. A small part of it was directly converted into the origin of the Holy Dragon and fed back to the dragon head. The two complemented each other and formed a virtuous cycle. Day and night passed. Soon, a year had passed. Mike he quietly looked at the dragon head. Mike raised his eyebrows, and he said to himself, ¡°The Holy Dragon told me that if the dragon head gathered a certain amount of the Holy Dragon¡¯s origin, it would have great power. Now, it seems that what he said is true.¡± Mike tried to use his spiritual power to penetrate the dragon head. When Mike¡¯s spiritual power touched the Holy Dragon¡¯s origin, the Holy Dragon¡¯s origin immediately became active. The mist that covered the entire dragon head suddenly dispersed and opened a path. Mike looked up and saw a wall at the end of the path. There was a row of golden light on the wall. Mike stood up and walked to the wall. He looked at the row of small words and softly read out loud, ¡°You can betray the Godhead.¡± Huh? That was it? Mike was a little confused. He used his spiritual power to probe into the golden mist, but he could not see anything. After a long while, he could only sit back down in anger and continue to recover. The divine power of the North Region became denser. More and more high-level army-type magical beasts gathered. Even a divine-level magical beast, Snow Eye, was there. The moment it appeared, it was going to take down the Dragon Castle. Later, they saw that the castle was being defended by many divine-tier experts. The intelligence of high-level army-type magical beasts was not inferior to that of humans. After they learned of this battle, they gave up on the idea of attacking the Dragon Castle. They began to send their subordinates to negotiate with the people of the Dragon Castle. Little Jerry stood in the snow. Beside him were Akali and Dragon. In front of him was a huge Ice Crystal Phoenix. ¡°Speak. What is your purpose for coming?¡± The Ice Crystal Phoenix felt the power of Akari and the other two, and its heart was greatly shaken. At the same time, it did not dare to act rashly. It immediately landed on the snowy ground and said respectfully, ¡°Ice Emperor, my master is the thunder god of the Northern Region. He has learned that everyone is building a city here, and has especially come to pay a visit.¡± Little Jerry frowned and said coldly, ¡°My Dragon Castle has several divine-tier experts, and your master sent you here to pay him a visit?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The Ice Crystal Phoenix was a little hesitant. It had discovered earlier that little Jerry was the weakest among the three of them, yet he was standing in the middle of them. The old man stood behind Little Jerry, and he was undoubtedly a loyal servant. However, that divine-tier expert actually spoke to this person as if they were of the same generation. This could very well explain the problem. Chapter 471 The Undying Bird understood that little Jerry¡¯s identity was not as simple as that of a heaven-tier seven-star powerhouse. Thinking of this, the Undying Bird laughed out loud. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Little Jerry snorted coldly and said, ¡°The Vice City Lord of the Dragon Castle, Little Jerry.¡± A hint of surprise flashed through the Undying Bird¡¯s eyes as it pondered over how to continue the conversation with Little Jerry. Ten hours later, the Undying Bird left. Before it left, it was not able to get within fifty miles of the Dragon Castle. Akari looked at Little Jerry and asked, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems with doing this, right?¡± Little Jerry smiled and said, ¡°Well, not only is there no problem with doing this, I actually feel that I¡¯m giving him too much credit.¡± Akari knew that Little Jerry was talking about a heaven-tier expert, yet they had sent a divine-tier expert to see him. Little Jerry said, ¡°Have you considered the suggestion I mentioned earlier?¡± Hearing this, Akari was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Forget it. Ji Yue¡¯s talent is not enough. If her prestige is not enough, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for her to take on the responsibility.¡± Little Jerry smiled and said to Akari, ¡°Akari, you are underestimating Miss Ji Yue. I think that her ability is enough to be the Deputy City Lord.¡± Akari looked at Little Jerry. After a moment, she shook her head and said to Little Jerry, ¡°Forget it. I think it¡¯s better for you to let her master be the Deputy City Lord.¡± Little Jerry nodded and said, ¡°I have the same intention. Miss Ji Yue is also the Deputy City Lord that I urgently want to elect.¡± Akari sighed and said, ¡°This girl¡­ I rarely see her. She locks herself in her room all day long. Other than recovery, she goes on missions. Other than missions, she goes on recovery. It¡¯s like she¡¯s crazy.¡± Little Jerry knew that he could not stay on this topic any longer, or else his ears would be tortured. He asked, ¡°I think we should go back as soon as possible and discuss how we should treat these native people of the Northern Region. We should try to resolve this matter before Mike comes out of seclusion.¡± Akari nodded, waved her hand, and the three of them disappeared from the spot. Mike was still recovering. After a long time, he did not know how much time had passed. The density of divine power in the Northern Region was getting higher and higher. The speed at which Mike was absorbing divine power was getting faster and faster. The speed at which the Holy Dragon¡¯s origin was being converted was also getting faster and faster. Gradually, the entire wall was revealed. Mike was finally able to read the words recorded on the wall. What was recorded on the wall was a secret technique, an extremely powerful secret technique. Activating this secret technique did not require one to expend one¡¯s own divine power. Instead, it required one to use the Holy Dragon¡¯s origin to accumulate power for an attack. The exact power would depend on the amount of Holy Dragon¡¯s origin input. Mike¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the wall, and his heart bloomed with joy. He understood that he had obtained another incredible trump card. Mike quickly broke away from his joy. He sat down cross-legged again and began to recover. However, this time, he did not recover divine power, but spiritual power. Physical strength, divine power, and spiritual power were the three pillars that supported his strength. The three needed to maintain a balance in order to ensure the stability of his strength. If one side was too strong or too weak, it could cause the whole body to collapse. Mike¡¯s spiritual power was like this. It had always been maintained at the limit of what Mike¡¯s body could withstand. Later, Mike¡¯s spiritual power and divine power combined and transformed into divine power, causing the endurance of his spiritual power to rise again. Mike¡¯s spiritual power soared again. Mike carefully thought back to the past, the path of advancement, and could not help but sigh. It was still better to roam freely. The effect of both the Law of Perfection and the Great Wilderness Qi Refining Technique could not keep up with the speed of his advancement. In fact, Mike had neglected one point, that was, the Law of Perfection was applied to divine power, spiritual power, and the physical body at the same time. Mike¡¯s rapid advancement in spiritual power was actually thanks to the Law of Perfection, which helped him to repair the hidden damage to his spiritual power. Although the Great Wilderness Qi Refining Technique was applied to divine power and the body, it was, after all, only the beginner¡¯s knowledge of the dragon race. It could only be said to be rare in the pivot of the middle heaven and the three thousand small worlds, it could not be said that it could be compared to the other two peerless cultivation techniques. Mike¡¯s soul slowly sank into the spiritual sea. After many years, he had once again entered the legendary domain. As soon as Mike entered the realm, he saw the golden platform, the golden platform that had almost trapped him there forever. ¡°Let¡¯s walk again,¡± Mike said to himself as he walked to the front of the platform. Level 1! Level 2! Level 3! Mike vaguely remembered that when he had broken through to the high-level, this golden platform had appeared in his mind. At that time, he had tried his best, but he could only walk up two steps. But now, he had walked three steps in a row, but his body did not even shake. Mike looked at the higher steps and continued to walk up. 4 steps, 5 steps, 6 steps, ¡­ 21 steps¡­ 37 steps¡­ 48 steps, 49 steps. The powerful pressure made Mike lie on the steps, making his head bleed. At this moment, a powerful voice came from the top of the high platform, ¡°If you want power, you have to pay the price of being killed.¡± Following that, Mike felt his body become lighter, and he appeared outside the Zen sealing platform. Mike looked at the 10,000-level Zen sealing platform, and he was shocked. When he was a high-level soldier, he could only ascend two levels. When he reached the divine-tier, he was tens of thousands of times stronger than a high-level soldier, but he could only ascend to level 49. Then what kind of strength did he need to be able to ascend the 10,000-level steps? No one was clear about this. Mike only knew that he had to work harder. Mike saw the little golden man again. Under the guidance of the little man, Mike once again entered the spirit world. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± The moment Mike entered the Big Dipper Spirit World, a powerful spiritual power came pressing down on Mike like an avalanche. Mike¡¯s expression changed, but he could not dodge in time. He could only take it head-on. Mike¡¯s spiritual power was like a rock, stubbornly staying in the same place. No matter how powerful spiritual power raged, he did not move. Mike gritted his teeth. He could feel that his soul was about to be shattered. Under the impact of this powerful spiritual power, it was only a matter of time before his soul was shattered. He had almost used all of his methods, but all he could do was hold on for a little longer in this sea-like wave of spiritual power. Soon, his soul was shattered. Chapter 472 Mike appeared in front of the little golden man. His face was very pale. It was obvious that his soul had suffered a great injury. Suddenly, the little golden man stretched out a hand toward him. A golden light followed the hand and entered Mike¡¯s soul. Mike could feel that the internal injury his soul had suffered had been healed in an instant. At the same time, an unprecedented sense of comfort filled Mike¡¯s body. However, before Mike could feel anything, the tiny golden being said again, ¡°Mission one, persist in the spiritual tide for 100 hours.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mike was a little puzzled. The tiny golden man repeated this sentence expressionlessly, ¡°Mission one, persist in the spiritual tide for 100 hours.¡± Mike understood now. The huge wave of spiritual power he had encountered just now should be the so-called spiritual tide. However, persevere for 100 hours in there? Mike recalled carefully. He had just entered the wave and withstood it for three hours with his own strength. Later, he had used all his means, but he had only lasted for two more hours. Now, he was asked to endure for a hundred hours, this¡­ Mike looked at the little golden man, stared at the wooden face of the little golden man, and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just a hundred hours, simple.¡± Mike began to sit cross-legged, and he began to recover his spiritual power. A moment later, he was surprised to find that his spiritual power had become more solid. This gave Mike great confidence. Two hours later, Mike finished his recovery. He roared and rushed into the Big Dipper Spirit World again. Three and a half hours later, he was sent out screaming. This time, Mike did not use any other methods. He only relied on his own strength to resist for three and a half hours, which was half an hour better than the last time. Mike did not delay. He sat down cross-legged again and began to recover his spiritual power. After another two hours, Mike roared and rushed into the Big Dipper Spirit World again. A moment later, he turned into white light again and appeared in front of the little golden man with a scream. In the following days, Mike¡¯s spiritual sea continued to play such a scene. Mike roared and rushed into the Big Dipper Spirit World. He screamed and turned into a white light and appeared in front of the little golden man, but Mike persisted longer and longer each time. The little golden man was still as calm as an old well. He helped Mike heal his wounds expressionlessly time and time again. In order to thank him, Mike would pat him on the shoulder every time. After an unknown amount of time, Mike once again rushed into the Big Dipper Spirit World. This time, Mike was still the same as before. He screamed miserably as he transformed into a ray of white light and appeared in front of the little golden man. However, this time, he persisted for a full hundred hours! Mike lay on the ground, a trace of excitement flashing in his eyes. A hundred hours. He actually persisted for a hundred hours. Although he had already spent an unknown amount of time in his spirit sea, he knew that all of this was worth it. Many people might not be able to complete the first level in their entire lives, but Mike was undoubtedly lucky. He reached desolate level before he was three hundred years old, and successfully obtained a ticket to a stronger path. Next, although his path was still bumpy, there were at least some things that he could see that supported him. It made him no longer be so lonely as he persevered on the road for the illusory things. Mike had strong confidence that he could determine whether there was an illusory formation through the flow of divine power around him, and thus find it. This was an amazing ability. Although it sounded simple, Mike knew that there was probably no one else in the entire High-level Summoning Realm who could do this. Mike bowed to the little golden man and said, ¡°Brother Goold, oh, I don¡¯t know your real name. Seeing that you¡¯re covered in gold, I called you Brother Gold. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Thank you for your guidance, Brother Gold. In the future, if you have any intelligence or, or if you need me, just say the word. As long as it doesn¡¯t go against my principles, I will do my best to satisfy Brother Gold¡¯s request.¡± The little golden being was still as dull as before. It had no intention of coming back to life to talk to Mike. Mike sighed, nodded, and said to it, ¡°Thank you, Brother Goldin. Goodbye.¡± After Mike finished speaking, he left the spirit sea. No one knew how the things he was doing now would affect him in the future. Just like a story that Mike had heard, a butterfly in another world flapped its wings, it could actually cause a storm in another world. Mike returned to the Dragon Castle. He stood on the high platform and felt the surging divine power around him. Suddenly, he felt an infinite sense of heroism. With a thought, he immediately put the Black Dragon¡¯s original body on the high platform. Unexpectedly, the moment the Black Dragon¡¯s true form was released, an unexpected scene happened. The Black Dragon¡¯s branches began to grow rapidly. Not long after, they actually covered the entire dragon¡¯s head, rays of golden light merged into the Black Dragon¡¯s body, causing some unexpected changes to the Black Dragon. The Black Dragon¡¯s branches began to grow rapidly. He emitted a kind of charm, which made Mike feel that the black dragon was not like a kind of tree. Instead, it was like a true spirit that could fly through the clouds and the sea at any time, mike was overjoyed. He thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m really fated to be with the Holy Dragon. Everything is extremely compatible with him. I¡¯m really lucky.¡¯ Mike looked into the distance. He looked at the endless Dragon Castle and then looked at the great snow mountain that towered into the clouds outside the Dragon Castle. He felt extremely happy. Suddenly, he realized that there were three new streams of divine-tier energy particles in the castle. He immediately frowned and locked onto the direction of the three streams of energy particles, shooting toward that direction at lightning speed. At the same time, Little Jerry, himself, Akari, Snow Fox, and Asilio were seated before a long table. Opposite them were three people who were dressed very strangely. The person in the middle said to Little Jerry, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Right now, it¡¯s three against three. be straightforward and give up half of the Dragon Castle. We guarantee that there won¡¯t be any offenses for the next thousand years. Otherwise, if we were to really fight, it might not be clear who would win or lose.¡± Little Jerry¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at the person in the middle and smiled. ¡°Mr. Thunder God, are you done? If you¡¯re done, please go back and prepare. The Dragon Castle is waiting for you to display your skills.¡± The Northern Region Thunder God frowned. He looked at Little Jerry and said, ¡°Are you really not thinking about the lives in this city?¡± Little Jerry lazily leaned on the back of his chair, his face had a strange smile. The others saw him like this, and they all had some idea of what was going on. In their opinion, Dragon Castle would not be at a disadvantage no matter what. After a moment, Little Jerry smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do much to deal with you.¡± Thunder God¡¯s face suddenly turned purple. A refined man on his left stopped him with a look, and then said to Little Jerry, ¡°Our Northern Region¡¯s three saints are all paying a visit, but your organization doesn¡¯t even show its face. Isn¡¯t that a little unjustifiable?¡± The woman on the Northern Region¡¯s Thunder God¡¯s right also spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone is at the divine-tier, but your organization is really not giving us any face.¡± Little Jerry raised his head and smiled. ¡°Alright then. Originally, none of you had the right to meet our organization.¡± The three of them frowned and simultaneously used their energy and divine power to suppress little Jerry. However, in the next second, their expressions changed drastically. Chapter 473 A figure suddenly appeared behind Little Jerry. That figure was flickering with a green light. The light flickered, and an even more powerful aura and divine power swept towards the three of them, suppressing them. Their faces were somewhat pale. ¡°Dragon Castle, I heard that the three of you have some objections?¡± Mike looked at the three of them, his eyes flashing with lightning. The three of them looked at Mike. When did Mike appear? They did not notice it at all. This meant that Mike was far stronger than them. Now, the contempt in their hearts had completely disappeared, leaving only a deep fear. Thunder God stood up and said to Mike, ¡°Are you Mike?¡± Mike pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°How can I prove that I Mike? Shall I fight with you?¡± Thunder God smiled bitterly and shook his head. He said to Mike, ¡°Mike, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We are here today to negotiate with your group.¡± Mike sneered and instantly strengthened his energy. He sneered and said to the three people, ¡°Negotiate peace? But I clearly heard that you want half of the land in my Dragon Castle?¡± Thunder god complained bitterly in his heart. He looked at Mike and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There must be some misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mike was so angry that he laughed. He could see that the three of them were all cowards. Thunder god was the most unlucky one. He was pushed out to take a bullet. Mike looked at the three of them and pulled a chair over. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, let¡¯s talk. You can tell us what you want.¡± Thunder God¡¯s expression froze. He looked at the divine-tier magical beast on his right. An inexplicable fluctuation spread out between the two of them. Mike¡¯s spiritual power had entered the desolate-tier. Naturally, he had sensed this fluctuation at the first moment. He immediately calmed down and listened carefully to the conversation between the two of them. ¡°What should we do now? The organization of this huge Dragon Castle has suddenly appeared. It¡¯s four against three. Even if we use the clan offering tool, we would still be at a disadvantage in terms of divine power. What should we do now?¡± Mike asked, ¡°What is the clan offering tool?¡± Thunder God and the divine-tier expert on the left were stunned. The Thunder God said, ¡°What clan offering tool?¡± Mike looked at the Thunder God with a smile. He pointed at the divine-tier expert on the left and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s the clan offering tool that you mentioned to him just now. Based on what you mean, if I don¡¯t appear, the three of you will be able to defeat them with this so-called clan offering tool.¡± The Thunder God and the divine-tier expert on the left¡¯s expressions changed drastically. He said to Mike, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it today. We¡¯ll talk about it another day.¡± Mike¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at the three of them and said with a smile, ¡°So my Dragon Castle is a place where you can come and go as you please?¡± Thunder God could not stop complaining. He looked at the expert on the left once again, as if he was asking for his opinion. At this moment, the expert stood up and said to Mike, ¡°Sir Mike, although the three of us aren¡¯t as strong as you, if we really want to leave, the four of you won¡¯t be able to stop us.¡± Mike laughed loudly. He looked at the three of them and asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Why do the three of you want to leave? I don¡¯t quite understand. Also, are you blaming me? If you want to give me advice, you should at least tell me your name.¡± That person¡¯s face was as pale as a pig¡¯s liver. However, when he thought about how he could not win against Mike and how it was unreasonable to say so, he still decided to give in. ¡°Azure Dragon. I am one of the three great divine-tier experts of the Northern Region.¡± However, he then thought about how Mike¡¯s side¡¯s strength had already surpassed the three divine-tier experts. He then said resentfully, ¡°What you mean is that there¡¯s no hatred between us. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s resolved. In the future, we¡¯ll be able to share honor and disgrace in this land of the Northern Region.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Then tell me. What¡¯s your goal?¡± The Azure Dragon pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Sir, the reason why this place is so rich in divine power is because this is the place where the three divine level magical beasts buried their treasures. That ball of light on the high platform is the treasure that the three of us magical beasts hold together.¡± Mike was both laughing and angry. He waved his hand at Little Jerry, and Little Jerry immediately understood what he meant. He stood up and said to the three divine-tier magical beasts, ¡°If the three of you leave now, you might be able to escape unscathed.¡± The expressions of the three divine-tier magical beasts changed at the same time. The magical beast on the right who had been silent all this time said, ¡°Sir, are you threatening us?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°Not threatening, informing.¡± After Mike finished speaking, Eve, the Black Dragon, and the Mountain Giant exploded in every corner of the castle. The three of them looked at each other and their faces changed. Four against three might be enough to fight them, but if it was seven against three, they would not be able to escape unscathed. Mike smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve informed you.¡± Thunder God¡¯s expression darkened. He looked around and recalled the location where the Qi hours had appeared. He was thinking about how to charge out. Mike shook his head and said, ¡°I hope that you can recognize your form and divine power. Do not make unnecessary resistance. This is my final warning to all of you.¡± The expressions of the three changed. They looked at Mike and the Azure Dragon asked, ¡°What do you want, Sir?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Mike asked with interest. ¡°What is that clan offering tool?¡± The expressions of the three changed drastically. They looked at Mike and said, ¡°Impossible! The clan offering tool is the most precious treasure of the Northern Region. It is more important than the lives of the three of us. Please do not have any other thoughts!¡± Thunder God rejected them very straightforwardly and made Mike give up on this idea. When the three of them saw that Mike did not continue asking, Thunder God heaved a sigh of relief. Mike looked at the three of them and asked, ¡°Are your forces spread throughout the entire Northern Region?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Thunder God and the other two looked at each other before shaking their heads in unison. ¡°No?¡± Mike looked at the three of them in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are the only three divine-tier experts in the Northern Region? Why is there a place that your forces are unable to reach?¡± The three of them revealed awkward expressions. The Thunder God said, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not the case. There¡¯s another guy. He has never cared about the matters of the Northern Region, nor does he need the resources. It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t exist. However, the moment we step into his territory, even if we immediately express our goodwill, he will not hold back and beat us out.¡± He frowned, thinking to himself, ¡®is there really such a strange person? Could it be that these guys are trying to scare me?¡¯ Mike looked at Little Jerry without batting an eyelid. However, Little Jerry shook his head at him. Mike looked at the three of them and said, ¡°As divine-tier experts, you can naturally sense that the divine power here is increasing every moment. To put it bluntly, in a few more months, the great Dragon Castle will definitely become the place with the densest divine power at the High-level Summoning Realm.¡± Chapter 474 The three of them looked at each other and nodded. As divine-tier experts, they naturally understood this logic. Mike continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that your factions don¡¯t have the opportunity to enter this place to recover. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve worked so hard to gather this divine power. I can¡¯t possibly let you guys take a portion of it with just a word, right? Am I right?¡± Thunder God looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Sir Mike, what do you mean? Just say it.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Every hundred years, each of your forces can send ten heaven-tier, a hundred high-tiersoldiers, and a thousand middle-tier soldiers to our Dragon Castle to recover. And to tell you the truth, we have three Deputy City Lords who are extremely good at ice and snow. Perhaps we can even give some pointers to the disciples who have the opportunity.¡± The Azure Dragon looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Mike¡¯s organization has offered such a generous condition. There must be a price, right?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°I like to talk to smart people. The price is actually very simple. However, all three of your forces want to become allies of our Dragon Castle. Is that too much?¡± The Azure Dragon smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not too much, but¡­ is that the only condition?¡± Mike shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s also a small condition. The three of you must take turns to enter the Dragon Castle. As the Deputy City Lord of the Dragon Castle, you must guard the Dragon Castle with us. The City Lord on duty has the privilege to bring five heaven rank guards or less into the Dragon Castle.¡± Hearing this, the three people¡¯s eyes lit up. However, their expressions changed immediately. Then, they looked at Mike with complicated expressions and did not say anything for a long time. At this moment, everyone understood that the matter of Mike letting one of the three of them enter the city to take turns was definitely not as simple as it seemed. At the very least, powerful enemies were surrounding them in the great Dragon Castle, if they showed even the slightest hint of betraying the alliance, they would probably be killed by the divine-tier experts in the city using the divine power of thunder and lightning. What Mike did not know was that once one of the three of them was killed, they would no longer be able to activate the clan offering tool. At that time, the difference in strength between them would be five to two, or even six to two, or seven to two, it would make everything they had now become a fleeting cloud. Mike said unhurriedly, ¡°I believe that everyone should be able to understand how powerful this is. I will give everyone sufficient time to consider it. When everyone has thought it through, come and find me at any time.¡± The three of them looked at each other, their expressions unsightly as they prepared to leave the Dragon Castle. However, right at this moment, something unexpected happened! A pillar of light shot up into the sky from a distance of 1,000 miles away from the great Dragon Castle, illuminating the entire Northern Region as if it was daytime. The eight divine-tier experts in the area shot up into the sky at the same time and looked in the direction of the pillar of light. The female divine-tier expert cried out involuntarily, ¡°Who broke through there?¡± The corners of Mike¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. He naturally knew who it was. He smiled and looked at the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go protect him together.¡± The eight of them moved together and flew in the direction of the light pillar. With a rumble, before everyone could react, the first bolt of lightning struck down impatiently. Everyone could clearly sense that the divine-tier energy in the light pillar had instantly weakened. It no longer had the domineering air of looking down on the world. Suddenly, Mike¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stopped and looked at the Dragon Castle. A beam of green light rushed out. It bypassed the experts and flew straight into the light pillar. Then, the Qi hour in the light pillar gradually grew stronger. The three of them of the Northern Region were even more shocked when they saw this scene. Mike looked at the thickness of the clouds in the sky and said, ¡°According to my estimation, the number of lightning in the sky should not be less than 9. Maybe there will be 12. He can easily withstand the first three by himself. Although the middle three will be very difficult, it is almost certain that he will pass. The difficulty lies in the last 6, which is the 7th to 12th.¡± Azure Dragon quickly said, ¡°Not bad, let¡¯s share the pressure of the 7th bolt for the sire in the Pillar of Light.¡± The other two looked at Azure Dragon in surprise, but Azure Dragon did not say anything. He just looked at the pillar of light calmly. Thunder God looked at Azure Dragon¡¯s reaction and thought carefully. He came up with an answer that was quite close to the correct answer, ¡°Could it be that the one who broke through here is the summoner from the Dragon Castle? If that¡¯s really the case, then this is a good time to get closer to the Dragon Castle. Azure Dragon, that bastard, only cares about himself when he sees such a good thing. What a waste.¡± Just as Thunder God was about to speak, he heard the female divine-tier expert say, ¡°I¡¯m willing to block the 8th bolt of lightning for you in the pillar of light.¡± Thunder God almost cursed out loud. He looked at the two of them who were secretly rejoicing and could only say gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m willing to block the 9th bolt of lightning for you.¡± Mike chuckled. ¡°In that case, thank you very much. Then, let¡¯s consider how we can block it.¡± Very quickly, everyone decided to let Eve and Akari block the 10th bolt of lightning. Akari would go after Eve. If they did not use Eva, Eva would block the 11th lightning bolt together with Asilio and Snow Fox in the next round. The 12th lightning bolt was blocked by Mike. Soon, the first 6 lightning bolts all fell, and the person in the light beam survived unscathed. Then, the 7th lightning bolt arrived in an instant. The Azure Dragon felt the strength of the lightning bolt and frowned slightly, but he still rushed into the lightning bolt. After a loud rumble, the Azure Dragon walked out of the Lightning with ease. He was unscathed, and his breathing was a little chaotic. The 8th and 9th bolts of lightning also landed, but they were all canceled out by the two of them. There was no need to mention the remaining three bolts. Before anyone else even made a move, Eve had taken care of them all by herself. Mike asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eve, what are you doing?¡± Eve said, ¡°Mike, I¡¯ve discovered that this lightning tribulation can actually stimulate the power of lightning in my body and increase the power of lightning in my body. I have a premonition that if I were to absorb a few more people¡¯s lightning tribulation, I will definitely be able to raise my lightning attribute to divine-tier.¡± Hearing this, Mike was extremely happy, but he still looked very calm. He looked at the three of them and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your help. I and my colleagues will definitely remember this favor.¡± The three of them exchanged pleasantries with Mike. ¡°I wonder how strong Mr. Xuanyuan will be when he comes out. Back in the Otherworld, I heard that he shot three dragons with one arrow.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Who knows? He won¡¯t be too weak.¡± Akari smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Xuanyuan is indeed a man of character.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t a man of character, he wouldn¡¯t have brought his nephew and fought his way out of the most heavily infiltrated northern kingdom and lowered his head to seek your help.¡± ¡°Mike, you stinky bastard, what are you talking about? He¡¯s brave and resourceful. Besides, who would lower their head to the Dark Continent? He¡¯s going to the Dark Continent to form an alliance. Not to mention the few of them, even the Dark Continent doesn¡¯t look down on me.¡± Mike laughed. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about these things.¡± Lord of Storms laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to shut me up. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Everyone, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Chapter 475 Lord of Storms left this place and returned to the Dragon Castle. He flew, and his every movement revealed an inexplicable domineering air. He took a deep breath, and tears flashed in his eyes. He did not know how long it had been since he had called himself that. Ever since he went to the Otherworld, no, ever since he went to Snowstorm City and lived under someone else¡¯s roof, he no longer had the face to call himself that. All of this was because he did not have the qualifications or ability to leave whenever he wanted to. However, things were different now. Even if he left Dragon Castle, there would be no one who would look down on him at the high-ranking summoner level. Of course, he would not leave Dragon Castle. He was just making an analogy. The three gods of the Northern Region looked at the Lord of Storms who had left into the distance with strange expressions. However, when they thought about how even Mike had choked, the depression in their hearts was immediately swept away. Mike said to the three of them, ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s matter. I hope that the three of you will consider what I said. Don¡¯t worry, they are all conditions that are beneficial to you.¡± When the three gods of the North heard this, they cupped their fists at Mike and left. Mike nodded and returned a salute to the three people who had gone into the distance. In the distance, in a cave thousands of miles underground, an old man who was sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with excitement as he muttered, ¡°It really is that thing, it really is that thing!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the old man disappeared. Demon Beast was a small leader of the hunting and mining department of the Dragon Castle. Recently, he had been very happy because the shackles that he had not broken for a long time had finally been broken. He was extremely excited and almost announced it to the world so that everyone would come and cheer for him. Demon Beast excitedly twisted his body and hummed some unknown songs. At the same time, his right hand quickly swept across the ore, and the hard ore was cut down. It was put back into its storage bag. Suddenly, Demonic Beast¡¯s singing stopped. It looked at the mountain wall of the mine in front of it with a terrified expression, unable to say a word. A human face appeared on the mountain wall in front of Demon Beast. It was looking at him with a cold smile. At the same time, a hand reached out from the mountain wall and strangled his throat. With a little force, Demon Beast died. A person walked out from the mountain wall. He skillfully took out a small knife and cut off the Demonic Beast¡¯s face. Then, he used a special technique to press down, and his entire person became the same as the Demon Beast from the inside out. This was not the end. The person placed his hand on the Demon Beast¡¯s head and took the memories that were useful to him. A moment later, he took the waist token from the Demon Beast, and at the same time, restrained the Demon Beast¡¯s soul. ¡°To be able to get that thing from the Dark Church, it seems that you can not be underestimated. You have really piqued my interest. I hope that you will not disappoint me. If I am disappointed, the consequences will be very serious.¡± ¡­ Mike was in the room reading all kinds of information from the Otherworld. Suddenly, he stood up abruptly and looked in a direction outside the city. After half a day, he took a deep breath and slowly sat back down. ¡°What a strong aura. Is that a person or a monster? More importantly, is he coming for me?¡± Mike frowned. He looked at the dragon head outside the window and felt uneasy. ¡°I should stay there and hope that what I¡¯m worried about won¡¯t happen.¡± He pulled Eve back and stepped in front of the dragon head, his nerves tensed up. Time passed day by day, and for three months, nothing happened. This made Mike slack off. The mysterious powerhouse who disguised himself as Demon Beast seemed to have completely adapted to his new identity. He used the face of Demon Beast to do all the things that Demon Beast should do, such as mining, recovery, carrying on the family line¡­¡± The mysterious powerhouse raised his head and looked at the high platform, his brows furrowed tightly. ¡°It¡¯s already been three months, and that expert actually never leaves that thing. Doesn¡¯t he have anything else to do?¡± Demon Beast was somewhat depressed. He was thinking whether he should forcefully make a move and seize that thing. Suddenly, he was pleasantly surprised to discover that Mike, who was on the high platform, actually moved. He turned into a streak of light and left the city. A good opportunity. This was a good opportunity. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated. In order to be safe, he said to his companions around him, ¡°Everyone, go and hand in your tasks first. I still have some things to do. I¡¯ll go back and chase after you later.¡± His companions were also used to the behavior of Demon Beasts. They had long noticed that the demon Deasts Bad become very strange since God knows when. Not only did they often stare at the high platform in a daze, it was as if it had changed into a completely different person. Everyone was focused on Demon Beast, but no one realized that he was no longer the same Demon Beast as before. ¡­ Mike looked at the three gods of the Northern Region and smiled. ¡°The three of you must have made your choice by coming here today. Come on, tell me about it. Let me see if your choice is wise.¡± Northern Thunder God was the first to speak. ¡°The three of us have thought it over and over again. We feel that forming an alliance with you seems to be the wisest move.¡± As he spoke, Northern Thunder God extended a hand, wanting to shake Mike¡¯s hand. Mike was not in a hurry. He looked at Northern Thunder God¡¯s extended hand and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Have you really thought it over? Forming an alliance is not a small matter. It means that we have to advance and retreat together. If anyone betrays our alliance and is caught by me, they will be cut into a thousand pieces.¡± The three people¡¯s expressions froze. How could they not understand that Mike was warning them? But what could they do? They could only nod their heads and promise Mike that they would definitely lend a hand and never betray the alliance. Only then did Mike Stand Up and shake their hands. The three of them looked at each other and saw a sense of relief in each other¡¯s eyes. At least, they did not lose anything, and they had basically achieved their goal. Mike¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and the killing intent in his body suddenly exploded. This scene scared the three people next to him. Although the three of them were magical beasts, they had never seen such a strong killing intent. They thought that the killing intent was coming for them, but they did not expect Mike to stop. Instead, he flew into the Dragon Castle at high speed. Frost Giant turned into a huge stone prison. He wanted to bind the mysterious expert, but he did not expect that the mysterious expert could actually control the dragon head and easily block his prison. Snow Fox was even more shocked. She had thought that the illusion could penetrate all barriers, but who knew that this mysterious expert in front of her actually repelled his illusion in an instant, and this person already had the divine power to leave. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!!¡± Mike fell from the sky and suddenly stomped down! Chapter 476 The mysterious expert felt the strong wind from Mike¡¯s kick and frowned. He quickly retreated to the side. Mike¡¯s foot brushed past that person¡¯s body and crushed half of the high platform. That person retreated to the side, but his expression was extremely unsightly. Just now, he had only been grazed by the strong wind from Mike¡¯s kick. His body actually seemed like it was about to split open. It was extremely uncomfortable. ¡°This guy¡¯s killing intent is so dense, and his body is so strong. Could he be a magical beast?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tangle with him!¡± That person made up his mind. He would leave this place first. As for challenging Mike, he would do it again next time. Mike frowned. He saw through the purpose of the mysterious expert, so he roared, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Before Mike could finish his sentence, a ray of golden light flew into the dragon head from his chest. When the mysterious expert saw this scene, his expression changed drastically. He asked, ¡°What did you do?! Why doesn¡¯t this plane treasure repel your divine power?!¡± Mike laughed. ¡°Do you want to know? In your next life!¡± Mike activated the power of wind and thunder, forming a huge wind god behind him, and headed toward the mysterious expert. The mysterious expert looked at this scene and smiled disdainfully. In the next second, he disappeared. He felt the direction of the dragon head. ¡°No way, he actually appeared in the southern mountain range. Could it be¡­¡± Mike¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He felt rather upset. This dragon head had been in his hands for so long, but he had not realized that this thing had such a function. And the moment that guy took it, he could actually teleport to the southern mountain range. Mike sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, I still have the reverse summoning. Otherwise, I would not know what to do.¡± Before Mike finished his words, he turned into a golden light and chased after the mysterious powerhouse. The mysterious powerhouse had arrived in the southern mountain range. He did not have time to admire the dense forests and grasslands around him. Instead, he focused on observing the dragon head in his hand. ¡°After so many years, I have finally seen you again.¡± The mysterious expert¡¯s eyes were filled with fervor. He was like the most devout believer who had seen the god he believed in. ¡°It seems a little too early for you to be happy.¡± That person¡¯s expression changed instantly. He looked at Mike and quietly threw the dragon head into a volcano thousands of miles behind him. That person looked at Mike and said, ¡°To be honest, your strength is very strong. You¡¯re stronger than the other people in the Northern Region. However, you still can¡¯t beat me.¡± Mike looked at that person and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people have said this to me. I¡¯m too lazy to argue with you.¡± That person frowned. He looked at Mike in front of him and growled, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death!¡± Mike sighed and muttered, ¡°Come at me then!¡± Mike and the mysterious expert met. Lightning surged on the surface of his body. Then, a lightning dragon that was dozens of miles in size was created just like that. The dragon roared and charged toward the mysterious expert with crackling sounds of electric arcs. The mysterious expert shrugged his shoulders and frowned. A huge earth-type dragon that was no smaller than Mike¡¯s dragon charged toward Mike. The giant lightning dragon and the earth-elemental dragon were biting each other. Neither of them was willing to submit to the other. For a moment, countless electric arcs dimmed and molten lava dripped down, igniting a forest. After a long while, the giant lightning dragon and the earth-elemental dragon disappeared. Mike frowned. Lightning versus earth. All of his superior power was gone. In fact, he was at a disadvantage in this exchange of attacks. Mike was not discouraged. He took a deep breath and his body began to expand rapidly. The mysterious powerhouse looked at Mike and said disdainfully, ¡°Is that all you have? I was quite interested in you, but now it seems that you are not worthy of my attention.¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Are you crazy? What do you mean I am not worthy of your attention? I am not your father, and I am not your grandfather. What right do you have to pay attention to me?¡± The mysterious expert¡¯s expression did not change. He said to Mike, ¡°This is the end of your life.¡± Mike¡¯s heart stirred. He had a bold guess in his heart, so he secretly released a wooden clone to try to get close to the dragon head that the mysterious expert had thrown away. However, before the wooden clone could run away, the mysterious expert raised a hand and killed the wooden clone. Mike took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What should I do to make you sit down with me and have a good talk?¡± The mysterious expert sneered. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Beat me!¡± The mysterious expert did not waste any more words. A ball of black fog flew out from his hands and covered the sky thousands of miles above their heads. A pair of hands stretched out from between the mysterious expert¡¯s hands. The mysterious expert roared in excitement and immediately formed a seal with his hands. When Mike saw this scene, his heart trembled. He immediately understood what this fellow¡¯s summoned beast was. Night Demon, just like its name, as long as there was darkness around it, the Night Demon would be able to perfectly conceal itself. This was an almost unsolvable existence for an ordinary expert. However, for Mike, whose spiritual power had entered the desolate-tier, catching the Night Demon was practically a matter of holding onto a handle. ¡°Here, the Taihui Spear, Cold and Hot!¡± Mike stabbed the Night Demon¡¯s lower abdomen with his spear. The Night Demon screamed in pain as its life force began to wither rapidly. This was the Night Demon¡¯s biggest weakness. Its defense was too weak. It was so weak that it did not even need anyone to attack it, it could die just from the aftershocks of the battle. Moreover, Mike¡¯s bone spear had stabbed it directly, it was estimated that even if it did not die this time, it would be difficult for it to recover from its serious injuries. When the mysterious expert saw this scene, his expression became extremely gloomy. He looked at Mike and growled, ¡°You¡¯re really something. I really can¡¯t believe that you actually neutralized my attack twice¡­¡± Mike laughed disdainfully. ¡°You have not seen anything yet!¡± Before he finished speaking, the dragon head behind the mysterious expert actually flew towards Mike. Moreover, its speed was extremely fast. It was so fast that the mysterious expert did not even have time to stop it before the dragon head flew into Mike¡¯s hand. Mike looked at the mysterious powerhouse and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Can you sit down and talk to me? If you can, I¡¯ll talk to you. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Surprisingly, the mysterious powerhouse did not refute Mike. He just calmly said to Mike, ¡°You can use the Dragon Flash, right? If you hit me with the Dragon Flash, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± Mike was shocked. He originally thought that the mysterious powerhouse was familiar with the dragon head, but he did not expect him to be so familiar with the dragon head. Mike nodded and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not playing me this time.¡± The mysterious powerhouse nodded and began to build a defense. Chapter 477 Mike did not waste any more words. He waited for the mysterious expert to finish constructing his defense before the Divine Dragon origin energy flew toward the mysterious expert. The mysterious expert¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement before they were completely submerged by the Dragon Flash. The black and white pillars of light instantly destroyed 90% of the mysterious expert¡¯s defense. Then, under the terrifying gaze of the mysterious expert, they gradually began to break down the mysterious expert¡¯s remaining defense. Boom! The remaining power of the pillar of light poured directly onto the ground. Contrary to Mike¡¯s expectations, the energy did not cause any damage to the ground. Instead, it turned back into divine power and dissipated between heaven and earth. The mysterious expert fell heavily to the ground. His entire body was covered in blood, and his life force was rapidly declining. When he saw this scene, he took out a bottle of medicine from Mike¡¯s interspatial ring, pulled out the stopper, and drank it. After Mike clearly saw the potion in the mysterious expert¡¯s hand, he cried out in surprise, ¡°Revival potion!!¡± The mysterious expert looked at Mike in surprise and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so knowledgeable.¡± Mike sighed and said to the mysterious expert, ¡°You really are wasting God¡¯s gift. This potion is not drunk in this way.¡± The mysterious expert smiled and said, ¡°Then how do you drink it? Bow down before drinking it? Stop fooling around. This is just a bottle of potion. Why do you take it so seriously?¡± ¡°Sigh, you¡­¡± Mike was speechless. He decided to change the topic. He asked the mysterious expert, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you said just now is true?¡± The mysterious expert laughed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll tell you the real secret of this thing right now.¡± Mike looked at the mysterious expert and felt somewhat excited. The mysterious expert said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve obtained this plane¡¯s supreme treasure, you must have formed an irreconcilable conflict with the Ruler of the Otherworld. I reckon that the next time the two of you meet, either he will kill you or you will kill him.¡± Mike nodded and said solemnly, ¡°You know too much¡­¡± The mysterious expert asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Mike shook his head. The mysterious expert said, ¡°I should be the Ruler of the Otherworld!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mike was really shocked when he heard this. He did not even notice that he lost his composure. The mysterious powerhouse nodded and said to Mike, ¡°My name is Maria. The Ruler of the Otherworld is my relative. I am the eldest son. My talent is better than the Ruler.¡± The mysterious powerhouse sensed Mike¡¯s suspicious gaze and smiled. ¡°If I use Maria¡¯s method, my achievements will definitely be higher than his.¡± Mike remained expressionless as if he was a piece of wood. Maria sighed and said, ¡°In order to advance to the divine-tier and above, Maria actually chose to sacrifice my father and my brothers and sisters alive. If I hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me.¡± Hearing this, great waves surged in Mike¡¯s heart. He pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°How do I know if what you said is true?¡± The mysterious powerhouse shook his head and sighed. He said to Mike, ¡°Is what I said true? I will take you to verify it now!¡± The mysterious powerhouse waved his hand, and Mike followed him into a virtual space. ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°The Otherworld, the Imperial Palace Mausoleum.¡± Mike looked at the mysterious expert in surprise and asked carefully, ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to dig a grave with you?¡± The mysterious expert did not say anything, but quietly brought Mike into a large tomb. ¡°Look, there are a total of 75 coffins here. The golden one is my father.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the mysterious expert waved his hand and removed the lid of all the coffins. ¡°Take a look. You¡¯ll believe me after you¡¯re done.¡± Mike walked forward and looked at each and every one of them. He was surprised to find that these people had all been sucked dry of their blood and Qi and turned into dried corpses. The way they died was exactly the same as what the mysterious expert had said, these people were all sacrificed to death! ¡°I have a question!¡± Mike looked at the mysterious expert and asked, ¡°Since the Ruler wants to kill you, how did you escape?¡± The mysterious powerhouse said, ¡°She failed to break through. Before she broke through to the next stage, she could not leave the Otherworld. To be precise, she could not leave the imperial palace.¡± ¡°No, she can leave the imperial palace.¡± Mike told Maria about how the Ruler was looking for him. Maria frowned and said, ¡°Her strength has actually grown so much over these years. She was actually able to resist the backlash in a short period of time. If I don¡¯t get rid of her, my divine power will not be human.¡± Mike looked at Maria and sighed. ¡°Then why did you snatch my dragon head?¡± ¡°Are you talking about the treasure of the plane? Sigh, let me tell you a secret.¡± Mike said to Maria, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t trick me¡­¡± Maria shook her head and said to Mike, ¡°The dragon head is the only way to break through to the next level in the plane. If you don¡¯t get the treasure of the plane, you can only go to the Middle Sky Pivot Point.¡± Mike asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to the Middle Sky Pivot Point to recover before coming back to take revenge on him?¡± Maria looked at Mike in surprise and asked, ¡°Brother, this is common sense. If you break through in the outer realm, unless you are the lord of this realm, you can only leave and not enter. It will be difficult for you to return to the High-level Summoning Realm if you did that.¡± Mike¡¯s expression was serious. Suddenly, he heard Maria say, ¡°This is only one of the reasons. Although Maria failed to make a breakthrough, his strength is also infinitely close to the next stage. How can an outer realm expert whose strength has been suppressed by a few times be able to defeat him?¡± Mike nodded. Suddenly, he smiled and said, ¡°This Maria can¡¯t leave the Otherworld, and he can¡¯t make any progress in his recovery. Doesn¡¯t that mean that his threat to us is much smaller?¡± Maria shook her head. You¡¯re underestimating the imperial palace too much. How can the accumulation of tens of thousands of years of the imperial palace be described with words? And Maria holds these treasures. With all these miscellaneous things added together, how can she not surpass the experts on the next level?¡± Mike nodded. He also felt that what the mysterious expert said made sense. Mike looked at the mysterious expert and asked, ¡°Then do you know what the probability of using the dragon head to break through to the next level is?¡± Maria thought for a moment and said with an extremely certain tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably around 30%?¡± When Mike heard this probability, he gasped in shock. 30%? No wonder Maria was so crazy. One had to know that the probability of breaking through from the heaven-tier to the divine-tier was less than 1%, and through the dragon head, the probability of breaking through from divine-tier to the next stage increased to 30%! Mike was shocked. He looked at Maria and asked, ¡°Do you know that the Otherworld is almost conquered by the Dark Magi?¡± ¡°Dark Magi?¡± Maria was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it that organization that hides like a mouse?¡± Mike nodded and said to Maria, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this organization. Their ability to infiltrate other organizations is extraordinary. My men has gone through countless checks, but there are still Dark Magi.¡± Chapter 478 Maria said nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯m on my own. Let them come if they have the ability.¡± Mike stood up and said to Maria, ¡°Since we have a common enemy, I won¡¯t do anything against you now. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Maria stopped Mike. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maria said, ¡°I need a ride. Otherwise, I might not be able to go back.¡± Mike nodded. He reached out a hand and pulled Maria. Then, in the next second, a light flashed and the two appeared outside the Dragon Castle. The mysterious powerhouse said to Mike, ¡°I can join that castle of yours.¡± Mike shook his head. Maria was stunned. She asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you just killed him, we could still work together. But you not only killed him, but you humiliated him and his wife¡­ I will never forgive you for that. I just said that if I didn¡¯t see that you and I have a common enemy, I would have killed you immediately.¡± Maria¡¯s face alternated between green and red. She looked at Mike and sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t beat Maria.¡± Mike replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will take care of this myself.¡± Maria nodded and disappeared into the snow. Mike took a deep breath and returned to the Dragon Castle with the dragon head. The platform that had been stepped on had been rebuilt. Everyone was standing in the castle, quietly looking at Mike in the sky. Mike took out the dragon head and threw it onto the platform. At that moment, the other divine powers that had started to dissipate gathered back together. Mike looked at this scene and smiled in satisfaction. Little Jerry flew toward Mike and shouted, ¡°Urgent report from Otherworld.¡± Mike grabbed the report and began to read. Different from the previous reports from the Otherworld, this time it only described one thing. The Ruler fought against the leader of the Dark Magi and won by a hair¡¯s breadth. Both of them were seriously injured, so it was estimated that they would not be able to participate in the battle for a short time. Little Jerry looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Is this a trap for you?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost sure that they are coming for me. They are both extremely cunning guys. If the battle hasn¡¯t progressed to the last bullet, they will definitely not show their true abilities.¡± Little Jerry sighed and asked, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Mike smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we should pretend that this didn¡¯t happen. Let the two of them show off their acting skills! We will hide in the Northern Region. None of them can do anything to us.¡± Little Jerry nodded. He very much agreed with Mike¡¯s idea. If they did not first develop their own power, then fighting with others was no different from a fool. He also supported developing quietly. Mike and Little Jerry looked at each other and smiled knowingly. The Otherworld and Dark Magi who had lost their backbone entered a tug of war. Countless people died every day, including some students of the Dark Church¡­ Jake roared, ¡°Hurry up, today is the day the students come!¡± The Ruler sat cross-legged in the secret chamber. His face was pale, and he was continuously releasing divine power. After a full 10 hours, the Ruler stopped this work. The divine power accumulated in the secret chamber had reached an astonishing level. The Ruler felt the divine power around him, and his face was filled with malevolence. ¡°Mike, I have sacrificed so much for you. You must not disappoint me.¡± In the next moment, the secret chamber lit up with a golden light. After a loud sound, the entire secret chamber was blasted into the sky. It was not just the secret chamber. The golden energy shockwave was still raging on the ground, turning half of the imperial palace around the secret chamber into blood. This was the power of the Ruler of the Otherworld. Even if it was just the divine power that went out of control, it was enough to cause a disaster. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the powerful explosion from the imperial palace. They stared blankly at the broken bricks in the sky and was stunned. Suddenly, a person pointed at the golden dot in the sky and said, ¡°Look, is that the Ruler?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the sky and looked at the golden dot that was rapidly falling. The Ruler suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and muttered, ¡°Damn it, it caused a big commotion.¡± Chi Yun quickly flew over, hugged the Ruler, and brought him back to the imperial palace. This scene gave the residents of Central Plains City a huge mental impact. They looked at the broken bricks in the sky and the rising dust in the imperial palace, and they all had an ¡®answer¡¯ in their hearts The Ruler said to Chi Yun, ¡°Pass down the order. All residents are not allowed to discuss and spread this matter. Those who disobey will be killed without mercy!¡± Chi Yun was stunned when she heard this, but she did not hesitate. After bowing to the Ruler, she left the room. After Chi Yun left, the Ruler said, ¡°Do you think Mike will take the bait?¡± The Guardian shook his head and said, ¡°No, Mike is a cunning person. He would never take the bait if he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes.¡± The Ruler¡¯s face was gloomy as he said, ¡°If that secret technique had not failed, I would not have ended up in this situation.¡± The Guardian stood quietly beside the Ruler and did not say anything. ¡­ It had to be said that sometimes, the one who decided the direction of public opinion was the promoter of public opinion. Sometimes, the Ruler who decided the direction of public opinion would coincide with other people, and it would spread, pushing public opinion to its peak. In this way, the original purpose of spreading public opinion would be achieved. The Guardian, the Great Magus, and the Castle Lord sat around a table. There was a document on the table, which was the specific details of the Ruler¡¯s incident. The Guardian asked, ¡°Tell me, is the Ruler really injured, or is he using a trick to force Mike to take the bait?¡± The Great Magus pondered for a moment and did not speak. He glanced at the Castle Lord. The Castle Lord said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be true or false. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s really injured, but it¡¯s not that serious. I believe that as long as Mike dares to return to the Otherworld and return to Central Plains City, the Ruler will definitely have a way to trap him.¡± The Great Magus asked, ¡°Then should we tell Mike about this?¡± The Guardian pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Have the children gone today?¡± The Castle Lord took out one and asked for a while. Then he said to the Guardian, ¡°They haven¡¯t set off yet.¡± ¡°Tell them that when they arrive in the Northern Region, they must immediately tell Mike about this. We can¡¯t delay for even a moment, especially to explain that we can¡¯t judge whether it¡¯s true or not. Let him judge for himself.¡± The Castle Lord nodded and conveyed the Guardian¡¯s explanation to the people below. An hour later, a huge stream of light soared into the sky, and a group of several thousand people disappeared into the underground barrier. Chapter 479 Seeing this situation, the Castle Lord had no idea what to do. ¡°They have already set off. It is estimated that they will arrive at the Dragon Castle in six hours. If they happen to meet the disciples of our academy, they might be able to shorten the time.¡± The Guardian nodded and said to the Castle Lord, ¡°How is the construction of the barrier coming along?¡± The Guardian¡¯s expression became serious as he said, ¡°I have to say, this barrier is convenient, but it also consumes resources. We originally estimated that we would use those materials to build four barriers, but now we have only built two. The third one is about to be completed, but all the resources have been used up. We have to increase our investment.¡± Hearing that, the Guardian frowned and said, ¡°Then build three. Remember, no one can know about this. When necessary, we can use lightning to seal it for an hour!¡± A fierce light flashed in the Guardian¡¯s eyes. Hearing that, the Castle Lord nodded and said to the Guardian, ¡°Okay, let the others go in the next batch?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the secret room, the Ruler sat cross-legged and said to the Guardian, ¡°No, this still won¡¯t do. I want to add some strong information to this hour.¡± The Guardian asked, ¡°What kind of strong information?¡± ¡°Get Chi Yun to invite Hans. Remember, you must invite him secretly. It¡¯s best if only Hans knows about it.¡± After thinking about it for a while, the Guardian¡¯s eyes lit up. He gave the RUler a thumbs up and said, ¡°Great idea, so great!¡± The Ruler laughed and said nothing more. An hour later, the two men in black entered the imperial palace. The man bowed respectfully to the Ruler and asked, ¡°I am Hans. May I know why the Ruler called me here in the middle of the night?¡± The Ruler looked at Hans and smiled. ¡°You know what happened today, right?¡± Hans¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at the Ruler¡¯s half-smiling face. After a long time, he cupped his hands and bowed deeply. He did not look at the Ruler in the eye and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little.¡± The Ruler heard this and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Come and take a look at my body. What exactly is wrong with it?¡± Hans could not stop complaining in his heart. He was really afraid. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He began to feel uneasy. Just as he was thinking about what he should do, the Ruler spoke again. The Ruler asked, ¡°What is it? Why? Do you have something to hide?¡± Hans quickly straightened up, shook his head, and said to the Ruler, ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t have anything to hide. Your Majesty, Please extend a hand and let me take your pulse.¡± The Ruler nodded and extended his left hand. Hans carefully placed his hand on the Ruler¡¯s left hand and began to examine it carefully. Slowly, the most skilled pharmacist in the Otherworld frowned. After a long while, Hans stood up and bent down again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you have to be like this?¡± Hans said, ¡°The diagnosis is really hard for me to say.¡± The Ruler frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Just say it. I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Hans said slowly, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s divine power is unstable, and there are cracks in his spirit. If we don¡¯t deal with it in time, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Afraid of what?¡± The Ruerl¡¯s voice was as serious as Hans had never heard it before. Hans said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it will endanger his life, and there is a high possibility of another explosion like today¡¯s.¡± The Ruler¡¯s expression was serious as he asked, ¡°Is there a solution?¡± Hans hesitated for a moment, then shakily wrote out a prescription and handed it to Chi Yun. ¡°We can try this. Your Majesty, Please try to use less divine power during this period, or rather, don¡¯t use it.¡± The Ruler nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Hans. Chi Yun, take Hans to the treasury later. See if there is anything he can use. Give him a few pieces.¡± Hans was not in the mood to care about these things. He only wanted to leave as soon as possible. He quickly said, ¡°Thank You, Your Majesty. I am taking my leave.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Hans and Chi Yun turned around and left the secret room. ¡­ ¡°Will Hans really tell Mike about this?¡± The Ruler smiled and said, ¡°Whether he will tell Mike or not, the news will eventually reach Mike¡¯s ears, won¡¯t it?¡± The Guardian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Although they are allies, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if they don¡¯t stick a few nails into each other.¡± The Ruler nodded and smiled. ¡°Next, let¡¯s see how Mike will react.¡± Hans returned to the gnome dwarf and paced around his room. ¡°Why does the Ruler insist on letting me go? Everyone could clearly see his illness. Although the pharmacists in the imperial palace were not as good as me, they were definitely the best in the Otherworld. How could they not see what his illness was? Could it be that¡­ he wanted to attack me?¡± Hans suddenly stood up from his seat and paced back and forth. After a moment, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, if he really wanted to attack me, he wouldn¡¯t have done it at this time. Moreover, if I diagnosed his illness correctly, he wouldn¡¯t have any reason to attack me. If I diagnosed it wrong¡­ it would be impossible!¡± Hans was slightly relieved. He sat back in his seat and said to himself, ¡°What exactly is the Ruler up to?¡± Hans began to carefully recall the details after entering the imperial palace. ¡°I entered the imperial palace with my right foot¡­¡± After half a day, Hans recalled the Ruler¡¯s words, ¡°Did you see what happened today?¡± When Hans recalled this, cold sweat instantly broke out again. ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t use his own medicine master in the palace, but insisted that I treat his illness. It seems that his goal is not me, but to get me to lure someone out. But, who could that person be?¡± Many faces appeared in Hans¡¯s mind, but they were instantly eliminated by him. In the end, a young and handsome face was fixed in Hans¡¯s mind. ¡°Mike!¡± Hans actually cried out! He looked left and right, then released his spiritual power to investigate the surroundings. After finding that there was no suspicious person in the surroundings, he heaved a sigh of relief. His face was flushed red, and his chest was heaving violently. He muttered to himself, ¡°How could I have missed you, kid¡­¡± Hans leaned back in his chair dejectedly. At that moment, he wanted to die. He asked himself what sin he had done to get to know Mike. Moreover, ever since he got to know Mike, nothing good had happened to him. Chapter 480 Hans¡¯s expression changed again. He suddenly thought that the Ruler had made him such a crucial chess piece in this plan. He must have thought that his family had a close relationship with Mike, and even suspected him! Hans¡¯s face was full of pain. He did not want to enter this confrontation, but now it seemed that he had no choice. ¡°What should I do?¡± Hans thought about it. After a while, he decided not to tell Mike about this. ¡°This Mike and I have been in an alliance for some time. Maybe he is trying to target someone close to me!¡± The more Hans thought about it, the more scared he felt. He thought about how he should seal off this news. ¡°No, since the Ruler wants this news to reach Mike¡¯s ears, then this is not something I can seal off.¡± Hans only felt a headache. After a long while, he muttered, ¡°He is forcing me into telling Mike¡­¡± Hans recalled that a few hundred years ago, the Ruler had once made an offer to him, but he had rejected it without hesitation. Perhaps that was why the Ruler wanted him to be that chess piece. ¡°Why is it so difficult¡­¡± Hans recalled the Ruler¡¯s weak appearance, and his heart suddenly hardened. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll go all out. Isn¡¯t it just the Ruler of the Otherworld? If you provoke me, the Gnome Dwarves, no one will be able to help you!¡± Hans quickly left the courtyard and flew toward the Dark Church. The Guardian, Hans, the Great Magus, and the Castle Lord sat around the table with the document beside them. The Guardian looked at Hans with a serious expression and asked, ¡°I need to confirm it again. Are you telling the truth?¡± Hans did not waste any time. He took out something and placed it on the table. ¡°This is the medicine storage jade talisman of our Gnome Dwarves. Holding it is equivalent to controlling the entire Gnome Dwarves race. I¡¯ll put it here. You can return it to me after you verify the authenticity of the news.¡± The three of them looked at each other. They could see the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. The Castle Lord quickly came out to smooth things over. He said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t get too excited. This is really an emergency period. We have to be very careful when we do things.¡± Hans waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. You have to tell me a few things too.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hans asked, ¡°Through what means did you contact Mike? Can we obtain the ability to communicate with Mike like you?¡± The Guardian said without hesitation, ¡°We have to ask Mike before we can answer your question. Next question.¡± ¡°Were some of the people who died in the battle in your academy, but were actually faking their deaths?¡± The three of them were shocked at the same time. They looked at Hans, and a strange light flashed in their eyes. Seeing this, Hans quickly explained, ¡°On the day Vice Dean Wang died, I happened to pass by the 30-foot Plains. Naturally, I saw the blood. Out of curiosity, I took action to investigate. I was surprised to find that the number of corpses and the power of living creatures there were far from the number of deaths that you mentioned. This made me a little suspicious, but it was only suspicion. I didn¡¯t do anything to investigate you.¡± The Great Magus let out a sigh of relief and said to Hans, ¡°You worry too much. Why would we suspect you?¡± Hans looked at the Guardian and asked, ¡°Please answer my question. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for me.¡± The Guardian sighed, nodded, and said nothing. Hans also nodded and said, ¡°Then I have a request. I wonder if everyone will agree?¡± The Guardian said, ¡°That depends on what you are talking about.¡± After hesitating for a while, Hans asked, ¡°Can you ask Mike? We also want to send our own disciples to Mike, just like you. There are not only external problems in this Otherworld, but also internal problems.¡± The Guardian nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you ask about this.¡± Hans nodded, thanked the group, and left the Dark Church. ¡­ On the snowy plains, a group of people were speeding under the aurora. Suddenly, the leader stopped. He took out the glowing orb and carefully browsed through it, afraid that he would miss any details. After a moment, the man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He kept it and led the group to continue running into the distance. Mike looked at the information on the table, and the expression on his face suddenly became subtle. He asked Little Jerry, ¡°Brother, do you think this matter is true or false?¡± Little Jerry shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s both true and false. If he wants to be convincing, it must first be true. However, its true purpose is not what it expresses.¡± Mike asked thoughtfully, ¡°You mean that the Ruler is really injured, but he deliberately released this news to lure me back?¡± Little Jerry nodded. Mike¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. He looked at the aurora outside the window and said, ¡°I know that, but why would make it so simple?¡± Little Jerry shook his head and said, ¡°Maybe he still has a backup plan. I will inform the spies in the Otherworld to pay close attention to the imperial palace¡¯s movements.¡± Mike nodded. Akari pushed the door open and walked in. Sh said to Mike, ¡°A new batch of students from the Dark Church of Darkness has also arrived.¡± Mike¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Mike and the others went to the city gate to welcome the students. When the leader saw Mike coming, he pulled Mike and said to him, ¡°Mike, I have something urgent to tell you. Please take me to a safe place.¡± Mike nodded, waved his hand, and the man followed Mike to a secret room. ¡°What is it?¡± The man told him about the Ruler¡¯s explosion, how he asked Hans to go to the palace, and how Hans went to seek refuge with them. Mike heard the man¡¯s description and frowned. ¡°Leah, please keep it a secret from everyone. I will inform the right people about this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leah did not hesitate. At a time like this, she had to listen to Mike. Mike sighed and asked, ¡°How many people came this time?¡± ¡°6,300.¡± ¡°That many?¡± ¡°There will be more and more in the future. The teleportation array has a cooldown time, and the teleportation interval should not be too short. However, the personnel screening is non-stop. The number of people we can trust is increasing. The next few times, the number will exceed 10,000.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°They are welcome to join us.¡± Leah smiled and bade farewell to Mike. She went to prepare for the other trivial matters after entering the Dragon Castle. Chapter 481 Mike was not idle either. He gathered all the deputy City Lords and shared the information that Leah had brought to them. ¡°Everyone, please share your opinions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Acilio looked at Mike, ¡°I¡¯ve interacted with Maria for a period of time, so I know this person quite well. This person is quite conceited. Since she allowed this information to flow into the Northern Region, she naturally has her own considerations. However, it¡¯s best to be careful. This person can travel back and forth with the Dark Magi. She¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person.¡± Mike looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± He sighed and said to Mike, ¡°I do have a few words.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± He said, ¡°Actually, Maria should not be in the empress¡¯s position. Do you all know about this?¡±. ¡°Please tell us in detail.¡± He cleared his throat and said, ¡°It is said that the original emperor should have been her younger brother, but for some reason, before the old emperor died, she changed the will and passed the position to herself. Her younger brother was so angry that he defected.¡± When Mike heard this, he thought of Maria who wanted to snatch the dragon head. He asked, ¡°How many princes are there in the imperial palace now?¡± When he said this, everyone looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Little Jerry explained, ¡°All the princes in the imperial palace are princes with different surnames. They only have the title of a prince, but they are not princes.¡± Hearing this, Mike was shocked. He asked, ¡°Did the Ruler only have one brother since he was young?¡± He took over the topic and said to him, ¡°No, we were born in the same era as Maria. Before she took the throne, she had more than ten brothers, but for some reason, after Maria defected, those brothers all died mysteriously.¡± Hearing that, Mike¡¯s heart trembled. He immediately understood that what Maria said might not be all lies. This Ruler is actually so ruthless!¡± Mike looked at the aurora in the distance and frowned. He said to everyone, ¡°First, seal the news. Pretend that nothing happened. Let¡¯s see what the Ruler will do next.¡± Everyone nodded. This was indeed the wisest choice at the moment. If they were to act rashly, the consequences might not be as good as they had imagined. Mike frowned. He left the meeting room and the Dragon Castle. He flew across the snowy plains. He was going to find Maria and ask her in person what kind of person the Ruler is. After half a day, Mike finally found Maria, and she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mike told Maria about the Ruler¡¯s injury and asked, ¡°What do you think of this?¡± Maria smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°What else can I think of? Anyone with a brain wouldn¡¯t believe such a thing. The wolves in the Otherworld are surrounding him. If he is really injured, his adopted brothers will tear him apart together.¡± Mike nodded and asked, ¡°Is the Ruler really as you said, sacrificing his father and brother alive?¡± Maria frowned. He looked at Mike and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back.¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. You must not let it come true in the end, or else I won¡¯t be able to resist killing you.¡± Mike turned around and left, leaving only Maria behind. ¡°What a terrifying insight. How strong is this person¡¯s spiritual power? His physical body is strong, and his spiritual power isn¡¯t weak either. He also has a dimensional treasure like the dragon head. Who can fight against this high-level summoner?¡± Maria¡¯s pupils constricted. She looked at Mike¡¯s back with deep fear in her eyes. Mike had returned to the Dragon Castle. He was ready to go into seclusion. The last time he used the Dragon Flash on Maria, he had almost used up all the Holy Dragon Essence in the dragon head. If he did not replenish it in time, the Holy Dragon Essence in the enchantment would be depleted. Mike found Little Jerry and asked him to be in charge of everything in the Dragon Castle. As for the Gnome Dwarves moving into the Dragon Castle, it was up to him to decide. After Mike finished explaining everything, he went into seclusion. A month passed, but Mike did not go to the Otherworld. The Ruler did not say anything else, which made people wonder if he was already dead. They knew that a few days ago, a duke had offended the Ruler and openly said something that offended him. After the Ruler killed him with lightning, all the voices of doubt disappeared. ¡°Hmph, they are all a bunch of cowards. They only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong.¡± The Guardian laughed. ¡°Everyone is like this. There aren¡¯t many people like Mike.¡± The Ruler nodded and said, ¡°But speaking of which, Mike is really cunning. I¡¯m already like this, yet he still doesn¡¯t move.¡± The Guardian said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have acted and pretended to be injured.¡± The Ruler frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to make a move? If I don¡¯t make a move, they will come to the mausoleum tomorrow and see if I¡¯ve already laid down in the coffin prepared for me. If I¡¯m not inside, they will make a move together and stuff me in.¡± Hearing this, the Guardian nodded and said, ¡°These few days, I discovered quite a few dark and cold divine level auras, but I chased them away.¡± The Ruler said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. Those are all Dark Magi. They want to test me. If there are any more of those, don¡¯t hesitate and just kill them.¡± The Guardian did not say anything and merely nodded indifferently. Dark Magi¡­ The Spider Castle Lord stood on top of a tall mountain and looked into the distance. Behind him stood four figures, and the Guardian was among them. Spider Castle Lord pointed into the distance and said, ¡°The Central Plains city is 30,000 miles away. Do you think we can reach there this year?¡± Three of the four nodded, and only the Guardian shook his head. Spider Castle Lord said helplessly, ¡°Guardian, don¡¯t ruin my reputation every time.¡± Guardian shook his head and said, ¡°Not really. I just state the truth.¡± The Spider Castle Lord sighed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. We have to bring forward our attack power. The four of you don¡¯t have any undead aura on you. I order you to quickly sneak into Central Plains City and prepare for our follow-up team. If you don¡¯t have any missions, you can just hide. Do you understand?¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°The three of you can go. Guardian, stay here. I have something to say to you.¡± The other three turned into streaks of light and flew away. Only the Guardian was left standing beside the Spider Castle Lord. The Spider Castle Lord said to the Guardian, ¡°Guardian, I have something to say to you. When you see Mike, don¡¯t confront him directly. When you see him, just retreat and keep retreating. Do your best to ensure your own safety.¡± The Guardian nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Chapter 482 The Spider Castle Lord looked at the Guardian and said earnestly, ¡°Guardian, how long have I taken you as my disciple? More than 200 years, almost 300 years, right?¡± The Guardian nodded. The Spider Castle Lord said, ¡°You¡¯ve only lived for more than 200 years, and you¡¯ve already reached this stage. It¡¯s really not easy. You must cherish this hard-earned reward.¡± The Guardian frowned slightly, but he still nodded. The Spider Castle Lord said to the Guardian with satisfaction, ¡°You go. I look forward to the day we meet again.¡± ¡­ Mike sat cross-legged in the interior of the dragon head, continuously meditating and recovering. Three months later, the Holy Dragon origin was once again filled by Mike. He was most delighted when the dragon head Holy Dragon origin had actually increased. This was really out of his expectations. Mike carefully analyzed the reason, and finally attributed it to his own breakthrough in strength, resulting in an increase in the number of big yellow dragon heads. In addition to being delighted, Mike also increased his recovery efforts. Wisps of divine power entered Mike¡¯s body almost visible to the naked eye, and soon, Mike¡¯s spiritual power had a reaction. Some of Mike¡¯s small spiritual power began to react. Cracks began to appear on their surface, which made Mike very nervous. After knowing that a small spiritual power had been split into two, he understood. His strength was beginning to improve again. Time flew by like a white horse, quietly passing by. In a flash, these two things had passed. These two things, the flames of war in the other worlds were unceasing. The Dark Magi were fighting more and more fiercely as if they had taken medicine, and the vassals of the other worlds were becoming more and more powerless to resist. This also caused more and more territories to be lost. The Ruler looked at the battle report and frowned. He asked, ¡°Are these guys really going to rebel? I¡¯m not dead yet. They actually lured the enemy in. They are underestimating me! It seems like it¡¯s time for me to teach them a lesson.¡± The Guardian said, ¡°Fortunately, our spies spent a lot of time and finally infiltrated the Northern Region. According to the news from the spies, Mike and these two haven¡¯t shown up. They seem to be in seclusion.¡± The Ruler nodded and said, ¡°Damn Mike. We don¡¯t have time to deal with him now. These guys who are acting behind our backs are enough to give me a headache. I don¡¯t want to have more headaches.¡± The Guardian said, ¡°I feel that you can change your train of thought. Why can¡¯t you let Mike deal with the Spider Castle Lord?¡± The Ruler shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. After what happened last time, Mike has completely lost trust in us. Now that he¡¯s in the Northern Region, it¡¯s difficult for us to ease our relationship with him.¡± The Guardian shook his head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t come to the Otherworld. We can let the Dark Magi go to the Northern Region.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Ruler¡¯s eyes lit up. The Guardian said, ¡°We just need to tell them the location of the plane treasure.¡± The Ruler¡¯s expression changed greatly. He said to the Guardian, ¡°Impossible, never. The secret of the plane treasure can not be known to more great beings. I have had enough of this kind of life. Do you know how hard it is not to leave the Otherworld?¡± The Guardian said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. One day, you will be able to break this seal.¡± The Ruler smiled bitterly. ¡°I hope so.¡± The Guardian asked, ¡°But if we don¡¯t do this, then Mike will never be able to come to the Otherworld. Or the next time he comes to the Otherworld, I¡¯m afraid that even if he doesn¡¯t use the plane treasure, it will be very difficult for us to defeat him.¡± The Ruler fell silent. He knew that what the Guardian said was the truth, but he was unwilling to reveal the matter of the plane treasure. This time, he was in a dilemma. The Ruler said, ¡°Oh right, how has the Dark Church been these years?¡± The Guardian said, ¡°I was just about to say this. According to Nail¡¯s report, the number of casualties in the Dark Church is also a big problem. Every time they leave corpses on the battlefield, the number of people they record is much smaller. And according to the first news from Nail, he seems to have been resurrected in the Northern Region.¡± When the Ruler heard this, his hands trembled. He was extremely furious. This was the first time he was so angry. He could not understand what he had done to end up in such a state. This was equivalent to the betrayal of his family, and his father did not trust him. His people had all left him. The dukes he had conferred all wanted to take his life and replace him. The Ruler sat on the golden chair, clutching his forehead. He could only feel stars appearing in front of him, and he could not say anything. After half a day, the Ruler recovered. The first thing he said was, ¡°Do everything you can to find their way into the Northern Region. Then, think of a way to destroy it.¡± The Guardian¡¯s expression became serious. He understood that the Ruler wanted to make a move against the Dark Church. Once the king of this Otherworld became angry, he would definitely suffer. The Dark Church¡­ Six copper coins floated in front of the Great Magus. He continuously shook these copper coins, as if he was calculating something. Suddenly, he spat out large mouthfuls of blood, dyeing the table in front of him red. The six copper coins that floated in front of him also fell straight onto the table. ¡°Are you alright? How is it? What happened to our Academy?¡± The Great Magus said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only see a stretch of red. I have a premonition that the Dark Church will usher in a disaster that hasn¡¯t happened in ten thousand years. We have to avoid this disaster in advance.¡± The Guardian¡¯s expression was solemn as he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I intend to do. The Dark Church was created precisely to protect that plane¡¯s supreme treasure. The Ruler coveted it, but wasn¡¯t able to obtain it. Naturally, he would view us as his enemies. I¡¯ve long discovered that we can¡¯t stay in this Otherworld anymore. From now on, we have to split up into three groups. Each of us will guard a teleportation array and let those trustworthy disciples leave first. The three of us old fellows will stay behind to guard the rear.¡± The Guardian continued, ¡°Inform Mike and have him send people to wait by the teleportation array. Many of us will be teleported to the Northern Region. Whether he welcomes us or not, we have to go. We can¡¯t survive in this Otherworld anymore.¡± The Castle Lord looked at the Guardian speechlessly and said, ¡°Uh, I feel that we don¡¯t have to be so straightforward.¡± The Guardian shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are now tied to Mike¡¯s battleship.¡± ¡°Then should we inform the Gnome Dwarves?¡± ¡°Wait until our people are almost gone. Wait, did they build a teleportation array? Tell them now.¡± Half a day later, the Gnome Dwarves and the Dark Church began to mobilize on a large scale. The difference between the two was that the Gnome Dwarves began to transfer everyone back to the Academy, while the Dark Church sent all the students to the front line. Chapter 483 Everyone was at a loss, but the Ruler had seen through the intentions of the two clans. ¡°Assemble the troops and stop them.¡± Everyone received the order. The Guardian led the palace¡¯s summoning division as the first team to stop the strongest foe. Three divine-tier summoners were enough to keep the Guardian there. The commander of the imperial palace¡¯s guards, Qing Yun, led two vice commanders to stop the Great Magus, while Chi Yun went to stop the Castle Lord. As for the Gnome Dwarves, the Ruler personally made a move to stop them. Mike was just recovering when he was suddenly awakened by Little Jerry. Mike¡¯s expression changed. He understood that Little Jerry would not have woken him up unless there was something urgent ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mike looked at Little Jerry with a grave expression. ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Little Jerry explained to Mike what was happening in the Otherworld with a grave expression. Mike only listened halfway before he said, ¡°Gather all the divine-tier combat power and call the three gods of the Northern Region over. Aren¡¯t they allies? Now is the time for them to contribute. Also, another spy has appeared in our team. Find him.¡± 15 minutes later, everyone appeared before Mike. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this old man of mine. Although he hasn¡¯t reached the divine-tier, he¡¯s only one step away from the door. I don¡¯t care if you bring me along or not. This is a matter for the Dark Church. None of you can think of leaving me behind.¡± Mike sighed and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not so old that I can¡¯t run.¡± Mike nodded and said to everyone, ¡°Remember one principle. Try to avoid fighting. If you can avoid fighting, then don¡¯t fight. Although our faction has developed a lot, it¡¯s still far from being comparable to the imperial palace. Do you understand?¡± All the divine-tier experts replied in unison, ¡°Understood!¡± Mike took off the dragon head and grabbed it with one hand. With a wave of his other hand, everyone disappeared in an instant. Little Jerry looked at the footprints on the ground and felt a little excited. After all, this was the first large-scale battle since the construction of the Dragon Castle, and it was challenging the strongest faction in the world. Just thinking about it made him excited. The Guardian said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to recognize your divine power. Now that you¡¯re surrounded by us, where is Mike? The Ruler cherishes talent. If you can turn your back on the dark and join the light, the Ruler can let bygones be bygones.¡± Jake looked at the divine-tier experts behind them and said, ¡°The Ruler cherishes talent? A tyrant who killed his father and killed his younger brother. He¡¯s headstrong and has no ambitions. He¡¯s completely dependent on his ancestors. No matter how much he cherishes talent, I won¡¯t work for him!¡± When the Guardian heard what Jake said, he flew into a rage. He shouted angrily, ¡°Do you really not know how to appreciate favors? Do you know that the Ruler can crush you like a bug with no effort! I will give you one last warning. For the sake of the students of your Academy, you had better give up that useless resistance. Otherwise, the three of us will make you pay the price.¡± Jake did not say anything. He looked at the people below who were looking up at the sky and shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you stopping? Get ready quickly and leave when you are ready. No matter who enters the teleportation formation, bring them away. There will be reinforcements on the other side anyway!¡± Hearing this, the Guardian frowned slightly. He looked at the teleportation array below and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Jake. Destroy the teleportation array first!¡± Jake¡¯s expression changed slightly as he roared angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The Guardian activated the great divine power of Heaven and Earth to firmly protect the teleportation array. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°Tianhao, come out!!¡± The dark clouds in the sky surged like surging waves. Suddenly, a whirlpool appeared in the surging dark clouds. A giant pitch-black claw flickered with a cold light as it clawed at the three people below. The Guardian¡¯s expression changed slightly as he muttered ¡°Is this the Divine Beast of the Dark Church, the Demonic Beast Breaker?¡± The Guardian did not dare to delay any longer and said to the other two, ¡°This beast is very powerful and can even break through the divine power of Heaven and Earth. The three of us need to work together to deal with it. The rest of you, go deal with that teleportation array!¡± How could Jake let the Guardian succeed? He clenched his fists and roared again, and another beast burst out of the ground. That beast was a golden pangolin, and its divine power was no weaker than the one in the sky. Jake said to the pangolin with a solemn expression, ¡°Elder Jia, please protect the barrier!¡± Elder Jia did not say anything. The barrier on his body danced around, forming a huge shield that blocked the front of the palace¡¯s summoning division. The three of them blocked this earth-shattering attack of the demonic beast with all their might. Their auras were chaotic, and their expressions changed slightly. The Guardian lowered his head and looked at the pangolin. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°This pangolin is a summoned beast that has been passed down from generation to generation in Jake¡¯s castle. Its strength can not be underestimated. However, he has really underestimated us. He has a divine-level summoned beast, but don¡¯t we have one?¡± The Guardian let out a low roar, and a huge fish the size of an island appeared in the sky. In an instant, light rain fell from the sky, and the air became moist. The other two were also forming seals. It seemed like they were about to release their divine-level summoned beasts. Jake did not dare to let them release their divine level summoned beasts, so he activated the world¡¯s great divine power and charged toward the two of them. The Guardian sneered. ¡°Jake, are you forgetting me?!¡± The Guardian pointed at the huge fish, then pointed at the demonic beast in the sky, indicating for it to deal with it. Jake¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to attack the two of them. The Guardian also activated his great divine power of Heaven and Earth, fighting against Jake. However, at this moment, a sudden change occurred. The huge fish in the sky was covered in blood as it fell down. There were five savage wounds on its abdomen, and its internal organs could be seen. This giant fish was actually heavily injured by the demonic beast¡¯s claw. The Guardian and the giant fish had signed an equal contract, so naturally, he was affected. At this moment, his face was pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood that dyed the sky red. When Jake saw this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He sent a message to the pangolin below, and the pangolin immediately understood. More than half of the pangolin¡¯s enchantment flew into the sky and formed a huge longsword in the sky. Countless golden air currents surged towards the longsword from the sky and the ground. It was a sharp metal aura, the most suitable metal attribute for killing among all the elements. The golden longsword had a metal attribute attached to it, and it vowed to kill this giant fish with one strike. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± When the Guardian saw this, his eyes were about to split open. He no longer had the mood to care about anything else, and he charged straight toward the golden longsword. Chapter 484 The Guardian did not stop him. Golden air currents condensed between both of his palms, and they shot toward the two palace summoners who had yet to complete their seals. These two people were not ordinary people. When the slower person saw this, he immediately stopped his seals and stood in front of the other person. He condensed his divine power and wanted to take the Guardian¡¯s attack head-on! The Guardian smiled disdainfully. Then, he slammed his palms onto the chest of that person. That person was not to be trifled with. He also slammed his palms onto the chest of the Guardian. Both of them were sent flying at the same time. However, the person who exchanged palms with the Guardian was not as lucky. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew tens of thousands of miles away. He crashed into a few mountains. However, at this moment, the other person¡¯s summoned beast appeared. It was a huge flounder. Its eyes flickered with a cold blue light. It was obviously going to attack. The Guardian frowned. He looked at the demonic beast in the sky and made up his mind. He spat out another mouthful of blood. The dark clouds churned even more violently. In the vortex, the head of the demonic beast started to emerge. The demonic beast actually had seven eyes. At that moment, its seven eyes actually converged in one direction, and in the end, they fused into one eye. ¡°Eye of Death!!¡± The Guardian turned pale with fright. He gave up on attacking the summoning barrier and began to attack the demonic beast instead. The demonic beast roared in anger, and the Guardian felt his heart and soul tremble. He understood that the demonic beast was furious. He had to think of a way to get rid of the demonic beast as soon as possible, or else, not only did the three of them fail the mission today, they might even die. At this moment, a blue pillar of light shot up into the sky from below, teleporting away more than half of the students, leaving only a small portion of them behind. However, it would not take long before they could be teleported away. Seeing this, the Guardian understood that the mission had failed. He frowned and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± Seeing the three retreat, the Guardian heaved a sigh of relief and spat out a mouthful of blood. He sent the demonic beast back to the virtual space, turned around, and said to the pangolin, ¡°Elder Jia, I¡¯m going to help Tianxing and the others. I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± The pangolin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, this group will definitely be fine.¡± The Guardian smiled, but in the next moment, his expression changed drastically as he said to the pangolin, ¡°Elder Jia, I¡¯ll go help Tianxing first.¡± Seeing this, Elder Jia nodded with a solemn expression. The Guardian did not say anything else and flew away. The Great Magus stood on the ruins, his entire body covered in blood. He was surrounded by corpses. There were disciples of the Dark Church and imperial guards. The palace guard Commander Qing Yun and the Vice Commander Lan Yun stood in front of the Great Magus. Their bodies were also covered in blood. ¡°As expected of the second-in-command of the Dark Church. To actually be able to cause both of us to fall to such a state. However, this is your limit, right? I want to see how much strength you still have.¡± After saying this, Qing Yun and Lan Yun attacked once again, clashing with the Great Magus. Everyone was advancing rapidly in Mike¡¯s tunnel, and their expressions were very grave. They knew on the way here that they were going to challenge the strongest force in the Otherworld, the Central Plains¡¯ imperial palace. How could they not be nervous? Mike looked at everyone and said, ¡°Our goal this time is not to fight to the death with them, but to buy time for the Dark Church and the Gnome Dwarves to retreat, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Mike looked at the one in his hand and said, ¡°According to the news from the Dark Church, the old teleportation formation hasn¡¯t been discovered yet. The ones that have been discovered are all the latest teleportation formations, so he still needs you to take care of the old teleportation formation.¡± He snorted, knowing that Mike was doing this for his own good, but he still said, ¡°You guys be careful too.¡± Mike nodded and formed a hand seal. Soon, the others split into four groups and headed in four different directions. Only Mike quietly landed outside Central Plains City. Mike followed the people who entered the city and then quietly walked in the direction of the Gnome Dwarves. Akari, Snow Fox, and the Snow Ridge Giant came to the place where the Guardian was fighting, but they did not find the Guardian. They only found a place covered by golden scales. Akari walked to the front of the scales and was immediately shocked by the sharp metal aura on the scales. She quickly said, ¡°I am Akari, and I am here to help. May I ask if the Guardian is here?¡± The pangolin showed its head and looked at Akai with vigilance. After a moment, he said, ¡°The Guardian went there.¡± Akari cupped her fists and said, ¡°Thank you, sir. It seems that there is no problem here. Then we will go to the next place.¡± The pangolin nodded. Akari led Snow Fox and the Snow Ridge Giant to the next one. The Great Magus lay on the ground, panting heavily. Large clouds of blood mist spurted out of his mouth. It was obvious that his internal organs had been injured. Actually, he should not have been injured to such an extent. However, these two people were too shameless. They actually kept attacking the teleportation formation. The Great Magus had no choice but to keep resisting. Some who could not resist in time could only use their bodies to resist, that was why he had fallen to such a state. Even so, there was still a blade aura that landed on the teleportation town and split the teleportation formation into two, killing countless people along the way. Right now, the remaining students were urgently repairing the teleportation formation. They all understood that if they were unable to repair the teleportation formation within a short period of time, all of them would die. Qing Yun stood on the ground with a blade in his hand. He glanced at Lan Yun who was lying on the ground beside him and hurriedly walked over to feed him a pill. After that, he turned around and looked at the Great Magus as he asked, ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯ve already said that if you were to abandon the darkness and join the light, the imperial palace would not only ensure your safety, but they would also satisfy all of your requests.¡± The Great Magus panted and said with difficulty, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with brothers?¡± Qing Yun was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Great Magus suddenly bounced up from the ground and attacked Qing Yun. Qing Yun frowned and shouted in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± However, in the next moment, Qing Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically. The Guardian came from the horizon and struck out a palm towards Qing Yun. This palm contained a hidden anger that could split mountains, split rocks, and shake the world! Qing Yun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He used all his strength to form a blade. Boom! Two blade auras and this palm wind that was filled with anger gathered together, creating a shocking energy shockwave. Qing Yun looked at Lan Yun and said to the Guardian, ¡°We lost this time. I hope to see you again.¡± All the guards retreated like a tide, leaving behind corpses on the ground. The Great Magus and Guardian looked at each other. They did not need to say anything. The Great Magus summoned his injured summoned beast and said to him, ¡°Kun Shan, I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± It was a huge bull. Its two horns were extremely black and contained a strange power. Chapter 485 Kun Shan nodded and roared. Countless rocks and earth surged up, sealing him and the students together and starting to repair the barrier. Leonhart stood with his whole body covered in blood. There were two vines wrapped around his feet. If not for them, Leonhart would have fallen long ago. The students looked at the Leonhart with fear on their faces and then looked at Jacker, who was opposite him. Their hearts were clenched tightly. Jacker¡¯s condition was much better than the Leonhart¡¯s. Other than his slightly disordered breath, he was not injured at all. Leonhart could not do it. His spiritual power had almost covered his entire body. If he could not be treated in time, he would die. Jacker looked at Leonhart and asked, ¡°I will save you one last time. Let me ask you, are you going to surrender or die?¡± Leonhart laughed. ¡°Is there a difference between surrender and death?¡± Jacker did not waste any more time talking to him. He looked at Leonhart in front of him and began to gather his saber god power. He wanted to kill Leonhart with one strike. Leonhart was not a person who would wait for death. He also began to prepare his strongest move. He wanted to end things with Jacker. ¡°Wind and Thunder Strike!!¡± Jacker wielded his long blade and ruthlessly swung it at Leonhart. Leonhart had also condensed his strongest move. ¡°Barrier Protection!¡± A large hand that contained vigorous life force grabbed toward Jacker. When Jacker saw this scene, his gaze was incomparably firm. Boom! Leonhart smiled. He knew that his group had arrived. Jacker¡¯s expression was grave as he looked at the two figures flying over from afar. He understood that since they were able to come to support, it must be because Protector Qingyun and Lanuyun had already been defeated. However, Jacker quickly perked up. ¡°They haven¡¯t been completely defeated!¡± He discovered that the Guardian and the Great Magus¡¯s situation was actually not much better than Leonhart¡¯s. ¡°They¡¯re just three spent arrows. What do you want?¡± All of a sudden, Jacker felt a chill on his back. He hurriedly retreated frantically. However, in the next moment, he felt a chill on his back again. He had discovered this four or five times in a row. However, he was surprised to discover that no matter where he retreated to, it seemed that he would not be able to escape this danger. Jacker stood still. He held his knife and once again condensed his strongest move, waiting for the target that could appear at any time. ¡°Sun God Arrow!!¡± A golden sun appeared in the sky. Countless three-legged birds appeared from the sun and flew towards Jacker. Jacker¡¯s expression changed drastically. He swung his knife towards those large birds, but the one-way attack of the wind and thunder sky blade only killed a portion of the large birds, the remaining birds did not land on his body. Jacker was swallowed by the golden light. The light dispersed, and Jacker was no longer on the ground. There was only a charred corpse. Asilio and the Lord of Storms flew over from afar and quickly fed the three of them pills. After doing a simple treatment, the Lord of Storm asked, ¡°I say, three deans, how was the arrow?¡± The three deans all gave the Lord of Storms a thumbs up. Lord of Storms quickly said, ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m just joking with you. Don¡¯t open the wound.¡± The three laughed in unison. The Guardian asked, ¡°Asilio, what are you¡­¡± The Lord of Storm said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. After Mike learned that you were in danger, he quickly brought everyone to help.¡± Leonhart asked, ¡°Who went to the Gnome Dwarves?¡± The Lord of Storms was stunned for a moment, then he said, ¡°Mike, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leonhart said in pain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Hurry up and help Mike. He will directly confront the Ruler like this.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lord of Storms and Acilio looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They originally thought that the leader would not personally take action, but now it seemed that they were all wrong. Lord of Storms said, ¡°Brother Acilio, you can stay here and look after them. If you meet anyone else, tell them that I went to the Gnome Dwarves.¡± Acilio hesitated for a moment and said to the Lord of Storms, ¡°Alright.¡± Suddenly, Acilio and the Lord of Storms took out a golden barrier at the same time. The expressions of the three deans changed at the same time, Acilio read out the contents of the dragon scale, and the expressions of the five of them changed drastically again. It was shockingly written: ¡®I have already led the Ruler away, but the Gnome Dwarves are still in a difficult situation. If the mission is completed, please go and support the Gnome Dwarves!¡¯ Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. The Guardian said, ¡°Our brothers¡¯ spiritual power has already recovered a little. This Otherworld is so big, we won¡¯t easily encounter hostile divine level powerhouses. Don¡¯t worry, you can go. Our children have already retreated, so we don¡¯t have anything to worry about. There are countless ways to go to the Northern Region.¡± Lord of Storms and Acilio nodded. Then, without any hesitation, they dashed in the direction of the Gnome Dwarves. A moment later, six streams of divine level aura streaked across the heads of the three deans, making the three of them very nervous. The Guardian sighed emotionally, ¡°Mike¡¯s team¡¯s abilities are really too strong. It¡¯s only been a few years, and he already has so many elite soldiers and strong generals under his command. If we had more experts, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state.¡± Hearing this, Leonhart was displeased. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Mike that you only want to recover. If you cared more about our Academy¡¯s matters, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t be in this state now.¡± The Guardian smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Recover quickly.¡± Grand Magus and Leonhart¡¯s expression changed at the same time. The three of them no longer spoke nonsense and began to recover with all their strength. In the sky, Mike and the Ruler had already flown over tens of thousands of miles. ¡°Mike! I really didn¡¯t expect that you would actually dare to deliver yourself to my doorstep!¡± Mike said, ¡°Deliver to whose doorstep? To the door of a bastard who killed his father and brother? Pui! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± The Ruler¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He roared furiously, ¡°Mike, just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± After the Ruler finished his words, he suddenly sped up, and the distance between Mike and the Ruler became much closer. Mike naturally saw this scene. His expression did not change, and he was already mentally prepared. After all, he was the Ruler whose name shook the world. If he was so weak, he would have been eliminated long ago. Mike had just exchanged two moves with the Ruler and realized that the Ruler¡¯s strength was not what he had imagined. This made Mike sigh in relief. Although there was still a huge gap between him and the Ruler, at the very least, the Ruler was not as invincible as before. Mike kept observing the distance between him and the leader. At the same time, he took out the dragon head and began to prepare for the Heaven and Earth Flash. The Ruler looked at Mike¡¯s back and suddenly felt a little uneasy. He suddenly understood that Mike must be preparing some killer move. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re still a little young to play such a small trick in front of me.¡± The Ruler thought and simultaneously attacked with all his strength, wanting to interrupt Mike¡¯s preparation.